Justinian's Codex |
Book IV Book VI Book IX |
THE THREE PREFACES OF THE CODE OF
JUSTINIAN
FIRST PREFACE. CONCERNING THE
ESTABLISHMENT OF A NEW CODE. The
Emperor Justinian to the Senate of the City of Constantinople. Those things
which seem to many former Emperors to require correction, but which none of
them ventured to carry into effect, We have decided to accomplish at the
present time with the assistance of Almighty God; and to diminish litigation
by the revision of the multitude of constitutions which are contained in the
Three Codes; namely, the Gregorian, the Hermogenian, and the Theodosian, as
well as in those other Codes promulgated after them by Theodosius of Divine
Memory, and by other Emperors, who succeeded him, in addition to those which
We Ourselves have promulgated, and to combine them in a single Code, under
Our auspicious name, in which compilation should be included not only the
constitutions of the three above-mentioned Codes, but also such new ones as
subsequently have been promulgated. (1)
Therefore, having in view the accomplishment of this extensive work, as well
as the maintenance of the public welfare, We have chosen, as being competent
for a task involving such labor and care, John, a most eminent man, Ex-Qu�stor
of our Sacred Palace, and of consular, as well as patrician dignity;
Leontius, a man of the highest standing, an officer in the army, an Ex-Pr�torian
Prefect, of consular and patrician dignity; Phocas, a most illustrious man,
an officer of the army, also of consular and patrician dignity; Basilis, a
most excellent man, Ex-Pr�torian Prefect of the East, and of patrician rank;
Thomas, a most glorious man, Qu�stor of our Sacred Palace, and Ex-Consul;
Tribonian, a distinguished man of great authority, and invested with
magisterial dignity; Constantine, an illustrious man, one of the Stewards of
Our bounty, Master of Requests, and of Our Judicial Inquiries; Theophilus, a
most eminent man, and one of the members of our Sacred Consistory, a Doctor
of Laws in this Fair City; and Dioscorous and Pr�sentinus, most learned
jurists of the Pr�torian Tribunal. (2) To
these We have especially entrusted the suppression of superfluous preambles,
so far as this can be done without affecting the efficacy of the laws, as
well as of such enactments as are similar or contradictory, and, in addition
to this, the division of the laws; and it will be to the advantage to omit
such as have fallen into desuetude, to give expression in concise terms to
those which are included in the said three Codes, and in the New
Constitutions, and to place them under suitable titles, adding and omitting
portions of the same, and, indeed, changing their phraseology where
convenience requires it. bringing
under one head enactments which are scattered through various constitutions,
and rendering their meaning clearer; so that the order of the said
constitutions may appear not only from the days and the consulate when they
were enacted, but also from their composition itself, by placing those
primarily published in the first place, and those which follow in the
second. And if any laws should be found in the three ancient codes without
the date and the name of the consul, or if any new constitutions have been
inserted among them, they should be so arranged that no doubt may arise with
reference to their general application, in such a way that rescripts
addressed to certain individuals, or originally issued by pragmatic
sanction, may obtain the effect of general constitutions, where, for the
public welfare, they have been included in a new code. (3) Hence
We have hastened to bring these matters to your notice, in order that you
may be informed to what an extent Our daily care is occupied with matters
having reference to the common welfare, by collecting such laws as are
certain and clear, and incorporating them into a single code, so that, by
means of this code, designated by Our auspicious name, the citation of the
various constitutions may cause decisions to be more readily rendered in all
litigation. Given at
Constantinople, on the Ides of February, during the reign and second
Consulship of the Emperor Justinian. SECOND
PREFACE. CONCERNING
THE CONFIRMATION OF THE CODE OF JUSTINIAN. The
maintenance of the integrity of the government depends upon two things,
namely, the force of arms and the observance of the laws: and, for this
reason, the fortunate race of the Romans obtained power and precedence over
all other nations in former times, and will do so forever, if God should be
propitious; since each of these has ever required the aid of the other, for,
as military affairs are rendered secure by the laws, so also are the laws
preserved by force of arms. Therefore, We have, with reason, directed Our
attention, Our aims, and Our labors, in the first place, to the maintenance
of the public welfare, and have corrected matters relating to the army in
many ways, and thus provided for everything; as We have by means of old laws
not only brought matters into a better condition, but We also have
promulgated new laws, and by Our just administration, or with additional
expense, We have preserved those already enacted, and afterwards by
publishing new ones, have established them most firmly for the obedience of
Our subjects. (1) But as
it was necessary to reduce the vast number of the constitutions contained in
the three old codes, as well in the others compiled in former times, and to
clear up their obscurity by means of proper definitions, We have applied
Ourselves with willing mind to the accomplishment of this work for the
common good; and, after having selected
men conspicuous for their legal learning and ability, as well as for their
experience in business, and tireless zeal for the interests of the State, We
have committed this great task to them under certain limitations, and have
directed them to collect into a single code, to be designated by Our
auspicious name, the constitutions of the three ancient codes, namely the
Gregorian, Hermogenian, and Theodosian compilations, as well as all those
subsequently promulgated by Theodosius of Divine Memory, and the other
princes who have succeeded him; together with such constitutions as have
been issued during Our reign; and to see that any preambles which are not
confirmed by subsequent decrees, and any constitutions which are
contradictory, or should be suppressed, as well as such as have been
repealed by others of later date, or which are of the same character �
except those which, by conferring upon them Our sanction to a certain
extent, We have considered to be susceptible of division, and by such
division of these ancient laws some new principle may appear to arise. In
addition to all this, many other matters relative to the composition of this
Code have been placed by Our authority in the hands of these most wise men;
and Almighty God has afforded this protection through Our zeal for the
welfare of the State. (2) The
following persons have been chosen for this work, and the completion of a
task of such importance, namely: that most excellent man, John, Ex-Qu�stor
of Our Palace, and of consular and patrician dignity; as well as that most
eminent man, Leontius, Ex-Pr�torian Prefect, of consular and patrician
dignity; and also the most distinguished Phocas, officer of the army, also
of consular and patrician dignity; and that most accomplished man of
patrician dignity, Basilis, Ex-Pr�torian Prefect of the East, now Pr�torian
Prefect of Illyria; also, the most illustrious Thomas, Qu�stor of our Sacred
Palace and Ex-Consul; and the eminent Tribonian, of exalted magisterial
dignity; the distinguished Constantine, Steward of Our Imperialx-large sses,
Master of Requests, and of Judicial Inquiries; Theophilus, former magistrate
and Doctor of Laws in this Fair City; as well as those most learned jurists,
Dioscorus and Pr�sentinus, members of your bar; and all that We have
directed them to do, they with God's assistance have, through assiduous and
untiring industry, brought to a successful conclusion, and offered to Us
this new, systematically arranged Justinian Code, compiled in such a manner
as to contribute to the common benefit, and meet the requirements of Our
Empire. (3)
Therefore We have had in view the perpetual validity of this Code in your
tribunal, in order that all litigants, as well as the most accomplished
advocates, may know that it is lawful for them, under no circumstances, to
cite constitutions from the three ancient codes, of which mention has just
been made, or from those which at the present time are styled the New
Constitutions, in any judicial inquiry or contest; but that they are
required to use only the constitutions which are included in this Our Code,
and that those who venture to act otherwise will be liable to the crime of
forgery; as the citation of the
said constitutions of Our Code, with the opinions of the ancient
interpreters of the law, will be sufficient for the disposal of all cases.
No doubt as to their validity should arise where any of them appears without
a date and without the name of the consul, or because they may have been
addressed to certain private individuals; as there can be no question
whatever that all have the force of general constitutions; and even if there
should be some of them from which anything has been taken, or to which
anything has been added, or which have been changed in certain respects
(which We have specially permitted the most excellent men aforesaid to do),
We grant to no one the right to cite the said constitutions, as they are
stated in the books of the ancient authorities, but merely to mention the
opinions of the latter, as being of legal effect when they are not opposed
to the constitutions of this Our Code. (4)
Moreover, the pragmatic sanctions that are not included in Our Code, and
which have been granted to cities, corporate bodies, bureaus, offices, or
private individuals, shall remain in every respect valid, if they concede
any privilege as a special favor; but where they have been promulgated for
the settlement of some legal point We direct that they shall only hold when
not opposed to the provisions of Our Code. But in any matter which comes
before your tribunal, or in any other civil or military proceeding, or in
one which has reference to accounts forming part of the public expenses, or
in such as have any relation to the public welfare, We decree that they
shall remain valid as far as public convenience may require this to be done. (5)
Therefore let your illustrious and sublime authority, actuated by a desire
for the common good, and with zeal for the execution of Our orders, cause
information of this Code to be communicated to all peoples, by the
promulgation of an edict in the customary way, and by sending into each
province, subject to Our Empire, a copy bearing Our signature, so that in
this manner the constitutions of this Our Code may be brought to the
knowledge of all persons; and that during festival days, that is to say,
from the sixteenth day of the Kalends of May of the seventh current
indiction, and during the consulate of that most illustrious man Decius,
citations of the constitutions shall be made from this Our Code. Given at
Constantinople, on the sixth of the Ides of April, during the
Consulate of the illustrious Decius. THIRD
PREFACE. CONCERNING
THE AMENDMENTS OF THE CODE OP OUR LORD JUSTINIAN, AND THE SECOND EDITION OF
THE SAME. Our heart,
Conscript Fathers, always induces Us to pay the strictest attention to
matters concerning the public welfare, so that nothing which has been begun
by Us may be left imperfect. Therefore, in the beginning of Our reign, we
formed the design of collecting in a single body the
Imperial Constitutions which were scattered through several volumes, and the
most of which were either repetitions or conflicting, and free them from
every defect. This work has now been perfected by certain most distinguished
and learned men, and has been subsequently confirmed by Us, as is shown by
Our two Constitutions prefixed hereto. (1) But
after We decreed that the ancient law should be observed, We rendered fifty
decisions, and promulgated several constitutions relative to the advantages
to be derived from the proposed work, by means of which the majority of the
former enactments were amended and abridged; and We divested all the ancient
law of superfluous prolixity, and then inserted the same in Our Institutes
and Digest. (2) But,
as Our new decisions and constitutions, which were promulgated after the
completion of Our Code, were distinct from the body of the same, and seemed
to demand our care and attention, and as some of them, which were afterwards
inserted, appeared to require alteration or correction, it seemed to Us
necessary to have the said constitutions revised by that eminent man
Tribonian, Ex-Qu�stor and Ex-Consul, the authorized minister of our work;
and also by the illustrious Dorotheus, Qu�stor and Doctor of Laws of Berytus;
and, in addition to these Menna, Constantine, and John, most eloquent men,
and distinguished advocates of the bar of this City, who were ordered to
divide said constitutions into separate chapters for the purpose of
rendering them more available; to place them under proper titles; and to add
them to those constitutions which had preceded them. , (3) We
permitted the aforesaid distinguished and most learned jurists to do all
these things, and when there was need of any correction, allowed them to
make it without hesitation, relying upon Our authority; and where any of the
constitutions were superfluous, or had been annulled by any of Our
subsequent decrees; or where they were found to be similar or conflicting,
to remove and separate them from the compilation of the Code itself; as well
as to complete such as were imperfect, and to bring to light those that were
shrouded in obscurity, so that not only the way of the Institutes and the
Digest might appear clear and open, but also that the splendor of the
Constitutions of Our Code might be manifest to all, and no constitution
which resembled another, or was contradictory or useless, should be
retained, and no one should have any doubt that what was confirmed by the
revision was both valid and sufficiently perspicuous. For, in the ancient
Books, the authorities of former times not only called the first, but also
the second editions, revisions; which can be readily ascertained from the
works of that eminent jurist Ulpianus, on Sabinus, by those who desire to
know. (4) These
things having been accomplished according to Our intention, and the
Justinian Code having been purified and elucidated by the aforesaid most
illustrious and learned men (all of this having been done in compliance with
Our order, and the work offered to Us with its amplifications, and changes),
We ordered that it should be copied in accordance with the second edition,
and not in accordance with the
first, but as it was revised; and, by Our authority, We directed that it
alone should be used in all tribunals, whenever the Divine Constitutions
were applicable, from the fourth day of the Kalends of January of the
most auspicious Consulate of Ourself and that illustrious man Paulinus; and
that no constitution not contained in this Our Code should be cited, unless
in the course of events some new question may arise which requires Our
decision. For, if something better should be found hereafter, and it becomes
necessary to revise a constitution, no one will doubt that We should do so,
and incorporate into another compilation those laws which are designated by
the name New Constitutions. (5)
Therefore, having repeated Our order that We shall permit none hereafter to
quote anything from Our decisions, or from other constitutions, which We
have previously promulgated, or from the first edition of the Justinian
Code; but that only what may be found written in this Our present purified
and amended Code shall be regarded as authority, and cited in all tribunals,
We have ordered it to be transcribed without any ambiguity, as was done in
the case of Our Institutes and Digest, so that everything which has been
compiled by Us shall be clear and intelligible, not only in the chirography,
but also in the laws themselves, although on this account the matter
contained in this Code has been considerably extended. (6)
Therefore, Most Reverend and Illustrious Fathers, in order that Our labors
may become manifest to you and obtain authority through all time, We have
presented this collection of laws to your most distinguished Order. Given at
Constantinople, on the seventeenth day of the Kalends of December,
during the Consulate of Our Lord Justinian, for the fourth time Consul, and
of Paulus. THE CODE
OF OUR LORD THE MOST SACRED EMPEROR JUSTINIAN. SECOND
EDITION. BOOK I. TITLE I. CONCERNING
THE MOST EXALTED TRINITY AND THE CATHOLIC
FAITH, AND PROVIDING THAT No ONE SHALL DARE
TO PUBLICLY OPPOSE THEM. 1. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius to the people of the City of
Constantinople. We desire
that all peoples subject to Our benign Empire shall live under the same
religion that the Divine Peter, the Apostle, gave to the Romans, and which
the said religion declares was introduced by himself, and which it is well
known that the Pontiff Damasus, and Peter, Bishop of Alexandria, a man of
apostolic sanctity, embraced; that is to say, in accordance with the rules
of apostolic discipline and the evangelical doctrine, we should believe that
the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit constitute a single Deity, endowed with
equal majesty, and united in the Holy Trinity. (1) We
order all those who follow this law to assume the name of Catholic
Christians, and considering others as demented and insane, We order that
they shall bear the infamy of heresy; and when the Divine vengeance which
they merit has been appeased, they shall afterwards be punished in
accordance with Our resentment, which we have acquired from the judgment of
Heaven. Dated at
Thessalonica, on the third of the Kalends of March, during the
Consulate of Gratian, Consul for the fifth time, and Theodosius. 2. The
Same Emperors to Eutropius, Pr�torian Prefect. Let no
place be afforded to heretics for the conduct of their ceremonies, and let
no occasion be offered for them to display the insanity of their obstinate
minds. Let all persons know that if any privilege has been fraudulently
obtained by means of any rescript whatsoever, by persons of this kind, it
will not be valid. Let all bodies of heretics be prevented from holding
unlawful assemblies, and let the name of the only and the greatest God be
celebrated everywhere, and let the observance of the Nicene Creed, recently
transmitted by Our ancestors, and firmly established by the testimony and
practice of Divine Religion, always remain secure. (1)
Moreover, he who is an adherent of the Nicene Faith, and a true believer in
the Catholic religion, should be understood to be one who
believes that Almighty God and Christ, the Son of God, are one person, God
of God, Light of Light; and let no one, by rejection, dishonor the Holy
Spirit, whom we expect, and have received from the Supreme Parent of all
things, in whom the sentiment of a pure and undefiled faith flourishes, as
well as the belief in the undivided substance of a Holy Trinity, which true
believers indicate by the Greek word
o9moo/usiov. These things,
indeed, do not require further proof, and should be respected. (2) Let
those who do not accept these doctrines cease to apply the name of true
religion to their fraudulent belief; and let them be branded with their open
crimes, and, having been removed from the threshhold of all churches, be
utterly excluded from them, as We forbid all heretics to hold unlawful
assemblies within cities. If, however, any seditious outbreak should be
attempted, We order them to be driven outside the walls of the City, with
relentless violence, and We direct that all Catholic churches, throughout
the entire world, shall be placed under the control of the orthodox bishops
who have embraced the Nicene Creed. Given at
Constantinople, on the fourth of the Ides of January, under the
Consulate of Flavius Eucharius and Flavius Syagrius. 3. The
Emperor Martian to Palladius, Pr�torian Prefect. No one,
whether he belongs to the clergy, the army, or to any other condition of
men, shall, with a view to causing a tumult and giving occasion to
treachery, attempt to discuss the Christian religion publicly in the
presence of an assembled and listening crowd; for he commits an injury
against the most reverend Synod who publicly contradicts what has once been
decided and properly established; as those matters relative to the Christian
Faith have been settled by the priests who met at Chalcedony by Our order,
and are known to be in conformity with the apostolic explanations and
conclusions of the three hundred and eight Holy Fathers assembled in Nicea,
and the hundred and fifty who met in this Imperial City; for the violators
of this law shall not go unpunished, because they not only oppose the true
faith, but they also profane its venerated mysteries by engaging in contests
of this kind with Jews and Pagans. Therefore, if any person who has ventured
to publicly discuss religious matters is a member of the clergy, he shall be
removed from his order; if he is a member of the army, he shall be degraded;
and any others who are guilty of this offence, who are freemen, shall be
banished from this most Sacred City, and shall be subjected to the
punishment prescribed by law according to the power of the court; and if
they are slaves, they shall undergo the severest penalty. Given at
Constantinople, on the eighth of the Ides of February, under the
consulship of Patricius. 4.
John, Bishop of the City of Rome, to his most Illustrious and Merciful Son
Justinian. Among the
conspicuous reasons for praising your wisdom and gentleness, Most Christian
of Emperors, and one which radiates light as a star,
is the fact that through love of the Faith, and actuated by zeal for
charity, you, learned in ecclesiastical discipline, have preserved reverence
for the See of Rome, and have subjected all things to its authority, and
have given it unity. The following precept was communicated to its founder,
that is to say, the first of the Apostles, by the mouth of the Lord, namely:
"Feed my lambs." This See
is indeed the head of all churches, as the rules of the Fathers and the
decrees of Emperors assert, and the words of your most reverend piety
testify. It is therefore claimed that what the Scriptures state, namely, "By
Me Kings reign, and the Powers dispense justice;" will be accomplished in
you. For there is nothing which shines with a more brilliant lustre than
genuine faith when displayed by a prince, since there is nothing which
prevents destruction as true religion does, for as both of them have
reference to the Author of Life and Light, they disperse darkness and
prevent apostasy. Wherefore, Most Glorious of Princes, the Divine Power is
implored by the prayers of all to preserve your piety in this ardor for the
Faith, in this devotion of your mind, and in this zeal for true religion,
without failure, during your entire existence. For we believe that this is
for the benefit of the Holy Churches, as it was written, "The king rules
with his lips," and again, "The heart of the King is in the hand of God, and
it will incline to whatever side God wishes"; that is to say, that He may
confirm your empire, and maintain your kingdoms for the peace of the Church
and the unity of religion; guard their authority, and preserve him in that
sublime tranquillity which is so grateful to him; and no small change is
granted by the Divine Power through whose agency a divided church is not
afflicted by any griefs or subject to any reproaches. For it is written, "A
just king, who is upon his throne, has no reason to apprehend any
misfortune." We have
received with all due respect the evidences of your serenity, through
Hypatius and Demetrius, most holy men, my brothers and fellow-bishops, from
whose statements we have learned that you have promulgated an Edict
addressed to your faithful people, and dictated by your love of the Faith,
for the purpose of overthrowing the designs of heretics, which is in
accordance with the evangelical tenets, and which we have confirmed by our
authority with the consent of our brethren and fellow bishops, for the
reason that it is in conformity with the apostolic doctrine. The
following is the text of the letter of the Emperor Justinian, Victorious,
Pious, Happy, Renowned, Triumphant, always Augustus, to John, Patriarch, and
most Holy Archbishop of the fair City of Rome: With honor
to the Apostolic See, and to Your Holiness, which is, and always has been
remembered in Our prayers, both now and formerly, and honoring your
happiness, as is proper in the case of one who is considered as a father, We
hasten to bring to the knowledge of Your Holiness everything relating to the
condition of the Church, as We have always had the greatest desire to
preserve the unity of your Apostolic See, and the condition of the Holy
Churches of God, as they exist at
the present time, that they may remain without disturbance or opposition.
Therefore, We have exerted Ourselves to unite all the priests of the East
and subject them to the See of Your Holiness, and hence the questions which
have at present arisen, although they are manifest and free from doubt, and,
according to the doctrine of your Apostolic See, are constantly firmly
observed and preached by all priests, We have still considered it necessary
that they should be brought to the attention of Your Holiness. For we do not
suffer anything which has reference to the state of the Church, even though
what causes the difficulty may be clear and free from doubt, to be discussed
without being brought to the notice of Your Holiness, because you are the
head of all the Holy Churches, for We shall exert Ourselves in every way (as
has already been stated), to increase the honor and authority of your See. (1)
Therefore, We present to Your Holiness the fact that certain infidels and
persons who do not belong to the Holy Catholic and Apostolic Church of God
have, like Jews and apostates, dared to dispute matters which are properly
accepted, glorified, and preached by all priests in accordance with your
doctrines, denying that Our Lord Jesus Christ is the only begotten Son of
God, and that Our Lord was born of the Holy Spirit and of the Holy,
Glorious, and always Virgin Mary, the Mother of God, and became a man and
was crucified, and that he is one of the persons of the Holy Trinity, who
are all of one substance, and who should be adored and exalted along with
the Father and the Holy Spirit, and that he is consubstantial with the
Father according to divinity, and consubstantial with ourselves according to
humanity, and susceptible of. the sufferings of the flesh, but not
susceptible of the same as a deity. For these persons refusing to
acknowledge Our Lord Jesus Christ as the only begotten Son of God, and Our
Lord as one of the Holy Trinity, and of the same substance with the other
persons composing it, appear to follow the evil doctrine of Nestor, who
asserts that there is one Son of God according to grace, whom he styles the
Word of God, and another Son whom he calls Christ. (2) All
the priests of the Holy Catholic and Apostolic Church and the most Reverend
Abbots of the Holy Monasteries, acknowledging Your Holiness, and solicitous
for the prosperity and unity of the Holy Churches of God, which they receive
from the Apostolic See of Your Holiness, making no changes in the
ecclesiastical condition which has existed up to this time, and still
exists; with one voice, confess, glorify, and preach that Our Lord Jesus
Christ is the only begotten Son and the Word of God, and that Our Lord, born
of His Father before all centuries and times, Who descended from Heaven in
the last days, was born of the Holy Spirit and the Holy and Glorious Virgin
Mary, the Mother of God; became a man and was crucified; is of the same
substance as the Holy Trinity to be adored and glorified with the Father and
the Holy Spirit; for we do not acknowledge any other God, Word or Christ,
but one alone, and the same of like substance with the Father, in accordance
with divinity, and of like substance with us in accordance with humanity,
Who could suffer in the flesh, but could
not suffer as a deity; and Whom, Himself perfect in divinity as well as
humanity, we receive and confess as being what the Greeks call
o9moo/usiov.
And, as the only begotten Son and Word of God was born of His Father before
centuries and times existed, and as He, in later times, descended from
Heaven, was born of the Holy Spirit and the Holy ever Virgin Mary, the
Mother of God, Our Lord Jesus Christ having become a man, is properly and
truly God. Hence we say that the Holy and Glorious Virgin Mary is properly
and truly the Mother of God, not for the reason that God obtained speech and
origin from her, but because in the last days He descended from Heaven, and,
incarnated through Her, became a man, and was born; whom we confess and
believe (as has already been stated), to be of the same substance with the
Father according to deity, and of the same substance with ourselves
according to humanity, whose miracles and sufferings voluntarily sustained
by Him while in the flesh we acknowledge. (3)
Moreover, we recognize four Sacred Councils, that is to say, the one
composed of three hundred and eighteen Holy Fathers who assembled in the
City of Nicea; and that of the hundred and fifty Holy Fathers who met in
this Imperial City; and that of the Holy Fathers who first congregated at
Ephesus; and that of the Holy Fathers who met at Chalcedony, as your
Apostolic See teaches and proclaims. Hence, all priests who follow the
doctrine of your Apostolic See believe, confess, and preach these things. (4)
Wherefore We have hastened to bring to the notice of Your Holiness, through
the most blessed Bishops Hypatius and Demetrius (so it may not be concealed
from Your Holiness), that these tenets are denied by some few wicked and
judaizing monks, who have adopted the perfidious doctrines of Nestor. (5)
Therefore We request your paternal affection, that you, by your letters,
inform Us and the Most Holy Bishop of this Fair City, and your brother the
Patriarch, who himself has written by the same messengers to Your Holiness,
eager in all things to follow the Apostolic See of Your Blessedness, in
order that you may make it clear to Us that Your Holiness acknowledges all
the matters which have been set forth above, and condemns the perfidy of
those who, in the manner of Jews, have dared to deny the true Faith. For in
this way the love of all persons for you, and the authority of your See will
increase, and the unity of the Holy Church will be preserved unimpaired,
when all the most blessed bishops learn through you and from those who have
been dispatched by you, the true doctrines of Your Holiness. Moreover, We
beg Your Blessedness to pray for Us, and to obtain the beneficence of God in
Our behalf. The
subscription was as follows: "May God preserve you for many years, Most Holy
and Religious Father." HERE
FOLLOWS THE REMAINDER OF THE LETTER OP THE POPE. It is then
clear, Most Glorious Emperor (as the tenor of your message and the
statements of your envoys disclose), that you have de- voted
Yourself to the study of apostolic learning, as You are familiar with, have
written, proposed and published to believers among the people, those matters
having reference to the faith of the Catholic religion, which (as we have
already stated), both the tenets of the Apostolic See and the venerated
authority of the Holy Fathers have established, and which, in all respects,
we have confirmed. Therefore, it is opportune to cry out with a prophetic
voice, "Heaven will rejoice with You, and pour out its blessings upon You,
and the mountains will rejoice, and the hills be glad with exceeding joy."
Hence, you should write these things upon the tablets of Your heart, and
preserve them as the apples of your eyes, for there is no one animated by
the charity of Christ who will appear to impugn this confession of the just
and true faith; as it is evident that You condemn the impiety of Nestor and
Eutyches, and all other heretics, and that You firmly and inviolably, with
devotion to God and reverent mind acknowledge the single, true, and Catholic
Faith of Our Lord God, as revealed by the agency of Our Savior Jesus Christ;
diffused everywhere by the preaching of the Prophets and Apostles; confirmed
by the confessions of saints throughout the entire world, and united with
the opinions of the Fathers and Doctors conformably to our doctrine. Those
alone who are opposed to your professions are they of whom the Holy
Scriptures speak as follows: "They have based their hope on lying, and have
expected to remain concealed through falsehood." And also those who,
according to the prophet, say to the Lord, "Depart from us, we are unwilling
to follow your ways"; on account of which Solomon said, "They have wandered
through the paths of their own cultivation and gathered unfruitful things
with their hands." This, then, is your true faith, this your true religion,
which all the Fathers and heads of the Roman Church of happy memory (as we
have already stated) and whom we follow in all things, have embraced; this
is what the Apostolic See has preached up to this time, and has preserved
inviolate, and if anyone should appear to oppose this confession, and this
Faith, he must show himself to be outside of the communion and the Catholic
Church. We have found Cyrus and his followers in the City of Rome, who came
from the Cumitensian monastery, and whom we have attempted by our apostolic
arguments to recall to the true faith, as sheep who are about to perish and
are wandering, should be brought back to the fold of the owner. In order
that, according to the prophet, stammering tongues may know how to speak
matters which have reference to peace, the first of our apostles quotes the
words of Isaiah, the prophet, through us to unbelievers, namely: "Continue
in the light of the fire and the flame which you yourselves have kindled,
but their heart is so hardened (as has been written), that they do not
recognize the voice of the Shepherd, and the sheep which were not mine are
unwilling to hear." With reference to such persons, we, observing what was
established by the Pontiff on this point, do not receive them in our
communion, and we order them to be excluded from every Catholic Church,
unless, having renounced their errors, they adopt our doctrine, and announce
their adherence
to it, after having made a regular profession of the same. For it is just
that those who do not show obedience to the laws which we have established
should be banished from the churches. But as the Church never closes her
heart to those who return to her, I beseech Your Clemency, if they, having
renounced their errors and abandoned their wicked designs, should wish to
return to the bosom of the Church, to receive them in your communion, and
abandon your feelings of indignation, and that through our intercession you
pardon them, and grant them your indulgence. Moreover,
we pray God and Our Saviour Jesus Christ, that he may preserve you long in
peace in this true religion and in the unity and veneration of the Apostolic
See, and that your most Christian and pious Empire may, in all respects,
long be maintained. Moreover, 0 most Serene of Princes, we praise Hypatius
and Demetrius, your envoys, and our brothers and fellow-bishops, whose
selection has shown that they are acceptable to Your Clemency; for the
importance of such an embassy indicates that it could not be entrusted to
anyone who is not perfect in Christ, and that You would not have deemed them
worthy of a mission involving so much piety and reverence, unless they have
been very dear to You. The favor
of Our Lord Jesus Christ, the love of God the Father, and the Communion of
the Holy Spirit, remain forever with you, Most Pious son. Amen." The
subscription was as follows, "Most Glorious and Clement Son of the Emperor
Augustus, may Almighty God guard your kingdom and your health with His
eternal protection." Given at
Rome, on the eighth of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of
the Emperor Justinian, Consul for the fourth time, and of Paulinus, Consul
for the fifth time. TITLE II. CONCERNING
THE MOST SACRED CHURCHES, THEIR PROPERTY AND THEIR PRIVILEGES. 1. The
Emperor Constantine to the People. Let
everyone, at the time of his death, have the liberty to leave any portion of
his property that he chooses to a most holy and venerable Catholic
congregation, and let his dispositions not be set aside; for there is
nothing to which men are more entitled than to have free power to exert
their last will, as afterwards they cannot do so, and let them be
unrestrained, for the right exercised then does not return. Given at
Rome, on the fifth of the Nones of July during the Consulate of
Crispus and Constantine-C�sar, each Consul for the second time, 321. 2. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius to Pancratius, Urban Prefect. Let no one
think that he has permission to bury human bodies in churches consecrated to
the apostles or martyrs. Given at
Heraclea, on the third of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate
of Eucharius and Syagrius, 381. 3. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius. Let no one
sell or purchase the relics of martyrs. Given at Constantinople, on the
fourth of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of the Prince
Honorius, and Evodius, 386. 4. The
Same, to Nicenus, Pr�torian Prefect. Let no
more than nine hundred and fifty canons be appointed for the Church of this
great City, and let no one have the power to add to their number, or to
change it, or to substitute others for those who may die; and let none of
those of this body who exceed the abovementioned number and have been
appointed through patronage, and have been denied the right of innovation,
claim those things which have been bestowed upon the Holy Church by way of
honor, or as necessary privileges. Given at
Eudoxiopolis, on the seventh of the Kalends of September, during the
Consulate of Honorius, Consul for the eighth time, and Theodosius Junior,
Consul for the third time, 409. 5. The
Same, to Melitius, Pr�torian Prefect. It is
decided, after proper consideration, to severely restrict the charges from
which churches of different cities shall be held especially exempt; and, in
the first place, no injury shall be inflicted by usurpation, and no lands
dedicated to the uses of the secrets of Heaven shall be soiled with the
filth of base exaction. Nor shall any extraordinary tax be levied, nor a
supplementary one be imposed; nor shall any desire for their transfer to the
Treasury in default of taxes be manifested. And, finally, no burden shall be
imposed upon its functions, beyond that payable under the Canon Law, and
such as sudden necessities or contingencies demand. If anyone
violates this law, he shall be condemned to perpetual exile or deportation,
after having undergone the punishment prescribed for sacrilege. Given at
Ravenna, on the eighth of the Kalends of June, during the Consulate
of Honorius, Consul for the ninth time, and Theodosius, Consul for the fifth
time, 412. 6. The
Same, to Philip, Prefect of Illyria. All
innovation having been abolished, We command that ancient custom and the
former ecclesiastical canons which have been in force up to this time shall
be observed through all the provinces of Illyria; and if any doubt should
arise with reference to them, it must be removed by the knowledge of the
Holy Law possessed by that most reverend man, the Patriarch of the Church of
the City of Constantinople (which enjoys the prerogatives of Ancient Rome),
and the judgment of the ecclesiastical assembly of that City. Given on
the day before the Ides of July, during the Consulate of Eustachius
and Agricola, 421. 7. The
Same to Asclepiodotus, Pr�torian Prefect. We freely
place the care of the Divine Houses and Venerable Churches in the same
honorable class with that of highways and bridges, because these are not
included among base employments. Given at
Constantinople, on the fifteenth of the Kalends of March, during the
Consulate of Asclepiodotus and Marinian, 423. 8. The
Emperor Cams to Pr�sidorus, Pr�torian Prefect. Let the
Sacred Church of the City of Thessalonica know clearly that it is, through
Our indulgence, released from the payment of its own capitation tax; but
that it should not injure the State by abusing the ecclesiastical name, in
order to prevent the payment of taxes due from others. Given at
Constantinople, on the sixth of the Ides of October, during the fifth
consulate of Victor, 424. 9. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinum to Cyrus, Prefect of the City. We believe
that the frauds of those who, under the pretext of their official position
as canons, or members of other religious bodies, whose duties they do not
perform, attempt to evade the charges imposed upon them, should be
prevented; therefore, let no one be excused from other duties, under the
pretext of some employment which he does not discharge, in order that
bankers or money brokers may not refuse to perform the functions of their
calling by representing themselves as members of ecclesiastical bodies, or
canons. Therefore, if any such person gives himself the mere appellation of
the member of an ecclesiastical body, or a canon, let him know that another
will be appointed in his place, who will be qualified to discharge the
aforesaid employment; and that the substitution of those previously
mentioned, or of any who may die, cannot be made except with the consent of
the superior of him who is substituted; and that from this date, no one can
be excused through reverence for the Holy Church. Given on
the tenth of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of
Theodosius, Consul for the seventeenth time, and Festus, 439. 10. The
Same, to Florentius, Pr�torian Prefect. We order
that no ship having more than the capacity of two thousand measures of grain
shall be excused from the transport of public property, or be released from
the public service, either through the privilege of rank enjoyed by the
owner, or on account of some personal privilege, or through respect for
religion; nor any Imperial decree be cited, or any rescript or pragmatic
sanction be put forward as an excuse for not obeying this most wise law. This rule
We desire to be observed in all cases, so that, generally speaking, if
anything of this kind is advanced against the law or the public welfare, in
any matter whatsoever, it shall not be valid. When any attempt whatever to
evade this law is made, We shall punish it with the confiscation of the ship
whose owner was excused. Given
under the Consulate of Theodosius, Consul for the seventeenth time, and
Festus, 439. 11. The
Same, to Taurus, Pr�torian Prefect. We order
that no one shall be excused from furnishing couriers, horses, and vehicles,
or from any other duty, when it is usual for similar service to be furnished
during Our journey through all Our provinces, wherever We may stop, even
though these possessions may belong to the Holy Churches. Given at
Constantinople, on the thirteenth day of the Kalends of March, during
the Consulate of the Emperor Valentinian, Consul for the fifth time, and
Anatolius, 440. 12. The
Emperors Valentinian and Martian to Palladius, Pr�torian Prefect. We decree
that the privileges conceded by former Emperors under the general terms of
constitutions, to all the Holy Churches of the orthodox religion, shall be
observed, and remain firm and unimpaired for all time. (1) We
command that all pragmatic sanctions which are contrary to ecclesiastical
canons and have been obtained through favor or political intrigue, shall be
deprived of all their force and authority. (2) And,
for the reason that it becomes Our humanity to provide for those who are
poor, and to use Our efforts to prevent indigent persons from wanting food;
We order that those things of different kinds which up to this time have
been furnished the Holy Churches but of the public property shall remain
unaltered, and shall not hereafter be diminished; and We hereby confirm this
liberality for all time. Given
during the consulate of A�tius and Studius, 454. The New
Constitution of The Emperor Frederick. We order
that it shall be promulgated throughout Italy that all laws and customs
which are contrary to the liberties of the Church and its ministers, as well
as such as are opposed to the Canon and Imperial laws, shall be null and
void; and this New Constitution directs that they be entirely removed from
the capitularies, and it decrees besides that similar enactments shall not
be valid in law. When anything is done in violation of this, the parties
shall incur the penalties prescribed. If, however, during the year following
the publication of this new Constitution, anyone should violate it, their
property throughout our entire Empire may be seized by anyone with impunity. 13. The
Same, to Palladius, Pr�torian Prefect. We decree
by the following general law, that if a widow, a deaconess, or a virgin
consecrated to God, or any other good woman, or one mentioned under any
other title of religious honor or dignity, believes that she has left either
by her will or codicil (which, however, should be executed with all legal
formalities), anything either entirely or in part to a church, or a shrine
dedicated to a martyr, or to a clerk, a monk, or
to the poor, her bequest shall, under all circumstances, remain valid and
permanent, whether it was left by the appointment of an heir, or by a
substitution, or as a legacy, or under a general or a special trust, or by a
nuncupative or written will, in order that no doubt may hereafter arise with
reference to matters of this kind. Given at
Constantinople, on the tenth of the Kalends of May, during the
Consulate of Athemius and Valentinian, 455.
Extracts from Novel 5, Chapter V. Latin Text. Persons
who enter monasteries, at the time of their entrance consecrate themselves
and their property to God, and therefore they cannot dispose of it by will,
for the reason that they are no longer its owners.
Extracts from Novel 123, Chapter XXXVIII. Latin Text. When any
man or woman without children chooses a monastic life, and enters a
monastery, We order that the monastery into which they enter shall be
entitled to his or her property. If any
such person has children, and enters a monastery before dividing his
property among them, he can do so afterwards, without diminishing their
lawful shares, and anything which he does not bestow upon them shall belong
to the monastery. If, however, he should wish to divide his entire estate
among his children, he should include himself with them, and retain as their
father the share to which the monastery would be entitled. But if he should
die after having entered the monastery, and before he has divided his
property among his children, they shall be entitled to their lawful shares,
and the remainder of the estate shall belong to the monastery. 14. The
Emperors Leo and Anthemius to Armasius, Pr�torian Prefect. We order
that no archbishop who may hereafter preside over the Holy Orthodox Church
in this Imperial City, or any official to whom the administration of
ecclesiastical property has been entrusted, shall have the power, by any
kind of alienation whatsoever, to transfer to any person any lands or real
estate (either in the city or the country), in short, any immovable
property, or any serfs attached to said lands, or any slaves, or any
testamentary annuities, or any donations made by a living person to a
church. The said lands, however, can be divided, cultivated, increased and
amplified, but no one can convey to another any interest in them. If,
however, anyone should desire that his patrimony, or any portion of the
same, which consists of land with or without houses, or of revenues, slaves,
tenants, and the peculium of the latter, shall belong to the
above-mentioned venerable church, and manifest his intention either by a
will or a codicil, executed according to law, or by a nuncupative will, or
by a legacy, a trust, a donation mortis causa, or any other final
disposition of the property, or by means of a donation inter vivos,
or by a contract of sale, gift, or other title, his disposition of the same
shall be valid, and remain unaltered. Let them
know that, under no circumstances, and at no time, shall they be prevented
from disposing of their property under the pretext of liberality or
gratitude, or from alienating it to persons who are willing to purchase the
same, provided all members of the clergy, including the bishop and the
steward, consent to the alienation of said property; for it is proper to
preserve reverently and intact all rights which now or may hereafter belong
to the Most Blessed Church, just as religiously as the Holy Church itself,
for as the mother of religion and faith is herself perpetual, so her
patrimony should remain entire and uninjured for all time. (1) It is
clear that if any steward of the Church or other person should, with
audacious spirit and sacrilegious intent, venture to violate this law of
Ours, and attempt to acquire or hold with shameless insolence any
ecclesiastical lands acquired under the title of donation, purchase,
exchange, or any other contract (unless in the manner which We have now
established), he shall lose all the fruit of his own boldness, and any price
or privilege which, for the sake of favor, may have been given to the said
official, or to any other person whomsoever; and it shall be acquired for
the profit and the advantage of the Church. Again, any lands which have been
obtained in any of these ways by clerks themselves, or temporal stewards,
along with their profits, shall be demanded with their rents or accessories
for the entire intermediate time, just as if the property had not been
purchased or sold; for the reason that whatever is done contrary to law is
considered as not having been done at all. (2) Any
steward who has done anything of this kind, or, indeed, permitted it to be
done, whether by sale, donation, or exchange (except in the way which we
have permitted by the present law), or, finally, who has given his consent
to any kind of an alienation, shall be deprived of the administration which
has been entrusted to him; and any loss which the Church has sustained shall
be repaired out of his property, and his heirs, successors, and descendants
shall be liable to an action brought by a competent person appointed by
ecclesiastics, whether the damage was caused by his own act, or merely by
his acquiescence. (3)
Notaries, who have dared to draw up instruments containing forbidden
contracts of this kind, shall be punished with the penalty of perpetual
exile. (4) Judges
who have jurisdiction of such matters, and who confirm donations or
forbidden contracts of this kind, shall be condemned to lose their office
and their property. (5) And
that it may not appear that every method and opportunity of obtaining
benefits for the Church have been taken away from religious stewards, We
give them permission to proceed cautiously with reference to things which,
for the most part, are considered to be useful. Therefore, when a steward
belonging to the clergy has a view to the interest of the Church of this
Imperial City, and wishes that the temporal usufruct of certain possessions
and estates, either urban or rustic, which are the property of the Church,
shall be granted to someone
who desires it, possession shall be given the latter in accordance with his
request; even if the time agreed upon between the parties shall be for the
entire life of the person making it, and the steward shall become a party to
the contract, and shall sign it, along with the person who has made the
choice, and the time for which it is agreed that the usufruct shall be
granted shall be mentioned therein, and it shall clearly be stated that
whoever has obtained the usufruct of the said ecclesiastical land has
received it as a favor; and that, after the time settled and specified has
elapsed, the property shall revert to the ownership enjoyed by the Church;
so that the term which had been prescribed having expired, or the date of
the death of the usufructuary having arrived (if this also should have been
agreed upon), he who had acquired the usufruct of any ecclesiastical
property and revenues for the purpose of holding the same under the said
agreement must, none the less, relinquish to the Church what he had
received, including the control of the land itself, and all other immovable
property, tenants, and slaves attached to the same. Where,
however, agreements had not been entered into in the first place under this
condition, We decree that the grant shall not be valid. and that the
ecclesiastical property, not having been legally transferred, shall remain
with the ownership, and can be claimed by the clergy or the stewards. Given at
Constantinople, during the Consulate of Jordanus and Severus, 470.
Extracts from Novel 7, Chapter I, and 120, Chapters VI, and VII. Latin Text. This right
having been conceded to all religious places and all ecclesiastical
congregations established for pious purposes, in order that none of their
property may be encumbered, this rule shall be perpetually observed, even
with reference to such immovable property as has been added by the Imperial
House to the religious places aforesaid. With reference to others, the
exception only applies where the debt is urgent. When, however, the
indebtedness cannot be paid out of the movable property, that which is
immovable should be specially given in pledge, of which the creditor can
take for himself the principal and interest to the amount of four per cent.
If the creditor does not consent to this, then the ecclesiastic having
charge of the house shall swear before him by whom he was ordered, without
expense, and with the consent of the majority of those subject to him, that
the debt actually exists, and cannot be paid out of the movable property.
This having been done, notice of the sale of the Church property shall
publicly be given for twenty days, and it shall then be sold to the person
who offers the most; and the price must, by all means, be employed for the
payment of the debt by the purchaser, otherwise, the property shall not be
transferred to him, and in the instrument of sale it must be inserted that
nothing has been done in the matter to the prejudice of the Divine House. If,
however, a purchaser should not be found, an appraisement shall be made of
the property, and it shall be delivered to the creditor in payment
of the debt, the tenth part of the entire appraisement being added to the
price; this having been done with the consent of the ecclesiastic in charge,
and the majority of those subject to his authority; but property of inferior
value, as compared with the remainder, either with reference to quality,
quantity, or weight, must first be disposed of. In cases
of this kind, the creditor is understood to be one who can prove that what
he lent was destined for the benefit of the Divine House.
Extracts from Novel 12, Chapter VII. Latin Text. Just as
the alienation of ecclesiastical property is prohibited, so it is also
prohibited that any barren or onerous property, or such as is encumbered
with any right or claim in favor of the Treasury, should be bestowed upon
it.
Extracts from Novel 7, Chapter XI, and 120, Chapter VII. Latin Text. With much
more reason is the alienation of the monastery itself forbidden, by which it
may return to its former condition and to secular uses. Extract
from Novel 120, Chapter V. Latin Text. This right
is granted to others under specified conditions, and certain persons are
forbidden to acquire property in this manner, as, for instance, the steward
and his relatives. Otherwise, their property and that of the stewards and
the superiors with whom they are joined would, after their death, go to the
church from whom they received it.
Extracts from Novel 7, Chapter V, and 120, Chapter XL Latin Text. Anyone who
has not received the above-mentioned property by a gratuitous title of
alienation, according to law, must restore it, with all its increase during
the intermediate time; and he will be entitled to no action against the
sacred place to which he gave it, but one will lie in his favor against the
party who alienated it. The donee must restore the property unimpaired, with
all its profits and as much more. The creditor, having restored the property
pledged to him, will be entitled to an action only against him who gave it
to him in pledge. The lessee under emphyteusis cannot recover what he gave
although the lease is void, and he must also pay at once what he would have
paid every year, if the contract had been legal; but it is better to hold
that all actions should be refused to anyone making a contract of this kind.1 1
The emphyteusis of the Roman law was a perpetual lease, usually made
of public lands by the government, but not infrequently employed by
individuals It originated during the reign of the Emperor Zeno, and was
first adopted for the purpose of improving lands taken from the enemy, and
which were still covered with forests. It was also employed subsequently to
enable the insolvent patricians of the Eastern Empire to repair their
fortunes; as well as to bring under profit- Extract
from Novel 120, Chapter I. Latin Text. If the
religious house previously mentioned has buildings which have become
dilapidated and are not worth repairing, they should be leased perpetually
by emphyteusis, and the rent which the lessee should pay for the house which
had fallen into ruin shall be the third part of what would have been
collected when it was still in good condition;, or if he has rebuilt it
before paying any of the rent, he shall give to the religious house half the
value of the new appraisement which has been made; for, in the first
instance, the rent under the emphyteutical lease would have been payable
from the beginning. Extract
from Novel 7, Chapter HI; and 120, Chapter VI. Latin Text. It is also
permitted to grant a perpetual emphyteutical lease of property of this kind,
provided the contract is executed in the presence of persons authorized by
law, those who are interested in the able
cultivation conquered provinces which had been depopulated by war. Real
estate of this kind, before its apportionment among the soldiery, who were
generally the tenants of the State, was called ager publicus; when
leased to be cleared, it was known as ager emphyteuticus; if already
susceptible of tillage, it was styled ager vectigalis. The fact that
the right derived from an emphyteutical agreement could be encumbered in
many ways, alienated by gift or purchase, and transferred by the lessee to
his heirs, in time caused a doubt to arise whether the transaction was not
in reality a sale rather than a lease. It was finally decided by imperial
authority that it was neither, but sui generis, a peculiar contract
to be interpreted and enforced strictly in accordance with the terms of its
contents. Its permanent character was the essential and distinguishing
feature of emphyteusis. The right could be acquired by agreement or
by will. It differed from dominium, or ownership, in that the
occupant was obliged to pay an annual rent, and take proper care of the
land. It was
indispensable that the contract should be reduced to writing, as no verbal
agreement, no matter how solemnly executed, was sufficient to vest an
emphyteutical right. Stringent, and sometimes oppressive provisions might be
inserted therein; for instance, such as rendered the lessee liable for any
damage resulting from unavoidable accident. Even in case of its absolute
sterility, he was not allowed to surrender the property. If he did
not pay the rent for two years when the ownership was vested in the Church,
or in three, when the proprietor was secular, he could be ejected. This
might also be done if he committed waste. The right could not be acquired by
prescription. If the lessee sold it to a third party, the owner could
collect a fine equal to one fiftieth of the purchase money, or of the
appraised value of the property. He was also compelled to transfer to the
latter anything which came into his hands through possession of the land,
which could not be classed as crops, or as directly and legally derived from
it.
Emphyteusis bore considerable resemblance to usufruct, but the latter was
considered more advantageous, for the reason that it was more certain, as
the government could, without notice, when the public welfare, which was
paramount, demanded it, dispossess the emphyteuta. In consideration
of this privilege, which might be exercised at any time and subject the
tenant to great inconvenience and loss, the rent was always lower than was
the case with ordinary leaseholds. Another
distinction existed between these two species of contracts, for while the
State, as well as individuals, could lease lands under emphyteusis, this was
not the case with the grant of an usufruct, a proceeding to which the
government never became a party. The emphyteutical right could also be
extinguished by a catastrophe, such as an earthquake or an inundation, which
rendered the land unavailable for the purpose for which it had been rented;
by the death of the lessee without heirs; by the consent of all the parties
interested; and by the expiration contract
making oath that no injury shall be caused to the Divine House. It is
customary for the same rent to be paid which the property ordinarily brought
when it was dedicated to sacred purposes, diminished only by one sixth. If,
however, it should be diminished on account of some misfortune, it should be
leased by emphyteusis for the rent which it yields at the present time. But
where the property is of great value, and still yields little or no return,
its appraisement should be carefully made in order that a just rent for the
same may be established, and only such property should be granted by
emphyteusis as appears to the steward and other ecclesiastics in authority
to be suitable for this purpose. Extract
from Novel 7, Chapter II. Latin Text. It is even
lawful to exchange property with the Emperor for something greater, better,
or of equal value, if the public welfare demands it, and specific
regulations upon this subject exist. of the
term specified in the contract, if the latter had not been executed in
perpetuity. As
possession of the land was granted to the emphyteuta for the purpose
of having it improved, he was at liberty to make such alterations as were
adapted to that end, which the usufructuary, whose occupancy was restricted
to mere use and enjoyment, was not permitted to do. Where the grant was
perpetual, the land was exempt from tax, provided it belonged to the State;
this rule, however, was not applicable to private contracts of this
description. The
consideration could neither be increased nor diminished, because it was
considered to constitute a portion of the purchase-money for which the
property was transferred. This
peculiar leasehold has not been generally adopted by European nations. The
rules of the Civil Law on the subject, however, with but trifling
modifications, have been incorporated into the jurisprudence of Italy. The
emphyteuta is liable for all taxes and other charges imposed upon the
land; he is entitled not only to the crops, but also to the accessions and
the owner's share of any treasure trove, or minerals; if he should alienate
his right, he will incur no liability for a fine; and he can, at any time,
purchase the land by paying a sum of which the annual rental represents the
legal interest. The lessor
may, every twenty-nine years, require the party then in possession to
acknowledge his title as owner, all expenses of which proceeding are to be
paid by the former. (Codice Civile del Regno d'ltalia, Arts.
1556-1565.)
Emphyteutical contracts in perpetuity are declared by the Portuguese Code to
constitute absolute inheritances, and their transmission to be subject to
the rules regulating the descent of estates. (Codigo Civil Portugu�z,
Art. 1696.) Under the
laws of Japan, emphyteusis is, to all intents and purposes, an ordinary
leasehold. If the occupant should be forcibly deprived of his income from
the land for five years, he can relinquish his right, otherwise he is liable
for the rent. Its duration may not exceed the term of fifty years, and a
renewal of fifty more is permitted.. Where no term is mentioned, the period
is fixed by law at thirty years, except where some special local custom
prevails. (Civil Code of Japan V, Arts. 270-279.) In
Scotland, the tenure called "feu holding," (nomin� feud� firm�),
corresponds almost exactly with the emphyteusis of the Civil Law. It was
first established by statute in 1457, but its origin is of much earlier
date. "Feu-holding is that whereby the vassal is obliged to pay to the
superior a yearly rent in money or grain, and sometimes also in services
proper to a farm, as ploughing, reaping, carriages for the superior's use,
etc." (Erskine, Principles of the Law of Scotland II, IV, 2.) The jus
emphyteuticarium is not known to either the English or American law. �
ED. Extract
from Novel 34, Chapter II. Latin Text. Churches
can exchange property with one another according to law, without either of
them incurring liability, provided they obtain the consent of the
authorities hereinbefore mentioned. Extract
from Novel 120, Chapter III. Latin Text. Likewise,
a tract of land which has become useless on account of some claim owned by
the Treasury can be alienated, but the requirements previously stated must
be complied with, and the same oath taken, that is to say, one setting forth
that the property is not alienated for any other reason than for the benefit
of the said religious house. Extract
from Novel 7, Chapter III, 120 Chapter VIII. Latin Text. Any person
who has leased property of this kind in the ordinary way, or by emphyteusis,
and allows it to deteriorate, or does not pay the rent for two years,
according to the established rule, can be dispossessed under this law, and
still be compelled to pay the rent for the entire term, as well as repair
the damage which he has caused to the property, without having the right to
recover any expenses which he may have incurred for the purpose of improving
it.
Extracts from Novel 120, Chapter II. Latin Text. This
manner of leasing property is granted to every religious house, and the
lease having terminated, the land will again come into the hands of the said
religious house; and where other property is given instead of it, neither it
nor its revenues shall be burdened with greater charges. 15. The
Same Emperors to Sebastian, Pr�torian Prefect. We decree
that whatever has been done which is in any respect contrary to the ancient
and established principles of the orthodox religion shall be absolutely
void; and that whatever relates to the orthodox religion and the faith of
the most holy churches and martyrs, shall be firmly established and restored
to the condition in which it was before the accession of Our Majesty. With
reference to the innovations which took place during the time of the
tyranny, not only against the sacred churches whose supervision belongs to
the most blessed and reverend Bishop Acacius, Patriarch of Our piety, but
also against others situated in different provinces, and their most reverend
prelates, whether they were appointed by virtue of a sacerdotal right or
obtained their offices through the expulsion of other incumbents during
those times, or through the prerogative of the bishop having precedence over
others, in or out of the Councils, or by virtue of the privileges of a
metropolitan during the former evil days, We declare that these wicked
orders, pragmatic sanctions, and impious constitutions, even though they may
have been executed with the ordinary legal formalities, are hereby annulled,
and rescinded; and We direct that such as were granted or established by the
Emperors of Divine
Memory who have preceded Our reign, and those which have been afterwards
promulgated by Us with reference to holy churches, martyrs, bishops, clerks,
or monks shall be preserved inviolate. Moreover,
We order and decree that the Holy Church of this most religious community,
the mother of our piety, the source of the orthodox religion of all
Christians, and the most Sacred See of this Imperial Metropolis, shall
legally enjoy all privileges and honors relating to the creation of bishops,
in preference to all others, and that it shall be acknowledged to possess
and to perpetually and firmly hold, by virtue of this Royal City, all other
rights which it possessed before Our reign, or during its existence. Given on
the sixteenth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of
Armatius, Consul for the fifth time, 476. 16. The
Emperor Justinian to Menna, Pr�torian Prefect. The
principle set forth in the ancient laws, although obscurely stated, that
donations made for pious purposes were valid, even though they had not been
inserted into written instruments, We plainly and clearly direct shall
stand; just as in other cases, where ancient rights remain intact if they
have reference to gifts of this description. When, however, anyone makes a
donation of property up to the value of fifty solidi, either to a
holy church, to a house for the entertainment of strangers, an infirmary, an
orphan asylum, an establishment where indigent persons are sheltered, an old
men's home, a foundling hospital to the poor themselves or to some city;
such donations shall be valid, if the necessary legal formalities have been
complied with. If,
however, the donation should be for ax-large r sum than that above mentioned
(except, of course, where one is made by the Emperor), it will be void
unless it is set forth in a proper instrument, for no one shall have the
right for any reason, and under the pretext of piety, to change the rules
established by the ancients concerning such donations, with the exception of
those which We have expressly mentioned. Given 528. 17. The
Same to Demosthenes, Pr�torian Prefect. We order
that no one shall be permitted to sell, hypothecate, or pledge any of the
most sacred and mysterious vessels, clothing, and other articles which have
been donated, and are necessary for the services of the Divine Religion; as
even the ancient laws did not sanction that things employed in the
celebration of Divine rites should be affected by human liens. We also
order that such property can, under all circumstances, be recovered from
those who have been so bold as to take it, not only by the most reverend
bishops, but also by the ecclesiastical stewards, as well as by the
custodians of the sacred vessels; nor shall any actions be granted to the
parties in possession of the same, for the recovery of the price received
for the said property, or for the collection of interest where it has been
pledged, but they shall be refused every action of
this kind, and shall, by all means, be required to make restitution. Where,
however, the vessels have been melted, or changed in any way, or disposed
of, still an action either in rem, in conditionem, or in factum
will lie for their recovery, or for their value; a fact which is
repeatedly stated in many different sections of the law. An
exception, however, is made in instances where any of these events has
occurred on account of captivity (which we detest); for if it was necessary
for a sale, an hypothecation, or a pledge of the aforesaid sacred property
to be made for the purpose of redeeming captives, We permit this to be done;
as it is praiseworthy for the souls of men to be preferred to any vessels or
vestments whatsoever. We direct that this rule shall apply not only to cases
which may occur hereafter, but also to those that are now pending. Extract
from Novel 120, Chapter X. Latin Text. Moreover,
if a church is in debt, and has vessels for which it has no use, and cannot
otherwise pay its indebtedness without the alienation or sale of its
immovable property, the said vessels may be offered intact to some other
religious house, after the transaction has been authorized by the
ecclesiastic in charge, or, after the vessels have been melted, they may be
sold to anyone else to provide for the payment of the debt. He,
however, who receives property in violation of this law, shall suffer the
same penalty prescribed for those who acquire lands belonging to the church. 18. The
Same, to Demosthenes, Pr�torian Prefect. We order
that property that comes into the hands of churches, hospitals, monasteries,
orphan asylums, old men's homes, foundling hospitals, insane asylums, or any
other establishments of this kind, whether it is derived from the liberality
of the people, or from donations inter vivos or mortis causa,
or from a last will, or has been acquired by any other lucrative title,
shall be free and immune from interference; for although the law enacted on
this subject exerts all its force with reference to other persons, still, in
consideration of piety, its vigor should be relaxed so far as the Church or
any other institutions which have been set apart for pious uses are
concerned. For why should we not make a distinction between Divine and human
things? And why should not the privileges to which it is entitled be
reserved in favor of Heaven? (1) This
law shall not only be observed in cases which may arise hereafter, but also
in those which are at present pending, and which have not yet been
determined, either by a judicial decision or by amicable compromise. Published
at the seventh military of this renowned City, in the new Consistory of the
Palace of Justinian. 19. The
Same to Julian, Pr�torian Prefect. Although a
proper distinction exists between Divine and public law and private
convenience, We decree that where anyone leaves an estate,
a legacy, a trust, or anything under the title of a donation, or sells
anything, either to the Holy Church, or to houses of charity, hospitals,
monasteries of men and women, orphan asylums, insane asylums, old men's
homes or cities, a long time shall be granted them to recover what has been
donated, sold, or bequeathed, and they shall not be barred by ordinary
prescription. But where any money or property is bequeathed for the
redemption of captives, or for any other lawful object, We decree that a
very long time shall be granted for its recovery. And, indeed, according to
the dictates of Our heart, actions of this kind should not be barred by the
lapse of any length of time; but, in order that it may not be prolonged
indefinitely, We have chosen to limit it to the longest period to which the
life of man may extend, and have consented that the right to bring this
action shall not be barred until after the term of a hundred years shall
have elapsed, for only then do We permit the right of recovery of this kind
to be extinguished. Therefore,
whether an estate, a legacy, or a trust has been left to the above-mentioned
most sacred places, or to cities, or whether a donation or a sale of any
property movable, immovable, or which can move itself has been negotiated;
or whether a bequest has been made for the redemption of captives, or funds
donated for that purpose; there shall be an almost perpetual right to
recover them, and that right shall be extended for the term of a hundred
years (as has already been stated), without any other prescription being
allowed, either against the original parties themselves, or their heirs or
successors. (1) In all these cases, We not only grant personal actions but
also real and hypothecary ones, in accordance with the terms of Our
Constitution which concedes the hypothecary action to legatees and the
beneficiaries of trusts; and with reference to all the matters above
mentioned We only impose the term of human life, that is to say a hundred
years. Again, We order all these things to be observed not only in such
cases as may hereafter arise, but also in those which are now pending in
court. Given
under the Consulate of Our Lord Justinian, 528. Extract
from Novel 131, Chapter VI. Latin Text.
.Prescription prevents some actions from being brought after ten years;
others after twenty years; and others still after thirty years; but if these
lie in favor of some religious house, they will only be barred after forty
years. Usucaption for three years, or prescription after four, remaining in
all their force, the Roman Church alone enjoys the term or privilege of a
hundred years. TITLE III. CONCERNING
BISHOPS AND OTHER MEMBERS OF THE CLERGY, SUPERINTENDENTS OP ORPHAN ASYLUMS,
OF HOSPITALS AND OF CHARITABLE FOUNDATIONS, MONASTERIES OF ASCETICS AND
MONKS AND THEIR PRIVILEGES; CASTRENSE PECULIUM; THE REDEMPTION OF CAPTIVES;
AND FORBIDDEN OR PERMITTED MARRIAGES OF ECCLESIASTICS. 1. The
Emperor Constantine to the Clergy, Greeting: In
accordance with the law enacted some time since for your benefit, on account
of your deserts, by the terms of which law no one can compel you or your
slaves to pay any new taxes, you will enjoy the privilege of exemption from
them; and, moreover, you shall not be required to entertain guests. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of
Placidus and Romulus, 343. 2. The
Emperor Constantine and Julian-C�sar to Felix, Bishop. Let all
ecclesiastics be free from the imposition of taxes which are not due, and
from the wickedness of unjust exactions; for no agreement having reference
to base employments shall be required of them; and while traders are liable
to certain contributions, all ecclesiastics shall be exempt from the noise
and bustle incident to transactions of this kind. For when they have
accumulated anything, either through economy, foresight, or trade (if they
know their conduct to have been honorable), they are obliged to devote it to
the relief of the poor and needy. Anything which can be acquired or
accumulated by the said ecclesiastics in factories or shops, they must
consider to have been obtained for the benefit of religion. (1) The
laws of the Divine Emperor, My Father, provide that their employees who are
engaged with them in the same occupation, shall also enjoy the same
privileges as the clergy themselves. (2) Hence
the aforesaid persons shall be exempt from the necessity and the annoyance
of extraordinary burdens. (3) Nor
shall they, or their property, be liable to contribution for travelling
expenses. (4) This
privilege is granted to all ecclesiastics, so that their wives, children,
and servants, both male and female, and their sons and daughters, shall
always remain exempt from impositions of this kind. Given on
the ninth of the Ides of December, during the Consulate of
Constantine, Consul for the ninth time, and Julian-C�sar, Consul for the
second time, 357. A New
Constitution of the Emperor Frederick, Concerning the Laws and Customs
having Reference to the Privileges of the Clergy, Compendium 10. Moreover,
no community or public or private person shall presume to impose upon any
church or other sacred place, or ecclesiastic, any
collections, exactions, expenses for couriers, or travelling expenses; or
seize property belonging to the Church. If they should do so, and refuse to
make amends after having been notified by the Church or the Emperor, they
shall be liable to triple damages, and their property shall be confiscated
by the government, and shall not be returned until the satisfaction due has
been rendered. 3. The
Same Emperor and C�sar to Taunts, Pr�torian Prefect. In order
that your authority may not permit such of the clergy as have lands not only
to be released from other liabilities, but also that they may be required to
pay the taxes to the Treasury on the lands which are possessed by them, We
order that all ecclesiastics possessed of real estate in the provinces shall
pay the claims due to the Treasury, otherwise it shall be transferred. Given on
the day before the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of
Constantius, Consul for the tenth time, and Julian-C�sar, Consul for the
third time, 360. 4. The
Same to Taurus, Pr�torian Prefect. Where
officials, charged with the collection of the public funds, have not
rendered an account of their last or preceding administration, or have
appropriated money belonging to the Treasury, and aspire the honors of the
Church, they shall be reduced to their previous condition. If, however,
after their accounts have been rendered and proper investigation has been
made, they are found not to be liable for anything (if their demand has been
made with sincerity), this favor shall be granted them with the consent of
their superiors, and they need not apprehend the loss of their possessions.
But where they have attempted to become members of the clergy by the
practice of clandestine arts, two-thirds of their estates shall be granted
to their children, or if they have no offspring, to their next of kin, and
they can retain the third part of their own property for themselves. But if
they have no near relatives, two-thirds of it shall go to those officials
with whom they have served, and only the remaining third shall be reserved
for themselves. Given on
the fourth of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of
Taurus and Florentius, 361. Extract
from Novel 123, Chapter XV. Latin Text. We do not
permit a member of the curia, or any other official, to become an
ecclesiastic, lest injury be done to the sacred body of the clergy; for if
persons of this kind are admitted to the clerical order they shall be
considered as never having received ordination, and shall be restored to
their former condition, unless some of them should happen to have lived a
monastic life for not less than fifteen years; as We order that such persons
shall be ordained, and that they shall retain for themselves the fourth part
of their own property, and that the remaining three-fourths shall belong to
the curia and the Treasury; and this shall be done where the person
who aspires to become a member of the clergy has led a respectable and
monastic life. (1) If,
however, anyone should have obtained the honor of admission to the clergy
and afterwards marries, or takes a concubine, he shall be restored to his
original condition, even though he held a position in a branch of the
ecclesiastical order whose members are not forbidden to marry. The same
rule applies to all other monks, even though they may not previously have
been members of a curia. And, generally speaking, anyone who is
admitted to any rank in the clergy, and returns to a secular life, shall be
deprived of his honors and restored to his former status as a citizen. 5. The
Emperor Jovinian to Secundus, Pr�torian Prefect. If anyone
should merely attempt to, I do not say ravish, but marry a consecrated
virgin, he shall suffer the penalty of death. Given on
the eleventh of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of
Gratian, Consul for the third time, and Merobaudus. 6. The
Emperors Valentinian, Valens, and Gratian to Cataphronius. We order
that priests, deacons, sub-deacons, exorcists, altar attendants, and
acolytes shall be exempt from personal employments. Given the
third of the Nones of March, during the Consulate of Gratian, Consul
for the third time, and Merobaudus, 377. 7. The
Emperor Theodosius said: "No bishop
shall be compelled to give testimony either under the pr�torian or the civil
law." He also said that it is not fitting for a bishop to be permitted to
testify, for this would be a personal hardship for him, and would compromise
his sacerdotal dignity, which is exempt from such obligations. Extract
from Novel 123, Chapter VII. Latin Text. But let
the judge send some of his officials to them, in order that they may tell
what they know on the Holy Scriptures, as is proper for priests to do, but
they shall not be sworn. 8. The
Same, to Paulinus, Augustal Pr�torian Prefect. Priests
can give their testimony without subjecting them to the injury of torture,
but in such a way that they may not testify falsely. Where other members of
the clergy who belong to lower degrees or orders are called to give their
evidence, they shall be heard in accordance with what the laws direct; so
that litigants may be entitled to the action for deceit against priests who,
on account of their superior rank, cannot by the infliction of any corporeal
penalty, be compelled to testify, and who, for the reason that they fear
nothing, have suppressed the truth. For those are much more worthy of
punishment upon whom higher honors have been bestowed by Our command, when
they are found guilty of the crime of concealing the facts. Given on
the eighth of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of Arcadius
and Bauto, 385.
Extracts from Novel 123, Chapter XX. Latin Text. When
either priests or deacons have been convicted of giving false testimony, and
the case is one in which the payment of money is involved, they shall be
excluded from their Divine Ministry for the term of three years, and shall
be confined in a monastery by way of punishment. In criminal cases, however,
they shall be deprived of their clerical honors, and punished with the
penalties prescribed by law. Other
members of the clergy shall, under similar circumstances, be expelled from
their ecclesiastical offices without distinction of cases, and be punished
with blows. 9. The
Emperors Valentinian, Theodosius, and Arcadius to Tatian, Pr�torian Prefect. Let no
woman, unless she has reached the age of fifty years, in accordance with the
precept of the apostle, be admitted to the association of the order of
deaconesses. Given at
Milan on the eleventh of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of
Valentinian, Consul for the fourth time, and Neotherius, 390. Extract
from Novel 13, Chapter 123. Latin Text. We do not
permit anyone to become a priest under the age of thirty-five years, nor to
become a deacon or subdeacon under twenty-five years, nor a reader under
eighteen years. We also forbid anyone to be ordained a bishop under the age
of thirty-five years. Extract
from Novel 13, Chapter 123. Latin Text. We direct
that no woman who is under forty years of age, or who has been married
twice, shall be ordained a deaconess in the Holy Church. 10. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius to Theodore, Pr�torian Prefect. If anyone
should be guilty of the sacrilege of forcing his way into a Catholic Church,
or doing any injury to the priests and ministers, to the service, or to the
place itself, he shall be punished by the provincial authorities, so that
the head of the priests of the province and of the ministers of the Catholic
Church may know that the culprit has received a capital sentence, whether he
has been convicted, or confessed that he was guilty of committing an offence
against the place itself, or the worship of God, without waiting for the
bishop to demand punishment for the injury inflicted upon him, as his
sanctity does not allow him to take notice of it; and it shall be
praiseworthy for all persons to prosecute any atrocious injuries committed
against priests or ministers of religion as public crimes, and their
perpetrators as deserving of punishment. If the number of those guilty of
violence is so great that they cannot be arrested by the civil authorities,
with the assistance of the people, for the reason that they defend themselves
by arms, or are protected by the difficulty of access to the place, the
Governors of the provinces shall not hesitate to call for military
assistance by public proclamation, and inflict suitable punishment for an
offence of this description. Given at
Milan, on the seventh of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of
Honorius, Consul for the third time, and Eutychianus, 398. Extract
from Novel 123, Chapter XXXI. Latin Text. According
to the new law, a crime of this kind is punished with scourging or exile,
but if the culprit interferes with the sacred rites, or prevents them from
being celebrated, he shall be put to death. The same
rule applies to the litanies, for the offender is scourged and sent into
exile for an ordinary offence, but if he interferes with them, he is
punished with death. We forbid members of the laity from conducting the
service of litanies without ecclesiastics, because this should not be done
without prayers and the presence of the cross. 11. The
Same to Eutychianus, Pr�torian Prefect. In
churches which are in the possession of different persons (as is customary),
or which have been established in villages or any other places whatsoever,
members of the clergy are not ordained who belong to any other parish or
village than that where the church is situated, so that they may assume the
burden and responsibility of their own establishment; and only a certain
number of the clergy can be ordained by the bishop, according to the size
and means of each parish. Given on
the third of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of Honorius,
Consul for the fourth time, and Eutychianus, 398. 12. The
Same to Eutychianus, Pr�torian Prefect. When any
member of a curia receives holy orders, and, after having been
warned, is not returned to his former condition, he can immediately be
reduced to it by the power and authority of the judges, through the
employment of force; for we do not permit the clergy to profit by the former
law which did not forbid decurions to become ecclesiastics, provided they
had given up their property. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of Honorius,
Consul for the fourth time, and Eutychianus, 398. 13. The
Same to Fidianus, Vicegerent. If the
privileges of a holy church have been violated by the rashness of simulated
ignorance of anyone, he shall be punished with a fine of five pounds of
gold. New
Constitution of the Emperor Frederick, Concerning the Laws and Customs
providing against the Infringement of the Liberties of the Church. Coll. 10. Moreover,
let any community or person that has been excommunicated, and has persevered
for more than a year in the offence of having
infringed or violated the liberties of the Church, be placed under the ban
of the empire; from which he or it shall by no means be relieved, without
having previously obtained from the Church the benefit of absolution. 14. The
Same to Adrian, Pr�torian Prefect. If anyone
who has been removed from the office, and deprived of the title of bishop by
a convocation of ecclesiastics, should be convicted of having plotted
against the public order and tranquillity, and again seek the sacerdotal
position from which he was deposed, he shall be compelled to pass the
remainder of his life a hundred miles from the city whose peace he
disturbed; shall not have access to Us, nor hope to obtain a rescript for
his benefit; but he shall be deprived of even such as he may have obtained,
and those who defend him shall be the objects of Our indignation. Given at
Ravenna, on the day before the Nones of February, during the
Consulate of Stilicho and Aurelian, 400. Extract
from Novel 123, Chapter XL Latin Text. If a
bishop, who has been deposed from the priesthood, having left the place in
which he was ordered to remain, should presume to enter the city from which
he was expelled, We command that he shall be confined in a monastery
situated in some other country, so that, while there, he may expiate the
offences which he committed while a member of the clergy. 15. The
Same to Studius, Urban Prefect. We forbid
persons to hold religious assemblies in private houses, even outside the
Church, under the penalty of confiscation of the house, if the owner of the
same permitted ecclesiastics to hold new and tumultuous meetings therein
outside the church. Given at
Constantinople, on the fourth of the Kalends of September, during the
Consulate of Honorius, Consul for the seventh time, and Aristenetus, 404. 16. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to Anthenius, Pr�torian Prefect. Let any
serf attached to the glebe abstain from every ecclesiastical office, if the
owner of the land does not give his consent; so that if he has been ordained
in the place where he was born, he can assume the duties of the priesthood
under the condition that his master will agree to pay the taxes to which he
is liable, and is willing for someone to be appointed in his stead to
perform his duties; with the understanding that immunity shall be granted
from any taxes from which churches are exempt. No rescript promulgated
against this law shall be valid. Given
during the Consulate of Honorius, Consul for the eighth time, and
Theodosius, Consul for the third time, 409. 17. The
Same to Maximus, Pr�torian Prefect. It pleases
Our Majesty that members of the ecclesiastical order shall not interfere in
any way with public acts or political affairs with which their profession
has no concern. (1)
Moreover, We do not give permission to those who are called parabolani
to be present at any public exhibition, or at assemblies of the people,
or in court, unless they do so in cases of their own when they are required
to appear, either for the purpose of bringing an action against someone, or
where they themselves are sued, or where one has been appointed as the
representative of their entire body. If anyone violates this regulation, he
shall be expelled from the parabolani, be subjected to suitable
punishment, and never be restored to his former position. Given at
Constantinople, on the third of the Kalends of October, during the
Consulate of Theodosius, Consul for the seventh time, and Palladius, 416. Extract
from Novel 123, Chapter X. Latin Text. We forbid
the reverend bishops, priests, deacons, sub-deacons, readers, and all other
members of any religious organization, who have been regularly appointed, to
play backgammon, or to participate in, or be present at any other games, or
at any exhibition merely for the pleasure of witnessing it. (1)
Moreover, We order that anyone who violates this law shall be suspended from
his sacred functions for the term of three years, and be confined in a
monastery. If, however, in the meantime, he should show that he is penitent,
the bishop to whose authority he is subject can shorten the time, and
reinstate him in his former office. 18. The
Same to Monaxius, Pr�torian Prefect. We order
that the parabolani, who are appointed to take charge of the sick,
shall be limited to six hundred in number, and that the said six hundred
parabolani selected for duties of this kind shall be appointed by the
most reverend Bishop of Alexandria from among those who formerly acted as
such, and who, in consequence, are experienced in the care of persons who
are ill; those, of course, being excepted who have been invested with
office, and are members of the curi�. If, however, any of these
should die, another shall be appointed in his place by the above-mentioned
bishop, with the exception of those who have
held office and belong to the curi�; so that the said six hundred
shall be subject to the orders and at the disposal of the Most Reverend
Bishop, and shall act under his supervision. All other provisions which have
formerly been established under the law previously enacted with reference to
parabolani, whether they relate to exhibitions or proceedings in
court, shall be observed (as has already been
established). Given at
Constantinople, on the third of the Nones of February, during the
Consulate of Honorius, Consul for the twelfth time, and .
Theodosius, Consul for the tenth time, 418. 19. The
Same to Palladius, Urban Prefect. He who
pursues a proper course of conduct in the world should not have his
reputation tarnished by intimacy with a woman whom he calls his sister.
Therefore everyone, no matter what rank in the priesthood he may hold, or
what ecclesiastical distinction may have been conferred upon him, must take
notice that association with strange women is forbidden him, and that
permission is only granted to have his mother, his daughter, or his sister
occupy his house with him; for natural relationship prevents anything
criminal from being suspected in cases of this kind. The love of chastity
induces Us not to exclude any who, before the ordination of their husbands,
were worthy of lawful marriage, for those may not improperly be permitted to
associate with members of the clergy, who, by their companionship, have
rendered their husbands worthy of the priesthood. Given at
Ravenna, on the eighth of the Ides of May, during the Consulate of
Theodosius, Consul for the ninth time, and Constantius, Consul for the fifth
time, 420. Extract
from Novel 22, Chapter XLII. Latin Text. Much more
reason exists why they should not retain their wives, as only choristers and
readers are allowed to marry, for We absolutely forbid all others to do so,
and if either of the latter marry a second time, they shall not be eligible
to the high office of the priesthood. Extract
from Novel 6, Chapter V. Latin Text. A bishop
is not permitted to have a wife, and if he is proved to have one, he shall
be degraded from the rank of which he has rendered himself unworthy. 20. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to Taurus, Pr�torian Prefect. Whenever a
priest, deacon, deaconess, sub-deacon, or member of any other ecclesiastical
order, monk, or woman consecrated to a solitary life, dies intestate without
leaving any relatives of either sex, children, or connections by affinity or
cognation, or a wife; any property that the said ecclesiastic, or conobite
of either sex left, and which would have belonged to him or her, shall pass
to the church or monastery to which they were appointed; with the exception
of anything that may be due as taxes, or liable under the right of
patronage, or for which the said persons were responsible on account of his
membership in a curia. For it is not just that property forming part
of a peculium and to which a patron has a legal right, or the owner
to whom the person in question was subjected is entitled to possession of;
or which is known to belong to the curia under certain conditions, in
accordance with the tenor of the constitution formerly promulgated, should
be retained by churches or monasteries; still, the churches or monasteries
retain the rights of action vested in them, where anyone is liable under the
aforesaid conditions, or dies bound on account of any transaction, or any
ecclesiastical matter whatsoever. Given on
the eighteenth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of
Ariovindus and Asper, 434. Extract
from Novel 5, Chapter V. Latin Text. Now,
however, when a man becomes a monk, by this very act he is understood to
have offered all his property to the monastery, if he has not previously
made a will; and hence, as he cannot dispose of it himself, the law disposes
of it for him; so that if he leaves children to whom he gave nothing, or a
smaller portion than that to which they were entitled, a sufficient sum
should be deducted from the property intended for the monastery to prevent
injustice from being done to them. The rights of the wife and other
creditors should also be protected. 21. The
Same Emperors to Thomas, Pr�torian Prefect. As in the
case of bishops of the orthodox faith, so in that of priests and deacons,
those who have obtained illustrious rank by means of an honorable title are
not forbidden to discharge, by means of substitutes and at their own risk,
the official duties imposed upon them by curi�. Given at
Constantinople, on the fourth of the Nones of April, during the
Consulate of Isidor and Senator, 436. 22. The
Same Emperors to Florentinus, Pr�torian Prefect. If any
malicious accusation of a criminal offence should be brought before a
competent judge against a bishop of the Holy Religion, and the case should
be dismissed, We order that the accuser shall be condemned to pay a fine of
thirty pounds of gold to the Treasury. (1)
Moreover, We order that all privileges which have been granted by the laws
to the holy churches for the benefit of refugees, clerks, deans, or any
other ecclesiastics, shall remain intact and unimpaired. (2) We
also order that all members of the clergy and monks who, for the purpose of
transacting ecclesiastical business, or on account of religion, have
travelled from their own country to this Fair City, shall be furnished with
letters of the bishop to whom each of them who makes the journey owes
obedience; and they are hereby notified that if they do not comply with this
rule, they alone will be to blame if they are not considered clerks or
monks. Given
under the Consulate of Theodosius, Consul for the seventeenth time, and
Festus, 439.
Extracts from Novel 123, Chapter VIII. Latin Text. No bishop
shall be produced or compelled to appear in court before a civil or military
judge in any case whatsoever against his consent, unless the Emperor orders
him to do so. Any judge who commands him to be produced or appear shall,
after having been deprived of his office, pay twenty pounds of gold to the
church to which the bishop belongs; and the bailiff, after having been
deprived of his office, shall be scourged and sentenced to deportation. 23. The
Emperors Valentinian and Martian to Palladius, Pr�torian Prefect. As
Fabianus, of venerable memory, Bishop of this Fair City, was held in such
high esteem by the almost innumerable ecclesiastics assembled at Chalcedon,
that Eutyches, who held contrary religious opinions, was, with all his
wicked doctrines, unanimously condemned, let the impious memory of Eutyches
be consigned to oblivion, and the praiseworthy memory of Fabianus be
exalted. Given at
Constantinople, the day before the Nones of July, during the
Consulate of Asporatius. 24. The
Same to Palladius, Pr�torian Prefect. A
bequest left by a will or a codicil to the poor, shall not be considered
void, as having been bequeathed to uncertain persons; but in every respect
shall stand as valid and unimpaired. 25. The
Emperor Martian to Constantine, Pr�torian Prefect. When
members of the clergy are summoned to court, they have a right to take their
cases before the tribunals of the bishop, provided the plaintiff consents.
If, however, he should be unwilling to submit the matter to the decision of
the Most Reverend Archbishop, or to bring it before your most eminent
tribunal, the investigation against the Catholic clerks appointed by the
Most Reverend Archbishop of this City, or against the Most Reverend Steward,
not only with reference to their own private affairs, but also those in
which the Church is concerned, he must not attempt, either in a civil or a
criminal proceeding, to cite the said clerk into any other court, or before
any other judge. (1)
Moreover, when the most reverend clergy of the orthodox churches previously
mentioned � which churches are under the jurisdiction of the Most Religious
Archbishop of this Illustrious City � appear before the tribunal, either in
person or by attorneys appointed by themselves, they shall be punished by
your authority; and they must present to the bailiffs, by whom they have
been summoned, the steward or defender of the Most Holy Church of this City,
who shall become liable for them as surety, to the amount of fifty pounds of
gold. The Most
Reverend Steward of the Church of this Fair City, when summoned to court,
shall not provide a surety for himself, inasmuch as he is expected to appear
as surety for other members of the clergy; but reliance should be placed
upon his good faith. Where, however, several of the clergy are involved in
litigation (with the exception of the Most Reverend Steward) and the amount
in dispute appears to exceed that which We have mentioned, each clerk who is
summoned shall furnish the bailiff with a bond for the amount in excess; but
no oath shall be required, for the reason that clerks are, in compliance
with the ecclesiastical regulations and canons established in ancient times
by the most blessed bishops, forbidden to be sworn. (2) We,
however, have decided that the Most Reverend Steward, or the other members
of the clergy who are subject to the jurisdiction of the Most Blessed Bishop
of this Most Splendid City, relying upon the authority of your decision,
shall only pay two solidi to the bailiffs for their citation, and for
the appointment of an attorney, if they desire to try the case by his
agency. We order that whatever is usually done in other cases with reference
to the various attendants of your eminent tribunal shall be observed in
those of the aforesaid members of the clergy; and that the costs and
expenses of the suit paid by members of the clergy shall be smaller in
amount, and imposed with greater indulgence than those to which others are
subjected. Given on
the eighth of April, during the Consulate of Vararius and John, 456. Extract
from Novel 123, Chapter XXVIII. Latin Text. At
present, however, no person who holds an ecclesiastical office is permitted
to pay any more than four siliqu� in a criminal case, or one
involving a sum of money, whether the party be a deaconess, a monk, a
hermit, or a nun; unless when he or she is summoned by order of the Emperor
to other provinces, and in this instance, a bailiff cannot collect more than
one solidus. A
bishop should not pay anything under the name of a contribution, in matters
in which his church is involved; as actions which are brought against
churches are either directed against the stewards thereof, or persons who
are appointed for that purpose. Anyone who
violates this law, shall pay double the amount which he collected, and be
degraded, if he is a soldier; or expelled from the body of the clergy, if he
is a member of it.
Extracts from Novel 112, Chapter II. Latin Text. Generally
speaking, however, the judge provides that a party who has been summoned
shall not be compelled to appear, or pay the ordinary contribution, unless
the plaintiff (whether he himself conducts his case or employs an attorney),
has signed the complaint with his own hand, or by that of a notary; and,
after having filed the papers, provides a solvent surety who will remain
until the case has been decided, which security shall be at the risk of him
to whom it is given; and if he should be convicted of having unjustly
brought the action, he must pay the defendant, to indemnify him for his
costs and expenses, the tenth part of the amount claimed in the petition. If,
however, he is unable to furnish a surety, he must give security by his oath
with reference to the matters above mentioned, and must state, with his
hands upon the Holy Gospels, that he cannot give a surety; and if he does
not do so, the judge shall be liable to lose his office, and to pay a fine
of ten pounds of gold. The property of the bailiff shall be confiscated, and
he shall be condemned to exile, unless these formalities have been dispensd
with by the consent of both parties. 26. The
Emperor Leo to Julian, Pr�torian Prefect. We decree
that, hereafter, no monk, nor anyone else, no matter what his station or
rank, shall unlawfully attempt to carry the Holy Cross, or the relics of the
martyrs into any public house or place of any description, which has been
set apart for the pleasure of the people; or shall venture to take
possession of any building which has been erected for public purposes, or
popular amusement. For, as religious houses are not lacking, after the
episcopal authorities have been consulted, as is necessary, the relics of
the holy martyrs can be placed therein, not by the arbitrary action of
anyone, but by the authority of the Most Reverend Bishops. Hence Our laws,
public discipline, and the reputation of the monks themselves, demand the
exercise of patience and moderation, and each monk, as well as every member
of other orders, should zealously attempt always to practice these virtues. 27. The
Same to Eutychius, Pr�torian Prefect. Anyone
who, after having been discharged from the army, or having completed his
term of office, has been released from the public duties to which he was
liable by his condition, by custom, or by law, associates with members of
the clergy, and prefers and desires to be included among the ministers of
the true orthodox faith, cannot be restored to his former status, by the
severe terms of any decision; nor shall he be removed with evil intent from
the temples of God to which he has consecrated himself, but he shall remain
secure and quiet in those most blessed employments to which, with the best
resolutions, he has devoted himself for the purpose of obtaining rest during
his remaining years, after the weariness of a long, laborious life. If,
however, any actions should with lawful intention be brought against himself
or his property, he must answer as required by law; with the exception of
members of the first company of the triarii, whom the provisions of
the most Sacred Constitutions have declared shall always be subjected to the
precepts of your authority, as well as to the requirements of the public
welfare. 28. The
Emperors Leo and Anthenius to Nicostratus, Pr�torian Prefect. We decree
that no one, whether he has been appointed an heir by will or obtained
succession ab intestato, or is the beneficiary of a trust, or a
legatee, shall be permitted, with malicious intent, to infringe or violate
the dispositions of a pious testator by alleging that a legacy or a trust is
uncertain, when a bequest has been left for the redemption of captives; but
We command that the money shall, by all means, be collected and employed for
the benevolent purpose designated by the will of the testator. (1) If,
indeed, a testator should indicate the person by whom he desires the
redemption of the captives to be accomplished, he who was especially
appointed for that purpose shall have the right to collect the legacy or the
money left in trust, and carry out the wishes of the testator,
in accordance with the dictates of his conscience. But when no person has
been designated with this end in view, and the testator has merely fixed the
amount of the legacy or the trust, which is to be used as above mentioned,
the Most Reverend Bishop of this City, where the testator was born, shall
have the power to collect the money which was left, and shall, without any
delay (as is proper), carry out the pious intentions of the deceased. (2)
Moreover, as soon as the Most Reverend Bishop shall have obtained the money
left for this benevolent purpose, after having complied with the proper
formalities, he must immediately inform the Governor of the province of the
amount, and of the date when he received it. We order that, after the
expiration of a year, he shall render an account of the number of captives
ransomed, as well as of the sums paid out for this purpose, so that the
pious wishes of deceased persons may, in every respect be complied with; but
the Most Sacred Bishops must perform the acts above mentioned gratuitously,
and without any expense, in order that the money left with a charitable
object may not be wasted in litigation. (3) Where
the testator who left a legacy or a trust of this kind, without designating
anyone to have charge of it, belongs to a barbarous nation, and any doubt
arises with reference to his country, the Most Reverend Bishop of the town
in which the said testator died, shall have the right to demand the legacy,
or the trust, and shall carry out the intentions of the deceased in every
respect. (4) When a
testator dies in a village or in the country, the Most Reyerend Bishop
having jurisdiction over the said village or district shall be entitled to
claim the bequest. (5) And,
in order that the pious intentions of the deceased may not be circumvented
by malicious cunning or fraud, We permit all persons who know that any
property was left by the testator for this purpose to notify the illustrious
Governor of the province, or the bishop of the city. Nor shall they have any
reason to fear that the name of informer will be applied to them, as not
only their fidelity and industry but also their piety is worthy of praise
and honor, as they have brought truth and valuable information to the ears
of public officials. Extract
of Novel 131, Chapter XI. Latin Text. Even if a
testator or a donor may have forbidden the bishop to have any share in the
execution of his bequest, he, nevertheless, can do so; and the same rule
applies to a steward. (1) When,
however, those who are ordered to act, neglect to carry out the wishes of
the deceased, after having been notified once or twice by the bishop, or the
steward through public officials, they shall forfeit any benefits to which
they are entitled under the will, and the bishop shall have the right to
claim them, and to distribute anything else which should be distributed, and
if he does not do so, he should be held accountable. 29. The
Same to Armasius, Pr�torian Prefect. Where
anyone, by the grace of God, is raised to the dignity of bishop, either in
this Imperial City, or in any other of the provinces of the Empire scattered
over the entire world, this should be done with the purest human intentions,
with a consciousness of merit in the choice, and with sincere approval of
all. No one shall purchase any office in the priesthood by the use of money,
for each one must be estimated according to his deserts, and it is not
sufficient to calculate how much he can pay; for, indeed, what place will be
secure, and what excuse will be valid, if the holy temples of God are
obtained by the use of money? What protection can we provide for integrity,
or what defence for the Faith, if the thirst for gold creeps into our sacred
places? And, finally, what precaution or security will avail, if the
holiness which should be incorruptible is corrupted? Let the profane ardor
of avarice cease to threaten our altars, and let this disgraceful crime be
banished from our holy sanctuaries. Therefore,
in our times, chaste and humble bishops are selected, so that, wherever they
may go, they will purify everything with the morality of their own lives. An
archbishop is ordained not with money but with prayers, and he should also
be so destitute of ambition as to be compelled to take the office tendered
him, and, having been re.quested, he should decline, and having been
invited, he should flee; so that necessity alone may be an excuse for
acceptance. For surely he is unworthy of the priesthood unless he is
ordained against his consent; since, if anyone should be convicted of having
obtained this Holy and Venerated Archipiscopal See by the employment of
money, or of having ordained another, or chosen him for some valuable
consideration, he ought to be punished just as a person who has committed
high treason, and be degraded from his rank in the priesthood. We decree
that he shall not only be ineligible to this honor hereafter, but be
condemned to perpetual infamy, so that the same penalty may be inflicted
upon those who are defiled by the same crime.1 Given at
Constantinople on the eighth of the Ides of March, during the
Consulate of Martian and Zeno. 1
The Canon Law treats simony at great length, and in minute detail; which
indicates the general prevalence of the practice, and the futility of the
enactments designed to prevent it. A corrupt presentation was absolutely
void; if he who offered the bribe was a monk or a layman, he was denounced
as a heretic and anathematized; and the prelate or priest who accepted it
was degraded from office. "Quicunque
studet pretij datione sacrum Ordinem mercari, dum non officium, sed nomen
attendit, Sacerdos non esse, sed did tantummodo inaniter concupiscit." "Quisquis
per pecuniam ordinatur, ad hoc ut fiat h�reticus promouetur." "Si
quis Episcopus per pecuniam Ordinationem fecerit, & sub pretio redegerit
gratiam, qu� vendi non potest, ordinaueritque per pecuniam Episcopum,
Chorepiscopum, Presbyterum, aut Diaconum, vel quemlibet de his, qui
connumerantur in Clero, aut promouerit per pecunias dispensatorem, aut
defensorem, vel mansionarium, vel quemquam omnino, qui subiectus est regul�,
pro suo turpissmi lucri commodo, is qui hoc attentasse probatus fuerit,
proprij gradus periculo subiacebit, & qui Ordinatus est, nihil ex hac
Ordinatione, vel promotione, qu� est per negotiationem facta proficiat, sed
sit alienus a dignitate, vel sollicitudine, quam pecuniis acquisiuit. Si
quis vero mediator tam turpibus, & nefandis datis, vel acceptis ex- Extract
from Novel 123, Chapter II. Latin Text. Whatever
has been given for this purpose, and whatever money has been expended, shall
be turned over to the Church whose bishopric the offender desired to
purchase. 30. The
Same to Dioscorus, Pr�torian Prefect. We order
that the superintendents of orphan asylums in this Renowned City (where no
provision of the law prevents), who are, as it were, the guardians of wards
and the curators of minors, shall have the right to act as plaintiffs or
defendants, without being compelled to furnish security with reference to
persons and their business (if they have any), both in and out of court, as
necessity may require, just as guardians and curators do; so that the
property of the persons aforesaid may be transferred to them by those having
charge of the same, in the presence of public officials, that is to say,
notaries; or an inventory shall be made in this Renowned City, before the
master of the census; or in the provinces, before the Governor, or the
defender of the district, and if they ascertain that any of said property
should be sold, for instance, to pay interest or for some other urgent
reason, they shall be permitted to make a contract to alienate the same,
after an appraisement has been made; and the price of the said property
obtained from this source shall be placed in the hands of the same persons. It is
proper for superintendents of orphan asylums to discharge their benevolent
and religious duty for the time, without being obliged to render accounts as
guardians or curators; for it is hard, and even unjust that those who,
through fear of God, have supported minors without parents or property, and
have exerted themselves to rear them with parental affection, should be
annoyed by the cunning machinations of others (if this should take place). 31. The
Same to Eutropius, Pr�torian Prefect. All
priests and members of the clerical order, wherever they are, or who may
hereafter be ordained in the orthodox faith, no matter what their rank, as
well as all monks, shall not be compelled to appear titerit,
& ipse, siquidem Clericus fuerit, proprio gradu decidat; si vero Laicus, aut
Monachus, anathematizetur." "Qui
per pecunias quemquam, consecrauerit, vel ab alio consecratus est, alienus a
Sacerdotio fiat." (Corpus Juris Canonici, Decreti Sec. Pars: II, V,
VIII.) Simony,
although regarded with abhorrence, and the offender classed as a thief ("Latro
est qui aurum ex religione sectatur"), was not a criminal offence at
Common Law. The Stat. 31 Eliz. provided that members of the clergy who were
guilty of it should forfeit a year's profit of the benefit or living, and be
forever incapacitated from holding a'sacerdotal office. "Simony is
odious in the eye of the Common Law." "The
Common Law would have the patron so far from simony, as it denied him to
recover damages, in a quare impedit, or assise of darrein
presentment, before the statute of W. 2 cap. 5." "Simony is
the more odious, because it is ever accompanied with perjury, for the
presentee, &c., is sworn to commit no simony." (Coke, Institutes III, LVVI.) � ED. in civil
cases through the rulings or citations of superior or inferior magistrates;
nor shall be forced to leave any province, district, or region, in which
they live; and none of them shall be ordered, through unfortunate necessity,
to abandon the churches or monasteries, in which they reside through
devotion to religion; but they shall appear before the ordinary judges, that
is to say, the Governors of the provinces, in which they reside, where they
may perform their duties to their churches, and defend all actions brought
against them; so that, during the hours and time when men devoted to a
religious life ought to be free from the turbulent proceedings of the
courts, or when the malicious intent of their adversaries leaves them at
rest, betaking themselves to their monasteries and sacred churches, by their
self-reliance and the employment of their earnest prayers they may, the more
readily, perform the services of the sacred altars where they have their
domiciles. (1) If
anyone for some reason should wish to institute legal proceedings in this
Royal City against a bishop, a priest, or other ecclesiastic attached to the
Holy Churches, or against any monks, no matter in what provinces they may be
found; he shall not be permitted to summon them before any other tribunal
than yours, where the honor due to Your Blessedness must be paid by them,
and a proper number of advocates shall be furnished them for their defence. (2)
Moreover, when the priests themselves, or any other members of the clerical
order, are called together in a province by a sentence or decree of the
Governor of the same (provided they are approved as orthodox), they who are
brought into court in their own cases and on account of their own contracts
shall not provide any other sureties than the defenders of the Church
itself, or those who are styled stewards; lest the pertinacious and grasping
avarice of the bailiff may exact other and solvent sureties, and the
greatest hardship be inflicted upon innocent poverty. (3) If any
priests of the Holy Orthodox Faith, or stewards or defenders of the Church,
or other clergy should be found in this Illustrious City who have come from
any other province, and are summoned before your tribunal (which is the only
one before which We permit them to be summoned), they shall not be subjected
to the trouble of furnishing sureties, but they can either become sureties
for one another (which should be done in the solemn way in which
stipulations are entered into), or their bonds or declarations can be given
as security, or their property may be encumbered for that purpose. (4) It
must, nevertheless, be observed that no one should be sued in an
ecclesiastical case, except he who has charge of the poor, that is to say,
the steward of the Church, who has been appointed by the bishop; for there
is no doubt that he should be appointed by him. We, however, order that he
who has been sued shall furnish the defender of the Church as surety. (5) The
officials of inferior tribunals, in all cases where priests or other members
of the clergy are sued, shall not be entitled to re- ceive more
than half of an as, whether the case is tried or not. If, however, an
officer of your tribunal should serve notice upon persons who reside in a
province, We order that he shall not receive more than two solidi, as
his fee. In this Magnificent City, however, the said officials of your
tribunal shall be content with an aureus paid by residents of a
province, by way of fee, no matter for what sum the defendant may have been
sued. (6) Again,
no bailiff shall attempt to annoy members of the clergy with insults, or
abuse, or outrages, or with corporeal injury; and those who do anything of
this kind, after having been deprived of their offices and patrimony, shall
be punished with the greatest severity. (7) Where,
indeed, any privileges granted to a Holy Church of the orthodox faith, or to
those charged with the entertainment of strangers, or ptochotrophei,
whether generally, or specially conferred, shall be perpetually observed;
and We order that none of them, either priests, or other members of the
clergy (no matter of what rank they may be), nor any monks or
ptochotrophei, or those appointed for the entertainment of strangers who
belong to the orthodox faith, shall be subjected to extraordinary charges;
for We think that it is improper in our century for burdens from which We
have released many persons for a different reason should be imposed upon the
most blessed members of the clergy. (8)
Moreover, in order that no one may profit by his rashness, and that the
impudent audacity of calumniators may be restrained, We order that, when
those who have brought suit against priests, clerks, monks, or the other
persons hereinbefore mentioned, either before your august tribunal, or
before that of the province, and they are proved to have done so without
just cause, and lawful intention, they shall be compelled to refund to the
said parties all lawful expenses and costs which they are found to have
incurred on account of the improperly brought action, from the very
beginning; in order that those who are in the habit of employing their time
in bringing unjust lawsuits may be restrained by the fear of proper censure,
and remain quiet, and the clamor of controversy having been silenced, they
may, through necessity, become accustomed to restrain themselves hereafter. Extract
from Novel 9, Chapter I. Latin Text. Where
legal proceedings are instituted against a monk, or any female inmate of a
monastery, the case shall not be heard before the civil judge but before the
bishop, who will decide concerning the representation of the person against
whom the action is brought; and whether this is done by the abbot, the
superior, or someone else, he shall dispose of the matter according to law
and the sacred rules of the Church; consideration always being had to the
respect due to the party in question. If this
law should be violated, the prescribed penalties shall be inflicted. Any
judge who presumes to render a decision in a case of this kind,
shall, with his attendants, be removed from office, and fined the sum of ten
pounds of gold for having been guilty of any insult to divinity, which
amount shall be paid to Our Most Sacred Treasury. The bailiffs, who have
dared to serve the summons in such an action, shall be imprisoned by the
Most Holy Bishops, in some ecclesiastical building, but they shall not be
permitted to exact anything from them. Extract
from the Beginning of Novel 83. Latin Text. Where a
member of the clergy is sued in a pecuniary case, this must be done before
the bishop, by whom a decision shall be rendered without costs. If, however,
the nature of the case, or some other reason prevents him from rendering a
decision, proceedings should be instituted before a civil judge, with due
observance of the privileges of the clergy, and no delay in such matters
shall take place. (1) When a
civil judge presides in a criminal case, it shall not be protracted beyond
two months, nor shall the defendant be punished, even if found guilty,
before he has been degraded from the priesthood by the bishop. (2) Where,
however, the crime is an ecclesiastical one, the bishop shall hear the trial
and inflict the punishment. New
Constitution of the Emperor Frederick, Concerning Laws and Customs
infringing the Rights of Ecclesiastics, Coll. 10. We have
decided that no one shall, in violation of the Imperial Constitution and
canonical decrees, presume to summon an ecclesiastical person before a
secular tribunal, either in a criminal or a civil case. He who does so shall
forfeit his rights; the judgment shall not stand; and the judge shall be
deprived of his authority. (1) We
also order that if anyone, after having been notified three times, should
presume to refuse justice to clerks, or other ecclesiastical persons, he
shall lose his office. 32. The
Same to Eutropius, Pr�torian Prefect. The
bishops, priests and deacons of the holy orthodox faith, who are deserving
of this honor, and whose morals have been approved by perfect chastity, can
acquire and hold as their own everything which they could have acquired and
held at any time while occupying the rank and place of members of the
clerical order, even though they may be under the control of their father,
grandfather, or greatgrandfather, who is still living; just as they have a
right to claim as their own any property which they are permitted to dispose
of either by will, gift, or any other method of alienation; and such
property shall never, at any time, be divided or descend to their brothers
or sisters, or the successors of the latter, but shall go to their children,
their descendants, and any foreign heirs, and shall not be claimed by their
fathers, grandfathers, or great-grandfathers, but by their own offspring
through preference. And, indeed this peculium shall belong to those
who are entitled to it, either by alienation during the lifetime of the
parties, or by their last will at the time of their death. Given on
the fifth of the Kalends of April. Extract
from Novel 81. Latin Text. The
episcopal dignity, however, like the consular dignity, the pr�torian
prefecture, the urban prefecture, and military office, releases a person
from paternal authority, and every honor which causes liberation from the
curi� frees one from paternal control, just as the episcopal rank,
although merely an honorary one, has the same effect. Still, the children of
bishops again come under the control of the latter, after the death of their
grandfather, in the same way as they would become their own masters through
the death of their parents, and not by the present law. Extract
from Novel 131, Chapter XIII. Latin Text. Every
bishop shall have the right to dispose of everything which he had before he
received his bishopric, and also whatever has come into his hands by the
right of relationship, as far as the fourth degree, by his last will, to
whomever he may wish; but any other property acquired by him in any other
way shall be reserved for the Church, to be used for its benefit, or
employed in works of piety. The same distinction shall be observed in the
case of those having supervision of any religious establishment. (1)
Likewise, if any bishop or minister of the church should die intestate, and
without leaving a lawful heir of either sex, the church to which he is
attached shall be entitled to his estate. Extract
from Novel 123, Chapter XIX. Latin Text. We order
that priests, deacons, sub-deacons, choristers, and readers, all of whom we
designate as "clerks," who may acquire the ownership of property in any way
whatsoever, shall have the power, as in the case of castrense peculium,
to donate it to anyone whom they may wish, and to dispose of the same by
will in conformity to the laws, even though they may be under the control of
their parents; provided they reserve the lawful portion to which their
children are entitled, and when they have none, to reserve it for their
parents. 33. The
Same, to Dioscorus, Pr�torian Prefect. We decree
that all the privileges which have been granted by the Emperor who preceded
Us, or by Our Own Majesty; or by judicial decisions, or by any liberalities
bestowed at any time; or by custom or by a constitution; or by surveyors; or
which are derived from any other source whatever, for the benefit of orphan
asylums, hermitages, churches, homes for old men, houses of entertainment
for strangers, or monasteries, or which have reference to other men or
property which are under the care of the steward Nicon, a most pious priest
and superintendent of orphans, or his successors, as in the case of Zodicus
of blessed memory, who is said to have been the first one to have founded an
establishment of this kind for charitable purposes, shall always be observed
unaltered and unimpaired by virtue of this formal Decree. For this, indeed,
seems to be necessary, as the support and education of boys and poor persons
depend upon these grants, and they
are destined for ecclesiastical uses, and for the support of old men's homes
and hermitages. We also
decree that the houses and other property above mentioned as being under the
care of the man aforesaid, or which may hereafter, in any way, come under
his supervision, or that of those who may be summoned after him to take
charge of the said orphan asylums, as in the case of the Holy Church of this
Renowned City, shall in consideration of their piety, forever enjoy all the
privileges which are now granted, or may hereafter be conferred upon the
said Holy Church. 34. The
Same Emperors to Sebastian, .Pr�torian Prefect. In
accordance with an ancient constitution, We order that any ordination of
serfs shall be of no validity, unless the consent of the owners of the land
to which said serfs are attached shall previously have been obtained; and We
order that the said owners shall have power to exercise all their rights
over the said serfs to whose ordination it is evident they have not given
their consent (as has been stated) as in the case of their other tenants,
just as if they had not been created members of the clergy. We decree
that the same rule shall be observed with reference to serfs who, desirous
of a monastic life, have applied to any monasteries for admission, against
the consent of the owners of the land to which they are attached. (1) We
forbid slaves to join assemblies of the clergy under all circumstances, even
if their owners are willing, and give their consent; as the latter have a
right, after having previously liberated their slaves, to open the way for
them to receive the honors of the Church if they desire to do so. (2)
Moreover, We decree that all members of the clerical order, whether bishops,
clergy, monks, or ecclesiastics of any rank whatsoever, shall obey the
decisions of the illustrious authorities of the provinces, without availing
themselves of any privilege1 (provided they are subject to their
jurisdiction); and that, hereafter, the eminent Governors of the provinces
shall not be compelled to go to those places where the accused persons live;
as it is not only in conformity with the ordinary laws, but also with
natural law, that those who are summoned to court by judicial citation
should present themselves there, and not that the magistrates in person
should repair to them (which indeed would be improper); but they must order
the trial of their cases to proceed before judges appointed by them, in the
places where the accused parties reside. Extract
from Novel 123, Chapter XVII. Latin Text. We permit
serfs to be appointed members of the clerical order on the same lands to
which they are attached, even against the consent 1
Privilege, at Civil Law, ordinarily signified the exemption of some person
from legal responsibility imposed by legislative enactment, and was
conferred by the Emperor. In this instance, of course, it is more general,
and applies to a class, rather than to an individual. � ED. of their
masters, under the condition that, after having been made clerks, they will
supply their places by the appointment of others; whom they may select, for
the discharge of their duties as tillers of the soil. '
Extract from Novel 123, Chapter XVII. Latin Text. If a
slave, with the knowledge of his master and without the opposition of the
latter, is ordained a clerk by the bishop, he becomes free . and freeborn by
the mere act of his appointment. When, however, he is ordained without the
knowledge of his master, the latter has a right, within the space of a year,
to establish his servile condition, and claim him as his slave. But where
the slave, with or without the knowledge of his master (as We have already
stated), after having become free by being ordained a member of the clergy,
abandons his ecclesiastical ministry, and returns to a secular life, he
shall be given up to his master to again be reduced to servitude. 35. The
Same Emperors to Sebastian, Pr�torian Prefect. The
permission to embrace a monastic life is not refused to slaves who have
obtained the consent of their masters, provided the latter are not ignorant
of this fact. Where, however, they have given their slaves the power to
enter a monastery, We think that they should be deprived of their ownership
of said slaves, so long as they remain in the monachal condition. It is
otherwise if they have abandoned a monastic life, and assumed any other
condition, as it is certain that, under such circumstances, they must be
returned to the yoke of slavery which they escaped by their adoption of the
monastic profession. Given on
the Nones of February.
Extracts from Novel 123, Chapter IV. Latin Text. The
episcopal rank releases a person from slavery or attachment to the soil, but
does not release him from his duties as a citizen, or a civil official, for
both of these continue to exist after ordination; so that he must either
perform their functions by the agency of someone introduced in his place, or
be restored to his curia, or office. Extract
from Novel 3, Chapter II. Latin Text. Where,
however, after proper probation, a slave becomes a monk, he will be free
from the yoke of servitude, for novices must remain for the term of three
years in monasteries before becoming monks. And if they are made monks after
that time they shall be free. 36. The
Emperor Justin to Archelaus, Pr�torian Prefect. We think
that the admonition should be renewed, and notice should not only be given
to the judges of all tribunals, but also to the defenders of the churches of
this Fair City, among whom has crept the base practice of dictating the last
will of dying persons, that they should be warned not to interfere in such
matters, as no one, in accordance with the
precepts of the constitutions, is authorized to do so, except the official
having charge of the census; and, indeed, it is absurd, and even
reprehensible for the clergy to desire to show themselves learned in legal
matters. Those who
venture to disobey this decree shall have a fine of fifty pounds of gold
imposed upon them. Dated at
Constantinople, on the thirteenth of the Kalends of December, during
the Consulate of Justin, Consul for the eleventh time, and Opilio. 37. The
Emperor Justinian, to John, Pr�torian Prefect. If anyone,
desiring to evade the Falcidian Law, should attempt to leave his entire
estate for the ransom of captives, by appointing them his heirs, in order
that it may not appear that uncertain persons have been appointed heirs, and
the will which he left may not be attacked, We decree that an appointment
made in this manner shall be valid through considerations of piety, and
shall not be rejected. (1) But
when a testator appoints the poor his heirs, and no asylum for the poor
exists, and the poor of a certain church whom the testator may have had in
his mind are not mentioned, but the poor under an indefinite designation are
appointed his heirs, We decree that an appointment of this kind shall
likewise be valid. (2) If,
indeed, he should appoint as his heirs the captives belonging to a town in
which the testator had his residence, and passed his life; the bishop and
the steward shall receive the estate, and it shall, by all means, be
employed for the ransom of captives whether by means of its annual income,
or by the sale of personal property, or of property which can move itself;
but, under no circumstances, shall either the steward, the bishop, or the
church profit in any way on this account. Where,
however, a special heir has been charged with this duty, under the condition
that he shall not claim the Falcidian portion, he will be entitled to the
estate; for why should it be tolerated that what has been left for a
charitable purpose should be diminished by the Falcidian portion, or in any
other way? (3) When
the poor have been indiscriminately appointed heirs, the hospital of the
city shall, by all means, obtain the estate; and a distribution of the same
shall be made among the invalids by the superintendent, according to the
rule which We established with reference to captives, whether the annual
income distributed among them be obtained by the sale of movable property or
by that of property which can move itself, so that land may be purchased,
and their support for the year be provided. For, who is any more indigent
than persons who are oppressed with want, confined in a hospital, afflicted
with bodily ailments, and unable to obtain the food necessary for their
subsistence? (4)
Permission to institute proceedings and collect debts should, by all means,
be granted in both these instances, in order that the money obtained may be
employed for the benefit of captives and per- sons who
are ill; for if We have given them the rights and name of heirs, without,
however, the benefit of the Falcidian Law, they must still collect debts and
satisfy creditors. (5) When,
however, there are several hospitals or asylums for the poor in the place,
in order that a pecuniary bequest may not appear to be uncertain, We decree
that the money or the property shall be given to the one which is known to
be the most needy, and this should be decided by the bishop of the diocese
and the clergy subject to his authority. (6) But if
there is no hospital in the city, then, in accordance with the Decree which
We have rendered with reference to captives, the steward of the Holy Church,
or the bishop, may accept the estate; and the money shall be distributed to
the poor who are in the city, or to mendicants, or to persons needing
support without reference to the Falcidian Law. (7) We
order that all these things shall take place whenever no specified hospital,
asylum for the poor, or church has been mentioned by the testator, and his
intention is ambiguous. If, however, he had in mind any certain person, or
any particular religious establishment, We direct that he or it, only, shall
be entitled to the estate or the legacy, without, in this instance, any
consideration being paid to the Falcidian Law. (8) But in
all cases of this kind, the administrators of sacred property must expect
the anger of Heaven if they acquire for themselves any pecuniary benefit
from services of this kind, or if they consent, that others may profit by
them; and do not endeavor to punish with the severest penalty and warning
what has been wrongfully done. Extract
from Novel 115, Chapter V. Latin Text. Where the
children or the relatives of a captive neglect to ransom him, they can not
only be disinherited, but can also be refused succession by law; and if they
have been appointed heirs, the will will only be valid so far as other items
are concerned. Therefore this succession is granted to the church of his
city, and should be expended in the ransom of captives; and there is much
more reason for this if the testator appointed strangers who have neglected
to redeem the said captives; minors under eighteen years of age are,
however, excepted. Those who are desirous of ransoming a captive, and have
not funds of their own with which to do so, but have employed property
belonging to the captive himself for that purpose, can legally act; and even
if they are minors under twenty-five years of age, but over eighteen, they
shall, in a case of this kind, be considered to have attained their
majority, and if the captives should return, they will be compelled to
ratify the contract. The same penalty shall be imposed upon parents, if they
neglect to ransom their children. 38. The
Same to John, Pr�torian Prefect. As the
most pious bishops, priests, and deacons, were permitted under the Leonine
Law to have a quasi-castrense peculium as well as to dispose
of property by will; it was doubted whether such wills should be attacked by
a complaint as inofficious; and the same question arose with reference to
all those persons who are entitled to a peculium of this description.
Therefore, We order that the most reverend bishops, priests, and deacons,
who possess quasi-castrense peculium of this kind, can not only
dispose of it by a last will (which is established by the Leonine
Constitution), but also that their last wills disposing Of property of this
kind shall, under no circumstances, be subject to a complaint on the ground
of inofficiousness. Given at
Constantinople, on the Nones of February, after the Consulate of
Lampadius and Orestes, 352. 39. The
Same to John, Pr�torian Prefect. If anyone,
when signing a document, should state that he will not make use of the
exception to which he is entitled on account of his calling as a priest, We
decree that he shall not be permitted to violate his contract and deceive
those with whom he made it; as it is an ancient rule of law that all persons
have the right to renounce any provision made in their favor. We order
that this general law shall obtain in all cases which have not yet been
settled by judicial decision or amicable agreement. Given at
Constantinople, on the seventh of the Kalends of September, after the
Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 352. 40. The
Same to John, Pr�torian Prefect. We decree,
generally, that all Most Reverend Bishops as well as priests, deacons, and
sub-deacons, and especially monks (although they are not clerks), shall be
exempt by law from administering every kind of guardianship, whether
testamentary, legal, or appointive; and that they shall not only be exempt
from guardianship, but also from the curatorship of wards, minors, and the
insane, the dumb and deaf, and all other persons to whom guardians or
curators were assigned by the ancient laws. (1) We
permit clerks and monks who are attached to the holy churches or monasteries
to enjoy this privilege, and do not wander about, or are negligent in the
performance of their religious duties; for We have granted it to them in
order that, having renounced everything else, they may devote themselves to
the service of Almighty God. (2) We
order that this law shall be observed not only in ancient Rome, but also in
this Imperial City, and in every country where the name of Christian is
honored. Extract
from Novel 123, Chapter V. Latin Text. We permit
priests, deacons, and sub-deacons, who are called by the right of kindred to
the administration of guardianship or curatorship to assume it, if within
four months from the time when they are called they state in writing before
a competent judge that they have undertaken the administration voluntarily. When
anyone does do this, he shall not, for this reason, be subjected to any
prejudice, so far as any other guardianship or curatorship is concerned. (1) We do
not permit bishops or monks to assume the guardianship of any person. 41. The
Same to Hermogenus, Master of the Offices. We decree
that ravishers of virgins, widows, or deaconesses, consecrated to God, shall
suffer the penalty of death, as having committed the worst of crimes, which
is not only an injury to man, but also displays a want of reverence for
Almighty God himself. Therefore, those who commit an offence of this kind,
as well as those who give assistance at the time of the attack, and are
caught in the act by the parents of the holy virgins, widows, or deaconesses
aforesaid, or by their relatives, guardians, or curators, if convicted,
shall be put to death. Where, however, after having committed such a
detestable crime, the ravisher is able to defend himself by force, or to
escape by flight, the illustrious Pr�torian Prefects in this Imperial City,
as well as the most eminent Urban Prefect, and the distinguished Pr�t- orian
Prefects of the provinces of Ullyria and Africa, all military commanders
throughout the regions of Our Empire, the distinguished Prefect of Egypt,
the deputies and the proconsuls, the eminent officers of the army, the
illustrious Governors of provinces, together with the judges of every rank
who are in those places, shall exert equal zeal and the greatest care of
which they are capable, to seize the guilty parties, and after they have
been arrested for such a crime, and been convicted by evidence recognized by
the law, they shall, without granting them the right to plead an exception,
subject them to the most severe penalties, and condemn them to the
punishment of death. If this offence has been committed against a
consecrated virgin who is residing either in an hermitage or a monastery,
whether she has been appointed a deaconess or not, the property of the
culprit shall be transferred to the monastery or hermitage to which she was
consecrated, and out of said property a sufficient portion shall be given to
her for life, by way of consolation; but the sacred hermitage or monastery
shall have the complete ownership of all of said property. Where, however,
the deaconess is attached to the Church, and does not belong to any
monastery or hermitage, but lives by herself, the property of her ravisher
shall be assigned to the church in which she is a deaconess, and she shall
enjoy the usufruct of said property through the said church as long as she
lives; but the church shall have the entire ownership and possession of the
same by virtue of the grant due to Our indulgence. No judge
or any other person whosoever shall dare to violate this law. The penalties
which We have mentioned above, that is to say, death and confiscation, We
establish not only against the ravishers themselves, but also against those
who accompanied them in the attack and rape. We also subject to capital
punishment any others who may be convicted of having guilty knowledge of,
and of acting as ac- complices
in this crime, whether they concealed the culprits, or gave them any
assistance, no matter whether they are male or female, or what may be their
condition, rank, or dignity, in order that all may undergo this penalty
whether the consecrated virgin or other women above mentioned did or did not
consent to the perpetration of such an atrocious deed. Given at
Constantinople, on the fifteenth of December, during the Consulate of Our
Lord Justinian, Consul for the second time. 42. The
Same to John, Pr�torian Prefect. We desire
that, with Divine aid, everything which is for the honor of the Holy
Catholic Church, and is pleasing to God may be done, and We wish to
establish this by law, and accomplish it by Our own acts. With His
assistance We have already sanctioned many regulations which were in
agreement with the doctrines of the Church, and, at present, after pious
deliberation, We intend to correct whatever, up to this time, has been
committed against the fear of God. It is well
known to Us that if either a betrothed man or woman, after the customary
gifts had been bestowed and accepted, should wish to consecrate himself or
herself to the service of religion, and retire from intercourse with the
world to lead a holy life, and continue in the fear of God, the man will be
compelled to lose the property which he bestowed as a gift, and the woman
will be forced to restore double the amount which she received; which seems
to be contrary to the benign spirit of our religious belief. Wherefore by
the present law, which shall remain forever valid, We order that whenever
any betrothed man or woman desires hereafter to renounce the life of the
world, and dwell in association with the righteous, the betrothed man shall
receive all the property which he bestowed as a gift upon his intended wife,
without any diminution whatsoever; and the betrothed woman shall not
surrender double the amount (as has been the case up to this time), to her
betrothed husband, but only what she received as the gift of betrothal, and
she shall be compelled to restore no more than what she is proved to have
obtained. Provision
has already been made by Us under a former law, with reference to husbands
and wives who renounce the world, so that if either a husband or a wife
withdraws from marriage on account of religion, and chooses a solitary life,
both of them shall receive the property which was given as a dowry, or as an
antenuptial donation, and only that shall be obtained by way of profit from
the one who embraced the solitary life, which he or she could have lawfully
acquired under the agreement in case of death. (1) We
have determined that the following matters of which We were aware shall be
corrected; that is, if any person of either sex still subject to paternal
authority, or, after having been released from it, should choose to enter a
monastery or become a member of the clergy, and desire to pass the remainder
of his or her life in a religious manner; it shall not be lawful for the
parents of the party in question to prevent him or her in any way from doing
so, or for this reason to exclude
him or her from their inheritance or succession, under the pretext of their
being ungrateful; but all persons, when they make their last will either in
writing or in any other legal way, shall be required to leave them the
fourth part of their estates, in compliance with Our laws. If, however, they
should desire to leave them any more, We grant them permission to do so. But
when their parents are not shown to have manifested their last wishes,
either by will or by any other final disposition of their property, their
heirs shall obtain the entire estate of their parents, to which they are
entitled in case of intestacy, according to Our laws; and their adoption of
a religious life shall present no impediment to this, whether they are
called to the succession alone, or along with others. (2) We
wish those to enjoy the benefits of Our perpetual law who have continued to
remain in a monastery, or in the priesthood; for if any of those with
reference to whom We have established the present regulation, should choose
a religious life, and should afterwards renounce it for a secular one, We
order that all their property shall belong to the church or the monastery
from which they have withdrawn. (3) These
matters having been disposed of in this way, We order that the law shall be
repeated which provides that no Jew, Pagan, or heretic shall hold Christian
slaves; and if any should be found to have done so, We direct that all such
slaves shall become absolutely free, in accordance with the tenor of Our
former laws. Moreover,
We now further decree that, if anyone of the abovementioned Jews, Pagans or
heretics should have slaves who have not yet been initiated into the most
holy mysteries of the Catholic faith, and the aforesaid slaves desire to
embrace the orthodox religion, they shall, by this law, become absolutely
free, after having united with the Catholic Church; and that the judges of
the provinces, the defenders of the Holy Church, as well as the most blessed
bishops, shall prevent anything being received by their masters as the price
of the said
slaves. If, after
this, their masters should be converted to the orthodox faith, they shall
not be permitted to reduce those to slavery who preceded them in this
respect, and anyone who usurps rights of this kind shall be subjected to the
severest penalties. Therefore all judges and reverend archbishops, not only
in the dioceses of Africa (in which We have ascertained that abuses of this
kind are frequent), or in any other provinces, shall see that all these
things which We have ordered for the sake of piety shall be rigidly and
zealously observed. Violators
of this law shall not only be punished with a pecuniary fine, but also with
the penalty of death. TITLE IV. CONCERNING
THE EPISCOPAL TRIBUNAL AND THE DIFFERENT CHARTERS WHICH RELATE TO PONTIFICAL
SUPERVISION. 1. The
Emperors Valentinian and Valens to Julianus, Count of the East. Even when
merchants belong to Our Palace, they must not appear to violate the laws of
trade, and Christian bishops who prefer the true faith must provide for the
assistance of the poor and of those who are reduced to necessity. Given at
Constantinople, on the fifteenth of the Kalends of March, during the
Consulate of Valentinian and Valens. 2. The
Same, to Claudius, Pr�torian Prefect. If a clerk
should have recourse to an appeal for the purpose of causing fruitless
delay, before final judgment has been rendered in a case, he shall be
compelled to pay a fine of fifty pounds of silver, which the general law
imposes upon appellants of this description. We do not wish this fine to be
paid into Our Treasury, but faithfully to be expended for the benefit of the
poor. Given on
the sixth of the Ides of July, under the Consulate of Our Emperor
Valentinian, and Victor. 3. The
Emperors Valentinian, Theodosius and Arcadius, to Neotherius, Pr�torian
Prefect. Let no one
hereafter expect other decrees from Our Majesty, but the judges must execute
what We are in the habit of granting. Thus when the first day of Easter
arrives, let no prison have an occupant, and let the chains of all be
broken, but We except those persons by whom the common joy and rejoicing may
be contaminated, and if such are released, We shall punish those who do so;
for who will pardon a sacrilegious person upon a holy day? Who can remain
ignorant of the crime of an adulterer, or of a person guilty of fornication
or incest, when chastity is generally practiced? Who will not vehemently
pursue the ravisher of a virgin during a time of general repose and common
rejoicing? Let no one obtain release from his chains who, by an act of
criminal atrocity, did not leave the dead in peace. Let the poisoner, the
malefactor, the adulterer, and the counterfeiter be subjected to torture,
and a homicide or parricide always expect the fate which he has caused; and
let the traitor not hope that the offence which he has plotted against his
master will be pardoned. We,
therefore, limit the number of those who can profit by Our indulgence, so
that they will not have remission of their penalties, except where they have
committed an offence for the first time; nor does the grace of Our august
liberality extend to those who, having received immunity for a former
offence, do not think of reform, but rather of repeating what they have
done. Given, on
the Kalends of May, during the Consulship of Arcadius and Bauto. 4. The
Emperor .... We order
that only three Pr�tors shall be elected each year in this City by the
Senate, who shall hear and decide such cases and matters as belong to their
jurisdiction. 5. The
Emperors Theodosius, Arcadius, and Honorius to Rufinus, Pr�torian Prefect. Female
comedians, and women who make a living by the exhibition of their bodies,
shall not assume the habit of virgins dedicated to God. 6. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius to Gennadius, Augustal Pr�torian Prefect. Only
Christians can be appointed superintendents of revenue, and of the tillage
of lands, and it is a part of your duty to see that this law is executed. Given at
Constantinople, on the Nones of February, during the Consulate of
Arcadius, Consul for the fourth time, and Honorius, Consul for the third
time. 7. The
Same to Eutychianus. No clerk,
monk, or any of those called synodites shall, by the use of force or
usurpation, be permitted to claim or hold any offenders condemned on account
of the enormity of their crimes. Moreover, let no one hold or defend any
persons who are being taken to the place of punishment, after having been
sentenced; and he who has jurisdiction of the case, as well as other persons
high in authority, are hereby notified that they will be liable to a fine of
thirty pounds of gold, and the punishment of death, if such an unlawful act
is not punished; but if the audacity of clerks or monks is so great that it
is thought preferable to make war rather than to render judgment, let the
guilty parties be brought before Us, in order that the most severe vengeance
may be inflicted according to Our will. The bishops will be to blame (as in
other cases), if they are aware that anything which We have forbidden by
this law has been committed by monks in that part of the country in which
they themselves govern the people, under the doctrines of the Christian
religion, and do not punish it; and in criminal cases, through
considerations of humanity, We do not deny such persons the opportunity of
taking an appeal, if time permits. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of the
Emperor Honorius, Consul for the fourth time, and Eutychianus. 8. The
Same Emperors to Eutychianus, Pr�torian Prefect. If, by
common consent, any persons should desire to institute proceedings before
the bishop of the Sacred Law, they shall not be forbidden to do so; but such
proceedings shall only be instituted in civil matters before an arbiter who
voluntarily presides, and a decision of the bishop
cannot and should not prejudice those who have been summoned to the trial,
instead of having voluntarily appeared. Given at
Milan on the sixth of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of
the Emperor Honorius, Consul for the fourth time, and Eutychianus. 9. The
Emperors Arcadius, Honorius, and Theodosius, to Theodore, Pr�torian Prefect. We order
that the decision of a bishop shall be accepted by all those who have chosen
to be heard by ecclesiastics, and that the same respect shall be paid to his
judgment as should be shown to your tribunal, from which an appeal is not
allowed. When the case has been decided, execution shall be ordered by the
judges, in order that the inquiry by the bishop may not be without effect. Given on
the Ides of December, during the Consulate of Bassus and Philip. Extract
from Novel 123, Chapter XXI. Latin Text. If any one
of the litigants should, within ten days, manifest opposition to the
decision, the judge of the district shall then examine the case, and if he
finds that the judgment has been properly rendered, he shall confirm it by
his own decision, and shall cause it to be executed; and the defeated party
shall not be permitted to appeal a second time. If, however, the decision of
the judge should be opposed to that of the bishop, an appeal can be taken
from the former. But where the bishop renders a decision between certain
persons, in obedience to the command of the Emperor, or by an order of
court, an appeal can be taken either to the Emperor, or to the magistrate
who sent the matter to the bishop. 10. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to C�cilianus, Pr�torian Prefect. Judges
shall have prisoners brought before them from prison on Sunday, and they
shall interrogate them, in order that humane treatment may not be denied
them by corrupt jailers during their confinement. They must cause proper
food to be furnished, if they do not have it, and shall assign them two or
three pounds daily, or as much as those having charge of them consider
necessary, which they may charge to the fund intended for the poor, and the
prisoners ought also to be conducted to the baths under a trusty guard. If the
judges and their officers should disobey this most salutary law, they shall
be liable to the fine of twenty pounds of gold which has been prescribed for
this offence; and a fine of three pounds of gold shall be imposed upon the
municipality, if it should treat this regulation with contempt; nor shall
the bishop, induced by the praiseworthy solicitude for the Christian
religion, neglect to observe its warning and cause the judge to observe the
law. Given at
Revenna, on the eighth of the Kalends of February, during the
Consulate of Honorius, Consul for the eighth time, and Theodosius, Consul
for the sixth time. 11. The
Same Emperors to C�cilianus, Pr�torian Prefect. We decree
that astrologers shall not only be banished from the City of Rome, but also
from all other cities; unless, having burned all the books containing their
errors under the eyes of the bishops, they are resolved to embrace the
Christian religion, and never to return to their former errors. If, however,
they should not do this, and should be found in any city, in opposition to
Our Decree, or should teach the secrets of their false doctrines or
profession, they shall be punished with deportation. 12. The
Same to Theodore, Pr�torian Prefect. We desire
Christians of neighboring places to exert themselves to prevent anyone from
retaining, injuring or insulting Romans who have returned from captivity. Given on
the third of the Ides of December, during the Consulate of the
Emperors Honorius, Consul for the eighth time, and Theodosius, Consul for
the third time. 13. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to Florentius, Pr�torian Prefect. If fathers
and masters, acting as panders, should compel their daughters or female
slaves to sin, the said daughters and female slaves, after having sought the
aid of the bishop, shall have the right to be released from all necessity of
suffering such misfortunes. Given on
the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of Felix and Taurus. 14. The
Emperor Martian to Constantine, Pr�torian Prefect. We decree
that anyone who desires to bring suit with reference to any church matters,
which are subject to the jurisdiction of the pious Archbishop of this Fair
City, against the Most Reverend Steward (whether the question relates to
ecclesiastical affairs, or to such as are private and connected with the
case of the party himself), or against any other clerk attached to the said
churches, he must state his case before the above-mentioned Most Blessed
Archbishop, who, in hearing it, shall bring to bear both the faith and
sincerity which should characterize a priest and a judge, and his decision
shall be rendered with the acquiescence of both the parties; but no one who
institutes proceedings against the holy churches, or the aforesaid
ecclesiastics, shall be brought against his will before the Most Pious
Bishop. Given on
the eighth of April, during the Consulate of Vararus and John. 15. The
Emperors Leo and Anthemius to Nicostratus, Pr�torian Prefect. Let no one
be admitted to the body of advocates before your tribunal, or before that of
any province, or before any judge, unless he has been initiated into the
sacred mysteries of the Catholic religion. If,
however, he has either done or attempted anything, in any way contrary to
law with evil intent, or otherwise, it shall be your duty to compel him to
pay a fine of a hundred pounds of gold; and likewise, if anyone should
venture surreptitiously to practice the profession of advocate, contrary to
the Decree promulgated by Us, and should perform duties in court which are
forbidden him; he shall be removed from the profession of advocate, and
shall suffer the loss of his property, and be condemned to perpetual exile;
and all Governors of provinces are hereby notified that anyone who, during
his administration, permits anything of this kind, shall suffer the
confiscation of half his property, and the penalty of exile for the term of
five years. 16. The
Same Emperors to Erythrius, Pr�torian Prefect. When a
marriage is prohibited by law, and, after the betrothal present has been
given the woman refuses to marry the man on account of a difference in
religion, and it is proved that the woman or her parents knew this before
the gift was bestowed, they must only blame themselves. If, however, they
were ignorant of it and accepted the marriage gift, and afterwards repented
of having done so, and the gift is returned, they will be released from any
other penalty; and We order that this rule shall be observed with reference
to men who are betrothed, provided the gift has been made. Given on
the Kalends of July, under the Consulate of Martian and Zeno. 17. The
Emperor Anastasius to Eustachius, Pr�torian Prefect. We order
that only those shall be selected for the office of defender who have been
initiated into the mysteries of the orthodox religion, and have established
this in the first place by the testimony of their acts, and by proclaiming
their belief with the sanction of an oath, in the presence of a Most
Reverend Bishop of the Catholic Church. We order that they shall be
appointed in this manner, and that they shall be confirmed by a decree of
the Most Reverend Bishop, clerks, nobles, proprietors, and members of the
curi�. Given on
the thirteenth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of
Sabinian and Theodore. 18. The
Emperor Justinian to Menna, Pr�torian Prefect. Where
anyone who is stated in a written instrument to have paid money, or to have
delivered other property, is present, and is charged with some
administration in the provinces, as it will appear to be difficult to make
the allegation that he has not paid the money, We grant permission to him
who desires to avail himself of the abovementioned exception to appear
before other judges, and, by means of them, to show to the other party why
he wishes to make use of an exception of this kind, based upon the complaint
that the money was not paid by him; but if there is no other civil or
military official in the province, or, for some reason, it is difficult for
the adversary who opposes the above-mentioned complaint, to appear before
him, and do the
things which have been mentioned, We grant permission for him to file his
exception against his creditor before the Most Reverend Bishop, and, in this
way, to interrupt the prescription established by law. (1) It is
also settled that this proceeding will be applicable in the case of an
exception, on the ground that a dowry has not been paid. Given at
Constantinople on the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of Our
Lord Justinian, Consul for the second time, 528. 19. The
Same, to Demosthenes, Pr�torian Prefect. We desire
that no one shall be permitted to claim either by absolute ownership as a
serf, or as one belonging to the condition of a tenant, any child that has
been exposed as a foundling, whether it was born of free parents, or to a
freedwoman, or is branded with the reproach of a servile condition. We do
not grant permission to those who have brought up children of this kind to
appropriate them as their own property under any pretext; but children who
have been reared by such persons, or nourished by them, or who have grown up
under their care shall, without distinction, be considered as free and
freeborn persons, and can acquire property for themselves, and transmit to
their posterity, or to foreign heirs everything which they have, in any
manner that they may desire. Not only
the Governors of provinces, but also the Most Reverend Bishops, are required
to observe these regulations. Given at
Chalcedon, on the eighth of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate
of Lampadius and Orestes, 530. 20. The
Same to Julianus, Pr�torian Prefect. It has
seemed necessary to Us to determine in what way rules should be established
concerning the creation of curators for insane persons of both sexes. If,
indeed, a father should appoint a curator for an insane child of either sex,
by his last will, after having appointed or disinherited his heirs; it will
not be necessary for a surety to be furnished, as the testimony of the
father is sufficient security. He who has been appointed in this way shall
obtain the curatorship, provided that, having complied with the other
formalities in the provinces, he is sworn upon the Holy Scriptures before
the Governor, and in the presence of the Most Reverend Bishop and three
ecclesiastics of the highest rank, that he will administer everything justly
and for the benefit of the said insane person, and that he will not omit
anything which he may think may be advantageous to him, nor allow anything
to be done which he may believe will not be for his benefit. After an
inventory has been publicly drawn up with all its details, he can undertake
the trust, and transact its business as seems best to him, his own property
being liable for his maladministration, just as in the case of the guardian
or curator of a minor. When, however, the father did not make a will, the
law will call an agnate as curator, or if there is none, or at least none
that is suitable, it will be
necessary for a curator to be appointed by the court; and, in this instance,
this shall be done in the provinces before the Governor and the most
Reverend Bishop of the City, and the three principal ecclesiastics of the
diocese; so that, if the curator has sufficient property to be responsible
for his administration, no other security shall be given. But where he is
found not to have sufficient property, security shall be furnished by him to
the extent of his ability, and his appointment, under all circumstances,
shall be solemnized by his oath upon the Holy Scriptures; the curator
himself, no matter what his wealth or dignity may be, having taken the
aforesaid oath to manage the estate in a suitable way, and having signed the
inventory publicly, and furnished security for his acts as curator, in
accordance with all the legal formalities, so that the property of the
insane person may be administered as advantageously as possible. Given at
Constantinople, on the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of
Lampadius and Orestes, 530. 21. The
Same to Julianus, Pr�torian Prefect. The
children of a demented, as well as those of an insane person, of both sexes,
can contract lawful marriage, and their dowries as well as the betrothal
gifts must be furnished by the curator of their father, and the amount of
the same must be fixed in this Imperial City, by the most excellent Urban
Prefect, and in the provinces, by the illustrious Governor, or the bishop of
the diocese. This must be done according to the means of the person, in the
presence of the demented or insane individual, and of those who are of the
highest rank in the family of all the parties concerned; so that, on this
account, no damage may result to the property of the said insane or demented
person, either in this Imperial City, or in the provinces; and all this
shall be done gratuitously, so that a misfortune of this kind may not be
further aggravated by expense. Extract
of Novel 115, Chapter III. Latin Text. The
children of an insane person who neglect to take care of him not only
deserve to be disinherited, but also to suffer the other penalties
prescribed by law. For if, after anyone has notified them, they continue to
neglect their father, he can take him into his own house, and provide for
him, and on this account he will become his lawful heir, although the insane
person may have made a will in favor of his children. Any other provision of
the will shall stand. (1) The
same penalty shall be imposed upon fathers who neglect to care for their
insane children. 22. The
Same to John, Pr�torian Prefect. We decree
that where anyone holds the property of another, or any is pledged to a
creditor who is absent, and the owner of the property, or the creditor
desires to notify him of his intention to seize it; and he is not able to do
so during the absence of his adversary, who has the property, or who is a
minor or insane, and has neither a guardian
nor a curator, or occupies some high office, and cannot take it by his own
authority, permission shall be granted him to appear before the Governor of
the province, and file his petition and complaint within the prescribed
time, so as to interrupt the prescription. Where, however, he is unable to
appear before the Governor, he can go before the bishop of the diocese, and
proceed to acquaint him with his wishes, in writing. Given at
Constantinople, during the Kalends of October, after the Consulate of
Lampadius and Orestes, 531. TITLE V.
CONCERNING HERETICS, MANICHEANS, AND SAMARITANS. 1. The
Emperors Constantine, Constantius, and Constans, to Gracilianus, Prefect of
the City. Privileges
granted in consideration of religion should only benefit those who observe
the rules of the Catholic Faith. We do not wish heretics to absolutely be
excluded from these privileges, but that they should merely be restrained,
and compelled to accept employment for which the said privileges afford
exemption. Extract
from Novel 119, Chapter I. Latin Text. Again, the
privilege of dowry by which a woman is preferred to first creditors, as well
as tacit hypothecations, and all other privileges granted by law to women,
are refused to those who are not members of the Catholic communion. 2. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius to Hesperidus, Pr�torian
Prefect. Let all
heresies forbidden by Divine Law and the Imperial Constitutions be forever
suppressed. Let no one hereafter attempt either to teach or to learn any
precepts which he has ascertained to be profane, and let no bishops venture
to teach the faith which they do not profess, and appoint ministers which
are not such; and audacity of this description shall not be neglected and
permitted to increase through the connivance of magistrates, and of all
those who are directed to have charge of matters of this kind. (1) Under
the name of "heretics" are included those who ought to be convicted of
having violated laws passed against them; or who, on frivolous grounds, have
been found to have deviated from the judgment and principles of the Catholic
religion. Given at
Milan, on the third of the Nones of August, during the Consulate of
Ausonius and Olybrius, 379. 3. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius to Clearchus, Prefect of the City. Let all
heretics know positively that their places of assembly shall be taken from
them, whether these are designated under the name of churches, or are called
deaconates, or deaneries, or whether meetings of this
kind are held in private houses; for all such private places or buildings
shall be claimed by the Catholic Church. (1) All
persons are accordingly forbidden to assemble by day or night, in profane
assemblies, for the purpose of conducting alleged religious services; and
where anything of this kind is permitted to be done either in a public or a
private house, the official who allows it, if he is the Prefect of the City,
shall be fined a hundred pounds of gold, or if he is the Governor, shall be
fined fifty pounds of gold. Given on
the fifth of the Nones of March, during the Consulate of Arcadius,
Consul for the fourth time, and Honorius, Consul for the third time, 396. 4. The
Same Emperors and Theodosius to Senator, Prefect of the City. We pursue,
with exemplary severity, Manicheans of both sexes, and Donatists. Therefore,
they have nothing in common with the human race, so far as either customs or
laws are concerned. (1) We
desire, in the first place, that their offence should be classed as a public
crime, because whatever is committed against the divine religion is
productive of injury to all persons. (2) We
punish them by the confiscation of all their property, and We wish them to
be excluded from obtaining any gift or inheritance of any description
whatsoever. (3) In
addition to this, We deprive anyone found guilty of these heresies of the
power of giving, purchasing, selling, and finally, of making any contracts. (4) An
investigation of this kind shall also extend beyond death, for, as it is
permitted to denounce the memory of the deceased in case of treason, it is
not unreasonable that a heretic should undergo the same sentence. (5)
Therefore, the last will of a person convicted of having been a Manichean,
whether it is manifested by a testament, a codicil, a letter, or in any
other way whatsoever, shall be void. (6) We do
not permit their children to succeed them as heirs, or to enter upon their
estates, unless they abandon the perverseness of their fathers, for We
pardon those who repent. (7) Our
authority is also directed against those who, with solicitude worthy of
condemnation, harbor them in their houses. (8) We
desire, moreover, that slaves should be free who, escaping from a
sacrilegious master, pass with more faithful service into the Catholic
church. Given at
Rome, on the eighth of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of
Honorius, Consul for the seventh time, and Theodosius, Consul for the second
time, 407. New
Constitution of the Emperor Frederick, Concerning Laws and Customs. Section
beginning, "If indeed God," Collection 10. Last Constitution. If a
temporal lord, having been requested and warned by the Church to purge his
lands of heretical depravity, should neglect to do so, We
decree that, after a year has elapsed from the time of the warning, his land
shall be occupied by Catholics who, after having exterminated the heretics,
shall retain possession of it without any opposition, and shall preserve it
in the purity of the faith, subject to the rights of the principal lord,
provided he does not interpose any obstacle or impediment to their doing so. This law
should, nevertheless, be observed against those who are not principal lords. New
Constitution of the Emperor Frederick, Concerning Laws and Customs, Section
beginning, "Believers," Collection 10, Last Constitution. In
addition to the heretics themselves, We condemn those who conceal and defend
them, and are their accomplices, firmly holding that if any such persons,
after having been branded with excommunication, should fail to give
satisfaction within a year, they will then become infamous by operation of
law, and will not be permitted to perform the duties of any public office,
or to attend any council, or to elect others for this purpose, and will also
be incapable of appearing as witnesses, or have the power to make a will, or
obtain the succession to an estate; nor can anyone be compelled to answer
them in court, but they themselves can be compelled to answer others. If
such a person is a judge, his decisions will have no validity, nor can any
cases be brought before his tribunal. If he is an advocate, his services
shall not be employed. If he is a notary, any documents drawn up by him
shall be of no force or effect. 5. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to C�sar Florentius, Pr�torian Prefect. Arians,
Macedonians, Pneumatomachians, Appollinarians, Novatians or Sabatians,
Eunomians, Tetradites or Tessarecaidecadites, Valentinians, Paulians,
Papianists, Montanints or Priscillians, Phrygians, Pepuzites, Marcionists,
Borborites, Messalians, Euchites, or Enthusiasts, Donatists, Audians,
Hydroparastetes, Tascodrogites, Batracites, Hermogenians, Photinians,
Paulinists, Marcellians, Ophites, Encratitians, Carpocratitans, Saccophores,
and Manicheans, who are to be classed as guilty of the worst of all
heretical crimes, shall never have the power to assemble or reside in the
Roman Empire. Moreover, Manicheans must be expelled from towns, and
delivered up to extreme punishment, for no place should be left them in
which they may cause any injury even to the elements. Moreover,
all laws which have formerly, at different times, been enacted against them
and others who are opposed to our religion, shall always be observed in all
their force, whether they have reference to donations made in assemblies of
heretics, which they audaciously attempt to designate as churches, or to
property left under any circumstances by a last will, or to private
buildings in which they meet, either with the permission or connivance of
the owner, and which should be claimed by us for the Holy Catholic Church;
or whether
they refer to an agent who has acted without the knowledge of his principal,
who, if he is free born, shall be subject to a fine of ten pounds of gold,
and if he is of a servile condition, shall be sentenced to the mines, after
having been scourged; so that they can not assemble in any public place, or
build their so-called churches, and can plan nothing for the evasion of the
laws; and no assistance, either civil or military, shall be furnished them
by either curi�, defenders, or judges, under the penalty of twenty
pounds of gold. All laws
which have been promulgated with reference to the army, to various
penalties, and to different kinds of heretics, shall remain in full force,
so that no special privilege shall be valid as against said laws. Given at
Constantinople, on the third of the Kalends of June, under the
Consulate of Felix and Taurus, 428. 6. The
Same Emperors to Leontius, Prefect of the City. Nestor,
the founder of a monstrous superstition, having been condemned, remember
that it is proper for his followers to be branded with his name, and not
abuse the appellation of Christians; but just as Arians are so called from
Arius, on account of similar impiety, by the law of Constantine of Divine
memory, and Porphyrians, from Porphyry, so everywhere the members of the
infamous sect of Nestor shall be styled Nestorians, as they seem
legitimately to deserve this title, on account of having imitated his
wickedness in deserting God. (1) Let no
one venture to either have in his possession, read, or copy, the impious
books of the wicked and sacrilegious Nestor, written against the venerated
sect of the orthodox, and the decrees of the Holy Convocation of bishops at
Ephesus, and which We order shall be diligently sought out and publicly
burned; so that no one may mention the above-stated name in any religious
discussion, and these sectaries have any opportunity of holding any assembly
in their city, country, or suburban houses, or anywhere else, either
secretly or openly. We have determined to deprive all such persons of the
right to hold assemblies, and they all are hereby notified that any violator
of this law will be punished with the confiscation of his property. Given on
the third of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of
Theodosius, Consul for the fifteenth time, and Valentinian, Consul for the
fourth time, 435. 7. The
Same Emperors to Florentius, Pr�torian Prefect. We think
that the curi� of all cities, as well as persons in the army, and
those ,who are obliged to perform various duties, either official or
personal, should fulfill them (no matter to what sect they may belong), lest
We should seem to have afforded the benefit of immunity to men who should be
execrated on account of their infamous belief, and whom We wish to be
condemned by the authority of this Constitution. Given on
the day before the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of
Theodosius, Consul for the sixteenth time, and Faustus, 409. 8. The
Emperors Valentinian and Martian to Palladius, Pr�torian
Prefect. All those
who, in this Imperial City, or in that of Alexandria, or in any of the
dioceses of Egypt, or in any other provinces, follow the profane perversity
of Eutyches, and hence do not acknowledge the Catholic faith, as established
by the three hundred and eight Holy Fathers of
Nicea, and the one hundred and fifty other reverend bishops who subsequently
assembled in the fair city of Constantinople, and which Athanasius,
Theophilus, and Cyril of holy memory, Bishops of the City of Alexandria,
adopted, and whom also the Synod of Epheses (over which Cyril, of blessed
memory presided, and in which the error of Nestor was rejected), unanimously
followed, which recently the venerated Synod of Chalcedon approved, and
which agrees in every respect with the decisions of former ecclesiastical
councils, neither taking anything from, or adding anything to the Holy
Symbol, but condemning the fatal dogmas of Eutyches, knowing that they are
Apollinarian heretics, for Eutyches and Dioscorus, with sacrilegious intent,
sanctioned the most infamous sect of Appollinaris. (1)
Therefore, these men who adopt the perverse doctrines of Apollinaris or
Eutyches are hereby informed that they shall be punished with the penalties
which have been decreed by the constitutions of preceding Emperors against
the Apollinarians; or by the decrees which We have subsequently published
against the Eutychians; or which have been promulgated against them by this
most august law. (2)
Therefore, We forbid the Apollinarians, that is to say, the Eutychians, who
only differ from the former in name, and are united with them in the
wickedness of their heresy, their appellation being different, but their
sacrilege the same, and who do not believe as the aforesaid venerable
fathers believed, nor share the orthodox faith with Procerius, the most
reverend Bishop of the City of Alexandria, to create and have bishops,
priests, or any other members of the clergy, either in this Fair City, in
the different provinces, in the City of Alexandria, or in the dioceses of
Egypt. Let the Eutychians and Apollinarians know that if any of them dare to
apply the name of bishop, priest, or clerk to anyone, they, as well as those
who have suffered such titles to be given them, and who have allowed
themselves to retain a sacerdotal designation, shall suffer the penalty of
exile and loss of their property. (3)
Moreover, no Apollinarians or Eutychians shall build churches or monasteries
for their use, or hold any conventicles by day or by night, either in the
house or on the premises of anyone, or in a monastery, or in any other place
whatsoever, for the purpose of practicing the rites of their most dangerous
sect. If they should do any of these things, and it should be established
that they were done with the consent of the owner of the property, after the
matter has been proved in court, We order the house or the property of the
person where the meeting was held, or the monastery, to be adjudged to the
orthodox church having jurisdiction over the territory. If,
however, the prohibited conventicles were held without the knowledge of the
owner, but with the privity of the person who collected rent for the house,
or of his agent, or of the lessee of the land, the lessee, or the attorney,
or the agent, or anyone else who received the sectaries in the house or on
the land, or in the monastery, and permitted them to hold their unlawful
conventicles, if they are of low and abject condition, shall be punished
publicly with stripes, both as a penalty and as an example to others; but if
they are respectable, they shall be compelled to pay a fine of ten pounds of
gold to Our Treasury. (4) We
also order that no Apollinarians or Eutychians shall aspire to any military
rank. If they are young, they shall be deprived of the society of honorable
men, and of access to the palace, and they shall not reside in any town,
city, village, or neighborhood in which they were born. If, however, any of
them were born in this Fair City, they shall be expelled from its most
sacred precincts, as well as from all the metropolitan cities of the
province. (5)
Moreover, opportunity shall not be afforded to any Eutychians or
Apollinarians to hold assemblies either publicly or privately, or to form
clubs, and discuss their heretical errors, or to assert the false claims of
their wicked dogmas. Nor shall it be lawful for any of them either to say or
write, publish or distribute anything against the Holy Synod of Chalcedon,
or to repeat what has been said or written by others on this subject. No
person of this kind shall dare to have the books, or preserve the
sacrilegious memorials of writers, and if they are convicted of such crimes,
they shall be condemned to perpetual deportation. We order
that those who, desiring to be informed of these unfortunate heresies,
discuss them, shall be sentenced to pay a fine of ten pounds of gold to Our
Treasury, and those who have attempted to teach them these unlawful
doctrines shall be condemned to death. All treatises of this kind, and all
books which contain the dangerous dogmas of Eutyches and Apollinaris, shall
be committed to the flames, so that every trace of their wicked perversity
may be destroyed by fire. It is only
just that a penalty of equal severity should be imposed for the commission
of this monstrous sacrilege, therefore let the Governors of provinces and
their officers, as well as the defenders of cities, know that, if they
either fail to obey these rules which We, by the most religious sanction of
this law, have decreed shall be observed; or if they permit them to be
violated by a display of rashness, they will be compelled to pay a fine of
ten pounds of gold to Our Treasury, and, in addition to this, will incur Our
resentment. Given at
Constantinople, on the Ides of August, during the Consulship of
Constantinus and Rufus, 457. 9. The
Emperor Anastasius to Erythrius, Pr�torian Prefect. When
anyone belonging to the orthodox religion, by means of either a true or a
fictitious sale, or by any other right or title whatso- ever,
desires to transfer any lands, possessions, or other immovable property, on
which have been built churches or chapters of the orthodox faith, to some
person belonging to a heretical sect, or who entertains opinions contrary to
the orthodox faith, We decree that any disposition of property of this kind
between living persons, or which has been made in secret, shall not be
valid, even if it was conveyed by a vendor of the orthodox faith, or by any
other person under a fictitious title, or under any condition whatsoever,
but that all instruments of this kind shall be void, just as if they had
never been drawn up. We also
decree that all such lands and possessions which have been transferred or
conveyed to heretics, in any way whatsoever, shall be claimed by our
Treasury; and if the said lands should remain in the hands of orthodox
owners or possessors, or should be acquired by Our Treasury, it will be
necessary for the said churches and chapels to be diligently and carefully
restored. The wisdom of Our Majesty intends to provide that the temples of
Almighty God in which the institutions of our religion are destined to
endure, having been restored shall be preserved with assiduous care through
all coming centuries; for it cannot be doubted that if lands of this kind,
on which churches and chapels of the true faith have been built, should fall
into the hands of heretics, their integrity will remain unimpaired, but they
will be deserted and forsaken, deprived of all worship, bereft of all their
accustomed mysteries, and stripped of all their splendor. No assemblies of
the people will take place in them, and no rites be celebrated there by the
clergy; and, for this reason, the said churches will undoubtedly be
destroyed, fall into ruin, and be levelled with the ground; for heretics
will not, at any time, think of the restoration of structures which they do
not wish to remain in existence. Given on
the fifth of the Ides of August, during the Consulate of Bo�tius and
Euthericus, 511. 10. The
Same to Julianus, Pr�torian Prefect. We have
ascertained that there are many orthodox children neither whose fathers nor
mothers belong to the true faith; and therefore, We order that in cases
where but one of the parents has embraced the orthodox religion, as well as
in those where both parents are members of another sect, only such children
as are included under the venerated title of orthodox shall be called to
their succession, either under a will or ab intestato, and that they
alone shall be entitled to receive donations and other liberalities. The
other children of those persons who have followed, not the love of Almighty
God, but the impious belief of their fathers or mothers, shall be excluded
from all benefits. Where, however, no orthodox children are living, the
property, or the succession, shall go to their agnates or cognates, provided
they are orthodox. But if no such agnate or cognate can be found, then the
estate shall be claimed by Our Treasury. (1) In
order that We may not seem to have failed to make provision for children at
the death of their parents (a fact which has been
recognized by Us), We require such parents to support their orthodox
children, in accordance with their means, and to furnish them everything
which is necessary for their preservation, or their daily life; and also to
give dowries for their daughters and granddaughters, and make antenuptial
donations for their sons and grandsons, and in every instance, gifts of this
kind should be in proportion to the value of their estates, in order to
prevent children from being defrauded by the dispositions of their father or
mother, on account of their choice of the Divine love. All Our Constitutions
which have established penalties against Pagans, Manicheans, Borborites,
Samaritans, Montanists, Tascodrogites, Ophytes, and other heretics, are
confirmed by this Our law, and shall remain forever valid. Given at
Constantinople, on the tenth of the Kalends of December, during the
Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 500. Extract
from Novel 115, Chapter III. Latin Text. The same
rule applies to Nestorians and Acephalists, for if any one of them has
children who are members of the true Church, he can transmit his estate to
them alone, either by will or as heirs at law. If some of them are
Christians and some are not, the shares of those who are unbelievers will
remain for the time in the hands of those who are orthodox; and if the
former should be converted, their shares shall be delivered to them, but
without any account of the profits and administration of the same; and if
they continue in their wickedness, their shares will remain permanently in
the hands of those who are orthodox. When all the children are heretics,
agnates of the true faith shall be called to the succession, and if none can
be found, and the deceased was a member of the clergy, the Church will
succeed to the estate after a year; and if the owner of the property was not
a clerk, after the year has elapsed, the Treasury shall succeed to the
estate. Extract
from the Novel, "Concerning Statutes and Customs." Section Beginning "Gazarists,"
Collection 10, Last Constitution. We condemn
to infamy, set apart, and banish the Gazarists, the Patarians, the Leonists,
the Spheronists, the Arnoldists, the Circumcised and all heretics of both
sexes, and of every denomination; declaring that all the property of such
persons shall be confiscated, and shall not be restored to them afterwards,
so that their children cannot succeed to them; for it is much more serious
to give offence to Eternal than to temporal majesty. (1)
Moreover, those who are found to be only liable to suspicion, unless they
show by proper repentance that they are innocent, shall, according to the
nature of the suspicion and the rank of the person, and in compliance with
the orders of the Church, be considered as infamous and banished, so that if
they remain in this condition for a year We shall condemn them as heretics. 11. The
Same to John, Pr�torian Prefect. As many
judges requiring Our advice have consulted Us as to the disposal of
litigation, in order that they may be advised what to decide with reference
to heretic witnesses, and whether their testimony should be accepted or
rejected, We order that no testimony shall be given against orthodox
litigants by a heretic, or by those who adhere to the Jewish superstition,
whether one, or both parties to the suit are orthodox. We grant
permission to heretics or Jews, when they have litigation with one another,
to introduce witnesses qualified to testify, with the exception, however, of
those who are controlled by the Manichean insanity, which it is evident is
also shared with the Borborites and those who believe in the Pagan
superstition; and the Samaritans are also excepted, as well as those who are
not unlike them, together with . the Montanists, the Tascodrogites, and the
Ophytes, to whom all legal actions are forbidden on account of the
similarity of their offences. We therefore order that the right to be a
witness, along with all other lawful acts, shall be forbidden to the
Manicheans, the Borborites, and the Pagans, as well as to the Samaritans,
the Montanists, the Tascodrogites, and the Ophytes. We desire
that the privileges of giving testimony in court against orthodox persons
shall only be forbidden to other heretics, in accordance with what has been
already decided. We admit their evidence, however, with reference to wills
and whatever relates to the final disposition of property or to contracts,
without any distinction, on the ground of public utility and necessity, and
in order that difficulty of proof may not be increased. Given at
Constantinople, on the third of the Kalends of August, after the
Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 532. 12. The
Same to John, Pr�torian Prefect. We order
that Our Divine Decree by which We have ordered that no one who accepts the
error of heretics can receive an estate, a legacy, or a trust, shall also
apply to the last wills of soldiers, whether they are made under the Common,
or military law. Given, on
the Kalends of September, after the Consulate of Lampadius and
Orestes, during the second year of the reign of Justinian, 535. TITLE VI.
To AVOID THE REPETITION OF BAPTISM. 1. The
Emperors Valentinian, Valens, and Gratian to Florian, Lieutenant of Asia. We think
that a bishop who, by unlawful usurpation, has repeated the sacred rite of
baptism, is unworthy of the priesthood; for We condemn the error of those
who, trampling under foot the precepts of the Apostles, do not purify those
who have obtained the sacraments of the
Christian denomination by a second baptism, but defile and pollute them
under the pretext of cleansing them. Given at
Constantinople, on the sixteenth of the Kalends of November, during
the Consulate of Gratian, Consul for the fourth time, and Merobaudus, 377. 2. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to Anthemius, Pr�torian Prefect. Where
anyone belonging to the ministry of the Catholic sect, is convicted of
having baptized the same person twice, he shall, along with him who induced
him to commit the offence (provided he is of such an age as to be
responsible), be condemned to death. Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of Lucius,
413. 3. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to Florentius, Pr�torian Prefect. Permission
should not be given to apostates to baptize, for the second time, freeborn
persons or their own slaves who have been initiated into the mysteries of
the orthodox faith, or to prohibit those whom they have purchased, or have
control of in any way, but who have not yet embraced their own superstition,
from accepting the doctrines of the Catholic Church. Anyone who
does this, or any freeborn person who permits it to be done to himself, or
does not give information of it after it has been done, shall be sentenced
to exile, and to pay a fine of ten pounds of gold, and shall be denied the
right of either making a will or a donation. We decree
that all these rules shall be observed, so that no judge shall be permitted
to punish a crime, when brought to his attention, with a smaller penalty
than that prescribed by law, or not to punish it at all, unless he himself
desires to undergo the same penalty from which, by his dissimulation, he has
released others. Given at
Constantinople, on the third of the Kalends of June, during the
Consulship of Felix and Taurus, 428. TITLE VII.
CONCERNING APOSTATES. 1. The
Emperor Constantius and Julian-C�sar to Thalassius, Pr�torian Prefect. If anyone,
after renouncing the venerated Christian faith, should become a Jew, and
join their sacrilegious assemblies, We order that, after the accusation has
been proved, his property shall be confiscated to the Treasury. Given at
Milan, on the fifth of the Nones of July, during the Consulate of
Constantius, Consul for the ninth time, and Julian-C�sar, Consul for the
second time, 357. 2. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius to Hypatius, Pr�torian
Prefect. Where
anyone accuses a deceased person of having violated and abandoned the
Christian religion, and denounces him for having given his adherence to the
sacrileges of the temples, or the rites of the Jews, and maintains that, in
consequence, he has no right to make a will; he must institute proceedings
within five years, as has been decided in cases brought to declare a will
inofficious. Given on
the fifteenth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of the
Emperor Gratian, Consul for the fourth time, and Merobaudus, 383. 3. The
Emperors Theodosius, Valentinian, and Arcadius to Flavian, Pr�torian
Prefect. Those who
have betrayed the Holy Faith, and have profaned the sacred rite of baptism
by heretical superstition, shall be separated from association with all
other persons, and shall not have the right to testify against anyone, or to
make a will (as We have already decreed), nor shall they succeed to estates
or be appointed heirs. We would
have also ordered them to be cast out and sent away to a distance, if it had
not seemed to be a great punishment for them to live among men, and be
deprived of intercourse with them. But they shall never be restored to their
former condition, nor shall their crime be effaced by repentance, or their
guilt removed by the shade of a skillful defence or excuse; as those who
pollute the faith which they had consecrated to God, and, betraying the
Divine mysteries, have adopted profane ones, cannot defend what is false and
artificial. Assistance is given to those who have fallen and wandered, but
no aid will be accorded to those who are lost; that is to say, those who
profane the sacred rite of baptism, for they will find no remedy in
repentance which usually is beneficial in other crimes. Given on
the fifth of the Ides of May, during the Consulate of Titianus and
Symmachus, 391. 4. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to Bassus, Pr�torian Prefect. Let the
accusation of apostates continue without interruption, and let no protection
of crime of this description be afforded by lapse of time; for although
previous laws may be sufficient for the punishment of such offences, still,
We repeat that after such persons have deviated from the Faith, they shall
not have the power to make a will, or otherwise dispose of their property,
and shall not be permitted to defraud the law by a fictitious sale; and
rights of action with all their property shall pass ab intestato, to
their next of kin, who have embraced Christianity. We decree
that the right of action against sacrilegious persons of this kind shall be
perpetual, to such an extent that We do not deny their heirs permission to
succeed to them on the ground of intestacy, even after the death of the
guilty party; nor do we permit any oppo- sition to
be offered, even when no evidence of their profane belief was produced
during their lifetime. But that the accusation of this crime may not be too
readily brought in case of uncertainty; We, by the present law, declare
those to be guilty who, invested with the name of Christian, either offer
sacrilegious sacrifices, or direct this to be done, and the perfidy of such
persons can be proved after their death. They shall also be punished by
having their donations or their testamentary dispositions declared void, and
those heirs who are entitled to the legitimate succession shall obtain the
estates of persons of this description. Given at
Ravenna, on the seventh of the Ides of April, during the Consulate of
Theodosius, Consul for the fourteenth time, and Valentinian, 426. 5. The
Same Emperors to Florentius, Pr�torian Prefect. We direct
that he who has induced a slave or a freeborn person, against his will or by
means of threats, to renounce the Christian religion for any infamous sect
or rite, shall be punished with the loss of his property and death. Given on
the day before the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of
Theodosius, Consul for the fifteenth time, and Valentinian, Consul for the
fourth time, 435. 6. The
Emperors Valentinian and Martian to Palladius, Pr�torian Prefect. We order
that those who are members of the clergy of Catholic churches, or are monks
attached to the orthodox faith, and, having abandoned the worship of the
true religion, follow the abominable dogmas and the heresy of Apollinaris or
Eutyches, shall be liable to all the penalties which have been prescribed by
previous laws against heretics, and that they shall also be banished from
the soil of the Roman Empire, as has been provided by preceding laws with
reference to Manicheans. Given on
the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of Valentinian, Consul
for the seventh time, and Arian, 450. TITLE
VIII. No ONE
SHALL BE PERMITTED TO CARVE OR PAINT THE IMAGE OF OUR SAVIOUR JESUS CHRIST
UPON EARTH, STONE OR MARBLE. 1. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to Eudoxius, Pr�torian Prefect. As it is
Our diligent care to guard in every way the religion of the Celestial
Divinity, We specially command that no one shall be permitted to trace,
carve, or paint the image of Christ the Saviour either upon the earth, upon
stone, or upon marble placed in the earth, but it shall
be erased wherever found; and anyone who attempts to violate Our laws in
this respect shall be subject to a heavy penalty. Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of June, during the Consulate of Hierius
and Ardaburius, 427. TITLE IX.
CONCERNING JEWS AND THE WORSHIPPERS OF THE HEAVENS. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Claudius Triphoninus. What
Cornelia Salvia bequeathed to all the Jews of the City of Antioch cannot be
recovered. Given on
the day before the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of Antoninus,
Consul for the fourth time, and Balbinus, 214. 2. The
Emperor Constantine to Evagrius, Pr�torian Prefect. We desire
all Jews and worshippers of the heavens, and their heads and patriarchs, to
be notified that, if anyone, after the promulgation of this law, should dare
to attack a person who has abandoned his odius sect and betake himself to
the worship of God, with stones or with any other manifestation of rage
(which We have ascertained has been done), he shall at once be given to the
flames, and burned with all his accomplices. Given on
the fifteenth of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of the
Emperor Constantine, Consul for the eighth time, and Constantine-Ca3sar,
Consul for the sixth time, 316. 3. The
Emperors Valentinian and Valens to Remigius, Master of the Offices. It is
proper for you to order that soldiers who are lodged in the synagogue of the
Jews, as in the house of a private person, shall leave it, for it is not
reasonable that they should be quartered in religious places. Given on
the day before the Nones of March, during the Consulate of the
Emperors Valentinian and Valens, 365. 4. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius to Hypatius, Pr�torian
Prefect. Let the
order, on account of which persons attached to the Jewish faith were
gratified, and by which immunity was granted them from curial charges, be
rescinded. Given at
Milan, on the eighteenth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate
of Merobaudus, Consul for the second time, and Saturninus, 383. 5. The
Emperors Valentinian, Theodosiiis, and Arcadius to Cynegius, Pr�torian
Prefect. No Jew
shall marry a Christian woman, nor shall any Christian man marry a Jewess;
for if anyone should be guilty of an act of this kind, he
will be liable for having committed the crime of adultery, and permission is
hereby granted to all persons to accuse him. Given at
Thessalonica, on the day before the Ides of March, during the
Consulate of the Emperor Theodosius, Consul for the second time, and
Cynegius, 388. 6. The
Emperors Theodosius, Arcadius, and Honorius to Infantius, Count of the East. No Jew
shall retain the customs of his race relating to marriage; nor shall he
marry in accordance with his religion; nor shall he contract several
marriages at the same time. Given on
the third of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of the
Emperor Theodosius, Consul for the third time, and Habundantius, 393. 7. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius to Eutychianus. Jews who
live under the common Roman law shall appear in court according to the usual
custom, not only in those cases which relate to their own superstition, but
also in such as have reference to the bar, the laws, and the rights of the
people, and they shall bring and defend all actions in accordance with the
Roman laws. If, however, any of them should, by common consent, prefer to
have a case heard by Jews as arbiters, provided the action is a civil one,
they are not forbidden by the public law to avail themselves of their award.
The judges shall cause their decisions to be executed, just as if they had
been rendered by arbiters having jurisdiction. Given on
the sixth of the Nones of February, during the Consulate of the
Emperor Honorius, Consul for the fourth time, and Eutychianus, 298. 8. The
Same Emperors to the Jews. No person
who does not acknowledge the religion of the Jews shall establish a price at
which they shall sell their merchandise, for it is but just that this should
be left to each one of them; therefore the Governors of provinces shall not
permit any of you to fix or regulate the price at which your goods shall be
sold. If anyone, except your chiefs, should venture to take upon himself to
do this, let them hasten to punish him as one desirous of appropriating the
property of others. Given at
Constantinople, on the third of the Kalends of March, during the
Consulate of the Emperors Arcadius, Consul for the fourth time, and
Honorius, Consul for the third time, 396. 9. The
Same Emperors and the Emperor Theodosius, to Eutychianus, Pr�torian Prefect. Any Jews
who are proved to be subject to a curia can be delivered up to the
latter. Given on
the third of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of the
Emperor Theodosius and Rumoridius, 403. 10. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to Anthemius, Pr�torian Prefect. The
Governors of provinces shall prohibit Jews from burning or exhibiting the
representation of the Holy Cross, with the sacrilegious intention of
bringing it into contempt, on the festival day when they celebrate the
punishment of Haman; nor shall they place the emblem of our faith upon their
own houses, but they can retain their rites without manifesting any scorn
for the Christian religion; and unless they abstain from what was unlawful,
they shall undoubtedly lose the privileges which they have hitherto enjoyed. Given at
Constantinople, on the fourth of the Kalends of June, during the
Consulate of Bassus and Philip, 408. 11. The
Same to Jovius, Pr�torian Prefect. The
unfamiliar name of "adorer of the heavens" denotes a new kind of
superstition, and such persons are hereby warned that they will be liable to
the laws under which We direct heretics to be punished, unless they are
converted to the worship of God and the Christian faith, and that their
buildings (in which they hold their assemblies for instruction in I do not
know what new dogmas), shall be claimed by the churches, for it is certain
that whatever differs from the Christian religion is opposed to the
Christian law. Given at
Ravenna, on the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of the
Emperors Honorius, Consul for the eighth time, and Theodosius, Consul for
the third time, 409. 12. The
Same Emperors to Jovius, Pr�torian Prefect. We order
that, upon the Sabbath day, and at other times when the Jews observe the
ceremonies of their worship, no one shall either do anything to them, or,
under any circumstances, compel them to appear in court; and they themselves
shall not be given permission to sue orthodox Christians upon those days, so
that Christians may not suffer any inconvenience from being summoned by the
officials upon the days aforesaid; for it is evident that the remaining days
will be sufficient for the purposes of the Treasury, and the suits of
private individuals. Given at
Ravenna, on the eighth of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate
of the Emperors Honorius, Consul for the eighth time, and Theodosius, Consul
for the third time, 409. 13. The
Same Emperors to Philip, Pr�torian Prefect for Illyria. No Jew who
is innocent shall be oppressed, nor shall any person of any creed cause him
to be exposed to insult; nor shall their synagogues or habitations be
burned; nor shall they be maliciously injured without reason; for when any
one of them is implicated in crime, the authority of the judges and the
protection afforded by the public law has been established to preclude
anyone from taking vengeance for himself. But, as We desire that provision
be made for the personal safety of the Jews, so We think that notice ought
to be given to pre- vent them
from becoming arrogant, and, elated by their security, rashly commit some
act against the Christian religion, by way of revenge. Given at
Constantinople, on the eighth of the Ides of August, during the
Consulate of the Emperors Honorius, Consul for the ninth time, and
Theodosius, Consul for the fifth time, 412. 14. The
Same Emperors to Aurelian, Pr�torian Prefect. When any
dispute arises between Christians and Jews, it shall not be decided by the
chiefs of the Jews, but by the ordinary judges. Given on
the thirteenth of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of
the Emperors Honorius, Consul for the twelfth time, and Theodosius, Consul
for the eighth time, 418. 15. The
Same Emperors to Asclepiodotus, Pr�torian Prefect. Jews who
are proved to have circumcised any man belonging to our religion, or to have
directed this to be done, shall be condemned to the confiscation of their
property, and to perpetual exile. Given on
the day before the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of the
Emperor Theodosius, Consul for the seventeenth time, and Festus, 439. 16. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to John, Count of the Imperialx-large sses. The chiefs
of the Jews, who govern the Sanhedrim in both Palestines, or those who
reside in other provinces, shall, at their own risk, be compelled by the
officers of the palace to collect the annual tax due from all the
synagogues, in the same manner as the patriarchs formerly collected tribute,
under the name of "coronary gold," and what was accustomed to be paid to the
western patriarchs shall be deposited in the Treasury of Ourx-large sses. Given at
Constantinople, on the third of the Kalends of June, during the
Consulate of Florentius and Dionysius, 429. 17. The
Same Emperors to Florentius, Pr�torian Prefect. We order
by this law, which shall be valid for all time, that none of the Jews (to
whom all administrations and dignities are forbidden), shall perform the
duties of municipal defender, nor do We permit them to assume the honor of
father of the city, lest, strengthened by the authority of the office which
they have obtained, they may have the power of judging, or of promulgating
decrees against Christians, as well as frequently against the bishops of our
holy religion themselves, and, by so doing, insult our faith. (1) We
also, for the same reason, direct that no Jewish synagogue shall be
constructed of new materials, but permission is given to repair such old
ones as are threatened with ruin. (2) Hence,
any Jew who may have received an office cannot enjoy the dignity which he
has acquired; or if he has surreptitiously obtained a public employment
which is forbidden, he shall, by all means, be deprived
of it; or if he should build a synagogue, he is hereby notified that he has
labored for the benefit of the Catholic Church; and those who have, by
craft, obtained honors and dignities, shall be considered to remain in the
same condition in which they previously were, even though they may have been
unlawfully promoted to an honorable rank. He who has
begun the construction of a new synagogue, not with the intention of
repairing an old one, shall be condemned to pay fifty pounds of gold, and be
deprived of the work which he is already presumed to do; and, moreover, it
is hereby decreed that his property shall be confiscated, and that he shall
be condemned to the penalty of death, as one who, by his false doctrine, has
attacked the faith of others. Given the
day before the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of the
Emperor Theodosius, Consul for the seventeenth time, and Festus. TITLE X. No JEW OR
PAGAN SHALL HOLD, POSSESS, OR CIRCUMCISE A CHRISTIAN SLAVE. 1. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to Monoxius, Pr�torian Prefect. A Jew
shall not purchase a Christian, or acquire him as a gift, or under any other
title. If any Jew should have a Christian slave, or a member of any other
sect or nation should think that he had a right to the possession of one,
for any reason whatsoever, and should circumcise him, he shall not only be
condemned to the loss of the slave, but shall also be punished with death,
and the slave shall be given his freedom as a reward. Given at
Constantinople, on the fourth of the Ides of April, during the
Consulate of the Emperors Honorius, Consul for the eleventh time, and
Constantius, Consul for the second time, 417. TITLE XI. CONCERNING
THE PAGANS, THEIR SACRIFICES, AND THEIR TEMPLES. 1. The
Emperor Constantius to Taurus, Pr�torian Prefect. We have
determined that the temples shall be immediately closed in all cities, and
access to them forbidden to all, so that permission for further offending
may be refused to those who are lost. We also wish everyone to abstain from
sacrifices, and if any person should do anything of this kind, he shall be
laid low with the avenging sword; and We decree that his property, after
having been taken from him, shall be confiscated to the Treasury, and that
the Governors of provinces shall also be punished, if they have neglected to
suppress these crimes. 2. The
Emperor Theodosius to Cynegius, Pr�torian Prefect. Let no
mortal have the audacity to make sacrifices, and by the inspection of the
liver of the victim, and by presages, obtain the hope of vain promise, or
(which is even worse), endeavor to ascertain the future by means of a
detestable consultation; for he will be liable to even a more severe
punishment who, in opposition to what has been forbidden, attempts to
ascertain the truth of present or of future events. Given on
the seventh of the Kalends of June, during the Consulate of Arcadius
and Bauto, 385. 3. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius to Macrobius, Pr�torian Prefect and
Proclianus Deputy. While We
prohibit sacrifices in the temples, still We desire that the ornaments of
all public works shall be preserved. Hence, in order that those who attempt
to destroy them may not be supported by any authority, if any rescript or
law should be produced by them, the document shall be taken from their hands
and brought to Us. Given at
Ravenna, on the thirteenth of the Kalends of February, during the
Consulate of Theodosius, 399. 4. The
Same Emperors to Apollodorus, Proconsul of Africa. As we have
already abolished profane rites by a salutary law, We do not permit the
common joy of all to be destroyed by abolishing the festive assemblies of
the citizens; wherefore, We decree that the pleasures and convivial
festivals of the people shall be conducted in accordance with the ancient
customs, when the public wishes demand it, but that no sacrifices shall be
offered, and no damnable superstition be observed. Given on
the thirteenth of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of
Paravius and Theodosius, 399. 5. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to the People of Carthage. We order
that all those places which the error of the ancients destined for sacred
ceremonies shall be united with Our demesnes, and that such of them as,
under any title whatsoever, the generosity of preceding Emperors or our Own
Majesty has bestowed upon any private individuals, shall forever form part
of their estates; but that any property which, by various Constitutions, We
have decreed shall belong to our venerated Church, the Christian religion
shall very properly claim for itself. Given at
Ravenna, on the third of the Kalends of September, during the
Consulate of the Emperors Honorius, Consul for the tenth time, and
Theodosius, Consul for the. sixth time, 415. 6. The
Same to Asclepiodotus, Pr�torian Prefect. We
especially direct those who are really Christians, or are said to be such,
not to presume to employ any violence against Jews or Pagans who
live quietly, and do not attempt to cause trouble, or perform any illegal
acts; for if, abusing the authority of religion, they should display any
violence against them, or plunder them of their property, when convicted
they shall be compelled to restore not only what they took, but also double
the value of the same; and the Governors of provinces and other officials
and principal authorities are hereby notified that (if they do not punish
offences of this kind, but permit them to be committed by the populace),
they themselves will be subjected to punishment. Given at
Constantinople, on the sixth of the Ides of June, during the
Consulate of Asclepiodotus and Marinianus, 423. 7. The
Emperors Valentinian and Martian to Palladius, Pr�torian Prefect. No one,
for the purpose of reverence or worship, shall reopen the temples of the
Pagans, which have already been closed, in order that the honor which was
formerly shown to their idols and their infamous and execrable rites may be
removed from our age; for it is held to be sacrilege instead of religion to
adorn the impious portals of shrines with garlands; to kindle profane fires
on the altars; to burn incense upon the same; to slaughter victims there,
and to pour out libations of wine from bowls. Anyone who attempts to perform
sacrifices contrary to this Our decree, and against the prohibition of the
most sacred ancient constitutions, can be lawfully accused of the crime
before any judge, and, if convicted, shall suffer the confiscation of all
his property, and the extreme penalty, and the accomplices of the crime as
well as the ministers of the sacrifices shall undergo the same penalty to
which he was sentenced; so that, terrified by the severity of this Our law,
they may desist from celebrating forbidden sacrifices through the fear of
punishment. If, however, the most illustrious Governor of the province as
well as the judge himself, when the accusation has been lawfully made and
the crime established, should, after proper examination, neglect to punish
an offence of such gravity, they shall each immediately be compelled to pay
fifty pounds of gold into Our Treasury. Given on
the day before the Ides of November, during the Consulate of the
Emperor Martian and Adelphius, 451. 8. The
Emperors Leo and Anthemius to Dioscorus, Pr�torian Prefect. Let no one
dare to examine those things which have been frequently forbidden to men
attached to the pagan superstition, and let him who ventures to. perpetrate
anything of this kind know that he is committing a public crime. Moreover,
We wish such offences to be suppressed, so that, even if an offence of this
description is committed on the land or in the house of another, and the
owner of the same is aware of it, the said land or house shall be
confiscated to Our Treasury. The owners of the property, from the mere fact
that they knowingly have consented for it to be contaminated by such a
crime, shall, if they
have been invested with any civil office or military command, be punished
with the loss of the same, as well as with the confiscation of their
property; and if they are private persons, they shall, after having suffered
corporeal punishment, be sentenced to labor in the mines, or sent into
perpetual exile. TITLE XII. CONCERNING
THOSE WHO TAKE REFUGE IN CHURCHES; OR WHO CRY
OUT WHILE THERE; AND LET No ONE REMOVE
THEM THEREFROM. 1. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius to Archelaus, Augustal Prefect. Jews who
are accused of any offence, or who are oppressed with debt, and pretend that
they desire to unite with the Christian religion, and flee to churches in
order to avoid the consequences of their crimes, or the payment of their
debts, shall be prevented from doing so, and shall not be received there
before they have paid all their debts, or have been discharged after their
innocence has been established. Given at
Constantinople, on the fifteenth of the Kalends of July, during the
Consulate of C�sarius and Atticus, 397. 2. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to Jovius, Pr�torian Prefect. For true
and pious reasons, We direct that no one shall be permitted to remove from
the holy churches persons who take refuge there, with the understanding that
if anyone attempts to violate this law, he shall be considered guilty of the
crime of treason. Given on
the tenth of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of
Constantine and Constans, 414. 3. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to Imperius, Pr�torian Prefect. If a slave
belonging to anyone, while armed, and without anyone observing it, suddenly
takes refuge in a church, or at an altar, he shall immediately be removed
therefrom, and his master or the person from whom he has escaped shall at
once be notified; and the latter shall not be denied the opportunity of
removing him without delay, but if, trusting in his weapons, the slave has
conceived the insane idea of resistance to his master, the latter shall be
granted the power to remove and take him away by the employment of any force
with which this can be done. And if, in the course of the struggle, the
slave should happen to be killed, no responsibility for damages will attach
to the master, nor will there be any ground for accusing him of crime, where
he who has passed from the servile condition to that of an enemy and a
homicide loses his life. Given on
the Fifth of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of Valerius
and �tius, 432. 4. The
Emperor Martian to the People. We notify
all of you to abstain from every kind of sedition in the Holy Churches, and
in all other venerated places, in which it is proper for you to offer your
prayers in decent tranquillity, and let no one make use of loud cries, cause
any tumult, commit any attack, or collect or hold any numerous assemblies in
any part of a city or village, or in any other place whatsoever. For, if
anyone thinks that the laws have been violated to his prejudice, he can go
into court and demand the protection of the law; and all persons are hereby
notified that if anyone disobeys, or contravenes the provisions of this
Edict, or attempts to excite sedition, he shall be subjected to the extreme
penalty. Given on
the third of the Ides of July, during the Consulate of the Emperor
Martian, and Adelphius, 451. 5. The
Emperor Leo to Erythrius, Pr�torian Prefect. We decree
that the present law shall prevail everywhere (with the exception of this
Royal City in which We Ourselves reside, and where, if consulted, We
promulgate Constitutions with reference to different causes and persons
whenever necessity requires), and that no one, of any condition whatsoever,
shall either expel, drive out, or remove anyone who has fled from refuge to
the holy churches of the orthodox faith; and that what is due from them to
those who have taken refuge there shall be required of the reverend bishop
or stewards; and persons who either attempt to plan or execute anything of
this kind, or venture merely by thought or action to attempt it, shall
undergo the capital and extreme penalty. We do not
permit anyone to be expelled or ejected, at any time, from these places or
their boundaries, which the provisions of former laws have established; or
that anyone shall be detained, or placed under restraint in any of the said
holy churches, in such a way as to be prevented from obtaining either food,
clothing, or rest. (1) If,
however, any refugees should appear publicly in a church, and offer to
answer those who complain of them, in the said sacred places, they shall be
permitted by the judges, who have jurisdiction, to answer there in such a
way as each of them thinks suitable, the reverence due to the said sacred
places always being maintained. (2) Let
the steward, the defender of the church, or him to whom the episcopal
authority has given charge of these matters, where anyone has concealed
himself in property belonging to the church, decently, and without causing
any annoyance, notify the person who has concealed himself on the said
premises of the church, to present himself (if he should be found there). (3) When
anyone has been notified in a civil action based upon a public or private
contract, he will have a right to answer, either by himself, or (if he
prefers) by an attorney, regularly appointed before the judge who has
jurisdiction of the case. (4) If,
however, he should refuse to do this, or delays, the usual procedure of the
courts, or the law, should be observed. Therefore, if he has any immovable
property, having been summoned in accord- ance with
the solemn Edicts, the delivery or sale of his personal property or land
shall be made, in compliance with the decision of the judge, to the extent
of the indebtedness. If he has movable property, and has concealed the same
beyond the boundaries of the church, it shall be sought for by virtue of the
decision of the judge, and through the exertions of the bailiff, wherever
said property may be hidden, and, after having been discovered, it must be
applied to the payment of the debt in accordance with equity, in favor of
the Treasury, if the indebtedness is due to the State, or in favor of
private individuals, if they are entitled to it. When the
property is found on the premises of the church, or if it is proved to have
been concealed or deposited with any member of the clergy, it must be sought
out by the zeal and wisdom of the Most Reverend Steward, or by the diligence
of the defender of the church; and in whatever way it may come into
possession of the holy church measures must be taken for its disposition in
an equitable manner, either by payment for the benefit of the Treasury, or
the State, or creditors, or any just claimants whomsoever, in proportion to
the amount of the indebtedness. Where,
however, the property is alleged to have been deposited, or loaned for use,
We desire that caution should be exercised in making the inquiry, so that if
it is alleged, solely upon suspicion, to have been concealed by anyone, the
suspected person may be ordered by the authority of the reverend bishop to
satisfy his conscience by making oath. We also
decree that whatever We have ordered with reference to the principal shall
also be observed in the case of sureties, or mandataries, or of property
belonging to them, or to their slaves, their partners, or joint-owners, and
especially in the cases of all persons who are liable in the action; but if
the refugees have taken the said persons with them on the premises belonging
to the church, they must pay their debts with their property, whether they
are due to the State or to private individuals, and the inquiry shall
proceed by means of the church officials, wherever the property has been
deposited. This rule also applies to freeborn and free persons. (5) But if a
slave, a tenant, a serf, a member of a household, a freedman, or any other
person of this kind who is subject to the authority of another, after having
either broken or purloined property, or stolen himself, should take refuge
in any holy place, he shall immediately be returned to his former residence
and condition, as soon as the facts have been ascertained by the stewards or
defenders of the church, whose duty it is to do this after he has been
punished in the presence of the parties interested, in accordance with the
rules of ecclesiastical discipline, or the nature of his offence; or after
they have interposed their humane intercession in his behalf, or he has
become secure through pardon, and taking an oath, as well as through having
returned the stolen articles which he had in his possession; for it is not
proper for him to remain any longer in the church, lest, on account of his
absence, his legal rights may be denied him by his master,
and he be supported to the inconvenience of the church, at the expense of
persons who are needy and poor. (6) The
steward, or the defender of the church, must at once make diligent and
careful inquiry with reference to the persons and circumstances of the
individuals who take refuge in the churches, and notify the judges or
magistrates having jurisdiction over their cases and persons, in order that
they may execute the requirements of justice. TITLE
XIII. CONCERNING
THOSE WHO ARE MANUMITTED IN CHURCHES. 1. The
Emperor Constantine to the Bishop Protogenes. It has
already been decided that masters can confer freedom upon their slaves in
the Catholic Church, provided they do so in the presence of the people and
Christian bishops; and, in order to preserve the remembrance of the act, an
instrument must be drawn up, which the masters shall sign as witnesses;
hence freedom is not unreasonably granted and ownership relinquished by such
an agreement as any one of you may choose to accept, provided the evidence
of your consent is apparent. Given on
the sixth of the Ides of June, during the Consulate of Sabinus
and Rufinus, 316. 2. The
Same to Osius. Persons
who, with religious motives, have granted deserved freedom to their slaves
in the bosom of the Church, are considered to have bestowed it in the same
manner in which the Roman State formerly was accustomed to do with proper
solemnity; but it was established that the rule was only relaxed in the case
of those who liberated their slaves in the presence of bishops. We, however,
make the additional concession to the clergy that, when they confer freedom
upon their slaves, they may be said to have granted the full enjoyment of
said freedom, not only in the sight of the Church and in the presence of
religious persons, but also when they grant freedom under their last wills,
or direct this to be done by any words whatsoever, so that absolute liberty
will be conferred upon the slave from the day of the publication of the
will, without the evidence of any judge or witness being
required. Given on
the Kalends of May, under the Consulate of Crispus, Consul for the
second time, and Constantine, Consul for the second time, 425. TITLE XIV.
CONCERNING THE LAWS AND CONSTITUTIONS OF THE EMPERORS,
AND EDICTS. 1. The
Emperor Constantine to Bassiis, Prefect of the City. It is part of Our
duty, and is lawful for Us alone to interpret questions involving equity and
law. Given on
the third of the Nones of December, during the Consulate of Sabinus
and Rufinus, 316. 2. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian-C�sar, to the Senate. The
questions which We have decided in accordance with the reports and
suggestions of judges, or after consultation with a council of the most
distinguished nobles of Our Palace, and whatever concessions We have made to
any corporate bodies, or to the envoys of a province, a city, or a curia,
are not general laws, but only apply to those matters and persons on
whose account they have been promulgated, and shall not be revoked by
anyone; and he who desires to interpret them with excessive subtlety, or to
annul them by means of a rescript which he himself may have obtained, shall
be branded with infamy, and shall obtain no advantage through his deceitful
conduct; and any judge who permits him to appear in court, or hears his
case, or suffers him to make any allegations, or refers him to Us under the
pretense of ambiguity, shall be punished with a fine of thirty pounds of
gold. Given on
the eighth of the Ides of November, during the Consulate of the
Emperor Theodosius, Consul for the eleventh time, and Valentinian-C�sar,
425. 3. The
Same to the Senate. Laws shall
hereafter be observed by all persons as general ones, whether they have been
communicated by Us in writing to your Venerated Assembly, or have been
published in the form of Edicts; or have been requested either by petitions
or reports which We have voluntarily issued; or where some suit has required
the promulgation of the law. For it is sufficient for them to be known by
the term edict, or be divulged to all peoples by the statements of the
judges; or that they expressly contain whatever the Emperors decided had
been determined in certain cases, and was also applicable to others of the
same description. If, however, the law is styled a general one, or is
ordered to apply to all persons, it shall obtain the force of an edict; and
interlocutory decrees, which We, acting as judges, have rendered, or may
render hereafter in any matter, shall not prejudice the Common Law. Anything
which has been granted specially to certain cities, provinces, or corporate
bodies, shall not be of general application. Given at
Ravenna, on the eighth of the Ides of November during the Consulate
of the Emperors Theodosius, Consul for the twelfth time, and Valentinian,
Consul for the second time, 426. 4. The
Same Emperors to Volusianus, Pr�torian Prefect. It is a
statement worthy of the majesty of a reigning prince for him to profess to
be subject to the laws; for Our authority is dependent upon that of the law.
And, indeed, it is the greatest attribute of imperial power for the
sovereign to be subject to the laws and We forbid to others what We do not
suffer Ourselves to do by the terms of the present Edict. Given at
Ravenna, on the third of the Ides of June, during the Consulate of
Florentinus and Dionysius, 429. 5. The
Same to Florentinus, Pr�torian Prefect. There is
no doubt that he violates the law who, while obeying its letter attempts to
destroy its spirit, for he will not escape the legal penalties prescribed,
if, contrary to the intention of the law, he frequently and fraudulently
takes advantage of its words; for We desire that no agreement, act, or
convention shall take place between any contracting parties when the law
forbids this to be done. We order
that this shall apply to all legal interpretations in general, whether they
are old or new, so that it will be sufficient for a legislator merely to
have prohibited what he did not wish to be done; and that it is permitted to
ascertain other matters from the intention of the law, just as if they had
been expressed, that is to say, that where anything is forbidden by law and
is done, it shall not only be void, but be considered as if it had not been
done at all; although the legislator may have only made the prohibition in
general terms, and did not expressly state that what had been done should be
considered void. If, however, any act should be performed on this account,
or on account of what had been done after the law had forbidden it, We
direct that it shall be void and of no effect. Hence, in accordance with the
above-mentioned rule, by which We have decided that where any act done
contrary to law shall not be observed, it is certain that a stipulation of
this kind will not hold, nor a mandate be of any force, nor an oath be
admitted. Given at
Constantinople, on the seventh of the Ides of April, during the
Consulate of the Emperor Theodosius, Consul for the seventeenth time, and
Festus, 439. 6. The
Same to Florentinus, Pr�torian Prefect.. We do not wish that anything
which has been decided in favor of anyone shall, under any circumstances,
redound to his injury. Given on
the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of the Emperor
Theodosius, Consul for the seventeenth time, and Festus, Consul for the
fourteenth time, 439. 7. The
Same to Cyrus, Pr�torian Prefect and Appointed Consul. It is
certain that the laws and constitutions regulate future matters, and have no
reference to such as are past, unless express provision is made for past
time, and for matters which are pending. Given at
Constantinople, on the Nones of April, during the Consulate of the
Emperor Valentinian, Consul for the fifth time, and Anatolius, 440. 8. The
Same to the Senate. We think
that it is proper, O Conscript Fathers, that where some exigency arises with
reference to another matter, in either a public or a private case, which
demands a general law, and one not included among
those which are ancient, this should first be discussed by all the great
nobles of Our Palace, as well as your Most Illustrious Assembly, and if it
is approved by all of them, as well as by you, it should be then revised,
and again examined by all met together, and if they agree to it, it should
be read in the Consistory of Our Majesty and be confirmed by the consent of
all as well as by Our authority. Therefore, 0 Conscript Fathers, know that
no law shall hereafter be promulgated by Us, unless the above-mentioned
formalities have been complied with, for We are well aware that whatever has
been decided by your council will contribute to the happiness of Our Empire
and to Our own glory. Given on
the sixteenth of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of
A�tius, Consul for the third time, and Symmachus, 446. 9. The
Emperors Valentinian and Martian to Palladius, Pr�torian Prefect. The most
sacred laws which control the lives of men should be understood by all
persons, so that their provisions being universally known, men may avoid
what is forbidden, and observe what is permitted. If, however, anything
should be found to be obscure in these laws, it must be explained by the
interpretation of the Emperor and their severity and want of conformity with
humanity be corrected. Given on
the sixth of the Ides of February, during the Consulate of Anthemius. 10. The
Emperors Leo and Zeno. When any
doubt arises with reference to some new law, which has not yet been
confirmed by long-continued use, the opinion of the judge is as necessary as
the authority of the Emperor. Given on
the tenth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of Leo Junior,
446. 11. The
Emperor Justinian to Demosthenes, Pr�torian Prefect. When His
Imperial Majesty examines a case for the purpose of deciding it, and renders
an opinion in the presence of the parties in interest, let all the judges in
Our Empire know that this law will apply, not only to the case with
reference to which it was promulgated, but also to all that are similar. For
what is greater or more sacred than the Imperial Majesty? Or who is swollen
with so much pride that he can despise the royal decisions, when the
founders of the ancient law have decided that the constitutions which have
emanated from the Imperial Throne have plainly and clearly the force of law? (1)
Therefore, as We have found that a doubt existed in the ancient laws as to
whether a decision of the Emperor should be considered a law, We have come
to the conclusion that this vain subtlety is not only contemptible, but
should be suppressed. For this
reason We hold that every interpretation of the laws by the Emperor, whether
in answer to requests made to him, or whether given in judgment, or in any
other way whatsoever, shall be consid- ered
valid, and free from all ambiguity; for if, by the present enactment, the
Emperor alone can make laws, it should also be the province of the Imperial
Dignity alone to interpret them. For when any doubt arises in litigation on
account of the conflicting opinions of the legal authorities, and they do
not think that they are either qualified or able to decide the question, why
should they have recourse to Us? And wherefore should all the ambiguities
which may exist with reference to the laws be brought to Our ears, if the
right to interpret them does not belong to Us? Or who appears to be capable
of solving legal enigmas, and explaining them to all persons, unless he who
alone is permitted to be legislator? Therefore, these ridiculous doubts
having been cast aside, the Emperor shall justly be regarded as the sole
maker and interpreter of the laws; and this provision shall in no way
prejudice the founders of ancient jurisprudence, because the Imperial
Majesty conferred this privilege upon them. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of Decius,
529. TITLE XV.
CONCERNING THE IMPERIAL MANDATES. 1. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius to Fusignius, Pr�torian
Prefect. Where
anyone asserts that he comes with Our secret mandates, all persons are
hereby notified that no one shall be believed unless he proves his statement
by documentary evidence, nor let anyone be intimidated by his rank, whether
he holds the office of tribune, notary, or count, but he must be required to
produce our Sacred Letters. Given at
Heraclea, on the sixteenth of the Kalends of July, during the
Consulate of Merobaudus, Consul for the second time, and Saturninus. TITLE XVI.
CONCERNING DECREES OP THE SENATE. 1. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius to the Senate. Although a
decree of the Senate has, of itself, perpetual force, We, nevertheless,
support it by Our laws; adding that if anyone should attempt to obtain a
rescript by some special petition, in order to be able to evade what has
already been enacted, he shall be fined a third part of his property, and
shall be considered infamous, as being guilty of the crime of corrupt
solicitation of office. Given at
Heraclea, on the seventh of the Kalends of August, during the
Consulate of Ricomer and Clearcus, 384. TITLE
XVII. CONCERNING
THE EXPLANATIONS OF THE ANCIENT LAW AND THE AUTHORITY OF THE JURISTS WHO ARE
MENTIONED IN THE DIGEST. 1. The
Emperor C�sar-Flavius-Justinianus, pious, fortunate, illustrious, victor and
triumpher, always augustus, to Tribonian, the most eminent Qu�stor of the
Imperial Palace, Greeting. Under the
protection of God, by whose Celestial Majesty Our Empire has been delivered
to Us, We have been fortunate in war, have adorned peace, and maintained the
welfare of the State; and We have committed Our soul to the care of Almighty
God to such an extent that We do not confide in Our arms, Our soldiers, Our
leaders, or Our own genius, but place all Our hopes in the wisdom of the
Holy Trinity alone, from which the elements of the entire world have been
derived, and their distribution made throughout the globe. (1)
Therefore, as nothing is to be found in all the affairs of men which is so
worthy of attention as the authority of the laws, which happily disposes of
divine and human matters, and drives away all iniquity, and having
ascertained that the body of the laws which has descended to us from the
foundation of the City of Rome, and the time of Romulus, is so confused that
it is extended to infinity, and is beyond the capacity of human nature; it
was Our earnest desire to begin with the Constitutions of Our Most Sacred
Predecessors, and correct them, and render their meaning more clear, and
therefore we have included them in a single code, after having removed from
them all superfluous repetitions, and misleading discrepancies, in order
that they may afford to all men the ready protection of their morality. (2) This
work having been finished, and condensed in a single volume, upon which We
have conferred Our Illustrious Name, We have determined, from a small and
imperfect undertaking, to accomplish the greatest and most complete
correction of the laws, and to collect and amend the entire jurisprudence of
Rome, and place in a single code the scattered volumes of so many authors
(an undertaking which no one else has ventured to either hope, or desire),
and which appeared to Us extremely difficult, nay, almost impossible. But
with Our hands raised to Heaven, and having invoked the eternal aid of God,
We impose this task upon Our soul, confiding in the Almighty who can grant
the accomplishment of things which are absolutely desperate, and cause them
to be completed by the greatness of His power. (3) We have also invoked the
extraordinary aid of your integrity, and have first committed this work to
your care, having already received the evidence of your genius through the
arrangement of Our Code; and We have ordered that you should select as
companions in your task such persons as you may approve of, not only from
among the wisest instructors, but also from the most learned men of the bar
of this Most Noble City. These, therefore, having been assembled and
introduced into Our Palace, and We, having been pleased with your
selection, have permitted them to compile the entire work, in such a way,
however, that everything shall be subject to the supervision of your most
discerning mind. (4)
Therefore, We order you to read and revise the books relating to the Roman
law, composed by the ancient jurists, upon whom the Most Sacred Emperors
conferred the authority of drawing up and interpreting the laws, so that
from these works materials may be obtained without any repetition or
disagreement (so far as this is possible) for a compilation which alone will
be sufficient to take the place of all of
them. But, while
others have composed books on the law, for the reason that their writings
have not been accepted by any authorities, or have passed into common use,
We do not consider these volumes worthy of Our attention. (5) As
these materials have been collected through Our liberality, it is necessary
for them to be compiled in the very best manner; and in order to consecrate,
as it were, the peculiar and most holy temple of justice, you will condense
the entire body of the law into fifty books, embracing a certain number of
titles, following, as far as may be convenient for you, not only the plan of
Our Code, but also that of the Perpetual Edict, in such a way that nothing
may be omitted from the above-mentioned compilation, but that in these fifty
books the entire ancient law for almost fourteen hundred years shall be
included, and, having been revised by Us, be, as it were, surrounded by a
wall, beyond which nothing essential can be found; and that all the legal
authorities shall be granted the same consideration, and no one of them be
entitled to any advantage; because all are not superior or inferior to one
another in every respect, but some are found to be of great weight in
certain matters, and of less weight in others. (6) You
shall not, however, determine what is better and more equitable by taking
into account the number of authors, as it may perhaps occur that the opinion
of one, which on some points is inferior, may, on others, be preferable to
that of a multitude of jurists who are of higher rank in their profession.
Therefore, you will not immediately reject what was originally included in
the notes of �milius Papinianus, derived from the works of Ulpianus, Paulus,
and Martianus, whose treatises formerly had no authority, on account of the
distinction of the most illustrious Papinianus; but if you should perceive
that any of these is necessary as a supplement to, or for the interpretation
of the labors of that great genius, Papinianus, you will not hesitate to
give them the force of law, so that all the most learned men mentioned in
this Code may have authority, just as if their researches on the Imperial
Constitutions had proceeded from Our Divine lips. For We very justly regard
these works as Ours, because all their weight has been derived from Us,
since a sovereign who corrects something which is not properly done is more
entitled to praise than he who composed it. (7)
Moreover, We desire you to exercise your zeal, so that if you should find
anything out of place in the ancient books, or anything that is
superfluous or imperfect, whatever is too prolix should be condensed, and
you must supply whatever is incomplete, and regulate the entire work in the
very best manner possible, and if you should encounter anything in the old
laws or constitutions that the ancients inserted in their books, which was
not stated as it should have been, be careful to correct it, and arrange it
in its proper order, so that what has been selected by you and inserted
there may appear to be true and excellent, and, as it were, written in the
first place, and no one will, by its comparison with the ancient works,
venture to assert that the text is inaccurate. For as, by an ancient law
which is designated "royal," all the rights and power of the Roman people
were transferred to the Imperial authority, so We did not divide the entire
law into different parts, according to authors, but We desired all of it to
be Ours, so that the antiquity of their works could not, in any respect,
have the effect of abrogating Our enactments. We desire
that all those things which are included in Our compilation shall have the
same force as if they had been written in the time of the ancients, and any
contradictions which may be found therein shall be attributed not to those
who wrote the laws, but to Our own choice. (8)
Therefore, no opposition (or antinomia, as it is called, to use the
ancient Greek term), should claim any place for itself in the abovementioned
code, but perfect harmony and connection should exist without any
contradiction. (9) Again
(as has already been stated), We wish you to remove from this compilation
all rules which resemble one another, and We do not permit those matters
provided by the Sacred Constitutions which We have inserted in Our Code to
be placed there as derived from the ancient law, for the sanction of the
Divine Constitutions is sufficient to establish their authority, unless this
should happen to be done either for the purpose of making a division, or to
render the work more complete, or to obtain greater exactness; this,
however, should occur very seldom, lest, by such repetition, thorns may
appear in this meadow. (10)
Where, however, any laws contained in the ancient books have already fallen
into desuetude, We, under no circumstances, permit you to insert them; for
We only wish those to remain in force which frequent decisions have
established, or the long-continued custom of this Fair City has confirmed;
in accordance with the statement of Salvius Julianus, which says that all
cities should observe the customs and laws of Rome, which is the capital of
the world, but that Rome should not observe the customs of other cities. We
understand by Rome, not only the ancient City, but also our Imperial
Capital, which, by the grace of God, was founded under the most fortunate
auspices. (11)
Therefore, We order that everything shall be governed by these two codes,
one that of the Constitutions, the other that of the revised law, which is
about to be compiled in a Code; or if anything else should afterwards be
promulgated by Us in the form of institutes, the mind
of the student of the rudiments of the law, having absorbed its original
principles, will the more easily be directed to the knowledge of the higher
branches of jurisprudence. (12) We
order that Our compilation which is to be made by Us, God willing, shall
have the name of the Digest or Pandects, and that hereafter no commentary
shall be added to it by persons learned in the law, to confuse by their
verbosity the compendium of the aforesaid code, as was done in ancient
times, when almost the entire law was thrown into confusion by the
conflicting opinions of those who interpreted it; but it will be sufficient,
by means of abridgments and a division of titles, which are designated
paratitla, to call attention to certain facts, without permitting any
inconsistency to arise in their
interpretation. (13) And,
in order that no doubt may hereafter exist with reference to this
compilation, We order that no words or headings shall be abbreviated, a
practice which causes many contradictions through its own defects, but that
the text of the code shall fully be written out, even where the number of
the volume, or anything else is given; for We are not willing that these
things shall be indicated by special initials or numerals, but they must be
shown by fully writing them out in
letters. (14)
Therefore, let all these matters be accomplished with the favor of God, your
own wisdom, and the aid of that of the other most learned men as
intelligently and rapidly as possible; so that the code, having been
completed and divided into fifty books, shall be offered to Us as a great
and eternal monument of the" work, a proof of the providence of
Almighty God, and the glory of Our Empire and of your
labors. Given at
Constantinople, on the eighteenth of the Kalends of January, during
the Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 530. 2. The
Emperor C�sar- Flavius- Justinianus- Alamannicus- Gothicus-Francicus-
Germanicus- Anticus- Alanicus- Vandalicus- Africanus, pious, fortunate,
illustrious, victor and triumpher, ever augustus, to Theophilus, Dorotheus,
Theodore, Isidore, Anntolius, Thalleleus, and Cratinus, most illustrious
professors of the law, and Salaminius, most accomplished legal scholar,
Greeting. Who knows
more thoroughly than you do that the jurisprudence of all Our Empire has
already been revised and compiled, not only in the four Books of the
Institutes or Elements, but also in the fifty Books of the Digest or
Pandects, as well as in the twelve including the Imperial Constitutions?
And, moreover, all those things which it was necessary to order in the
beginning and after the completion of the work, and what We freely permitted
to be done, have already been stated in Our Rescripts in the Greek as well
as the Latin language, which We desire to endure for all time; but as you
and all the other professors appointed to teach the science of the law
should know what matters it is necessary in these times to bring to the
notice of students, in order that they may become more accomplished and more
learned, We have
decided that the present Divine Rescripts should be addressed to you, in
order that your own wisdom, as well as that of other professors who have
chosen to exercise the same profession in every age, having observed Our
rules, may be able to pursue the honorable course of legal instruction.
Therefore, there is no doubt whatever that the Institutes should claim for
themselves the first place in all legal studies, because they impart in
elementary terms the first principles of the science of the law. Out of the
fifty books of Our Digest We think that only thirty-six will be sufficient,
not only for your explanations, but also for the instruction of youth; but
it seems to Us to be proper to indicate their order, and the course to be
pursued in interpreting them, to recall to your minds the practice which you
formerly observed, and to show the usefulness as well as the applicability
of Our new compilation, so that nothing pertaining to the science of the law
may be overlooked. (1) And,
in former times, as you are aware, out of this vast multitude of laws which
were included in two thousand volumes, and more than three million
paragraphs, students received instruction from their masters from only six
books, which were confused, and contained very few laws which were useful,
the others having already fallen into desuetude, and all of them being
inaccessible. Among these six books were included the Institutes of Gaius,
and four separate ones; the first concerning the ancient law of the rights
of a wife; the second relating to guardianships; and the third and fourth
having reference to wills and legacies; and these books students did not
read consecutively, but omitted several portions of them as superfluous. The work
of the first year was not prescribed for those studying law, according to
the plan laid down in the Perpetual Edict, but indiscriminately, and, as it
were, collected at random, the serviceable being mingled with the useless,
and the greater part being taken from what was of no value. During the
third year, the students read what they had not gone part of the laws being
given to them, with the exception of certain titles; as, after studying the
Institutes, it was irregular to read anything else but what was placed first
among the laws, and deserved this name. After perusing these, which was not
done continuously, but at random, a course which was for the most part
fruitless, other titles were given to students from that division of the
laws styled "On Judgments," and in these the reading was also not
continuous, and the subjects were rarely useful, the rest of the volume
being considered of no value. Next, they
were given certain portions of the treatise designated "On Things," from
which seven books were omitted, and from those which were read, many
portions were left out as not being suitable, or adapted to instruction. During the
third year, the students read what they had not gone over in both the other
volumes, that is to say in the treatises "On Things" and "On Judgments,"
studied during the second year, and the way was
open to them for the study of the most eminent Papinianus and his decisions.
From the aforesaid compilation of opinions, which is contained in nineteen
books, they received instruction in only eight, for the work was not given
to them in its entirety, but only a few subjects out of many, and these the
shortest ones, omitting those of greatest extent, so that the students,
being still uninformed, laid them aside. Therefore, after having received
only these works from their professors, they themselves studied the opinions
of Paulus, and not the whole, but only a portion of them, in a very
imperfect and badly arranged course. In this
way the study of all ancient jurisprudence ended with the fourth year, so
that if anyone desired to enumerate those matters in which he had received
instruction, after making a computation, he would find that, out of so great
a number of laws scarcely sixty thousand paragraphs contained a little
knowledge, and all the remainder were inapplicable, and unknown, and only a
very small proportion of these were cited, whenever the requirements of
judicial procedure compelled this to be done, or you teachers yourselves
obtained some idea of these laws by reading them, in order that you might
have a little more knowledge than your scholars. Of this
description were the monuments of ancient learning, which is confirmed by
your own testimony. (2) We,
having found such a scarcity of laws to exist, and considering this to be
deplorable, have opened the treasures of the law to those desiring to avail
themselves of the same, and these being, as it were, distributed by your
wisdom, scholars may become most learned expounders of jurisprudence. During the
first year, they will devote themselves to Our Institutes, which We have
compiled from almost all the substance of the ancient rudiments, which, from
all their turbid sources, We have brought them into one pure lake, through
the efforts of the illustrious instructor Tribonian, former Qu�stor of our
Imperial Palace, and Ex-Consul, as well as by those of you two, that is to
say, Theophilus and Dorotheus, most learned professors of the law. We order
that, during the remainder of the year, there shall be delivered to the
students in their proper order the first part of the laws which are
designated by the Greek term prota, and that nothing shall be taught
before this, since what is first in order can have nothing to precede it;
and We decree that these shall be the beginning and the end of legal
instruction during the first year. We are unwilling that students of this
kind should be called by the ancient frivolous and ridiculous name "dupondios,"
but we order that they shall be known as "New Justinians;" and this
designation shall hereafter be employed for all time, so that those who
desire to learn the rudiments of the science, and wish to receive the
instruction of the first year, shall be worthy of Our name, because the
first volume which has emanated from Our compilers must immediately be given
to them. For, while formerly they bore a name worthy of the ancient
confusion of the law, now as the laws are presented clearly and
intelligently to their minds, it
is necessary for them to be distinguished by a different designation.1 (3) In the
second year, during which We direct students to be called by the name of the
edict which was formerly conferred upon them, and is approved by Us, We
direct that they shall be given either the seven books On Judgments, or the
eight books On Things, alternately; but We order that the said books on both
these subjects shall be studied in their entirety, and be read in their
regular course, without omitting anything, because they are all now invested
with new excellence, and nothing useless, or which has fallen into desuetude
can be found in them. We desire to be added to these two treatises, that is
to say, that on Judgments and that on Things, during the second year, four
special books which we have selected from the fourteen following works,
namely, one book of the collection of three which We have compiled on
Dowries; one of two on Guardianships and Curatorships; one of two on Wills;
and only one of seven on Legacies, Trusts, and matters relating to the same;
and We direct that these books which have been placed first in order among
the above-mentioned compilations shall only be given by you to your
students, and that the other ten shall be preserved for a more suitable
time; because it is not possible, nor is the second year sufficient for
instruction in the contents of the entire said fourteen books to be imparted
by a teacher. (4) During
the third year, the following order shall be observed; namely, students
shall be given to read the books On Judgments or On Things, as may seem
best, and the threefold treatise on special laws shall be added. In the
first place, the special book on the Hypothecary Formula shall be explained,
which We have placed in its proper position where We treat of
hypothecations, and, as it greatly resembles actions arising from pledge
which are included in the books On Things, the two subjects are not
distinct, as the principles of both of them are almost identical. And, after
this special book, another is given to students, which We have compiled on
the Edict of the �diles, the action providing for the rescission of
contracts, and that relating to evictions, with the one based on
stipulations for double damages; for when provision is made in the laws with
reference to sales and purchases, it appears in the books On Things; and as
all the matters which We have mentioned were inserted in the last part of
the first Edict, We have necessarily transferred them to a place nearer the
beginning, lest they might seem to be too far separated from sales, upon
which they are dependent. We have
included these three books with the treatise of the most learned Papinianus,
which students were accustomed to study during the third year, not entirely,
but reading them in a desultory way, selecting a few subjects out of many.
The elegant and illustrious Papinianus will afford you material for study,
not only in his Opin- 1
The dupondius, or two parts of the Roman unit of value, the as,
was worth between three and four cents. The application of the term to
Freshmen in the law school seems, for some reason now unknown, to have been
peculiarly suggestive of ignominy and contempt. � ED. ions,
which have been composed in nineteen books, but also in the thirty-seven
books of his Questions, and his two books of Definitions, as well as his
Treatise on Adultery, for We have set forth all his explanations in the
different parts of Our Digest, and in order that students of the third year,
who are called Papinianists, may not lose their name and the festival
celebrated in his honor, We have skilfully contrived to introduce it again
in the third year. We have
filled the book on the Hypothecary Formula with maxims taken from the same
great Papinianus, so that the students may derive their name from him, and
be styled Papinianists, and be mindful of him, and celebrate his festival
day, as they were accustomed to do when they first began to study his laws;
in order that by this means the memory of the most distinguished Prefect
Papinianus may continue forever to be known; and with this the study of the
law for the third year is ended. (5) For
the reason that it is customary for students of the fourth year to be
designated by the Greek term litas, if they should prefer to retain
this name they can do so; but instead of the Opinions of the most learned
Paulus, of which they formerly read eighteen out of twenty books, doing so
confusedly, as already stated, they must be sure to read repeatedly the ten
books remaining out of the fourteen which We have previously enumerated, and
they will obtain a greater and fuller fund of information from them than
they formerly did from the Opinions of Paulus. The entire
order of particular subjects compiled by Us, and divided into seventeen
books, they shall be required to read, and, in addition, those We have
inserted in two parts of the Digest, that is to say, the Fourth and Fifth,
according to the division of the work into Seven Parts; and because what We
have stated in the first words of Our Rescript will be found to be true,
namely, that young men will become perfect in the knowledge of jurisprudence
by the study of the first thirty-six Books of the Digest, and will become
learned in, and fitted for, every lawful undertaking, and will not be
unworthy of our age. With
reference to the two other Parts, that is to say, the Sixth and Seventh of
Our Digest which are composed of fourteen books, they have been inserted
therein to enable persons afterwards to read them, and cite them in court.
If, after they have absorbed them thoroughly, the students, during the fifth
year, in which they are styled prolitai, endeavor to read as well as
thoroughly to understand the last study of the course, the Code of
Constitutions, they will not be deficient in any knowledge of the law, but
will include the whole of it in their minds from beginning to end; and what
almost never occurs in any other sciences,. which, although being inferior
in importance, are almost infinite in number, has an extraordinary ending in
this science alone, through what has been accomplished by Us at the present
time. (6)
Therefore, all the secrets of the science of jurisprudence having been
disclosed to students, nothing will remain hidden from them; but, having
studied all those matters which have been compiled for Us through
the agency of that most distinguished man Tribonian, and other jurists, they
will become great orators and officers of justice, not only fitted to
contend as athletes in court, but also capable of rendering decisions, and
acting as leaders in their profession everywhere, as long as they live. (7) We
also desire that these three volumes which have been compiled by Us shall
not only be taught in Our Imperial Cities, but also in the most magnificent
City of Berytus, which anyone may well style the nurse of the law, for the
reason that this has already been decided by former Emperors, and We do not
wish that other places, which have not received this privilege from former
sovereigns, should enjoy it; and as We have learned that certain men of
little learning are teaching false legal doctrines to the students of the
most polished City of Alexandria, as well as to those of C�sarea and other
places, We hereby notify them to desist from this undertaking, with the
warning that if they should dare hereafter to commit such an offence, and
give such instruction outside of the Imperial Cities and the metropolis of
Berytus, they shall be punished with a fine of ten pounds of gold, and be
expelled from the city in which they do not teach the laws, but violate
them. (8) We now
repeat what We stated in Our Rescripts, when, in the beginning, We ordered
this work to be performed, and which, after its completion, We mentioned in
another of Our Constitutions, namely, that no one of those who write
commentaries on books shall place any abbreviations in these, or by any
compilation shall cause any difference to arise in the interpretation or
composition of the laws; and all copyists who commit this offence hereafter,
shall, after having undergone the penalty prescribed for the crime, pay
double the value of the book to the owner of the same, if they sold it to
him when he was ignorant of the fact; for anyone who buys a book of this
kind cannot make use of it, because no judge will permit citations to be
made from its pages, but will order that it shall be considered as not
having been written. (9) We
decree that it is necessary to issue a warning to be enforced with severe
penalties, in order that no one of those who are pursuing the study of the
law, either in this Most Splendid City, or in the celebrated town of Berytus,
shall presume to indulge in unworthy and contemptible sports, which in fact
are more appropriate to the servile condition, and by means of which injury
may be caused; or to commit any offence against their professors or
fellow-students, and especially against those who, being inexperienced, have
come for the purpose of studying law. For who calls those acts sports from
which crimes arise? We do not,
under any circumstances, permit things of this kind to be done, for We wish
this part of the course to be pursued with the best order possible, during
Our reign, and to have the minds of the students transmitted to posterity
properly formed, and their tongues properly instructed. (10) The
distinguished Prefect of this Fair City shall see that all these rules are
observed in this Most Magnificent Capital, and that
punishment for their violation is inflicted, so far as the nature of the
offence, and the rank of the youths and copyists demand. In the City of
Berytus, the most illustrious Governor of maritime Phoenicia, as well as the
Most Blessed Bishop of that city, together with the professors of law, shall
be charged with this responsibility. (11)
Therefore, begin to teach the science of jurisprudence under the guidance of
God, and open the way which We have found, in order that the students may
become excellent ministers of justice, and of the State, and great honor
will be yours, for all time 1; because such a 1
As already mentioned, the Roman bar deduced its origin from the intimate
association of patron and client in the days of the Republic. This relation,
founded upon mutual support and assistance, bore a considerable resemblance
to that of lord and vassal during the Middle Ages, without, however,
including the oppressive restrictions imposed upon the latter by the laws of
Feudalism. No regular
formula was required for the substitution of a procurator to conduct
a suit; and, indeed, it is said by Gaius that he could be selected without
the knowledge of the adversary. The
cognitor was appointed by the use of an obligatory formula, in the
presence of the adverse party to the action, but his own presence was not
requisite. The rules of practice compelled notice of the employment of an
advocate to be served upon an opponent. The cognitor and the
advocate, being persons learned in the law, either conducted the cases of
their clients, or, if the latter preferred to do so themselves, assisted
them with their advice, and prompted them as associate counsel during the
trial. In subsequent times, advocates were organized into a corporation;
their qualifications were rigidly prescribed; the number assigned to the
different tribunals was specified; and the fees they were permitted to
receive were limited by law. A severe and searching examination preceded
their admission; and while they enjoyed many rights and privileges as
members of an honorable profession, their responsibility for the faithful
discharge of their official duties was never lost sight of. The course
of instruction prescribed for admission to the Roman bar differed from that
of modern times in that it was much more practical. Reading the various
treatises constituted but a small and comparatively unimportant part of a
legal education. The
argument of points on every imaginable subject connected with the theory of
the law and the administration of justice was exacted of the student in his
daily routine. Cicero emphasizes the fact that the mere acquisition of
knowledge was not sufficient, but that discussion of the questions
propounded was of vital importance, and he also states that it must be
varied, in order that it may not become tedious and uninteresting. "Iam
illud videmus nequaquam satis esse reperire quid dicas, nisi id inventum
tractare possis. Tractatio autem varia esse debet, ne aut cognoscat artem
qui audiat aut defetigetur similitudinis satietate," (De Oratore, 41.) He also
indicates that the systematic classification of the different topics of
jurisprudence, their definition of what is ambiguous, the interpretation of
what is obscure, the establishment of rules by which the true and the false
may be distinguished, and the exclusion of everything immaterial, are
absolutely essential; and that to the practice of this method the success
and eminence of Sc�vola the other great jurists of former times werex-large ly
to be attributed. "Iuris civilis magnum usum et apud Sc�volam et apud
multos fuisse, artem in hoc uno; quod numquam effecisset ipsium iuris
scientia, nisi eam pr�terea didicisset, artem, qu� doceret rem universam
tribuere in partis, latentem explicare definiendo, obscuram explanare
interpretando, ambigua primum videre, deinde distinguere, postremo habere
regulam, qua vera et falsa iudicarentur et qu� quibus propositis essent
qu�que non essent consequentia." (Ibid., Brutus, 41.) The
responsa prudentum, or opinions of persons learned in jurisprudence,
which were promulgated as the result of consultation by clients, or in
answer to the demands of the Emperor, or the high officials of the State,
were another source change has
occurred in your age as Glaucus and Diomedes made with one another in Homer,
the father of all excellence, by exchanging things that were dissimilar:
"Gold for copper, and articles worth a hundred for others worth nine." We order
that these rules, without distinction, shall be observed in all ages, by
professors and students of law, as well as by copyists, and the judges
themselves. Given at
Constantinople, on the seventh of the Kalends of January, during the
third Consulate of Our Lord Justinian, ever Augustus, 533. CONCERNING
THE CONFIRMATION OF THE DIGEST. In the name of Our Lord God Jesus Christ. 3. The
Emperor C�sar-Flavius-Justinianus, Alamanicus, Gothicus-Francicus,
Germanicus, Anticus, Alanicus, Vandalicus, Africanus, pious, fortunate,
illustrious, victor and triumpher, ever augustus, to the Senate and to all
peoples. The
providence of Divine Goodness with reference to Us is so great that it
considers Us worthy to always be preserved by its eternal favors. For a
lasting peace was secured after the Parthian War, and of legal
knowledge afforded the diligent and ambitious student. Cicero refers to
Sc�vola as permitting candidates for the bar to be present when he gave his
conclusions on points which had been submitted to him for determination, as
follows: "Ego autem iuris civilis studio multum oper� dabam Q. Sc�vol� Q.
F. qui quamquam nemini se ad docendum dabat, tamen consulentibus respondendo
studiosos audiendi docebat." (Ibid., Loc. cit. 89.) Of the
great law schools of Rome, Constantinople, and Berytus, that of Berytus
stood pre-eminent. So well acknowledged was its superiority that it was
known throughout the Empire as the "Mother of the Laws" (mhi/hr
tw~n no/mwn). Not only were
its professors called upon for legal advice, and the interpretation of
ambiguous enactments by the highest civil dignitaries of the province, but
their services were frequently required by the sovereign in the Imperial
audience-room of the Byzantine capital. In the
early ages of legal practice, all that was necessary to authorize the
appearance of an advocate as the representative of his client was the
establishment of the fact that he was his patron. It is said
by Pliny (Epistles II, 14), that formerly young men, no matter how eminent
their rank, were not allowed to perform the duties of advocates before the
centumviral court, unless they had previously been introduced by a citizen
of consular dignity. Examinations were not considered necessary until the
organization of the bar into a corporate body, and the recognition of its
members as officers of the judicial tribunals, as is done to-day. The
admission of candidates was gratuitous. The rule
governing privileged communications was recognized by Roman courts and
lawyers as binding, and no information obtained in a professional capacity
could be introduced as evidence in the hearing of a cause. The
Imperial Procurators and Advocates of the Treasury were the legal
representatives of the government, their functions being similar to those of
modern attorneys- and solicitors-general. With the
decline of the Empire, the Roman bar did not escape contamination, and
finally fell into such disrepute that men of integrity and reputation were
ashamed to be known as members of it. Cicero has told us in what estimation
the lawyer was held by the public during the age in which he lived: "Ha
est tibi juris consultus ipse per se nihil nisi leguleius quidam cautus et
acutus, pr�co actionum, cantor formularum, auceps syllabarum." (De Oratore
I, 55, 236.) � ED. the defeat
of the nation of the Vandals; Carthage, nay more, all Lybia, was united with
the Roman Empire for the second time; and in addition to this, God has given
Us the opportunity, through Our diligence of compiling into a new and fairer
form the ancient laws already oppressed with age, a task which before Our
reign no one ever expected to see accomplished, and one hardly considered
possible of attainment by human power. For it was, indeed, a wonderful
undertaking to reduce to harmony all the Roman laws existing from the
foundation of the City to Our reign, a period embracing almost fourteen
hundred years, and diversified with domestic contests, and to extend this
compilation so as to include the Imperial Constitutions in such a way that
no contradiction, repetition, or resemblance, can be found in it, and no two
laws enacted with reference to the same matter shall ever appear; for this
task, indeed, is one which belongs to Divine Providence, and could, under no
circumstances, be accomplished by human weakness. Hence We,
as is customary, have had recourse to the protection of immortality, and
having invoked the Holy name of God, We have chosen to constitute Him the
author and head of the entire work; and have entrusted its execution to that
illustrious man Tribonian, Master of the Offices, Ex-Qu�stor of our Sacred
Palace and Ex-Consul; and to him We have committed the supervision of this
undertaking, so that he himself, together with other eminent and most
learned men, may accomplish Our desire; and that Our Majesty, with the
assistance of Heaven, by constantly investigating and carefully examining
the compilations made by the persons above mentioned, can correct and place
in proper form anything found to be ambiguous and uncertain. (1)
Therefore, everything having been completed, and Our Lord God Jesus Christ
having bestowed upon Us and Our officers the possibility of success, We have
collected the principal constitutions in twelve books, which had already
been included in the Code under Our name. Afterwards, however, having
planned a still greater work, We permitted the ancient learned treatises on
the law, already confused and scattered, to be collected and revised by the
same distinguished man. As, however, We require an exact account of all this
labor, it was suggested by the above-named distinguished jurist, that as
almost two thousand books had been written on this subject, and more than
three millions of paragraphs had been promulgated by the ancient
authorities, it would be necessary to read, and carefully examine all of
them, in order to select whatever might be best. This finally has been
accomplished by means of celestial light and the favor of the Holy Trinity,
in accordance with Our orders, which, in the beginning, We gave the
above-mentioned distinguished man; and everything which is useful has been
collected in fifty books, all ambiguities have been removed, and nothing
which could cause difficulty having been suffered to remain, the title of
the Digest or Pandects, which contain the legal arguments and decisions, and
everything which has been collected from all sources, has been given to
them; the entire work including almost a hundred and fifty thousand
paragraphs. We have
not incorrectly or unreasonably divided the work into seven parts, as We had
in mind the nature and mysterious signification of these numbers, and have
made a division of the different parts in conformity with them. (2) Hence,
the First Part of the series, which is called by the Greeks prota, is
divided into four books. (3) The
second contains seven books, which are designated "Concerning Judgments." (4) In the
third collection We have placed all those matters which have reference to
Things, and they are discussed in eight books. (5) The
fourth division, which is, as it were, the centre of the entire compilation,
includes eight books, in which everything relating to hypothecation is
embraced, so as not to be far from actions based upon pledge, which are
treated of in the book On Things. Another book has been inserted in the same
volume which includes the Edict of the �diles; the action for the rescission
of contracts; and stipulations for double damages, in case of eviction;
because all these things are included under the head of purchase and sale,
and the aforesaid actions, so to speak, originate from them. In the
ancient arrangement of the Edict these subjects had been treated of in
different places, and separated from one another, but now they have been
collected and united through Our foresight; as it was necessary that matters
which have reference to almost the same subjects should be placed in
juxtaposition. Therefore, another book relating to interest, money advanced
for the transportation of merchandise, documents, witnesses and evidence, as
well as presumptions, has been added by Us to the first two, and the three
special books above mentioned have been inserted near the Part treating of
Things. After
these, We have placed whatever has been mentioned with reference to the laws
regulating betrothals, marriages, or dowries, and these we have included in
three books. We have, moreover, written two books on guardianships and
curatorships, and have placed the above-mentioned Part, embracing eight
books, in the centre of the work, as containing the most useful and best
decisions collected from all sources. (6) The
fifth part of the Digest is entitled, "Concerning Wills," in which whatever
rules have been established by the ancients with regard to the wills and
codicils of civilians as well as of soldiers, has been inserted. Five books
on legacies and trusts have also been added, and as it was not improper for
the description of the Falcidian Law to be included in the treatises on
legacies and trusts, and for the book on the Trebellian Decree of the Senate
to be added, this was done, and the entire Fifth Part has been divided into
nine books. We have,
however, thought that the Trebellian Decree of the Senate should alone be
included, having rejected the captious subterfuges of the Pegasian Decree of
the Senate, which were odious to the ancient authorities themselves; and
having also omitted the superfluous and frivolous difference of the two
degrees, We have ascribed to the Trebellian Decree of the Senate everything
which was formerly included in both.
Nothing, however, has been mentioned by Us in these books with reference to
laws governing estates without owners, in order that, where affairs are not
prosperous, there may be no cause for the increase of the calamities of the
Roman people that, flourishing in civil war, have continued to exist in Our
reign, an epoch which the favor of Heaven has strengthened with the security
of peace, and rendered Us victorious over all nations, and in order that no
mournful monument may cast its shadow over a joyful age. (7) Next
conies the Sixth Part of the Digest, in which pr�torian possession of
property which has reference to freeborn persons, as well as to freedmen, is
embraced; so that the law which treats of degrees of relationship and
affinity, legal inheritances, and intestate successions, under the
Tertullian and Orphitian Decrees of the Senate, by which a mother and her
children become heirs to one another, has been placed by Us in two books; We
having reduced to a clear and concise arrangement the multitude of decisions
relating to the pr�torian possession of estates. Next, We
have compiled in a single book all decisions by the ancient authorities
pertaining to notices of the construction of new works, wrongful damage,
both concerning buildings which threaten to fall, as well as provisions made
for taking care of rain-water, besides whatever We have found that the laws
prescribed with reference to farmers of the revenue and donations, both
those inter vivos and mortis causa. Again,
another book treats of manumissions and cases where freedom is involved, as
well as many and various opinions relating to the acquisition of ownership,
and the possession of property; and the titles under which these are
contained are inserted in a single volume. In another book, those who have
had judgment rendered against them, as well as those who have confessed in
court are discussed, and the seizure and sale of property to prevent
defrauding creditors, is treated of. In the
next place, interdicts of every description are combined, and after them
come exceptions and prescriptions. Another book includes obligations and
actions, so that the above-mentioned Sixth Part of the entire Digest is
comprised of eight books. (8) The
Seventh and last Part of the Digest consists of six books which include
everything relating to stipulations or verbal obligations, sureties and
mandators, as well as novations, payments, releases, and pr�torian
stipulations; all of this being included in two volumes which it was not
possible to enumerate in the ancient books on account of their multitude. Next in
order come two terrible books on private offences and extraordinary public
crimes, which contain all the severity and atrocity which characterizes
their penalties. Mingled with them are also provisions with reference to
audacious men, who, by contumacy, endeavor to conceal themselves to escape
punishment; and also concerning penalties inflicted upon condemned persons,
or of concessions granted in their stead as well as the nature of the same.
One book, having
reference to appeals taken against final decisions in both civil and
criminal cases, has been composed by Us. All other matters pertaining to
municipal magistrates, or to decurions, public employments or works,
markets, liabilities contracted by promises, various judicial inquiries, the
valuation of property, and the signification of terms as established by the
ancients, and which have been regularly defined, are embraced in the
fiftieth and last book of the entire compilation. (9) All
these things have been accomplished by the distinguished man and most
learned Master, Ex-Qu�stor, and Ex-Consul Tribonian, equally accomplished in
the art of eloquence and the science of the law, prominent in knowledge of
affairs, who has never considered anything of greater importance or dearer
to his heart than obedience to Our commands. The work has also been
perfected by other illustrious and most accomplished men, that is to say,
the eminent Constantine, Count of the Sacredx-large sses, and Master of
Requests, who has always commended himself to Us on account of the good
opinion We have had of him, and of his glory; and Theophilus, a brilliant
man, and learned jurist of this Most Splendid City, who in a praiseworthy
manner discharged his duty as expounder of the laws; and Dorotheus, an
eminent man and a most capable Qu�stor whom We have called to Our aid, while
he was teaching students the laws in that magnificent City of Berytus, on
account of his excellent reputation and distinction; and We have also made
Anatolius, another illustrious man, a participant in this work, who himself
was appointed interpreter of the law among the people of Berytus, and,
having sprung from an ancient race of lawyers, was summoned to this task,
for his father Leontius, and his grandfather Eudoxius, left behind them a
distinguished and memorable reputation for legal knowledge, having succeeded
Patricius of famous memory, as Qu�stor and professor; and Leontius, a most
eminent prefect of consular rank, and Patricius his son, along with Cratinus,
an illustrious man, Count of the Sacredx-large sses, and a distinguished
teacher of this Fair City, all of whom have been selected for the
above-mentioned undertaking; together with Stephen, Menna, Prosdocius,
Eutolmius, Timotheus, Leonidas, Leontius, Plato, James, Constantine, and
John, men deeply learned in the law, who are employed in cases before the
Grand Tribunal of the Prefecture, which takes precedence over all oriental
pr�torian jurisdictions. These
persons, having received on every hand the universal testimony of their
worth, were selected by Us for the execution of this undertaking of such
vast importance, and all, having assembled under the supervision of the
distinguished Tribonian, in order that they might accomplish this work under
Our auspices, and with the favor of God, it has been completed in the fifth
books aforesaid. (10) We
have so much reverence for antiquity that We can, under no circumstances,
endure that the names of persons learned in jurisprudence shall be abandoned
to oblivion, but each one of them who was the author of the law is mentioned
in Our Digest, and this has only been done by Us in order that if anything
in these enactments should
appear to be either superfluous, imperfect, or inapplicable, it may receive
the necessary addition or diminution, and may be handed down with the most
accurate laws; and where many points which are similar are opposed to one
another, that which appears to be the most correct shall be preferred to the
others, and the same authority conferred upon all; so that whatever is
written therein may appear to be Ours and composed by Our direction; and no
one shall be so bold as to compare the laws which antiquity possessed with
those which Our authority introduced, for the reason that many of great
importance have been changed on account of their usefulness to such an
extent that even where an Imperial Constitution appeared in the old books,
We have not spared it, but have thought that it should be amended and
improved; but the names of the ancient legislators have been left, and
whatever was proper and necessary for the truth of jurisprudence We have
preserved with Our corrections; and therefore where any ambiguity existed
between them, We have explained it perfectly, without permitting any doubt
whatever to remain. (11) But
as We have recognized the fact that ignorant men are not suitable for the
accomplishment of a task requiring so much wisdom and that those who,
standing in the vestibule of legal learning, may hasten to enter still
further, We have decided that another moderate amendment should be prepared,
so that those who are inclined to this study, and are, as it were, imbued
with its principles, can penetrate its secret recesses, and view with open
eyes the most excellent form of the laws; and We have therefore directed
Tribonian, that eminent man, who has been selected for the supervision of
the entire undertaking; along with Theophilus and Dorotheus, illustrious,
and most learned professors of the law, who have been summoned for this
purpose, to collect separately all the books that the ancients composed,
which contained the first principles of jurisprudence, and are called
"Institutes," and to take from them whatever might be useful, most
appropriate, and adaptable to the practice of the present time; and that all
found to be available should be carefully combined and arranged in four
books, placing together the original foundations and elements of legal
knowledge, supported by which young men could obtain a more extensive and
perfect acquaintance with the laws. We have,
however, admonished them to be mindful of Our Constitutions which We have
promulgated for the amendment of the law, and not to delay to insert them in
the work (so that what was formerly ambiguous may be clear), as well as what
was afterwards established. This work,
having been completed by them, has been offered to, and gone over as
indisputable again by Us, and We have accepted it with willing mind, and
decided that it is not unworthy of Our plan; and We have ordered that the
aforesaid books shall be considered constitutions as was plainly stated in
Our Decree, prefixed to the said books. (12)
Therefore, this compilation of the Roman law having been finished, and
perfected in three parts, namely, the Institutes, the Digest or Pandects,
and the Constitutions, and the task having been completed
in three years, which, when it was originally undertaken, was not expected
to be terminated in ten, We have given thanks to Almighty God who has
offered us the opportunity to fortunately carry on war, as well as to enjoy
an honorable peace, and to formulate a most excellent system of laws, not
only for the use of the present age but for that of those which shall come
hereafter, and with pious mind, We have offered this work for the benefit of
man. (13) We
have considered it necessary to bring this decree to the notice of all men,
in order that they may learn out of what vast confusion and prolixity the
laws have been brought within reasonable bounds, and the truth established;
and that they may hereafter have laws which are as similar as compact, and
placed within the reach of all; so that men may be able to easily obtain
possession of the books containing them, and will not be overwhelmed with
expense in the acquisition of a multitude of volumes of superfluous
enactments; but that they may be secured with but trifling expense by the
rich as well as by the poor, and an immense fund of legal information be
rendered available by the expenditure of a very small sum of money. (14) If,
however, in so extensive a collection of laws compiled from an enormous
number of volumes, some repetitions may, perhaps, be encountered, no one
will be justified in thinking that this work should be blamed, but this
defect ought in the first place to be attributed to the weakness of human
nature, which is but natural; for to possess a memory of all things and to
err in nothing is rather an attribute of divinity, than of mortality, as has
also been stated by our ancestors; and then it should be remembered that, in
certain cases, and these very rarely occurring, repetition is not useless
and contrary to Our design. For either it was necessary for the law to be
formulated under the different titles to which it is applicable on account
of the connection of various matters; or, where it had been mingled with
other subjects, it was impossible to divide it into different parts to avoid
producing confusion throughout the whole; and in those places in which the
ideas of the ancients were most perfectly set forth, it would have been
improper to divide and classify what had been scattered among them
indiscriminately, otherwise, the understanding as well as the ears of those
who read them would be disturbed. In like
manner, where anything was provided by the Imperial Constitutions this We
have not, under any circumstances, permitted to be included in the Digest,
as it is sufficient for it to be laid down in the Constitutions, except,
very rarely, in cases in which repetition was allowed. (15)
Nothing which is contradictory can claim a place for itself, or be found in
this Code; for if anyone should, with careful reflection, seek out the
reason for a seeming discrepancy, while doing so something new will be
found, or a clause with a hidden meaning will dispose of the complaint of
contradiction, and put an end to the apparent discord. (16) If,
however, anything should have been omitted, which was, as it were, concealed
in the depths of so many volumes, and, while it was proper
to be inserted, was necessarily abandoned on account of its being involved
in obscurity, anyone who is actuated by just principles can understand that
this has occurred on account of the weakness of the human mind, and also
because of the defects of the matter itself, which, mingled with many
useless matters, offered no opportunity for its extraction from them; and
finally, for the reason that it is much more advantageous to omit a few
things which are valuable than to overwhelm mankind with a vast number which
are worthless. (17) One
remarkable fact, however, is disclosed by the perusal of these books, that
is to say, the multitude of ancient laws is found to contain less than the
present abridgment, for although many had already been enacted, still,
persons who formerly engaged in litigation availed themselves of only a very
few of these; either because it was impossible to procure them on account of
the scarcity of books, or by reason of the ignorance of the parties litigant
themselves; and hence actions were disposed of rather according to the
arbitrary will of the judges, than by the authority of the laws. In the
present compilation of Our Digest, however, the collection of legal
enactments has been made from a great number of volumes the names of which
We assert not only that the ancients were not acquainted with, but had not
even heard of; and all of these have been assembled, and their substance
thoroughly condensed, so that the multitude possessed by the ancients is
found to be poor, and in comparison with it, our abridgment appears most
opulent. That most
illustrious man, Tribonian, obtained a vast number of books containing the
legal wisdom of former times, among which there were many unknown to even
men most learned in the law; all of which having been carefully read,
whatever they contained which was best was extracted, and inserted into Our
excellent compilation. Those who were engaged in this work not only read
over the volumes from which the laws were extracted, but also many others in
which they found nothing either useful or new, and which, with excellent
judgment, they rejected as not being entitled to a place in Our Digest. (18) For
the reason that only divine things are perfect, and that the course of human
legislation has always a tendency to extend to infinity, and there is
nothing in it which can endure for all time, for Nature herself hastens to
bring forth many new forms, We think that matters may subsequently arise
which have not, as yet, been provided for by Our laws. Therefore, if
anything of this kind should happen, recourse must be had to the Emperor for
a remedy, since God has placed his Imperial fortune above all human affairs,
so that he can correct and arrange all new cases which may arise, and
establish them by proper rules and regulations. This principle was not first
promulgated by Us, but has descended from Our ancient race; for Julianus
himself, the most wise author of laws and the Perpetual Edict, stated in his
works that if anything should be found imperfect in Roman jurisprudence, it
should be supplied by an Imperial Decree, and not stand alone without
amendment; but the Divine Hadrian, also, in framing the Edict (and the
decree of the Senate has followed it),
stated most explicitly that if anything should take place which was not
referred to in the Edict, the Emperor had authority to decide it by his own
rules, opinions, and comparisons. (19) For
these reasons You, Conscript Fathers, familiar with all these matters, and
all the men of the earth, should offer the fullest acknowledgments to the
Supreme Divinity, who has reserved so salutary a work for your times, as
Divine Power has conferred upon you that which antiquity was not deemed by
it worthy to receive. Therefore respect and obey these laws, without
reference to such as are most ancient, and let none of you venture to
compare them with former ones, or attempt to discover anything which may be
conflicting in either, because We decree that all which has been inserted in
Our collection shall alone be observed. And let nothing else either be
cited, or produced, either in court or in any contest where laws are
necessary, from any other books than these Our Institutes, Digest, and
Constitutions composed and promulgated by Us, unless the rash person who
does so desires to be rendered liable for the crime of forgery, and to
suffer the severest penalties, together with any judge who suffers him to be
heard. (20) In
order that you may not be ignorant from what books of the ancients this
compilation has been made, We have ordered this to be inserted in the first
part of Our Digest, in order that it may be perfectly clear by what legal
authorities, and from what works of theirs, many thousands in number, this
fabric of Roman jurisprudence has been constructed. Moreover,
We have chosen those legislators and commentators whose opinions were worthy
of insertion in such an important compendium, and whom the most pious
Emperors, Our predecessors, have not considered undeserving of credit, and
have conferred upon them all the same weight, without according to any the
right to claim the preference; for, as We have decreed that these laws shall
take the place of constitutions, just as if they had been promulgated by Us,
how could any greater or less authority be bestowed upon them, as the same
dignity and power is conceded to all? (21) It
appears to Us to be timely to repeat here what We decreed in the first
place, when, with the assistance of God, We ordered this work to be
undertaken, namely that no one of those who is at present learned in the
law, nor any person who may hereafter be born, shall presume to add any
commentaries to these laws, unless .someone may desire to translate them
into the Greek language, in the same order, and with the same arrangement in
which they appear in the Roman idiom, which the Greeks call "Foot to foot" (Katapo/ta)
and if they should desire to make any notes on titles, or to compose
abridgments called para-titles, We do not grant them permission to make any
other interpretations to the laws which are, in fact, perversions of the
same; lest their verbosity may bring dishonor upon Our laws, on account of
the confusion which may arise, as was caused by the ancient commentators on
the Perpetual Edict, a work well drawn up, but which they extended immensely
by distributing their
conflicting opinions here and there throughout the text, so that almost all
Roman jurisprudence remains in a chaotic condition. If we have
not been able to endure these discrepancies, how can the frivolous
distinctions of those who come after Us be tolerated? They who may presume
to do anything of this kind shall be considered guilty of forgery, and their
work shall be entirely destroyed. If, however, anything should appear
ambiguous, as has been previously stated, it must be referred by the judge
to the decision of the sovereign, and it shall be explained by the Imperial
Authority to whom alone has been granted the right to enact and interpret
legislation. (22) We
have decided that the same penalty for forgery shall be inflicted upon those
who hereafter shall dare to disfigure, or obscure our laws by means of
abbreviations; for We desire that everything contained in them, that is to
say, the names of the jurists, and the titles and numbers of the books,
shall all fully be written out in letters, and not designated by
abbreviations; and whoever prepares a work of this kind for himself, and
inserts any such abbreviations in any part of the book or volume, is hereby
notified that he is the owner of a worthless code, for We do not give
permission for any citations to be made in court from one which contains in
any part the defect of abbreviations. Any copyist who dares to transcribe
these things shall not only be punished with a criminal penalty, as has been
previously stated, but shall be compelled to restore to the owner double the
value of the book, whether the owner himself ignorantly purchased it, or
caused it to be made; which contingency has already been provided for and
published by Us in a Latin and a Greek Constitution addressed to professors
of law. (23)
Moreover, We order that the laws which We have collected in the
above-mentioned Codes, that is to say, the Institutes or Elements, and the
Digest or Pandects, shall obtain their authority from the date of Our Third
most happy Consulate of the present twelfth indiction, the third of the
Kalends of January; and shall be valid for all time, having the same
force as Our Constitutions and exerting their authority in all cases in
court, whether these may hereafter be brought, whether they are at present
pending, or whether they are under the jurisdiction of the tribunal itself
or have been submitted for arbitration; and as for those which have already
been terminated by a judicial decision, or settled by amicable agreement, We
decree that they shall, under no circumstances, be revived. We have
hastened to promulgate these laws during our Third Consulate, which We
consider propitious for the reason that the most blessed aid of God and of
our Lord Jesus Christ bestowed it upon the State, at the time when the
Parthian War was terminated and followed by a lasting peace, and the third
part of the world subjected to Our authority. For, in addition to Europe,
Asia and all Lybia were then added to Our dominions, and this important
legal work having been concluded, all the favors of Heaven were thus
conferred upon Our Third Consulate. (24)
Therefore, all our judges shall receive these laws according to their
jurisdiction, and shall cause them to be observed not only in their
tribunals, but also in this Imperial capital, and the illustrious Prefect of
this Fair City is hereby especially charged with their execution; and,
moreover, the three eminent Pr�torian Prefects of the East, of Illyria, and
of Lybia, shall be careful to have them published and brought to the
knowledge of all those subject to their jurisdiction. Given on
the seventeenth of the Kalends of January, during the third Consulate
of our Lord Justinian, 533. CONCERNING
THE CONFIRMATION OF THE DIGEST. In the name of Our Lord God Jesus Christ. 4. The
Emperor C�sar-Flavius-Justinianus, Alamanicus, Gothicus, Francicus,
Germanicus, Anticus, Alanicus, Vandalicus, Africanus, pious, fortunate,
illustrious, victor and triumpher, always to be revered, and Augustus; to
the great Senate and the people in all the cities of Our Empire. After
having made peace with the Persians, and obtained trophies from the Vandals,
with the acquisition of all Lybia, and having, for a second time, united the
renowned City of Carthage to our Empire, God gave Us the opportunity to
bring to its desired end the work of the revision of the ancient laws, an
undertaking which no Emperor before Our age thought was possible either to
be planned or executed by human genius. For it was a most extraordinary
thing for all the Roman jurisprudence, from the foundation of the ancient
city to the date of Our reign, a period of almost thirteen hundred years,
which, in its various parts, was sometimes in agreement with and sometimes
in opposition to the Imperial decrees, not only to have removed from it
whatever was contradictory, but also to have suppressed whatever was found
to be identical or similar, and thus to afford a varied idea of the beauty
of the law itself, so that every enactment might seem to have been passed to
meet the exigencies of each individual case. This was undoubtedly due to the
superior divinity and benignity of God, and not attributable to the exertion
of human thought or power. Therefore
We, in accordance with Our custom, having raised our hands to God, and
besought Him that he would consider Us worthy of his assistance, began the
undertaking, and have at last completed it, through the agency of Tribonian,
that most illustrious Master, and Ex-Qu�stor of Our Sacred Palace, and
Ex-Consul, as well as by the efforts of certain other eminent and learned
men; and having diligently examined everything compiled by them, and
carefully explained whatever was ambiguous, We have given to all the laws a
suitable form, according to the knowledge and strength of intellect which
has been bestowed upon Us by Our God and Our Saviour Jesus Christ. (1)
Therefore, We have inserted in the Code under Our name the Constitutions of
the Emperors, formerly included in twelve books, and have collected in a
single abridged and clear compendium all the opinions of the ancient
founders of the law which are contained in almost two
thousand volumes, and three millions of paragraphs, and, with the favor of
Heaven, divided all these into fifty books, after having collected
everything useful, and rejected everything ambiguous, without leaving
anything contradictory. These books We designated the Digest or Pandects,
for the reason that they contain divisions and decisions of the laws, and
also because they have all the science of jurisprudence epitomized in them
We have given them this appellation. They do not include more than a hundred
and fifty thousand paragraphs, and We have divided them into seven
treatises, which was not done improperly or unreasonably, but with reference
to the nature and harmony of the number seven. (2) Hence,
We have divided into four books those things which are generally styled
prota, or the first principles of the science. (3) Next
We have divided into another seven books those matters which treat of
judgments. (4)
Likewise the part which treats of things only includes eight books. (5) The
following part of the work, which is the fourth and central one of all, We
have divided into eight more books, in which the hypothecary action, which
does not differ greatly from that on pledge, and the Edict of the �diles and
the stipulation having reference to evictions are discussed, which two
treatises are accessory to, and dependent upon sales; and although in the
arrangement of the ancient laws they were widely separated, We have brought
them together on account of their common relationship, and in order that
what has reference to the same subject may not be far apart. After
these two books, We have introduced whatever has been written with reference
to interest, to loans on land as well as on sea; and what relates to
evidence and presumptions We have combined in a single book; and in each of
these three matters closely connected with the treatise on things are
discussed. This
having been done, We took up those laws which have reference to betrothals,
marriages, and dowries, and to these subjects We have devoted three volumes
in the order above stated. The two books which have reference to guardians
of minors � I mean those which are ordinarily designated "On Guardianship" �
We have included in an abridgment, and have completed the above-mentioned
arrangement of eight books, and the central part of the entire work (as has
already been stated), having inserted therein the most admirable and useful
of all the laws. (6) We
have condensed everything relating to testaments, legacies, and trusts into
nine books, at the beginning of which are placed those which relate to wills
and codicils, not only of all civilians but also of soldiers who desire to
make testamentary disposition of their estates, and these compose two books
entitled "Concerning Wills." The five
following books contain matters which pertain to legacies and trusts, and
everything which has been laid down with reference to their ambiguity; and
as the explanation of the Falcidian Law is connected with, and dependent
upon legacies and trusts, We have discussed
it in its proper place, and have inserted it next to the treatise on
legacies in a single book on the subject, with some brief additions. Again, for
the reason that the Trebellian Decree of the Senate has been introduced into
trusts in the same way as the Falcidian Law, We have placed all that has
been decided on this subject under the Trebellian Decree of the Senate;
considering that it is superfluous to give space to the Pegasian Decree of
the Senate, and that the differences and agreements which have been
established between these Decrees of the Senate are absurd, which, indeed,
the ancients detested and called captious and wrongful. Having combined all
these matters in a more simple form, and placed them under the head of the
Trebellian Decree of the Senate, We perfected this Fifth Part of the entire
arrangement in nine books. In these nine books, however, nothing has been
said by Us with reference to estates which have no owners, and which were
liable to confiscation, because this practice was only introduced during a
period of public misfortune, and was a mournful monument of the Civil War;
and it was not proper for it to continue to exist in these times, during
which God gave Us peace at home and abroad, and when it was necessary to
carry on war, enabled Us with His favor to prevail over, and conquer Our
enemies. (7) Next
follows and appears the Sixth Part of Our entire compilation, included in
eight books. These very properly begin with matters which treat of
possession under the pr�torian law, and, having examined them carefully in
the same way as the others, We have classified not only those which have
reference to freeborn persons, but also such as concern freedmen, rendering
clear what in former times was doubtful, on account of its confusion and
obscurity, being of the opinion that two books were sufficient for this
purpose. We have also treated, in the same books, intestate successions, and
the order of descent, inserting in one of them the different degrees of
relationship, and at the end We have placed the Tertullian and Orphitian
Decrees of the Senate, by which mothers and their children succeed to the
estates of one another. Next in
order after these topics comes another book relating to the construction of
buildings, and of security furnished on account of houses which have become
ruinous, and threaten to fall; and concerning persons who have been guilty
of deceit or fraud in cases of this kind, as well as those who injure their
neighbors by the flow of water; which book also treats of collectors of the
public revenues, and donations, both indefinite and simple, and as such
being made in consideration of death, the laws provide for. Again,
whatever has reference to manumissions of every description and the actions
brought on account of them are included in a single book. Further, all
questions relating to possession, and the different grounds for obtaining
it, We have inserted in a single treatise, or book. Moreover, everything
pertaining to judicial decisions, and persons who have confessed anything
against themselves in court, as well as matters having reference to
assignments for the benefit of creditors, the detention of debtors, the
sale, separation, and care of
property, and measures to prevent the defrauding of creditors, are likewise
collected in a single book. We have
only devoted one book to interdicts; and next, We come to prescriptions or
exceptions, and the times prescribed for their operation. We then discuss
the various kinds of obligations and legal procedure, and We have arranged
the contents of this Part, which begins with pr�torian possessions (as has
already been stated), in eight books, constituting the Sixth Part of the
entire work. (8) The
last Part of all, which is the Seventh, is composed of six books, beginning
with stipulations, and then proceeding to the rules which have been laid
down with reference to suretyship, the liability of debtors, payment by
them, and their discharge; and also concerning agreements introduced by the
authority of the Pr�tors; all of which has been condensed by Us into two
books, which could not be said of those of the ancients, as there was an
enormous number of them. We next
proceed to the description of crimes, and discuss whatever pertains to minor
offences which are called private, as well as to such as are styled
extraordinary; but this appellation, "extraordinary," also applies to public
crimes which are most atrocious in their character, and demand exemplary
punishment. Moreover, in the two books which include matters relating to
offences and crimes are inserted those regulations which have been
prescribed with reference to offenders against the law who attempt to
conceal themselves, as well as respecting their property, and the penalty
which should be inflicted upon them, or the pardon which they may be able to
obtain. In the
beginning of the next book, appeals are discussed, a proceeding to which
recourse is very frequently had for the annulling of pecuniary or civil
decisions, as well as criminal ones. Again, whatever was provided by the
ancient jurists with reference to citizens, municipal magistrates, decurions,
offices and public works, markets, and promises of revenues and various
judicial proceedings or examinations, the enumeration of citizens, the
signification of terms, and the rules laid down by the ancients, are all
contained in the last book. This one is the sixth of the compilation,
beginning with stipulations, if reference is had to the beginning of that
portion, but it is the fiftieth where the entire perfection or harmony of
the compilation is considered. (9) All
these things have been compiled and elaborated in the very best manner
possible, and as it was proper that it should be done in accordance with Our
order, by the illustrious Tribonian, that most wise Master, Ex-Qu�stor of
Our Palace, and Ex-Consul, a man of experience in affairs, highly regarded
for his eloquence, and well versed in the laws, and who has not disobeyed
any of Our commands. He has also been assisted by others who have
contributed their services to Us in this undertaking; namely, Constantine,
the eminent Count of the Sacredx-large sses, Master of Requests and Secretary
of State, who in every respect has given Us a favorable opinion of himself;
and Theophilus, the eminent master who, in a most praiseworthy manner, imparts
legal instruction in this Imperial City with the greatest zeal and assiduity
of which the occupation is worthy; and Dorotheus, the distinguished Qu�stor,
appointed Doctor of Laws in the city, by which We mean the venerated and
splendid metropolis of Berytus, which itself has given him to Us on account
of his high reputation and eminence, and has besought Us to make him a
participant in this work; along with Anatolius, the most accomplished
master, who himself, at Berytus, teaches in an elegant manner everything
relating to the law, a man of the third generation of scholars renowned
among the Phoenicians as interpreters of jurisprudence (for he traces his
lineage to Leontius and Eudoxius, men of the most distinguished reputation,
after Patricius, of illustrious memory, who held the offices of Qu�stor and
first Censor, and Leontius, the famous Ex-Prefect and Ex-Consul, as well as
Patricious, his son, all of whom are worthy of the greatest admiration); and
Cratinus, the eminent and learned Count of the Sacredx-large sses,
distinguished lecturer on the law in this Imperial City; and in addition to
these, Stephen, Mena, Prosdocius, Eutolmius, Timotheus, Leonidas, Leontius,
Plato, James, Constantine, and John; all men thoroughly versed in
jurisprudence, advisers of Our Prefects in Our pr�torian prefectures, and
who have justly attained a high reputation for legal knowledge among all
men, have been decided by Us to be worthy of being chosen as participants in
an undertaking of this importance. Therefore, the compilation of the Digest
has been made for Us by these most distinguished jurists. (10) We
have such respect for antiquity that We have not permitted the names of the
ancient legislators to be omitted, but have inserted that of each one in the
laws, changing, however, in the latter what did not seem to be correct;
removing some portions, and adding others; selecting what was best from many
of them, and giving equal force and power to all; so that whatever is laid
down in this book may appear to be Our own opinion; and let no one dare to
compare those things which are included in this work with what formerly
appeared in others, because We have changed for the better many things which
it would not be easy to enumerate; even if anything in one of the
constitutions of preceding Emperors should have been expressed in different
language, for, although We have preserved their names, We have assumed the
right to establish the truth of their laws, and therefore, whenever anything
contradictory existed in them (and, indeed, there was a great deal), it has
been suppressed, and every law has been clearly stated and brought to a
definite conclusion. (11) As,
however, it was necessary to make a short abridgment for the benefit of
those beginning the study of the law, who could not understand the higher
branches of the science, We did not neglect this duty, and therefore, We
directed the most eminent Tribonian, who was chosen for the supervision of
this entire work, to be summoned with Theophilus and Dorotheus, most eminent
and learned professors of the law, that they might select from the treatises
composed by the ancients, all matters which were best adapted for the
purpose, and of the most important in studies of this kind, so that they
might collect them and
offer them to Us, and mention Our Constitutions, which We promulgated for
the improvement of the ancient law, and compile four books containing the
first elements of legal science, which We have considered proper to
designate as "Institutes." This compilation having been made, they presented
it to Us, and We have carefully examined and weighed it, and have decided
that it was not unworthy of Our design, and have ordered that it shall have
all the force of Our Constitutions, and be considered as taking their place,
which We have made clear to all from the introduction that we have prefixed
to the said volume. (12)
Therefore the entire substance of the Roman law having been thus compiled in
three parts, in an equal number of years (which, in the beginning, We
considered to be beyond all hope of completion in ten years), but now,
having been finished with such speed in three years, with the assistance of
God, who has afforded Us the opportunity to make peace, and bring Our wars
to a happy termination, and establish laws for the past, present and future,
We have thought it to be proper to bring to the attention of all persons the
zeal and wisdom which We have displayed in this undertaking. In this way it
will become apparent how jurisprudence was rescued from the disorder and
confusion in which it formerly existed, without the prospect of any end to
this condition; and men will hereafter be able to make use of laws which are
just, comprehensive, and present ready for the hands of all; a compendium
admirably adapted to the purposes of litigation and easily to be acquired by
those who may desire; so that there will be no longer need forx-large r sums
of money to collect a vast number of worthless books, but, with the
expenditure of a very small sum, not only the rich but also those in
moderate circumstances will have an opportunity to purchase this work. (13) If,
indeed, out of the multitude of the subjects which have now been brought
together and collected from so many thousands of volumes, any which are
similar or identical should appear (which, however, We think can rarely
occur), although, considering the weakness of human nature, this will not
seem to be inexcusable; for to make no mistake, or to be irreprehensible, or
unerring in every respect, is an attribute of God alone, and not one of
mortal constancy or power, as has already been stated by the ancients.
Where, then, We have assumed a similar position, or the exigency of the case
required that the same thing should be repeated under different titles, or
one subject should be mixed with another which had already been explained,
it has been impossible to dispose of this resemblance, either because the
continuity of the entire text had to be preserved, or to avoid distracting
the attention of the reader by the removal of what already had been written;
and if sometimes the necessity of the case required this to be done, still
it was effected in a few words, and has but little significance. (14) We
have also observed this with reference to the Imperial Constitutions and the
laws dependent upon the same; for whatever was provided in them We did not
permit to be inserted in this collec- tion,
except where, on account of some circumstance, the point demanded
repetition. (15) No
one will easily find among matters included in this compilation any
conflicting laws, provided he directs his attention to the scrutiny of all
the appearances of contradiction; but some distinctions do exist, which,
however, when examined, clearly show that an apparent discrepancy in one
place often, in reality, has reference to something entirely different in
another. (16) If,
indeed, anything which should be inserted has been omitted (and this might
readily happen on account of the weakness of human nature), it will be much
better for Our subjects to be freed from a multitude of worthless laws, even
though they may be deprived of some few which appear to be useful, but which
are buried and deposited in thousands of volumes, and probably would not
have been noticed by any human being. (17) For
this reason, judges not having access to so many books (which it was
formerly necessary to have copied), terminated actions too readily by making
use of very few legal authorities, and rendered decisions in this manner
either on account of their lack of works on jurisprudence, or because their
strength was not sufficient to undergo the labor required for making such
researches as were necessary to ascertain the numerous points which were
useful. In the present compilation, however, a very x-large number of the laws
in force have been collected from books which are extremely rare, and can
hardly be obtained, and with whose very names many men most learned in the
law are unacquainted. The materials for this, the above-mentioned
illustrious Tribonian has furnished Us by providing an almost incalculable
number of volumes, all of which, after being carefully read, have been
assembled; and when those jurists who were called together by Us for this
purpose encountered nothing either applicable or new in many different ones
which had been collected, they, with excellent judgment, rejected any
citations from them in the compilation of this work. (18)
Where, however, anything new subsequently arises, which becomes a subject of
controversy, and does not appear to be determined by these laws (for Nature
knows how to make many innovations), God has conferred imperial power upon
man in order that it may settle questions which may come up, and dispose of
defects in the law, and has prescribed certain rules and regulations for the
purpose of explaining what is ambiguous in human nature. We do not now claim
credit for this, as Julianus, the most learned of all the founders of the
law who were formerly eminent for their wisdom, is alleged to have said the
same thing, and to have had recourse to the imperial authority to supply the
legal deficiencies existing in the case of pressing and doubtful questions;
and the Divine Hadrian of pious memory, also, included in a small volume all
the Edicts promulgated by the Pr�tors, and for many years employed the great
Julianus for that purpose, having stated in a public address, which he made
in ancient Rome, that if any point should arise which had not already been
de- termined,
it was proper for those who belong to the magistracy to attempt to decide
it, and to find a remedy in accordance with the judgments previously
rendered in cases of the same kind. (19)
Therefore, You being aware of all these things (for We are addressing You,
the Great Senate, and all the subjects of Our Empire), should acknowledge
your gratitude to God, who has preserved such a benefit for Our reign, and
avail yourselves of Our laws without paying attention to any of those
included in the ancient treatises, or making any comparison of them with
those which form part of Our compilation; because if some of them should
appear not to agree with one another, still you cannot fail to be aware that
what was ancient has been discarded by Us as imperfect, and that Our present
work must now be held to possess authority; for We forbid the works of the
ancients to be used hereafter. We,
moreover, permit and decree that only the laws of this Our compilation shall
be observed, and have authority in the State; so that anyone who attempts to
make citations in court from the ancient treatises, and not from these two
alone, and the book of Constitutions, compiled or drawn up by Us, or who has
recourse to any other enactments, and any judge who allows them to be cited
in his presence, shall be considered as guilty of forgery, and sentenced as
a public criminal, and shall undergo the penalty prescribed for the same,
which is manifest from the fact itself, even if We had not stated it. (20) We
have decided that it would be best to prefix to the Digest not only the
names of the ancient founders of the law, but also the title of their works,
from whence the body of laws now compiled by Us has been derived; and this
We have ordered to be done. We have also, at the same time, directed that
whatever has been drawn up with reference to these matters shall be added to
this Our Divine Constitutions, in order that what was insufficient and
uncertain in former times, and what has been contributed by Us, may be clear
to all. We have also collected the treatises of those legislators or
interpreters of the law which were approved and accepted by all persons,
enjoyed the favor of former Emperors, and deserved to be quoted by them.
When, however, any work was not known to the ancient legislators, We have
forbidden it to be included in this compilation. We have conceded equal
authority to all the treatises which We have made use of, without giving a
greater preference to one than to the others; for if we have given the force
of Imperial Constitutions to everything which has been written by all of
them, why is it that anything contained therein should be entitled to more
or less consideration than something else? (21) We
now repeat the order which We issued at the time when we ordered this
compilation of the laws to be made; and We, a second time, sanction it by
confirming it, and forbid all persons who are now in existence, or may
hereafter exist, to compose any commentaries on these laws, except where
someone desires to translate them into the Greek language, which We command
to be done literally, or what is styled "foot by foot;" and if he should
wish to avail himself of para- titles (as
a matter of convenience), he can do so; but he shall not make any other
alterations, no matter how trifling they may be, nor give occasion for
contradictions, ambiguities, or infinite repetitions of laws to arise, which
formerly occurred during the arrangement of the ancient Edict, so that this
work, which was originally extremely short, through the differences and
discrepancies of the various commentaries, was protracted to an infinite
length. For if anything in Our compilation should appear ambiguous, either
to the parties litigant, or to the magistrates having jurisdiction, it must
be decided by the Emperor, for this privilege is granted by the laws to him
alone. Therefore, if anyone should dare to add any commentary to this Our
compilation of laws, or should state anything in opposition to the form of
this Our Decree, he is hereby notified that he will be liable to punishment
for forgery, and that what he has written shall be taken from him and
absolutely destroyed. (22) The
same penalty shall be imposed upon those who make use of any abbreviations
or notes, in copying the laws (which abbreviations are called singul�),
and to attempt to confuse the text; as well as upon those who do not
write out in full, and in letters, the numbers and names of the ancient
jurists, as well as all their laws. Let the purchasers of books of this kind
also know that they are the owners of works of no value, for We do not
consent that they shall quote such books in court, or employ them in any
way, even if what is cited has reference to a part of the volume in which
there is no such abbreviation or mark, or where no such abbreviation is
found in any other part of the same, except the one from which the citation
is taken. Hence the owner must consider the book as not having been written
at all; and he who wrote it and delivered it to the ignorant purchaser shall
pay double the amount of the damage sustained by him, and shall also be
liable to a criminal penalty. We have already stated this in other
constitutions, not only in those which have been promulgated in Latin, but
also in others published in the Greek language, which We have addressed to
professors of law. (23)
Therefore We order that these volumes (We refer to the Institutes and the
Digest), shall have authority from the end of Our third most fortunate
Consulate, that is to say from before the third of the Kalends of
January of the present twelfth indiction; and shall be valid for all time,
and have the same force and effect as the Imperial Constitutions, not only
in cases which may hereafter arise, but also in those which are now pending
in court, and which have not yet been amicably settled; for We do not permit
any case which has been determined or settled to be revived. God has,
indeed, favored Us in this third most famous consulate, as, during it, peace
has been concluded with the Persians; and this great work on the laws, which
never was even imagined by any of Our predecessors, has been completed; and
a third part of the world (We refer to all of Lybia), has been added to Our
dominions, for all these benefits have been granted Us during Our third
Consulate, by the grace of God and Our Saviour Jesus Christ. (24)
Therefore, all the worthy magistrates of Our Empire having received this,
Our Divine Constitution must make use of Our aforesaid laws, each one in his
own jurisdiction. The illustrious Pr�torian Prefect of this Imperial City
shall publish it, and Our most eminent and worthy Master of the Palace, and
the renowned and fortunate Prefects of our Sacred Prefectures, not only of
the Orient, but also those who have jurisdiction over Illyria and Lybia,
must provide by their Edicts that these things shall be brought to the
knowledge of those under their authority, so that none of all Our subjects
can allege want of notice as an excuse. Given on
the seventeenth of the Kalends of January, during the third Consulate
of our Lord Justinian, ever Augustus, 533. TITLE
XVIII. CONCERNING IGNORANCE OF LAW AND OF FACT. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to the Soldier Maximus. Although
when you were conducting your case you may have omitted to make use of
proper allegations through ignorance of the law, or because of your want of
information as a soldier; still, if you have not yet satisfied the claim, I
will permit you to avail yourself of all your means of defence, if
proceedings have been begun to enforce the
judgment. Given on
the seventh of the Kalends of May, under the Consulate of Asper,
213. 2. The
Emperor Gordian to Juvenal. You cannot
readily be excused on account of your ignorance of the law, if, after having
passed the age of twenty-five years, you rejected the estate of your mother;
for your application for relief will be too late. Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of Arian
and Papus, 244. 3. The
Emperor Philip to Marcella. If, after
having been emancipated by your father, you neglected to claim possession of
his estate within a year from the time of his death, you can, under no
circumstances, allege ignorance of the law. Given on
the sixteenth of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of
Peregrinus and �milianus, 245. 4. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Julian. If, after
an estate has been divided, a defect should be discovered in the will, you
will not be prejudiced by anything which has been done through ignorance.
Therefore inform Our illustrious friend, the Governor, that the will is
forged, or cannot stand under the law, so that the document which was
produced as a will having been annulled, you may obtain the entire estate. Given on
the eighth of the Ides of July, during the Consulate of Diocletian
and Maximian, 293. 5. The
Same, and Constantius and Maximian, C�sars, to Martial. As the
substance of the truth can, under no circumstances, be changed by false
statements, you have done nothing by merely alleging that what really
belonged to your father's estate formed part of that of your mother. Given on
the day before the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of
Diocletian, Consul for the fifth time, and Maximian, Consul for the fourth
time, 293. 6. The
Same and the C�sars to Taurus and Pollio. Where, as
the result not of a business transaction, but through an error of fact, you
have promised in a stipulation a certain amount of oil, which was not due,
to Archonticus, and the Governor of the province is informed of your
promise, after you have delivered what you owe, he shall hear you, if you
demand to be released from delivery of the remainder. Given on
the fifth of the Kalends of May, 294. 7. The
Same Emperors and C�sars to Zoa. An error
of fact, so long as the business is not terminated, prejudices no one; but
where a case has been decided, it cannot be reopened under a pretext of this
kind. Given on
the sixth of the Nones of July, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned C�sars. 8. The
Same and the C�sars to Dionysia. When a
testament is declared to be void, slaves who would have become free under
it, if it had been valid, will not obtain their liberty by the mere
statement of the heir at law, who erroneously referred to them as the
freedmen of the testator, or his own freedmen; as the will of a person who
is mistaken is of no effect. Given on
the fifth of the Kalends of September, during the fourth Consulate of
the above-mentioned C�sars, 302. 9. The
Same and the C�sars to Gaius and Anthemius. Although
Sanius is said to have received a sum of money from you, as due from persons
who are free, his heirs are not forbidden to raise the question of your
status, as no one who is mistaken is considered to give his consent. Given on
the sixth of the Ides of December, during the fifth Consulate of the
above-mentioned C�sars, 305. 10. The
Same and the C�sars to Araphia. Where
anyone, who is ignorant of the law, pays money which is not due, he cannot
recover it; for you are well aware that only ignorance of fact confers the
right to recover money which has been paid when it was not due. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of January, during the sixth Consulate of
the above-mentioned C�sars, 306. 11. The
Emperor Constantine to Valerian, Deputy. Although
it is not customary for relief to be granted to women who are ignorant of
the law, in matters where they have been benefited, still, the constitutions
of former Emperors stated that this rule does not apply to females who are
minors. Given on
the third of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of Gallicanus
and Symmachus, 330. 12. The
Emperors Valentinian, Theodosius, and Arcadius to Flavian, Pr�torian
Prefect. We do not
permit anyone to be, or pretend to be, ignorant of the Imperial
Constitutions. Given on
the third of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of Tatianus
and Symmachus, 391. 13. The
Emperors Leo and Anthemius to Erythrius, Pr�torian Prefect. In order
that women may not be permitted indiscriminately to violate their contracts,
in which they have omitted or ignored certain things, We decree that if they
suffer any damage in their rights or property through their ignorance,
relief shall be granted them only in cases where the authority of former
laws favors them. Given on
the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of Martianus and Zeno, 469. TITLE XIX. CONCERNING
THE PRESENTATION OF PETITIONS TO THE EMPEROR,
AND WHAT THINGS MAY BE ASKED FOR AND WHAT MAY
NOT. 1. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Firmena. Although a
person in a servile condition is not generally considered capable of
presenting a petition, still the atrocity of the crime which has been
committed, and the praiseworthy example of fidelity which you have exhibited
for the purpose of avenging the murder of your master, has prevailed upon Us
to order the Pr�torian Prefect, to whom you must apply, to make search for
the culprits and see that the severest vengeance authorized by the law is
inflicted, after those matters which you have inserted in your petition have
been heard. Given on
the eighth of the Ides of October, during the Consulate of
Diocletian, Consul for the sixth time, and Maximian, Consul for the third
time, 296. 2. The
Emperor Constantine to Severus, Prefect of the City. Whenever a dilatory
exception is permitted by Our Rescript, access to Us shall be granted the
petitioner; but an exception which puts an
end to the entire affair, or exhausts its force, cannot be authorized
without causing great loss to the other party; and therefore the relief of a
peremptory exception shall not be applied for. Given on
the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of Paulinus and Julian. 3. The
Same to the People. Nothing
which is injurious to the Treasury, or contrary to law, can be the subject
of a petition. Given on
the day before the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of
Constantine, Consul for the seventh time, and Constantine-C�sar, Consul for
the fourth time, 354. 4. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius to Florian, Pr�torian Prefect. All
rescripts which have been promulgated for the purpose of granting delay in
the case of debtors shall not be valid, unless security sufficient for the
payment of the indebtedness is furnished. Given at
Constantinople, on the eighth of the Kalends of March, during the
Consulate of Antony and Syagrius, 382. 5. The
Emperors Valentinian and Valens to Volusianus, Pr�torian Prefect. When
anyone has presented a petition against the decisions of the Pr�torian
Prefect, and has failed to have it received, he shall not have permission to
again present a petition for the same purpose. Given at
Rome, on the fifth of the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of
Valentinian and Valens, 365. Extract
from Novel 119, Chapter V. Latin Text. The
petition shall be presented to the eminent Prefects or their councilors, or
to the Masters of Requests, within ten days after judgment has been
rendered. This having been done, execution shall not be ordered, unless the
successful party furnishes sufficient security for the restoration of the
property with its lawful increase, as has been set forth in the judgment,
where the decision, for just cause, may be set aside. Unless a petition is
presented with these formalities, the execution of the judgment shall
proceed without any security, and the right of the party who considers
himself aggrieved to again petition shall be preserved, so that he can apply
to the Emperor within the term of two years. 6. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to Isidor, Pr�torian Prefect. We grant
as a privilege to all persons, without distinction, that, where a
constitution has been obtained by anyone who is free, or a rescript has been
issued to a slave upon his petition, no inquiry shall be made to ascertain
by whom the request was made. Given on
the third of the Ides of November, during the Consulate of
Theodosius, Consul for the seventh time, and Palladius, 416. 7. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to the Senate. We order
that rescripts which have been obtained contrary to law shall be rejected by
all judges, unless they include something which may be of benefit to the
petitioner, and does not injure anyone else; or when they pardon the crime
of those making the request. Given at
Ravenna, on the eighth of the Ides of November, during the Consulate
of Theodosius, Consul for the twelfth time, and Valentinian, Consul for the
second time, 426. 8. The
Same to Florentius, Pr�torian Prefect. It is of
no advantage to attach copies of documents to petitions, but their substance
must be stated, so that the truth of the petition may explain the facts to
the Emperor, and he may be able to answer; and only where necessity requires
it should words be inserted in the petition of whose meaning the parties are
in doubt, to enable Us to render Our decision in accordance with reason. Given at
Constantinople, on the sixth of the Kalends of April, during the
Consulate of Florentius and Dionysius, 429. TITLE XX. WHEN A
PETITION PRESENTED TO THE EMPEROR CAUSES A JOINDER OP ISSUE. 1. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius to Remigius, Pr�torian Prefect. There is
no doubt that issue is understood to be joined in a case, even after a
petition has been presented to Us, and that it also affects the heir of him
against whom it was directed, as well as the heir of him who presented it. Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of Arcadius
and Honorius, Consuls for the fifth time, 396. 2. The
Emperor Justinian to Menna, Pr�torian Prefect. We have
considered it necessary to define temporary actions which become perpetual
through the presentation of petitions, and rescripts issued on account of
them, in order that no one may think that this only applies to such as are
limited by time. Therefore, let all persons know that actions are
perpetuated only through the presentation of petitions and rescripts which
are issued concerning them, where they have been decided by the Pr�tor, and
are restricted to the term of one year. Given at
Constantinople, on the Kalends of April, during the fifth Consulate
of Decius, 529. TITLE XXI. NO ONE HAS
A RIGHT TO PRESENT A PETITION TO THE EMPEROR WHILE A CASE IS PENDING, OR
AFTER AN APPEAL HAS BEEN TAKEN, OR FINAL JUDGMENT HAS BEEN RENDERED. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Caperius. Although
the illustrious Governor of the province may have rendered a decision after
you presented your petition, and before you obtained a rescript; still, as
you did not appeal from his decision, the rescript, which you say you have
subsequently obtained, will not have the effect of revoking what has been
decided by the decree. Given on
the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of Lupus and Maximus, 233. 2. The
Emperor Constantine to Probianus. It is not
allowed to present a petition while a case is pending, unless the delivery
of the documents, or the communication of the decree is refused. Moreover,
anyone, who attempts by the aid of a rescript or a consultation to revive a
question which has already been decided, shall immediately have judgment
rendered against him for all the costs of the case, in favor of his
adversary; and all indulgence shall be denied him, if, in violation of this
provision, he attempts to present a petition. Given on
the Ides of August, under the Consulate of Severus and Rufinus, 316. 3. The
Same to All the People of the Provinces. Anyone who
fails to take an appeal which is proper must always remain silent, and
cannot impudently solicit Our aid by means of a petition; and if he should
do so, he will not only fail to obtain his wish, but he will be branded with
infamy. Given on
the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of Bassus and Ablavius,
331. TITLE
XXII. WHERE
ANYTHING CONTRARY TO LAW OR THE PUBLIC WELFARE IS
FRAUDULENTLY INCLUDED IN, OR OBTAINED BY A
PETITION. 1. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian and the C�sars to Gregorius. He, to
whom jurisdiction has been granted by Our Rescript, must, none the less,
decide the case, even where you state that some matters relating to the
transaction have been omitted from the petition. Given on
the fifth of the Nones of May, during the Consulate of Diocletian,
Consul for the fourth time, and Maximian, Consul for the third time, 290. 2. The
Same, and the C�sars, Constantine and Maximian, to Statia. An
exception on the ground of falsehood may be filed where duplicity has been
detected in a statement of law or of fact, or where fraud has been committed
by remaining silent; and the judge who has been appointed must render his
decision in accordance with the truth, and not base it upon the allegations
of the party who opposes the exception. Given at
Sirmium, during the Consulate of the above-mentioned C�sars,
294. 3. The
Emperor Constantine to Bassus, Pr�torian Prefect. We order
that judges who forbid the falsity of petitions to be established shall be
punished with a fine of ten pounds of gold. Given on
the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of Constantine, and
Licinius-C�sar, Consuls for the third time, 313. 4. The
Same to Pompay. When an
exception is ordered, even if no judicial investigation has taken place, it
will be necessary to inquire with reference to the truth of the allegations
and petitions, so that, if fraud should exist, the judge may take cognizance
of the entire matter. Given on
the third of the Ides of November, during the Consulate of Dalmatius
and Zenophilus, 333. 5. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to the Senate. If a
mendacious petitioner should obtain an Imperial Rescript in conformity with
the laws, he shall not have the benefit of it; and where excessive
perversity is found in his falsehoods, he shall be abandoned to the severity
of the judge. Given on
the seventh of the Ides of November, during the Consulate of
Theodosius, Consul for the twelfth time, and Valentinian, Consul for the
second time, 426. 6. The
Emperor Anastasius to Matronianus, Pr�torian Prefect. We notify
all the judges of Our Empire, of both superior and inferior jurisdiction,
not to permit any rescript, pragmatic sanction, or Imperial annotation,
which appears to be contrary to general law or to the public welfare, to be
produced in the argument of any case; but they shall not hesitate, under all
circumstances, to observe the general Sacred Constitutions. Given on
the Kalends of July, at Constantinople. TITLE
XXIII. CONCERNING
DIFFERENT RESCRIPTS AND PRAGMATIC SANCTIONS. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Superus. If you and
your brother should present a petition with reference to a matter in which
you are both interested, although the rescript may be
directed to only one of you, it will, nevertheless, be intended for both. Given on
the Ides of July, during the Consulate of Alexander, Consul for the
second time, and Marcellus, 227. 2. The
Emperor Claudius to Epagathus. It is
falsely asserted that rescripts have no authority after a year has elapsed,
for whatever is stated in a rescript which has reference to the law should
be eternal; provided the time in which it must be produced or heard is not
limited. Given on
the seventh of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of
Antiochianus and Orphitus, 271. 3. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Crispinus, Governor of the Province of
Phoenicia. We order
that the authentic and original rescripts signed by Our own hand, and not
copies of them, shall have authority. Given on
the day before the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of Hannibal
and Asclepiodotus, 292. 4. The
Emperor Constantine to the People of Lusitania. Rescripts
which confer personal privileges shall have no force if they do not contain
the date, and the name of the Consul under whom they were issued. Given on
the fifth of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of Probianus
and Julianus, 322. 5. The
Emperors Valentinian, Theodosius, and Arcadius to Nicentius, Pr�torian
Prefect of Subsistence. To oppose
Divine Rescripts promulgated for the benefit of some administration or
office, resembles sacrilege. Given at
Milan on the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of Arcadius
and Bauto, 385. 6. The
Emperor Leo to Hilarian, Master of the Offices, and Patrician. All
documents of every description, which proceed from Us, shall not be of any
other color than purple, made of the ashes of two kinds of shell-fish called
murex and conchylus. It shall only be lawful to produce or
cite rescripts in any judicial proceeding which have been drawn up on paper
or parchment, and to which Our signature is attached. It shall not be lawful
for, or permitted to anyone, to have or to seek for any dye of this kind, or
to expect to obtain it from any source, and he who audaciously violates this
rule shall be condemned to death, after the confiscation of all his
property. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of Jordanus
and Severus, 470. Extract
from Novel 114, Chapter I. Latin Text. The signature of our most
illustrious Qu�stor is necessary, no matter what the contents of the
rescript may be, or with reference to what
parties it has been issued, or to what judge it has been addressed;
otherwise, it should not be accepted by any magistrate; and anyone who
violates this law shall be fined twenty pounds of gold, and his office shall
be condemned to the same penalty. 7. The
Emperor Zeno to Sebastian, Pr�torian Prefect. We order
that all rescripts, whether they have been sent to the petitioners
themselves, or to some judge (even if they contain an annotation or a
pragmatic sanction), shall be produced only under the condition that they
conform to the truth; nor shall a petitioner obtain any benefit from a
rescript (even though he proves the truth of his statements in court),
unless the allegations that the petition was presented in good faith is
inserted in the rescript granted by Our Imperial Beneficence; for the
illustrious Qu�stor and the Masters of the Offices who draw up any Imperial
Rescript whatsoever, without including in it the above-mentioned statement,
and the judges who receive such a rescript, shall be reprimanded; and anyone
who has dared to write down in an unlawful manner what has been dictated,
whether they are the secretaries of a bureau, legal advisers, or their
assistants, shall be punished with the loss of their office. We also
order that pragmatic sanctions shall not be granted in answer to the
petitions of individuals relating to private matters but only where some
corporate body, office, curia, municipality, province, or association
of men has presented a petition involving the public welfare, and we decree
that a pragmatic sanction shall be issued. The allegation of the truth of
its contents must also be inserted in the petition. Given at
Constantinople, on the tenth of the Kalends of January, after the
Consulate of Basilicus, Consul for the second time, and Armatius, 470. TITLE
XXIV. CONCERNING STATUES AND PICTURES. 1. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius to Theodore, Pr�torian Prefect. Where any
judge is ascertained to have permitted a statue of brass, silver, or marble
to be erected to him during his term of office, without the permission of
the Emperor, he is hereby notified that he must pay into our Treasury a fine
of quadruple the amount of all the emoluments which he has received while in
the office which he has polluted with his extortions or insolence, and shall
also suffer the penalty of loss of reputation. For We do not wish those
persons to be immune from the risk of infamy who, with the desire of
flattery, or through the fear of being considered slothful, have attempted
to perform acts which are prohibited. Given at
Milan on the twelfth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate
of Honorius, Consul for the fourth time, and Eutychianus, 398. 2. The
Emperor Theodosius and the C�sar Valentinian, to �tius, Pr�torian Prefect. Whenever
any statues are erected, or pictures are publicly placed in Our honor,
whether this is done on festival days (as is customary), or on ordinary
days, a judge shall be there, without, however, permitting the inappropriate
ceremony of adoration; so that by his presence he may honor the date and the
place consecrated to Our memory. Given on
the third of the Nones of May, during the Consulate of Theodosius,
Consul for the eleventh time, and the C�sar Valentinian, 425. 3. The
Same Emperor and C�sar to Florentius, Pr�torian Prefect. We order
that when pictures or statues are to be erected or publicly placed in Our
honor, they shall not be taken from a private collection, in order to
prevent the collector of the same from claiming any one of them as. his own. Given on
the third of the Nones of April, during the Consulate of Theodosius,
Consul for the seventeenth time, and Festus, 429. 4. The
Same Emperor and C�sar to Nomus, Count, and Master of the Offices. It is
proper that the rewards of virtue should be bestowed upon deserving persons,
but it is not necessary that honors conferred upon some should result in
injury to others. Therefore, when a statue is erected to one of our judges,
or to anyone else, by some association or office, either in this most Holy
City or in one of the provinces, We do not permit the expenses of the same
to be collected from others, but order that the statues shall be erected at
the expense of the person in whose honor this was done. Given on
the fifth of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of
Theodosius, Consul for the eighteenth time, and Albinus, 444. TITLE XXV. CONCERNING
THOSE WHO TAKE REFUGE AT THE STATUES OF THE EMPEROR. 1. The
Emperors Theodosius, Valentinian, and Arcadius to Cynegius, Pr�torian
Prefect. Where
those who flee for refuge to the statues of the Emperor, either through fear
of others, or for the purpose of arousing hatred against them, if they have
good reason for doing so, they shall be judged according to equity, and the
laws; but, if they are proved to have intended by artifice to excite
animosity against their enemies, an avenging sentence should be pronounced
against them. Given at
Constantinople, on the day before the Nones of July, during the
Consulate of Our Emperor Honorius, and of Evodius, 386. TITLE
XXVI. CONCERNING
THE OFFICE OF PR�TORIAN PREFECT OF THE EAST AND ILLYRIA. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Theodore. A petition
presented to the Pr�torian Prefect shall not be considered sufficient ground
for a joinder of issue. Given on
the day before the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of
Agricola and Clementinus, 231. 2. The
Same to Restitulus. The rules
promulgated by the Pr�torian Prefect, even though they may be general in
their character, must be observed, unless they contain something contrary to
the laws or the constitutions, if they have not subsequently been annulled
by My authority. Given on
the Ides of August, during the Consulate of Severus and Quintianus,
236. 3. The
Emperors Valentinian, Theodosius, and Arcadius to Titian, Pr�torian Prefect. If Your
Excellency should ascertain that any judges, on account of long-continued
illness, negligence, theft, or some other vice of this kind, should not
retain their office, after having removed them, and appointed others in
their stead, and imposed upon them the penalties of the law prescribed for
theft, they shall be sent to Us, not to be punished for their crime, but
that vengeance may be inflicted upon them. Given on
the fifth of the Ides of December, during the Consulate of Arcadius
and Bauto, 385. 4. The
Same to Addeus, Count, and Commander of Both Armies. The
illustrious prefecture always has jurisdiction over an ordinary judge, even
though he may have been guilty of injustice toward a military man. Given at
Constantinople, on the day before the Kalends of January, during the
Consulate of Theodosius, Consul for the third time, and Habundantius, 393. 5. The
Emperors Arcadius, Honorius, and Theodosius to Anthemius, Pr�torian Prefect. Where any
persons are hereafter oppressed with unjust burdens, and think they should
have recourse to petitions, either on account of matters relating to
navigation, or the transportation of merchandise, all rescripts which may be
issued with reference to matters of this kind must be addressed to your
eminent tribunal. Given on
the Ides of December, during the Consulate of Stilicho, Consul for
the second time, and Anthemius, 404. TITLE
XXVII. CONCERNING
THE OFFICE OF PR�TORIAN PREFECT OF AFRICA,
AND THE CONDITION OF ALL THE PROVINCES OF HIS
JURISDICTION. In the
Name of Our Lord Jesus Christ. 1. The
Emperor C�sar-Flavius-Justinianus, Alemannicus, Gothicus, Germanicus,
Francicus, Anticus, Alanicus, Vandalicus, Africanus, pious, fortunate,
illustrious, victor and triumpher, ever Augustus, to Archelaus, Pr�torian
Prefect of Africa. Our mind
cannot conceive nor Our tongue express the thanks and the praise which We
should manifest to Our Lord Jesus Christ; for We have previously received
many benefits from God, and acknowledge that We have obtained many favors
from Him, for which We admit that We have done nothing to render Us worthy;
and now what Almighty God has deemed proper to manifest by Our agency for
His own praise, and the glory of His Name, exceeds by far all the wonderful
occurrences which have taken place during this century; as Africa through
Our efforts has received her freedom within a short time, after having for
ninety years previously been held in captivity by the Vandals, who are at
the same time enemies of both the soul and the body, since by rebaptism they
have brought to their perfidious belief such souls as were not able to
endure the tortures and punishments inflicted upon them, and the bodies of
the latter, illustrious by birth, were subjected to their barbaric yoke, by
the exercise of the greatest severity; and some of the Holy Churches of God
were profaned with their perfidy, and others were turned into stables. We
saw venerable men who with difficulty related their sufferings, whose
tongues had been cut out by the roots; and others who, after having endured
various cruelties, and having been dispersed through different provinces,
passed their lives in exile. In what terms, and with what labor could We
give proper thanks to God, who rendered Me, the most humble of His servants,
worthy to avenge the wrongs of His Church, and to rescue the people of so
many provinces from the bond of servitude? Our
predecessors did not deserve this favor of God, as they were not only not
permitted to liberate Africa, but even saw Rome itself captured by the
Vandals, and all the Imperial insignia taken from thence to Africa. Now,
however, God, in his mercy, has not only delivered Africa and all her
provinces into Our hands, but the Imperial insignia as well, which, having
been removed at the capture of Rome, He has restored to us. Therefore
after Divinity has conferred upon Us so many benefits, We implored the mercy
of our Lord God, to keep firm and unimpaired the provinces which He deigned
to restore to Us, and that He would enable Us to govern them according to
His will and pleasure; so that all Africa might experience the mercy of the
Almighty, and its inhabitants might realize from what a severe captivity and
barbaric yoke they
had been released, and with what freedom they were entitled to remain under
Our most fortunate Empire. With the
intercession of the Holy, Glorious, and Immortal Virgin Mary, the Mother of
God, We implore and pray that God will, in His Name, through Us the most
humble of His servants, restore everything which has been taken from Our
Empire, and will render Us worthy of serving Him. (1) With
the assistance of God, and for the happiness of the State, We order by this
divine law that all Africa, which God in His mercy has conferred upon Us,
shall enjoy perfect order and have a prefecture of its own; so that, like
that of the Orient and of Illyria, Africa, by Our indulgence, may be adorned
with the highest pr�torian dignity, whose seat We direct to be at Carthage,
and that its name be joined with those of the other prefectures, in the
preamble of public documents; and We now decree that Your Excellency shall
govern it. (2) From
the aforesaid city, with the aid of God, seven provinces with their judges
shall be controlled, of which Tingi, Carthage, Bysatium, and Tripoli,
formerly under the jurisdiction of Proconsuls, shall have consular rulers;
while the others, that is to say, Numidia, Mauritania, and Sardinia shall,
with the aid of God, be subject to Governors. (3) We
decree that three hundred and ninety-six persons, distributed among the
different bureaus and military departments, shall be attached to your
office, as well as to that of all other succeeding Pr�torian Prefects of
Africa. We also decree that fifty subordinates shall be attached to the
office of each of the provinces presided over by consular rulers, or
Governors. (4) The
notice appended hereto specifies the emoluments to which You yourself, as
well as the said consular rulers and Governors, and each of their employees,
shall be entitled from the Public Treasury. (5) We
desire then that all Our judges shall, in accordance with the will and fear
of God, and Our choice and direction, endeavor to discharge their duties in
such a way that no one may be actuated by cupidity, commit violence himself,
or allow other judges or their subordinates, or any persons associated with
them to do so. For We shall have reason to rejoice if We should have,
throughout the provinces, with the assistance of God, officials free from
reproach; and We especially provide for the interests of those tributary to
the African jurisdiction, who, with God's assistance, can now perceive the
light of freedom after so long a captivity. Therefore, We order that all
violence and avarice shall cease, and that justice and truth shall prevail
among all Our tributaries, so that God will be pleased, and Our subjects
themselves can more rapidly be relieved and prosper, as do the others of Our
Empire. (6) We
order the tax designated sportul� to be collected not only by the
illustrious Pr�torian Prefect of Africa, but also by the other judges, in
the way provided for by Our laws, which should be obeyed throughout
all Our Empire, and that no one shall presume at any time or in any way to
increase the amount of said tax. (7) We
have thought it best to prescribe by the present law that judges shall not
be obliged to incur great outlay for their letters or commissions, either in
Our court, or in the offices of the Pr�torian Prefect of Africa; because if
they are not burdened with expense they will have no reason to oppress Our
African subjects. Therefore, We order that the judges of the African
jurisdiction, civil and military, shall not, in Our court, be charged more
than six solidi for their commissions, and the letters authorizing
their promotion; and that, in the office of the prefecture, they shall not
be obliged to pay more than twelve solidi. If any
judge should exceed the amount of the above-mentioned tax, he shall be
required to pay a fine of thirty pounds of gold, and he will not only be
liable to this fine, but also to the punishment of death. For if anyone
should dare to violate Our commands, and should not, with the fear of God,
hasten to observe them, he will run the risk of losing his office, and his
property, as well as of undergoing the extreme penalty. (8) The
notice above referred to, and which We, with the assistance of God have
drawn up, is as follows.1 ... We have by
this Divine Constitution fixed these sums to meet the expenses of the civil
magistrates of Africa and their subordinates, not only those attached to the
different departments of the prefecture itself but also to other tribunals.
Your Excellency shall see that they are paid and carried into effect
beginning with the Kalends of September of the thirteenth coming
indiction, and you are hereby directed to give notice of this in public
edicts addressed to all persons. We order,
by the present Divine Constitution, that these regulations, promulgated by
you, shall be established for all time; and with the assistance of God, by
Our decree, We have also formulated them with reference to military judges
and their subordinate officials, and the remainder of Our army. 2. The
Same to Belisarius, General of the Army of the East. In all Our
designs and undertakings, We proceed in the name of Our Lord Jesus Christ,
from whom We have received the rights of empire, through whom We have
established a lasting peace with the Persians, and with His aid, We have
defeated the most inveterate enemies and powerful tyrants, and have
surmounted the greatest difficulties; and also, by means of His aid, it has
been granted Us to defend Africa, and bring it under Our control. Likewise,
with His assistance, We trust that it will be governed properly under Our
direction, and firmly protected; wherefore, We have already, by the grace of
God, appointed judges of civil administration, and established offi- 1
I have omitted the long schedule of amounts to be paid by the numerous
subordinate officials and attaches of the Prefecture of Africa, for the
reason that the information it contains could not possibly be of any value
to the modern reader. � ED. ces in
each of the provinces of Africa, assigning to them such emoluments as each
should receive; and, committing Our soul to His Divine power, We are now
about to make a disposition of the various armies and their leaders. (1) We
order that the commander of the army of the Province of Tripoli shall have
his headquarters in the city of Leptis Magna. The military commander of the
Province of Byzacene shall alternately reside at Capsal, and the other
Leptis. The military commander of the Province of Numidia shall reside in
the city of Constantine. The military commander of the Province of
Mauritania shall have his headquarters in the city of C�sarea. (2) We
also order you to station at the point opposite Spain, which is called
Septa,1 a considerable body of troops with their tribune, who
must be a prudent man, and one who is devoted to Our Empire, who can always
guard the strait, and give information of everything that occurs in Spain,
Gaul, or the country of the Franks, to his commander, in order that he may
communicate the information to you; and you shall cause to be prepared for
service in the strait as many swift vessels as you may deem expedient. (3) We
order Your Excellency to appoint a military commander in Sardinia, and
provide as many soldiers as may be necessary to guard the places in his
jurisdiction, who shall be stationed near the mountains where the people of
Barbary are known to reside. (4) Let
those men to whose care the defence of the provinces has been entrusted be
vigilant and protect our subjects from being injured by incursions of the
enemy, and be ready to implore the aid of God, by day and by night, and
exert all their efforts to extend the boundaries of the provinces of Africa
to that point where the Roman Empire had its limits before the invasion of
the Vandals and the Moors, and where the ancient guards were posted; as is
shown by the forts and defences; and, moreover, let them, by all means,
hasten to inclose and fortify those cities which formerly were situated near
the fortifications which were erected when those regions were under Roman
domination, when with God's assistance the enemy was expelled from the said
provinces. And, let them dispatch officers and soldiers to those points
where their boundaries were situated at a time when all the provinces of
Africa formed a part of the Roman Empire, as, with the aid of God, through
whose favor they have been restored to Us, We hope speedily to be
successful. In order
that these provinces may be preserved in security and peace, within their
ancient limits, through the vigilant efforts of our 1
Septa, the modern Ceuta, derived its name from the seven (septem)
hills, upon which, like Rome, it was constructed. The promontory nearest
the sea was, in ancient times, one of the far-famed Pillars of Hercules, so
called by the Phoenician navigators. Ceuta, of great historical interest,
was one of the earliest cities founded by human enterprise, its traditions
far transcending in antiquity those of venerable Damascus. From its harbor,
the Moorish army of Tarik, early in the seventh century, embarked for the
conquest of the Spanish Peninsula, whose success led to the establishment of
the most opulent, cultivated, and magnificent of medi�val empires. It is now
a Spanish penal colony. � ED. most
devoted soldiers, and may remain intact under the care of Our illustrious
generals, it is proper that guards should always be stationed at the
boundaries of each province; in order that no opportunity may be afforded to
the enemy to invade or lay waste those places which are possessed by Our
subjects. (5) Your
Excellency must determine, arrange, and report to Us, the number of
soldiers, either infantry or cavalry, which it is necessary to post at the
boundary for the purpose of guarding provinces and cities, so that if We
consider the provision which you have made to be sufficient, We may confirm
it; but if We think that something more should be done, We can increase the
number. (6) What
the general is required to do with reference to himself and the men under
his command, and what his duty is is set forth in the following notice. (7)
Therefore, as has already been stated, while the officers and soldiers are
taking their positions in the places or towns to which We have ordered them
to go, in accordance with Our disposition of them; then, with the aid of God
and by Our efforts they can be stationed in those portions of Our dominions
whose former boundaries were defined, when the above-mentioned provinces
constituted an integral part of the flourishing Roman Empire. (8) In
order to maintain the boundaries it seemed necessary to Us that other
soldiers, in addition to those in the camps, should be posted along them,
who could defend the camps and cities situated there, as well as cultivate
the soil; so that, other inhabitants of the provinces, seeing them there,
might betake themselves to those places. We have made a list of the number
of soldiers to be appointed to guard the frontiers, to enable Your
Excellency, in accordance with the said list which We send to you, to make
provision for their distribution through the camps and other places; so
that, if you should find suitable detachments in the provinces, or where a
military force was formerly stationed, you can fix the number of frontier
guards for each boundary; and if any trouble should arise, these soldiers
can, with their leaders, and without the aid of those in the camps, defend
the points where they have been distributed; and neither they themselves nor
their officers should extend the boundaries; and all this must be done in
such a way that the aforesaid frontier guards may not be subjected to any
expense by their officers and the latter may not fraudulently convert any of
their pay to their own use. (9) We
desire that these rules shall not only be observed by soldiers appointed to
guard the frontier, but also by those who are stationed in camp; and We
order that every commander, and the tribunes of said soldiers shall
constantly subject them to military exercises, and not permit them to wander
about, so that, if necessity should arise, they can offer resistance to the
enemy. And no general or tribune shall venture to give them leave of
absence, lest while they attempt to earn money for themselves, they may
leave Our provinces unprotected; for if any of the above-mentioned officers
or their subordinates, or the tribunes, should unlawfully attempt to
withhold any pay from the sol- diers, or
to acquire any profit from their emoluments, We order that they shall not
only be condemned to publicly repay fourfold the amount appropriated, but
shall also be deprived of their offices; for the generals and tribunes
should expect a greater remuneration from Our liberality, in accordance with
their services, than any profit they could acquire in the manner above
stated; as the soldiers are appointed for the defence of the provinces, and
We certainly furnish sufficient pay to their generals and other officers,
and always make provision for their promotion to higher rank, and more
important positions, in proportion to their efficiency. (10) After
it may have pleased God for all the boundaries to be restored to their
ancient condition, and properly defined; and whenever necessity may arise,
the generals, in their turn, when the case requires it, can, with the
assistance of God, contribute by their vigilance and care to preserve the
provinces or their frontiers unimpaired. (11) As We
order Our judges and soldiers to be bold and fierce towards the enemy; so We
desire them to be gentle and kind towards Our subjects, and to cause them no
damage or injury. If, however, any soldier should dare to inflict any wrong
upon one of Our tributaries, he shall be punished in a manner worthy of the
commander, the tribune, and the Emperor, so that Our tributaries may be
secure from injustice. (12) But
if they should be interrogated before Our judges in any legal proceeding, We
order the bailiffs not to receive any more sportul�,1 than
are prescribed by Our laws, under penalty of suffering the punishment
prescribed by the said laws for their violation. (13)
Therefore when, with the aid of God, Our African provinces have been placed
at Our disposition by your grandeur, and their boundaries re-established,
and all Africa restored to its former condition; 1
Judgment with costs was not specifically asked for in the early ages of
Roman jurisprudence, since all legal expenses being considered to be
included in the decision as a matter of course, it would have been
superfluous to mention them. The practice of the tribunals was, in this
respect, afterwards changed, and the costs were taxed by the court, after
the successful party to the suit had solemnly made oath as to the amount
which should be paid. If he demanded ax-large r sum than was equitable, he
lost his case; but in time, an assessment of triple damages was substituted
for this penalty. Various
provisions were, at intervals, made by law, regulating the payment of costs.
The plaintiff was obliged to file a bond to proceed within sixty days, or
pay double the expense which might be subsequently incurred. If the judge
failed to tax the costs, he was individually liable for them. As the amount
available for this purpose was ascertained by computing a certain percentage
of the value of the property in controversy, unscrupulous litigants were in
the habit of claiming more in their pleadings than they were entitled to,
and where this was proved, heavy damages could be collected. When evidence
of bad faith existed, the judge was authorized to impose a fine of one-tenth
the amount for which suit was brought, for the benefit of the Public
Treasury.
Sportul� were the fees payable to the various court officials for the
service of summons, and other duties. The name
comes from the baskets in which presents of provisions and other articles
formerly bestowed by patrons upon their clients were contained, and which,
in time, became applicable to the gifts themselves. These were originally and these
matters have been disposed of and effected by you with Divine assistance;
and you have reported to Us the establishment of all the dioceses of Africa,
that is, how many, and what soldiers have been stationed in certain places
or towns, and what frontier guards have been posted in what places, and to
what branch of the service they belong; We order that you shall then return
to Our presence. (14) In
the meantime, however, if Your Excellency should ascertain that certain
cities or castles situated near the boundaries are of too great extent to be
properly defended, you will take measures to have such fortifications
constructed as can be well garrisoned with a small number of men. (15) When
Your Excellency, having disposed of all these matters, has been ordered to
return to Us, the commanders of each boundary, whenever it becomes necessary
to make any new arrangements with reference to cities or camps, and they
have need of money to pay the troops, or for provisions, shall notify the
Illustrious Prefect of Africa, so that he may immediately do whatever is
requisite, in order that no injury may result to the province through delay. (16) The
said illustrious Pr�torian Prefect of Africa, and the commanders of the
army, must frequently report to Us what they have effected, and what remains
to be accomplished, as well as everything which is taking place there; in
order that We may approve what has been properly done, and that what is
suitable to do hereafter may be carried out in accordance with Our wishes. (17) We
also decree that the judges appointed to preside over the frontiers of
Africa shall not pay to anyone, no matter what his rank or dignity, in Our
Most Sacred Palace in the Pr�torian Prefecture of Africa, any more than the
amounts contained in the notice hereto annexed. For if anyone should
unlawfully take or accept any more than donated by
way of compensation for the public attendance of his followers upon a
patron. As was natural, what was at first gratuitous was afterwards exacted
as a right, and became subject to great abuse. Crowds of greedy clients,
many of whom were wealthy, flocked to the palaces of the Roman nobles, and
were given great quantities of food which, kept warm by means of heated
vessels, was transported through the streets on the heads of their
perspiring slaves. Juvenal refers to this custom, as follows: "Nonne
vides quanto celebretur sportula fume? Centum conviv�; sequitur sua quemque
culina, Corbula vix ferret vasa ingentia, tot res Impostas capiti, quot
recto vertice portat Servulus infelix." (Juvenal, Satir�, III,
249.) Money
eventually took the place of other property in the bestowal of the
sportul� and the term, through its original association with the legal
representative of the cliens in the tribunals, was employed to
designate one species of costs incurred in litigation. The sum fixed by
custom was a hundred quadrantes, equal to between five and six
dollars. This fee, when paid to members of the Roman bar, evoked the sarcasm
of the satirist. "Sed
nee causidico possis impune negare Nec si te rhetor grammaticusve rogent:
Balnea post decimam lasso, centumque petuntur Quadrantes." (Martial,
Epig. X, 90.) � ED. is
specified in the said notice, he shall pay thirty pounds of gold by way of
fine, and, in addition, run the risk of Our resentment; and no person, no
matter what his rank or dignity may be, shall receive anything from the said
judges, with the exception of those whose names are included in the notice
hereto attached. (18) For
this purpose We (with the assistance of God) order that every military
commander and his subordinates shall, in accordance with the notice hereto
annexed, receive their pay from the tributes of the Province of Africa, from
the Kalends of next September, of the thirteenth most fortunate
indiction. (19) This
notice, God willing, shall be sent to the military commanders and their
offices established in Africa, to secure their support and payment each
year.1 ... TITLE
XXVIII. CONCERNING THE DUTIES OF THE PREFECT OF THE CITY. 1. The
Emperors Valentinian and Valens to Volusianus, Urban Prefect. Desiring
to firmly establish the condition of the City, and the distribution of
provisions, it has occurred to Us that this duty should not be entrusted to
everyone; and in order that the Prefecture of the City may not think that
any of its functions have been abrogated, if the entire obligation of
providing for subsistence should be taken from it, We direct that it shall
all be committed to the supervision of the prefecture; not in such a way,
however, that the office of the Prefecture of Subsistence may lie dormant,
but that the two offices may have charge of the distribution of provisions,
according to the interest of each of them, and that the official duties may
jointly be discharged by them in such a way that the one of inferior rank
may recognize the superiority of the other, and the one of greater authority
may be conducted so that it may be known what is due to the Prefect of
Subsistence, without mentioning the fact. 2. The
Same to Ampelius, Urban Prefect. Although
you are not ignorant of what has been stated in Our Rescript with reference
to laws which have been promulgated, it is proper that you should observe
them, in accordance with what We have stated, and not think that you can
summon before you any other persons of the province except your
subordinates, and men belonging to the populace of this Fair City, who have
been accused of sedition. 3. The
Emperors Valens, Gratian, and Valentinian to Rufinus, Urban Prefect. The Urban
Prefecture shall take precedence in dignity and power over all the remaining
ones of the City, no matter from what source 1
The prescribed list of fees which follows, has, like the former one, been
omitted for the same reason. � ED. they are
derived; provided it does not, by usurping honors or functions belonging to
others, cause injury and wrong. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of Valens and
Valentinian Junior, 368. 4. The
Emperors Valentinian, Theodosius, and Arcadius to Severinus, Count of the
Sacredx-large sses. Know that
every kind of corporate body which exists in the City of Constantinople, and
all the citizens and populace, are subject to the jurisdiction of the Urban
Prefecture. 5. The
Emperor Theodosius to Constantine, Urban Prefect. The
Primicerius? who has been the assistant of your office for two years,
and who, in accordance with the custom of ancient times, has discharged his
duties for that period, shall have charge of Our correspondence, provided he
abandons all usurpation and corrupt intriguing for office; and it should be
added, that if anyone belonging to the order above mentioned is shown to
have lost his rank in the army either by death, or for any other reason, his
place must be supplied without paying attention to the aspirations of
anyone, by the appointment of him who occupies the highest position in the
public register. TITLE
XXIX. CONCERNING THE OFFICE OF GENERAL OF THE ARMY. 1. The
Emperors Valentinian, Gratian, and Theodosius to Eugenius, Pr�torian
Prefect. The
illustrious counts and commanders of infantry and cavalry have absolutely no
authority over the people of the provinces, nor has the prefecture any over
the soldiers. 2. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to Hypatius, General of the East. The
subordinates of your office appointed throughout the East shall not be
summoned before any other tribunal than yours. Know, therefore, that they
must bring their actions before you, whether they be civil or criminal. 3. The
Emperor Zeno to Sebastian, Pr�torian Prefect. We order
that all subordinates who have been appointed to office under the command of
the General of the East shall be subject to the jurisdiction of all civil
judges in any matter in which they are interested; as there is no doubt that
those of them who are tributary are not obliged to obey the decisions of
civil judges. 1
Primicerius was a title bestowed upon various Byzantine officials of
superior dignity, and was derived from the fact that their names were the
first inscribed upon the waxen tablets, or public registers of their Order.
� ED. 4. The
Emperor Anastasius to John, Military Commander of Illyria. We order
that soldiers shall not be transferred from the points where they are at
present stationed, to other places, without Our express authority, nor shall
their pay be diminished while they remain in the same garrison; but if
anything urgent or necessary should arise requiring their removal,
application should be made, without delay, to the Pr�torian Prefect, as well
as to yourself, where the public welfare and safety are involved; in order
that you may bring the facts to Our notice, stating the places from which
the soldiers should be transferred, as well as those to which they ought to
be sent, and the names of the principal commanders under whose orders the
said soldiers shall be, as well as the amount of provisions required; and,
above everything else, for what reason the said soldiers should be
transferred, so that, after having received this information, proper
measures may be taken by Us. 5. The
Emperor Justinian to Zeta, Military Commander of Armenia, Pontus, and
elsewhere. The
government of the Roman Empire having been conferred upon Us through the
favor of the Almighty, with a view to administering it with zealous care and
cautious diligence, We have deemed it necessary to appoint by this law a
military commander for Armenia, Pontus, and other provinces; and, confiding
in your great abilities, which have been brought to Our knowledge by your
former achievements, We have selected you as being fitted for the office;
and, having entrusted to your care certain provinces, that is to say, those
of Greater Armenia, which is called Central Armenia, namely, Anzitena,
Acilisena, Hobordena, Sophena and First and Second Armenia, as well as
Polemoniac Pontus, together with their Governors; the Count of Armenia
having been removed, We place under your command all bodies of soldiers, not
only those which We have raised at the present time, but also those already
in service in the East and elsewhere. We did not diminish their number but
have even added to it, without imposing an additional burden upon the State;
and although We have discharged some without additional expense, even after
their dismissal the number still remainsx-large r than at the time of Our
accession to the throne. TITLE XXX.
CONCERNING THE DUTIES OF QU�STOR. 1. The
Emperor Theodosius to Salustius, Qu�stor. Know that
the charge of the entire smaller register of the names of public officials
is committed to your charge, so that all the offices contained therein, that
is to say, the prefectures, the tribuneships, and the commanders of camps,
shall be bestowed in accordance with your judgment, and afterwards, as is
customary, sent to Us for confirmation. Given at
Constantinople, on the sixth of the Kalends of May, under the
Consulate of Castinus and Victor, 424. 2. The
Same to Helio, Count, and Master of the Offices. I hereby
decree that all the offices enumerated in the smaller register, which were
formerly considered to be under the care and in charge of the illustrious
Qu�stor, and were afterwards transferred with the authority attaching
thereto, and either wholly or in part placed at the disposition of military
commanders, shall hereafter be subject to the control of the Qu�stor, in
accordance with the custom of ancient times. Given on
the third of the Kalends of May, during the above-mentioned
Consulate, 424. 3. The
Emperor Anastasius to Eusebius, Master of the Offices. It shall
be lawful for no one, under any circumstances whatsoever, without Our
written authority duly signed by Us, to discharge the various duties of the
offices belonging to Our Bureau of Petitions; and anyone who hereafter may
be convicted of this offence, shall be punished with the confiscation of his
property; and if any person in the province should dare, on his own
responsibility, to usurp these functions, and the Governor of said province
should fail to obtain for him the alleged rescript upon which he based his
authority, he shall be punished with a fine of three pounds of gold. Given at
Constantinople, on the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of
Anastasius and Rufinus, 492. TITLE
XXXI. CONCERNING THE DUTIES OP MASTER OF THE OFFICES. 1. The
Emperor Constantine to Those who Transact the Public Business. The
privileges formerly granted to your class are preserved intact, but no one
shall obtain the employment of Ducenarius, Centenarius,1
or Hiarchia, by favor, but through merit; and your superior shall
be appointed according to his place upon the register, so that those who are
entitled to the position, as well as their assistants, may discharge their
duties in accordance with priority of service. Moreover, the condition of
the entire class, and the security of the chief, demand that the latter be a
man of good morals, and endowed with the proper qualifications, and that he
be presented to Us by the Master in order to be confirmed, if We should deem
it proper. 1
These designations were given to the procurators on account of their
respective salaries of two hundred and one hundred sesterces. The
persons referred to in the text, however, were magistrates of inferior rank,
the appraisement of whose property did not exceed the sums above mentioned.
� ED. 2. The
Emperors Valentinian, Arcadius, and Theodosius, to Patricius, Master of the
Offices. No one
belonging to the class of Public Business Agents shall violate the rules
prescribed for promotion in the civil or military service, even though he
may have fraudulently obtained Our authority to do so; and if anyone should
be proved to have been guilty of conduct of this kind, he shall be degraded
to the position from which he was illegally promoted, so that he who is
entitled to preference, either through his services or his labors, may be
advanced in rank. 3. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to Pleitius, Count and Master of the
Offices. The
devotion shown by Our scholarii to Our ancestors has caused Us to
entertain the greatest affection for them, and therefore We have thought
that anything which has reference to the maintenance and preservation of
their privileges should be granted without hesitation. Hence, approving your
suggestion, We refuse the said scholarii permission to whip or
degrade Senators and Ducenarii; and We desire that information of any
offences which deserve such punishment shall be given to your tribunal. 4. The
Same to Nomus, Master of the Offices. We have
thought that it should be made a part of the duties of your office to file
an annual report, stating the number of soldiers on every boundary subject
to your jurisdiction, as well as the condition of the camps and fortresses
situated there. Given at
Constantinople, on the second of the Ides of September, before the
Consulate of Maximus, Consul for the second time, and Paterius, 443. 5. The
Emperor Justinian to Tatian, Master of the Offices. We order
that only those shall be included in a body of Our devoted scholarii
who merit Our favor, and that anyone who has the administration of your
tribunal temporarily shall not be allowed to admit a member into this
respectable Order without Our approval, and he who, without the authority of
a rescript, dares to assume this rank, is hereby notified that he shall not
only be deprived of it, but shall also be subjected to a fine of twenty
pounds of gold. (1) We
also wish the following rule to be observed, namely, that when anyone
vacates the office or place of a scholarius, he whom We have
authorized by Our Rescript to occupy the vacant position shall be appointed
in his stead. (2) We
desire that, so long as you exercise the functions of Master of the Offices,
you will make a report every four months of the condition of the
scholarii. This report should be sent to, and deposited in the Bureau of
Registers, in order that We may always have information of the said
scholarii, and that no injury may result to the State. Given on
the tenth of the Kalends of May, at Constantinople, during the
Consulate of Mavortius, 523. TITLE
XXXII. CONCERNING
THE DUTIES OF COUNT OF THE SACREDx-large SSES. 1. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius to Count Limenius. The
principal duty of the Palatines is at their own risk to give Us information
of the negligence of judges through the notaries designated for that
purpose, so that, if the case demands it, their failure to perform their
duty may not go unpunished. (1) It is
also proper for them to report the names of judges who pay more attention to
their own business than to the public welfare; and they are hereby notified
that, every four months, they must send reports to the office of the
Palatines, and that any money collected by them must be forwarded without
delay to the Treasury of the Sacredx-large sses. Given on
the third of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of Honorius,
Consul for the seventh time, and Theodosius, Consul for the second time,
407. TITLE
XXXIII. CONCERNING
THE DUTIES OF COUNT OF PRIVATE AFFAIRS. 1. The
Emperors Valentinian and Valens to Honoratus, of Consular Rank, at Bysantium. Where
transactions have taken place on account of which it is evident that
something is owing to the Treasury, you shall transmit information of the
same to the office of the Count of Private Affairs, so that he may make an
investigation, and ascertain by the aid of the law what is due. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of
Valentinian and Valens, Consul for the second time, 368. TITLE
XXXIV. CONCERNING
THE DUTIES OF COUNT OF THE IMPERIAL PALACE. 1. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius to Minervius, Count of the Palace. The duty
of collecting what is due to Us, as well as any revenue from perpetual
leases, that is to say, from emphyteutical contracts, belongs to the
Palatines. Given at
Milan, on the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of C�sarius
and Atticus. 2. The
Same to Ursatius, Count of Private Affairs. If any illustrious judge, or
Prefect of the City, thinking that he had jurisdiction of some matter which
belongs to the Department of Private
Affairs, should claim it for himself, or if he should resist any decision of
the tribunal aforesaid, his office shall be liable to the penalty of fifty
pounds of gold, which must be collected without delay, and paid into Our
Treasury. Given at
Ravenna, on the sixth of the Ides of August, during the Consulate of
Constantius and Constantine, 397. TITLE
XXXV. CONCERNING THE DUTIES OF PROCONSUL AND DEPUTY. 1. The
Emperor Constantine to �lianus, Proconsul of Africa. Imperial
Deputies shall not only hear civil but also criminal cases, and if they find
that sentence should be passed upon the culprits, they must not delay to
send them to the Proconsul.1 TITLE
XXXVI. CONCERNING
THE DUTIES OF THE COUNT OF THE IMPERIAL PATRIMONY. 1. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to Simplicius, Proconsul of Asia. The
Governor of the Hellespont having gone to Our Father, and informed him of
the inconvenience to which he had been subjected by the subordinates of the
Deputy, asked for authority to appear before your tribunal, and that pious
prince being influenced by his representations granted him permission. This
rule We decide shall stand. TITLE
XXXVII. CONCERNING THE DUTIES OF COUNT OF THE EAST. 1. The
Emperor Leo to Useus, Pr�torian Prefect. We order
that information shall be furnished Us with reference to those who have been
appointed to the government of Lycia and Syria, in Upper Syria, by the Count
of the East, as well as by the illustrious Governor of the province. Let the
supervision of the games of Lycia be entrusted to the care of the Count of
the East, and those of Syria be placed under the supervision of the
illustrious Governor of 1
There were several kinds of Legati, or representatives of the
Emperor, known as deputies or lieutenants, a term which includes ambassadors
accredited both to and from foreign powers, as well as military officers.
Those referred to here belonged to the latter class who, appointed with the
consent of the Senate, by the general or Governor to whose administration
they were attached, discharged the duties incumbent upon him in case of his
absence or incapacity. Being ordinarily men of senatorial or consular
dignity, they were well qualified to act as advisers of their general, but
so long as he was present, they were not invested with independent
authority. Their number varied from three to fifteen. � ED. the
province, and let permission be refused the members of the curi� to
discharge this duty or enjoy this honor, even if they desire to do so. Given
on the fifth of the Ides of November, during the Consulate of
Basilicus and Armerus. TITLE
XXXVIII. CONCERNING THE OFFICE OF AUGUSTAL PREFECT. 1. The
Emperors Valentinian, Theodosius, and Arcadius to Florentius, Augustal
Prefect. We order
that all tributes due by the Department of Egypt shall be committed by
yourself to the collection of the governors of those provinces. If any
possessors of property, whether they are soldiers or not, shall dare to
refuse to pay what is due, We order that they shall be compelled to do so by
the aid of military force, if the case demands it. 2. The
Emperors Theodosius, Arcadius, and Honorius to Rufinus, Pr�torian Prefect. The
Augustal Pr�torian Prefect shall have power to inquire into any crimes
committed by judges under his jurisdiction, and to make reports with
reference to them, but he shall not have power to remove them from office or
punish them. TITLE
XXXIX. CONCERNING THE OFFICE OF VICEGERENT. 1. The
Emperors Valentinian, Valens, and Gratian to Antony, Pr�torian Prefect. In the
investigation of civil matters, it is proper that vicegerents should take
precedence of military counts, and that the latter should have priority in
affairs relating to the army. Whenever they are associated in rendering
decisions, the vicegerent shall take precedence, and the count shall be
considered as assistant; for as the office of Prefect is superior to others,
so that of vicegerent discloses by its name that it possesses a portion of
its pre-eminence, is clothed in Imperial power, and usually represents the
respect due to Our jurisdiction. 2. The
Same to Hesperius, Pr�torian Prefect. The
reports of vicegerents, when circumstances demand it, shall be referred to
Us, for We willingly hear the reports of judges, since the authority of
their administration might seem to be diminished if We rejected their
applications, as We do the petitions presented by ordinary persons. TITLE XL.
CONCERNING THE DUTIES OF PR�TOR. 1. The
Emperor Constantine to the Senate.
Jurisdiction is conferred upon the Pr�tor, by Our order, to hear and examine
matters having reference to freedom. It is eminently proper that judgment
should be rendered by him, for if a case involving complete restitution has
been referred to him, and the reasons for the same are approved, he should
render a decree; or where a guardian is to be appointed, or a curator
confirmed, he must also interpose a decree, just as where a slave can, with
the consent of his patron, be liberated in his presence. The duties of
parents to their children do not, however, cease on this account, when they
release them from their power, but still maintain control over them; as they
understand that their children owe them even more submission when they
remember that they have been released from parental authority by them. 2. The
Emperors Valentinian and Martian to Tatian, Pr�torian Prefect. We order
that only three Pr�tors shall be elected and appointed by the Senate for
this City every year, who shall hear and determine all proper causes and
actions which may be brought before them; but only those shall be appointed
who have their residence in this Fair City, and not in the provinces. No one
shall be appointed to the office of Pr�tor who has happened to come for
other purposes from any other province to this City, but only those (as has
already been stated), who have their domicile here; still, they should not
be compelled to incur any expense against their will, but are free to
dispense such liberality as they may desire. Given at
Constantinople, on the fifteenth of the Kalends of January, during
the Consulate of Valentinian, Consul for the seventh time, and Avienus, 450. TITLE XLI. CONCERNING
THE DUTIES OF THE GOVERNOR OF A PROVINCE. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Julian. The
Governor of a province who has cognizance of a case of forgery can decide
any question of ownership involved in the transaction. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of Maximus,
Consul for the second time, and Urbanus, 225. 2. The
Emperor Constantine to Maximian, Governor of the Province. Governors
of provinces must neither hear nor determine cases in which any powerful
person is interested whom they cannot punish, but must
report him to Us, or give notice of the case to the Pr�torian Prefecture, by
which provision may be made for the maintenance of public order, and for the
redress of wrongs inflicted upon persons who are weak. Given on
the fifth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of Probiamus
and Julian, 322. 3. The
Same to the People of the Provinces. We grant
to all persons permission to praise just and vigilant judges by their
acclamations, to enable Us to promote and increase their distinction; and on
the other hand, We allow those who are unjust and malevolent to be publicly
denounced, so that the severity of Our censure may be visited upon them; for
if the complaints are true and are not attributable to the irregularities of
clients, We shall make a diligent investigation, and for this reason the
Pr�torian Prefects and the counts appointed for the provinces must bring the
complaints of Our provincials to Our notice. Given at
Constantinople, on the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of
Bassus and Ablavius, 331. 4. The
Same to Pericles, Governor of the Province. We have
conferred upon you authority to punish the officers of prefects who disturb
the public order, or plot against the general welfare, in order that you may
convince the prefects of their guilt. Given on
the tenth of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of
Constantius and Albinus, 335. 5. The
Emperors Valentinian and Valens to Apronian, Urban Prefect. Proper
respect must be shown by inferior judges to their superiors. Where, however,
the public welfare is concerned, and a judge of inferior rank is
investigating the truth of a case, no wrong is committed against his
superior. It is certain that anyone who performs the functions of his office
in such a way as to believe that he ought to heap unmerited abuse upon
persons who are lawfully invested with official authority will not escape
the effects of Our resentment. Given on
the tenth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of Arinthius
and Modestus, 372. 6. The
Emperors Valentinian, Oration, and Theodosius to Cynegius, Pr�torian
Prefect. The city
of the Rhodians has made complaint of its injury in an improper manner, and
too late. Wherefore, We decree by this law, which must inviolably be
observed, that, as during the season of winter navigation is always
dangerous and frequently uncertain, the judges shall sit in the five cities
which are considered to be the principal ones, by turns, passing one winter
in one, and another in another. If anyone should be convicted of violating
this Our decree, he shall be fined
fifty pounds of silver, and his office a hundred (if it was involved in such
a breach of the law), to be paid into Our Treasury. 7. The
Emperors Valentinian, Theodore, and Arcadius to Synegius, Pr�torian Prefect. When
anyone invested with ordinary authority is guilty of any wrong, under the
pretext that he should be transferred, he shall be compelled to remain in
the province, and make good out of his own property, and at the expense of
his reputation and fortune, the injuries which he has committed. Given at
Constantinople, on the seventh of the Kalends of June, during the
Consulate of the Most Noble Youth Honorius, and Evodius, 396. 8. The
Same to Cynegius, Pr�torian Prefect. Let no
judge think that he has the right to appoint in his province anyone attached
to the prefecture, the palace, or the army, or who may have previously held
offices of this kind, a surety or an attorney to represent a litigant in
some private or public matter; for he who does so will commit an offence
against Our authority, and will not only be subjected to the loss of
reputation, but also to the impairment of his estate. Given at
Constantinople, on the Nones of August, during the Consulate of our
Emperor Honorius and Evodius, 395. 9. The
Same to Polemius, Pr�torian Prefect. Let no
Governor of a province presume to come to this most August City without Our
order, for if anyone should be proved to have done so contrary to the
provisions of Our decree, he shall be punished with a suitable penalty. Given at
Milan, on the tenth of the Kalends of January, after the Consulate of
Timasius and Promotus, 390. 10. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius to Limenius, Count of the Sacredx-large sses. We desire
that no commerce should exist with the Palatines who are subject to your
order, and the people of the province; but the judges should know that they
are especially required to demand and collect the usual taxes from the
latter; and the possessor of property should not be prejudiced against the
Palatine who is instructed to warn him, not for himself, but as the
representative of the judges and their officers. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of April. 11. The
Emperors Arcadius, Honorius, and Theodosius to Theodore, Pr�torian Prefect. We order
that the Governors of provinces shall see that the agents of powerful
persons are not guilty of anything wrong or unjust. Given at
Ravenna, on the sixth of the Kalends of December, during the
Consulate of Bassus and Philip, 408. 12. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to Monachius, Pr�torian Prefect. We order
that all the subordinate provincial officials who have abused their
authority shall, in the discretion of the judge, be deprived of their
offices, and if the case demands it, be beaten with rods, in order that this
sentence of a criminal judgment may be the more easily executed, the
insolence of officials repressed, and the consideration to which judges are
entitled be restored by this act of severity. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of
Honorius, Consul for the ninth time, and Theodosius, Consul for the fifth
time, 412. 13. The
Emperor Leo to Constantine, Pr�torian Prefect. If anyone,
while still attached to the public service, should in any way obtain the
government of a province, or any military office whatsoever, he shall be
deprived of it as having usurped or obtained it contrary to law, even if he
should voluntarily renounce the right of governing the province, or the
military or other employment conferred upon him by Our liberality. Given on
the seventh of the Ides of August, during the Consulate of Leo,
Consul for the fourth time, and Probian, 471. 14. The
Same to the Same Pr�torian Prefect. It shall
be lawful for no judge, having jurisdiction in any province, or residing in
any city in which are situated Imperial or pr�torian palaces, to leave the
latter, and demand the houses of private individuals for the purpose of
residing or holding court therein; but judges shall, under all
circumstances, be compelled to reside in the Imperial or pr�torian palaces,
and are required to make all necessary repairs in them. When, however, there
is both an Imperial and a pr�torian palace in the city, the Imperial palace
shall be set apart for the residence of the Governor, and the pr�torian
palace shall be used as a warehouse to receive and keep safely public
property, or anything else which may be necessary. If anyone,
at any time, should attempt to violate this law, We order that he, as well
as his office, shall be fined fifty pounds of gold for the purpose of
repairing the palace which he neglected. Given on
the seventh of the Ides of February, during the Consulate of
Clementinus and Probus. TITLES
XLII AND XLIII. THE LATIN TEXTS OF THESE Two TITLES ARE MISSING. TITLE
XLIV. CONCERNING
THE OFFICE OF THE PREFECT OF THE WATCH. 1. The
Emperors Theodosius and Arcadius to Nephridius, Prefect of the Watch. The
prefects of the watch of this City ought not to decide capital cases by
their own authority, but if anything of this kind should arise, they must
refer it to your tribunal, so that judgment may be rendered by you in the
above-mentioned cases. TITLE XLV.
CONCERNING THE DUTIES OF CIVIL JUDGES. 1. The
Emperors Arcadius, Honorius, and Theodosius to Curtius, Pr�torian Prefect. Advocates
who are known to have charge of cases shall not be permitted to remain with
the judges during the hours, or at the times when the merits or the facts of
the said cases are examined by them. Given at
Ravenna, on the third of the Nones of February, during the Consulate
of Bassus and Philip, 408. 2. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to Anthemius, Pr�torian Prefect. If anyone
desires to defend himself by the payment of a sum to which he is liable on
account of malfeasance in office, he must go to the judge and explain his
errand to him; and if the judge should be unwilling to hear him (which we do
not think probable), he himself shall be fined thirty pounds of gold, and
his subordinate officer fifty. Given at
Constantinople, on the thirteenth of the Kalends of August, during
the Consulate of Honorius, Consul for the eighth time, and Theodosius,
Consul for the third time, 409. TITLE
XLVI. CONCERNING THE DUTIES OF MILITARY JUDGES. 1. The
Emperors Valentinian, Theodosius and Arcadius to the Commanders and Counts
of both Corps of the Army. Neither
military defence nor execution shall, under any circumstances, ever be
employed in the affairs of private persons. Given at
Constantinople, on the day before the Ides of February, during the
Consulate of Theodosius, Consul for the third time, and Abundantius, 393. 2. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to Monachius, Pr�torian Prefect. We order
that neither members of the curi� nor private persons shall be
summoned before a military tribunal, or be compelled to de- fend
actions, or litigate before such a court. Moreover, when anything is done
contrary to this law, We decree that the tribunal of the count responsible
for it shall be fined fifty pounds of gold. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of
Theodosius, Consul for the seventh time, and Balladius, 416. 3. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to Anatolius, Commander of the Army. No one who
has served under the orders of distinguished leaders shall, under any
pretext whatsoever, be admitted to the Association of Agents of Public
Affairs after the number is complete; nor shall he have authority to act in
the place of the illustrious chief of that body. If anyone
should attempt to violate this Our Decree, he shall not only be discharged
from the army, but also suffer the penalty of confiscation of a third part
of his property. Given at
Constantinople, on the fifth of the Kalends of February, during the
Consulate of Maximus, Consul for the second time, and Peterius, 433. 4. The
Same to Nomus, Master of the Offices. We order
that the generals of the army, and particularly those stationed near peoples
who are especially distrusted, shall remain on the same frontiers, and, with
the other officers, maintain the proper number of soldiers; and that they
shall practice their daily exercises, and, moreover, that the camps shall be
repaired and kept clean. On account of the various and arduous duties of the
guards of the frontiers, We allot to the commanders of camps the twelfth
part of the supplies destined for that purpose, which should be distributed
among them according to the judgment of the commander-in-chief. Given at
Constantinople, on the second of the Ides of September, during the
Consulate of Maximus, Consul for the second time, and Paterius, 443. TITLE
XLVII. BATHS
SHALL NOT BE FURNISHED TO MILITARY COUNTS OR TRIBUNES. 1. The
Emperors Arcadius, Honorius, and Theodosius to Anthemius, Pr�torian Prefect. We order
that no inconvenience shall be caused to either the curi� or the
cities, and that no private bath shall be furnished by them for the use of
tribunes or any other military officers, and that no additional compensation
shall be granted on this account. For We confer this privilege only upon
distinguished counts and generals of the army (if they desire it), and We
order that those who violate this law shall have a penalty of double damages
imposed upon them. Given on
the fifth of the Kalends of December, during the Con- . sulate of
Arcadius, Consul for the fifth time, and Probus, 406. TITLE
XLVIII. CONCERNING THE DUTIES OF VARIOUS JUDGES. 1. The
Emperor Constantine to Domitius Celsus, Vicegerent. Let no
judge think that an officer may be sent with an order to a house in which
the mother of a family resides, for the purpose of publicly arresting her,
as it is certain that the debts of one who, on account of her sex, remains
at home, can be paid by the sale of her house, or any of her property;
because if anyone should, after this, believe that the mother of a family
can be publicly arrested, he shall be reckoned among the greatest of
criminals, and be condemned to the penalty of death, without any indulgence
whatever. Given on
the fourth of the Ides of August, during the Consulate of Sabinus and
Rufinus, 316. Extract
from Novel 134, Chapter IX. Latin Text. At
present, however, in accordance with the new law, no woman can be imprisoned
either for a debt due to the Treasury, or for a private obligation; but she
should either appear herself, or by her attorney, or send one or more
persons, according to the number legally required under the circumstances.
If anything is done contrary to this law, superior judges shall be punished
with a fine of twenty pounds of gold, and inferior ones with a fine of ten.
Moreover, those who have obeyed them shall be deprived of office, subjected
to corporeal penalties, and condemned to exile. 2. The
Emperors Valentinian, Theodosius, and Arcadius to Principius, Urban Prefect. All judges
are hereby notified that honor should be paid to persons of exalted rank,
and to such of these as are sometimes brought into court, nor shall they
presume to style them brothers in their official documents; and the
subordinate officials charged with this duty shall be fined if they violate
the law. Given on
the Ides of February, during the Consulate of Richomer and
Clearchus, 324. 3. The
Same to Constantius, Pr�torian Prefect of the Gauls. Let all
generals, trumpeters, commanding officers, and judges know that they will be
condemned to a fine of three pounds of gold, to be collected out of their
property, if entrance to the private office of judges is refused those
eminent personages who have the right of admission to Our Council Chamber;
or the respect due to them is not shown in saluting them; or the privilege
of sitting with the judges is denied them. Given on
the fifth of the Ides of November, during the Consulate of Trimasius
and Promotus, 389. TITLE
XLIX. ALL
JUDGES, CIVIL AS WELL AS MILITARY, SHALL REMAIN FOR FORTY DAYS AFTER THEIR
TERM OF OFFICE HAS EXPIRED IN THE TOWNS OR PLACES WHERE THEY DISCHARGED
THEIR DUTIES. 1. The
Emperor Zeno to Sebastian, Pr�torian Prefect. No
illustrious Governor of a province, consular ruler, magistrate, or anyone
who has received the insignia of the administration of a higher office, that
is to say, the illustrious proconsuls, augustal prefects, Counts of the
East, or deputies of provinces, or any general or commander of a division of
the army, or any count of the Imperial Palace, shall after he has been
succeeded, presume to leave the place which he is known to have ruled before
the prescribed term of fifty days has elapsed; but, during that time,
Governors and consular rulers, the distinguished judges civil as well as
military, and other magistrates, shall reside openly in the principal city
where they have exercised jurisdiction, and shall not conceal themselves in
their own houses, or on the frontiers, or in any fortified buildings, but
shall appear before all the persons whom they formerly governed, and in the
most public places; so that every one may have ample opportunity to file
complaints against them, for theft or other crimes; and that everyone may be
defended from injury by his successor; and if he should be accused, it will
be at the risk of his office, as well as of that of the curia and the
defender of the city; and, having given his oath as security, after he has
been brought into court, he can defend himself against those who complain of
him (as already stated), and protect himself by means of the law. No excuse
shall be allowed him for departing from the province before the prescribed
time has elapsed, either on account of an Imperial summons, or because of
the offer of another administration in compliance with an order from your
illustrious tribunal, appointing him to the place of a Governor of another
province in obedience to a notice from the above mentioned, or any other
civil or military authority whatsoever (no matter what public office he
holds), which may be either produced or drawn up; and finally, the practice
of any stratagem or artifice of any kind must be excluded, so that Our
commands may take effect in every way by which We provide for the safety of
all Our provinces. If,
however, anyone should, with a rashness worthy of punishment, think that
this most salutary law may be evaded or violated, although he may not
unreasonably be considered guilty of high treason, still, he shall be
compelled to pay a fine of fifty pounds of gold to the Public Treasury, and
a similar penalty shall be imposed upon the official who succeeded him, and
did not adopt proper measures to place him under restraint, or neglected
immediately to give information of his flight. (1) We do
not wish for an official to surrender his administration before his
successor has reached the boundaries of the province, even though he may
have been notified by letters, or an Edict addressed to his office or to the
people of the province, that he has been superseded. (2)
Anyone, then, who by taking to flight, does not observe the present law, can
be brought back by your order, or that of the illustrious Governor of the
province, from wherever he may be found, even in this Most Flourishing City,
and conducted without any obstacle to the place which he has ruled, and be
compelled to remain there for the space of six months; so that, in the
meantime, any crimes or thefts which he may have committed may not remain
concealed, and the official who did not prevent him from departing against
the tenor of the law (as he was in honor bound to do), shall be fined thirty
pounds of gold. (3) If,
however, during the said term of fifty days, he should be accused before the
above-mentioned time has elapsed, and the case should not be terminated, and
he should be civilly prosecuted for theft, and have appointed an attorney,
after the fifty days have expired, he shall have the right to depart; but if
he has been criminally accused, and there is documentary evidence against
him, he will be compelled to remain in that place until the trial has been
concluded. (4) All
judges, before whom, on account of their right of jurisdiction, or by the
order of your illustrious tribunal, either civil or criminal cases may be
brought, are hereby notified that they must end the above-mentioned
litigation within twenty days after it has been begun; and if they should
permit this time to be exceeded, We direct that they themselves shall be
sentenced to pay a fine of ten pounds of gold, and any criminal prosecution
or civil action which has been instituted before their courts shall be
legally terminated by the lapse of the aforesaid
term. Given at
Constantinople, on the fifth of the Ides of October, during the
Consulate of Zeno, Consul for the second time, 479. Extract
from Novel 8, Chapter IX. Latin Text. If,
however, the judge, having taken to flight before the expiration of the
fifty days aforesaid, should be detained by persons in the province,
everything which has been illegally paid on this account shall be collected
by an action of theft, and the case shall be heard without committing the
proceedings to writing, in the presence of the bishop alone. TITLE L. CONCERNING
THE DUTIES OF ONE WHO TAKES THE PLACE OF A JUDGE OR A GOVERNOR. 1. The
Emperor Gordian to Domitius, Pr�torian Prefect. No doubt
has ever arisen that the official who administers the affairs of a province
in the place of a Governor can take cognizance of matters which have
reference to the public welfare. For it is certain that if
the rights of the State have in any way been infringed, the public defenders
can, after having notified the Emperor, demand the relief of restitution
(provided they think that the case requires it). Given on
the third of the Nones of November, during the Consulate of Sabinus,
Consul for the second time, and Venustus, 241. 2.
Mandates of the Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian, sent to Antiochus and
other Pr�torian Prefects. They are
as follows: "Your Highness having suggested that the Imperial Majesty,
having been informed, should grant authority to those who, by the order of
the Emperor, or by that of your tribunal, are known to hold the office of
Governors of provinces, to appoint guardians or curators for those persons
demanding them, and to interpose their decrees where the alienations of
minors and other persons of this kind are concerned, and invest them with
the authority of persons belonging to the curi�, and allow them to
grant emancipations, and to do all other things pertaining to the
jurisdiction of the Governor of a province; in accordance with the
statements of Your Highness, We have deemed it proper to order that they
shall have permission to perform all acts of this kind above mentioned." Given at
Constantinople, on the day before the Ides of October, during the
Consulship of Hierius and Ardaburius, 427. TITLE LI. CONCERNING
ASSESSORS, ATTENDANTS AND THE CHANCELLORS OF JUDGES. 1. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Paulinus, Pr�torian Prefect. The labor
of study is meritorious, so that where those who are appointed to public
office desire to have associated with them persons who can give them advice,
they may call to their aid men whose wisdom they think is essential, whom
they should inspire with the hope of rewards and honors, and not compel
their services by arousing a terrible fear and necessity which is
inconsistent with freedom. Given on
the day before the Ides of July, during the Consulate of Tiberius and
Maximus. 2. The
Emperor Constantine to Bassus, Urban Prefect. Governors
must sign documents, not by their assessors, but with their own hands, but
if any one of them should allow an assessor to attach his signature without
having consulted Us, the assessor who signed the document shall be sent into
exile; and We order that the name of the Governor shall be communicated to
Us, in order that he may be severely punished. Given on
the fifteenth of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of
Constantine, Consul for the sixth time, and Constantine-C�sar, 329. 3. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius to Messala, Pr�torian Prefect. We order
that counsellors of judges, chancellors, and those who perform the duties of
attendants, shall remain for the term of fifty days in the province, after
their term of office has expired. If any one of these, having been accused,
should take to flight, he will be considered to have confessed, and We order
that he shall restore fourfold the sum which he is said to have
appropriated, so that the person who has been robbed may receive double the
amount, and our Treasury the same. Given at
Milan on the sixth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of
Theodosius and Rumoridius, 403. 4. The
Same and Theodosius to C�licianus, Vicegerent. A court
bailiff is not permitted to transact public business, and if he should be
convicted of having meddled with it, he must immediately be examined by the
Governor, in order that he may inflict suitable punishment upon him. Given on
the sixth of the Ides of April, during the Consulate of Honorius,
Consul for the sixth time, and Aristenetus, 404. 5. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to Seleucus, Pr�torian Prefect. No one who
has once performed the duties of bailiff or chancellor1 in the
provinces is permitted to do so again under any circumstances whatever. Given at
Ravenna, on the third of the Ides of December, during the Consulate
of Honorius, Consul for the tenth time, and Theodosius, Consul for the sixth
time. 6. The
Same to Vitalianus, Commander of Lydia. No subordinate of a general or
other military commander, who is included among his retinue, shall venture
to aspire to the same office 1
The Roman cancellarius, from whom is derived our chancellor, was
originally a doorkeeper of the tribunals, stationed at the lattice which
separated the judges from the audience. He also carried messages and papers
from the petitioners to the magistrates, and to a certain extent, resembled
the modern bailiff. In time his vocation was materially altered, and he
became an official of vastly higher rank, greater responsibility, and more
importance than a mere court attendant, being entrusted with the drawing up
of instruments and the keeping of public records; thus, in general,
discharging the duties of an Imperial secretary or notary, until finally,
his employment assumed a judicial character, and he became the acknowledged
superior of, and exercised supervision over, all the civil functionaries of
the government. This
office, like many others, survived the wreck of the Empire, and was retained
by most of the medi�val kingdoms and principalities which rose upon its
ruins, and especially by the Catholic Church, every diocese of which still
has its chancellor, who presides over its consistory and interprets the
Canon Law. The post
of chancellor is of high antiquity in England, dating back to an unknown
period of the Saxon domination, and at all times, the dignitary invested
with it enjoyed the highest consideration, to which of course his sacerdotal
char- a second
time, after his term has expired; and anyone who presumes to violate this
law shall be condemned to pay a fine of ten pounds of gold, and the same
penalty shall be imposed upon the office to which he is attached, if it has
rashly consented to any of these things through desire for popularity, or
avarice. Given on
the eighth of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of
Honorius, Consul for the eleventh time, and Constantius, Consul for the
second time, 417. acter
essentially contributed. The origin of the term is not positively known, but
is generally supposed to be derived from the power of cancelling iniquitous
laws possessed by this important functionary, as is disclosed in the
following verses, addressed to Thomas a Becket. "Qu�rendus
Regni tibi Cancellarius Angli Primus sollicita mente petendus erit Hic est,
qui Regni leges cancellat iniquas, Et mandata pii Principis �qua facit. Quid
obest populo, vel moribus est inimicum Quicquid id est, per eum desinit esse." Coke says
that he "Is called cancellarius, a cancellando, i. a digniori parte,
being the highest point of his jurisdiction to cancell the kings letters
patents under the great seale, and damming the inrolment thereof, by drawing
strikes through it like a lettice." (Inst. IV, 88.) An eminent
legal antiquary deduces the term from another source. "Commonly they named
the Place where the Writing was dated, and sometimes who wrote it; for every
Man might not be a Chancellor, as publique Scriveners were then termed; And
whereupon the Word Cancellare was used for Scribere, according to an old
Verse, 'Cancello,
scribo: Cancello, grammata findo:
Cancelloque meas in cruce pono manus, Cancello is to write, or to
deface; Or like a
Crosse, when as our Hands we place.'" � (Spelman,
English Works, Page 235.) Fleta, in
describing the Court of Chancery, states that it should be presided over by
a prudent and astute bishop or other ecclesiastic of high rank, to whom all
the other dignitaries of the Church are subordinated. "Est inter c�tera
quoddam officium quod dicitur Cancellaria, quod viro provido & discreto, ut
Episcope vel clerico magn� dignitatis debet committi, simul cum cum majoris
sigilli regni, cuius substituti sunt cancellarii omnes in Anglia, Hibernia,
Wallia, & Scotia." (Commentarius Juris Anglicani, Cap. 13.) The
chancery was not, at first, a judicial tribunal, as it is to-day. It was
rather the office of a secretary of state, wherein were employed a x-large
number of inferior officials who transacted its business. The original
writs, of which we read so often, were usually issued upon application, and
were frequently obtained through favoritism. Equity jurisdiction was not yet
separated from that of the law. Fleta is the first legal writer to refer to
the King's chancery as a court; before, however, it had, in reality, become
one, "Habet etiam curiam in Cancellaria sua & in diversis locis hospitii
sui." (Ibid., Cap. 2.) (Vide Pollock and Maitland, The History of
English Law I, VII.) The
chancery no longer exists as a separate tribunal in England, but now
constitutes one of the five divisions of the High Court of Justice.
(Wilson's Practice of the Supreme Court of Judicature, Page 31.) The last
chancellor of the ecclesiastical order was John Williams, Archbishop of
York, 1621-1625. In
Scotland, the office of this high judicial dignitary was abolished at the
time of the Union. The foreman of a jury in that country is now called its
chancellor. (Peterson, A Compendium of English and Scotch Law, Page 496.) �
ED. 7. The
Same to Eustachius, Pr�torian Prefect. When
assessors, who are sons under paternal control, have been accustomed to aid
their superior officials with their advice, and have been able to acquire
anything by lawful and honorable means, they can claim it as castrense
peculium, even after the death of their fathers. Given at
Constantinople, on the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of
Honorius, Consul for the thirteenth time, and Theodosius, Consul for the
tenth time, 422. 8. The
Same to Asclepiodotus, Pr�torian Prefect. No judge
shall presume to take anyone with him to the province whose jurisdiction has
been entrusted to him in order to invest him with the title of bailiff, or
chancellor; nor shall he induce anyone to come to him from any place
whatsoever for this purpose, lest he be branded with infamy, and have his
property confiscated; for We order that chancellors shall be selected on the
responsibility of, and after investigation by chief officials, so that after
their terms of office have expired they may not depart, but remain in the
province, in order that the opportunity to accuse them may be furnished
those who desire to do so; for if the case should demand it, they must be
subjected to torture for the purpose of detecting the crimes of the judge. Given on
the day before the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of
Asclepiodotus and Marinianus, 423. 9. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to Taurus. If, after
their term of office has expired, the complaints of the people of the
province or of the curi�, or any other public necessity should demand
the presence of the judges, or the production of their bailiffs, they shall
be given up to the court and the laws, by the same officials whose
attendants they were. Given at
Constantinople, on the fifth of the Nones of July, during the
Consulate of Theodosius, Consul for the fourteenth time, and Maximus, 433. 10. The
Same to Florentius, Pr�torian Prefect. With
reference to consular rulers who, in opposition to ancient laws and the
Imperial decrees, remain in office longer than four months under their
superiors, We order that they shall be liable to confiscation of their
property, and accusation of public crime, unless they can defend themselves
by means of a rescript, or an order issued by your tribunal. Given on
the thirteenth of the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of
Theodosius, Consul for the seventeenth time, and Festus, 439. 11. The
Same to Zoilus, Pr�torian Prefect of the East. The
liberality of Our benevolence must be manifested none the less towards the
assessors of the higher magistrates than towards the judges themselves; and
therefore We order that the counsellors of
illustrious officials, not only of the Pr�torian Prefects of this Renowned
City and the distinguished commanders of the army, but also of the Masters
of the Offices, whether they have already performed the duties of said
employment, or expect to perform them hereafter, when their terms have
expired, shall be relieved of all taxes; and We order that every civil or
military judge shall hereafter be entirely immune from the same; and in
order that you may suffer no annoyance from this source, your office shall
be fined fifty pounds of gold if it permits anything to be done contrary to
this Our law. Given on
the fifth of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of
Theodosius, Consul for the eighteenth time, and Albinus, 444. 12. The
Emperors Valentinicm and Martian to Palladius, Pr�torian Prefect. All
eminent judges shall be allowed to appoint the same counsellors for
themselves a second and a third time, and even more frequently; because what
once has been recognized as just should not, for this reason alone, be
disapproved. 13. The
Emperor Justinian to Demosthenes, Pr�torian Prefect. No one of
those who is, or has been appointed an advocate to conduct cases either in
this Royal City or in any court in one of the provinces subject to Our
Empire, shall presume at one and the same time to practice as advocate, and
discharge the functions of counsellor of any magistrate, to whom the conduct
of public affairs has been entrusted; as, in order for the duties of an
advocate or an assessor to be thoroughly performed it is abundantly
sufficient to have those of each office done by one person, lest if anyone
should apply himself to both he may discharge those of neither in a proper
manner. If, however, the party in question prefers to act as advocate, he
can do so with the requisite skill, and if he selects the office of
assessor, he should confine himself to it; so that, after having laid aside
the office of counsellor, he can resume the employment of advocate. (1) Nor
shall anyone be permitted to act as the assessor of two magistrates, and
perform the duties of both offices at the same time (for it cannot easily be
believed that one man is able to properly discharge the duties of two
different necessary employments; for when he is assisting one judge, he must
necessarily be absent from the other, and this will not be entirely
satisfactory to both), but where one office is entirely taken from him he
should be content with being attached to a single magistrate. (2) And
let no one think that this law can be evaded by any cunning devices, as, for
instance, instead of placing the signature of the counsellor at the end of
documents, as is customary, a person may imitate another signature, thinking
that he can discharge the duties of the above-mentioned office, and conceal
himself under the shadow of a fraud of this kind; as all those who attempt
to evade the law and its force by cunning and unscrupulous arts are guilty
of its violation. And let no
one flatter himself that he can evade the present law, as has been the case
with former ones enacted with reference to this subject. For if anyone
should be convicted of such an offence, he is hereby notified that his name
shall be immediately erased from the roll of advocates, and that he shall be
sentenced to pay a fine of ten pounds of gold into the Treasury of Our
Privatex-large sses, which penalty shall be exacted by the Illustrious Count
of Private Affairs; and he shall even be liable to a more severe one, nor
shall the judge himself who permitted this to be done, and acted knowingly
and deliberately, go unpunished. The same penalty shall be inflicted upon
the person or persons who, being either assessors or magistrates, have
presumed to render judgment in cases in which they have appeared as
advocates; lest the remembrance of their friendly disposition, or of their
assistance as advocates, may not permit them to sustain the part of an
incorruptible judge. Given at
Chalcedon, on the fifth of the Kalends of October, during the
Consulate of Decius, Consul for the fifth time, 529. TITLE LII. CONCERNING
PROVISIONS AND THE CAPITATIONS OF CERTAIN OFFICIALS AND THEIR ASSESSORS, AND
OF THOSE EXERCISING OTHER PUBLIC EMPLOYMENTS, OR WHO HAVE BEEN APPOINTED TO
OFFICE. 1. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to Florentinus, Pretoria/n Prefect. An
established and positive rule must be observed with reference to all eminent
officials, as well as illustrious judges who administer military or civil
affairs in the province, including the Count of Commerce, the Master of the
Mint, and the Treasurer of Private Affairs, of the district of Pontus, and
Asia; as well as the assessors of the judges, in the payment of their
allowances for provisions and capitations, so that they may obtain from
these sources that to which by their rank they are entitled, which is
ordinarily stated in their commissions. Given at
Constantinople, on the third of the Kalends of June, during the
Consulate of Theodosius, Consul for the seventeenth time, and Festus, 439. TITLE LIII. CONCERNING
THE CONTRACTS OF JUDGES AND THEIR SUBORDINATES, AND THE PROHIBITION OF
DONATIONS TO THEM, AND THE PROVISION THAT, DURING THEIR TERM OF OFFICE, THEY
CANNOT BUILD HOUSES OF THEIR OWN WITHOUT A PRAGMATIC SANCTION. 1. The
Emperor Justinian to Menna, Pr�torian Prefect. Those who administer
public affairs in this Most Flourishing City cannot purchase any movable or
immovable property, or build any houses
without obtaining from Us a special rescript authorizing them to do so. (1)
Moreover, they must refuse donations of every description, knowing that they
are not valid, no matter what they may consist of, and what their value is,
unless the donor specially ratifies the donation in writing, after the term
of office of the person who received the gift has expired, or the term of
five years has elapsed, during which no complaint has been made with
reference to the said donation, either by the donor himself or by his
successors. (2) We
absolutely forbid Governors of provinces not only to receive donations, but
also to make purchases of any property either movable or immovable (except
such as may be required for food and clothing), or to construct houses, even
though they may be authorized to do any of these things by a rescript; and
anything which has been given or transferred to them by sale shall not be
ratified, even though the term of five years may have passed from the time
they surrendered their office, and the consent of the donor or vendor may
have been obtained after the said term of office has expired. (3) We
consider it necessary for this rule also to apply to their bailiffs and
counsellors, adding that none of these acts can be performed through the
intervention of a third party without involving the risk of punishment. (4) We
order that this law shall have a retroactive effect, except where matters
have been settled by a compromise, or a judgment. Given at
Constantinople, on the fifth of the Ides of December, during the
Consulate of Our Lord Justinian, Consul for the second time. TITLE LIV. CONCERNING
THE MANNER IN WHICH FINES SHALL BE IMPOSED BY JUDGES. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Firmus. The
imposition of a fine does not carry with it the stigma of infamy. Given on
the fifth of the Ides of April, during the Consulate of Antoninus and Geta,
Consuls for the second time, 206. 2. The
Emperor Alexander to Decimius, Pr�torian Prefect. It has
often been stated in rescripts that My agents, or receivers of public money,
have no right to impose fines. Given on
the thirteenth of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of
Modestus and Probus, 229. 3. The
Emperor Gordian to Celer, Pr�torian Prefect. The
Curator of the Government, styled in Greek logista, has no right to
impose a fine. Given
during the Ides of September, during the Consulate of Gordian and
Aviola, 240. 4. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius to Eutropius, Pr�torian
Prefect. We have
authorized the illustrious Pr�torian Prefect to impose a fine not to exceed
fifty pounds of gold, when the offence is an exceedingly serious one. Given on
the eighth of the Ides of January, during the Consulate of Gratian
and Theodosius, 380. 5. The
Emperors Valentinian, Theodosius, and Arcadius to Pr�textatus, Pr�torian
Prefect. There is
no one who does not know that the exact amount of fines received must be
turned over to Our Treasury; unless the judge has specially allotted the
fine paid for the commission of an offence, either to the public works, the
public race-course, or to other necessary objects. Given on
the fifth of the Ides of September, during the Consulate of Richomer
and Clearchus, 384. 6. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius to Messala, Pr�torian Prefect. We do not
allow the ordinary Governors of provinces to impose a fine of more than two
ounces of gold upon such persons as have rendered themselves liable to a
pecuniary penalty. (1) Where
a fine is prescribed, the Proconsul shall have authority to impose one of
six ounces of gold, and this rule also applies to the Count of the East, as
well as to the Augustal Prefect. (2) Other
judges, and those who have undertaken the administration of military affairs
in Our stead, are notified that they are refused permission to impose a fine
of more than three ounces of gold. (3) We
decree that it shall be observed by judges that, when the repetition of an
offence demands it, the same person may be fined three times during the same
year, in accordance with the above-established scale. (4) If any
one should exceed the amounts above mentioned, he shall be condemned to
twofold restitution, and shall be required to pay into Our Treasury the sum
which he imposed under the name of a fine. (5) Those
who have been convicted of peculation or robbery, that is to say, of
depredation, corruption, or other crimes which ought to be punished with
exemplary severity, must not think that they are entitled to the moderate
penalties of the present law. Sentence shall always be passed by the
above-mentioned judges, after having been committed to writing, and at the
expense of the party against whom it is directed. (6) Nor
shall they think that they have a right to condemn anyone not guilty of a
serious offence with too great readiness, or precipitation; or that what
they have ordered can be changed by the mere will of the judge, unless the
poverty of the person who has been convicted induces him to do so. Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of
Theodosius, Consul for the second time, and Cynegius, 388. TITLE LV.
CONCERNING THE DEFENDERS OF CITIES. 1. The
Emperors Valentinian and Valens to Seneca, Defender. If anyone
thinks that you should be consulted with reference to trifling and
unimportant matters, that is to say, those in which an amount under fifty
solidi is involved, in other words, where anyone demands that you, by
your decree, collect for him a debt which is due, or restore a slave who has
escaped by flight, or any other thing of this kind, he may then institute
proceedings before you; other cases, however, which appear worthy of a
higher tribunal should be sent to the ordinary Governor of the province. Given on
the ^fifteenth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of
Valentinian and Valens, 365. 2. The
Same to Probus, Pr�torian Prefect. The
defenders of cities shall not be appointed from the classes of decurions or
attendants of public functionaries, but from other persons qualified for the
duties of the office. Given on
the third of the Nones of November, during the same Consulate, 365. 3. The
Same and Gratian to the Senate. It has
seemed to be reasonable that innocence and rustic quiet should enjoy the
benefit of protection; that is to say, be entitled to the services of the
public defender of the district, and have the power to appear before him in
pecuniary cases. Given on
the fourth of the Ides of August, during the second Consulate of
Valentinian and Valens, 368. 4. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius to Theodore, Defender. The
following rule must be observed, as well as the term of five years by
defenders of all provinces, that is to say you must, in the first place, act
as the father of the people, and not suffer the residents of either the
country or the town to be subjected to too heavy charges; and you must
always oppose the insolence of officials, and the arrogance of judges
(showing them, however, the respect to which they are entitled), and you
shall have the power of appearing before them whenever you may wish; but you
must prevent persons from exacting excessive damages or demanding more than
they ought from them whom you should regard in the place of children; and
you shall not permit anything over and above their dues to be collected from
them, as it is certain that they cannot be protected except by a remedy of
this kind. Given at
Constantinople, on the eleventh of the Nones of January, during the
Consulate of Arcadius and Bauto, 385. 5. The
Emperors Valentinian, Arcadius, and Theodosius, to Potamius, Augustal
Prefect. Defenders
shall claim nothing for themselves in an insolent manner, nor anything to
which they are not entitled, and they can only discharge the duties of their
office in their own names; they cannot inflict penalties or severe torture;
and they must protect the people as well as the decurions from the insolence
and rashness of wicked persons, so that they may not fail to be what their
name implies. Given at
Constantinople, on the third of the Nones of March, during the second
Consulate of Arcadius and Rufinus, 332. 6. The
Same to Tatian, Pr�torian Prefect. Defenders
of well-approved and resolute character shall be appointed in all those
regions in which the ferocious and reckless madness of robbers is displayed;
and they must exercise supervision over all daily occurrences, and not
permit crimes to go unpunished, but remove all persons who, by favoring
criminals, and by affording encouragement to wicked persons, permit offences
to be perpetrated. Given on
the fifth of the Ides of April, during the Consulate of Arcadius,
Consul for the second time, and Rufinus, 392. 7. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to C�cilianus, Pr�torian Prefect. When
persons are accused of robbery or violence, or have committed homicide, or
rape, and have been arrested and brought before the defenders, if the crime
should be proved by those who have made the accusation, they shall
immediately send the culprits under a suitable guard before the judges. Given at
Ravenna, on the twelfth of the Kalends of February, during the
Consulate of Honorius, Consul for the eighth time, and Theodosius, Consul
for the third time, 405. 8. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to C�cilius, Pr�torian Prefect. We order
that municipal defenders shall be chosen from those who have been initiated
into the sacred mysteries of the orthodox religion, and appointed by a
decree of the Most Reverend Bishops, clerks, persons of honorable rank,
possessors of property and curi�. The selection shall be referred to
the illustrious Pr�torian Prefect, in order that the appointment may be
confirmed by him in writing. (1) If,
however, the defenders should ascertain that anything has been done by any
person whomsoever against the public welfare, and to the injury of
possessors of property, they are hereby authorized to notify the illustrious
and eminent Pr�torian Prefect, and the illustrious commanders of cavalry and
infantry, as well as the Masters of the Offices and the Counts of the
Imperialx-large sses, as well as those of Private Affairs. Given at
Ravenna, on the fifteenth of the Kalends of February, during the
Consulate of Honorius, Consul for the eighth time, and Theodosius, Consul
for the third time, 409. 9. The
Same to C�cilius, Pr�torian Prefect. We order
defenders, by the exercise of care and vigilance, to prevent owners of
property from being oppressed by collectors of taxes, through the use of
excessive measures and weights, and if the latter should be detected, they
shall be sent to the judges with the evidence of the fraud which they have
committed. (1)
Whenever Our provincial subjects are refused by defenders the right to claim
damages from those who have injured them, if they desire to do so,
permission shall be granted them to draw up their own complaints at the time
when the case is to be heard, and to present them publicly in the most
frequented places in the cities, and to notify the scribes, notaries, and
other public officials, by whom their complaints should be received; so that
in spite of the above-mentioned persons, proceedings may be instituted
against those who are guilty, and the good faith of the complaints may be
examined, and if it should be found to be proper, the power of the judges
shall be vigorously exerted against those who refused to receive the
complaints. Given at
Ravenna, on the eleventh of the Kalends of February, under the
Consulate of Honorius, Consul for the eighth time, and Theodosius, Consul
for the third time, 409. 10. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to Cyrus, Pr�torian Prefect. We decree
that no defender shall be permitted to release himself from the performance
of his public duties, if he should desire to do so, unless he has obtained
permission from the Emperor; and if the Imperial authority should not be
respected a fine of thirty pounds of gold shall be imposed upon the
Governors of provinces, as well as upon judges or others who dare to violate
Our Sacred Decree. Given on
the sixteenth of the Kalends of September, under the Consulate of
Constantine and Cyrus, 441. TITLE LVI.
CONCERNING MUNICIPAL MAGISTRATES. 1. The
Emperor Constantine to Florentius, Pr�torian Prefect. Decurions
should be appointed to discharge the duties of magistrates, or for the
collection of provisions, three months or more before the terms of their
predecessors expire; so that, if any just cause of complaint exists, others
may replace them without causing any inconvenience. Given at
Constantinople, on the Ides of April, during the Consulate of Severus
and Rufinus, 323. 2. The
Emperors Valentinian and Valens to Germanianus. Municipal
magistrates shall have the power to draw up public decrees. Given on
the thirteenth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of Our
Emperor Gratian, and Dagalaiphus, 366. TITLE LVII.
CONCERNING THE OFFICE OF JUDGE OF ALEXANDRIA. 1. The
Emperors Leo and Anthemius to Alexander, Commander, and Augustal Pr�torian
Prefect. We order
that all those who desire to do so shall, for the purpose of making
donations, have the power of presenting public petitions before the judge of
the renowned City of Alexandria, the only one to which this privilege is
granted. These petitions shall have the same force and effect as if they had
been presented before the Governor of a province, a municipal magistrate, or
a defender of the people. THE CODE
OF OUR LORD, THE MOST HOLY EMPEROR JUSTINIAN. SECOND
EDITION. BOOK II. TITLE I.
CONCERNING THE BRINGING OF AN ACTION. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus Pius to �milius. You,
yourself, must ascertain the proof necessary to establish the fact that you
are entitled to the money which you allege you have deposited, for your
demand that your adversary produce his accounts cannot be conceded; as to
order this is the exclusive duty of the judge, after proper cause has been
shown. Given on
the fourth of the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of Sabinus,
Consul for the second time, and Severus, 156. 2. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Faustus. He before
whom proceedings are brought shall order public documents, both civil and
criminal, to be produced, for the purpose of being examined, in order to
ascertain the truth. Given on
the Nones of July, during the Consulate of Severus and Albinus, 193. 3. The
Same to Valens. An action
having been begun only presents the image of the future proceeding, as it
can either be amended or changed in accordance with the authority of the
Perpetual Edict, or when equity permits the court to grant it. Given on
the second of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of
Severus, Consul for the third time, and Antoninus, 203. 4. The
Emperor Antoninus to Epaphroditus. Persons
who wish to bring an accusation must have the evidence, for neither law nor
equity permits that power be granted to inspect the documents of the other
side. Therefore, if the plaintiff does not prove his allegations, the
defendant shall be discharged, even if he himself furnishes no evidence. Given on
the fifth of the Ides of March, during the Consulate of the two
Aspers, 223. 5. The
Emperor Alexander to Valentiniana. It is not
new for a party from whom money is demanded in a suit to ask that the
accounts of his creditor be produced, in order to establish the truth of the
claim. Given on
the seventh of the Ides of March, during the Consulate of Maximus,
Consul for the second time, and �lianus, 224. 6. The
Same to Uranius. It is but
just that the request of. him, against whom an action to collect money is
brought, should be granted to permit him to examine the public records,
after their production, so as to ascertain how much has been paid in his
name, even where the Government is plaintiff. Given on
the sixteenth of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of
Maximus, Consul for the second time, and �lianus, 224. 7. The
Same to Valens. The Agent
of Our Private Affairs shall, as is customary, order that you be given
authority to take copies of instruments in which you say both you and the
Treasury are interested; and if the case should require any of them to be
proved before another judge in order to establish the truth of your claim,
and the party against whom the action is brought desires that the originals
be produced, the Agent aforesaid shall order this to be done. Given on
the tenth of the Kalends of March, under the Consulate of Fuscus and
Dexter, 226. Extract
from Novel 119, Chapter HI. Latin Text. Where
anyone in one document refers to another, no attention ought to be paid to
this unless the document alluded to in the second one is produced, or some
other evidence of the amount of the debt is given, because the original sum
of which mention is made is considered to be correct. This rule is found in
the ancient laws. 8. The
Same to Florus. The
Rescripts published by the Divine Antoninus, My Father, and Myself, conform
to the principles of law and equity, as they are not different from, or
contrary to one another; for a great distinction exists between a party who
brings an action for a claim, who can be barred from recovery by an
exception on the ground of fraud, when the defendant desires accounts to be
produced by which he alleges that he can protect himself, which the justice
of the case itself requires; and where the plaintiff demands evidence to be
produced by the party who is sued for the claim, when, in this instance, it
is not proper that the prayer of the petition should be established by
instruments belonging to him against whom suit was brought. Given
during the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of Fuscus and
Dexter, 226. TITLE II.
CONCERNING THE SUMMONS TO COURT. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Trophinius. The rules
of ordinary courtesy demand that respect be shown by a freedman to the wife
of the person who manumitted him; hence he is forbidden to summon her to
court, even when this is necessary, without obtaining the consent of the
Pr�tor. Given on
the fourth of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of Agricola
and Clamentinus, 231. 2. The
Emperor Gordian to Nocturnus. The law is
perfectly clear on the point that where the benefit of the Edict is not
invoked, a patron or a patroness, their parents, their children, and also
their heirs, even if they are strangers, cannot be summoned to court by
their freedmen, or the children of the latter; nor in a case of this kind
can ignorance be alleged as an excuse, since in accordance with natural
reason, honor is due to persons of this description. Therefore, when you
acknowledge that you have summoned the son of your patron to court without
previously obtaining the permission of the Governor, you will, in vain, ask
to be exempted from the penalty prescribed by the Perpetual Edict by virtue
of a rescript which has been given you. Given on
the eighth of the Ides of November, during the Consulate of Gordian
and Aviola, 240. 3. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Rosana. Persons
who are under the control of their fathers cannot bring suit against them.
But, if you have been emancipated, you will not be forbidden to do so,
provided you have claimed the benefit of the Edict; and this rule also
applies to the mother. Given on
the eighth of the Ides of November, during the Consulate of
Diocletian, Consul for the second time, and Maximian, 287. TITLE III.
CONCERNING INFORMAL AGREEMENTS. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Philinus. The
uncertainty of a condition can be terminated between two brothers by an
equitable agreement. Therefore, when you allege that, by the terms of a
trust, if your father should die without issue, he will leave his share of
the estate to Licinius Fronto; the agreement with reference to the sixth
part of the estate being given to the said Licinius Fronto, which was made
at the time when Philinus had no children, will not, for that reason, appear
to be unjust, because after the division had been made, as was intended, he
died leaving you his son. Given on
the seventh of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of
Severus, Consul for the second time, and Victorinus, 204. 2. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Claudius. If, after
the sale of the estate has been made by you, you can prove that the
creditors of said estate have brought suit against the purchasers, and the
latter have voluntarily undertaken the defence, you can then very properly
protect yourself on the ground of an implied agreement. 3. The
Same to Restitutus. The slave
of a creditor can improve the condition of his master, but he cannot, by
means of a new agreement, render an obligation already legally contracted
disadvantageous. Given on
the eighth of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of Severus,
Consul for the third time, and Antoninus, 203. 4. The
Same to Valeria. After you
have abandoned an action brought with reference to a tract of land, no
reason will permit you to revive it after it has once been disposed of: Given on
the fourth of the Ides of February, during the Consulate of Albinus
and �milianus, 207. 5. The
Emperor Antoninus to Demagoras. When you
have paid your creditor a part of the debt, and it has been informally
agreed between you and him that he will not demand the remainder, on account
of your defence of his affairs, undertaken in good faith with your support,
you will be released from this obligation, partly by the Civil, and partly
by the pr�torian law, for a perpetual exception based on an informal
agreement, or on the ground of had faith, will bar the collection of the
remainder, as whatever has been paid through ignorance can be recovered. Given at
Rome, on the eighth of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of
Antoninus, Consul for the fourth time, and Balbinus, 214. 6. The
Same to Basilia. It is an
undoubted legal rule that informal agreements made contrary to the laws and
constitutions, or against good morals, have no force or effect whatever. Given on
the Kalends of August, during the same Consulate, 214. 7. The
Same to Julius Maximus. If you
become the heir of your debtor, the action against him to which you are
entitled will be extinguished by merger, as soon as you enter upon the
estate. If, however, after you have obtained the estate in court, you should
deliver it to the party against whom you have obtained the judgment, under
the condition and agreement that if you do not accept the estate, he shall
satisfy the other creditors, as well as yourself, for what is due to you; a
contract of this kind must be observed, and if this is not done, an action
based on the stipulation will be granted, provided an agreement was made; or
the action prescriptis verbis will lie, if no stipulation was entered
into. Given on
the third of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of Antoninus,
Consul for the fourth time, and Balbinus, 214. 8. The
Same to Mucatraulius. Where
flocks are taken to be pastured on shares, that is to say, when it is agreed
by the parties that their increase shall be divided between the owner and
the shepherd, and it is proved that Apollinaris agreed to the contract, he
can be compelled by the judge to execute it. Given on
the fourth of the Kalends of October, under the Consulate of
Alexander and Marcellus, 227. 9. The
Emperor Alexander to Dionysius. After your
mother's adversary has lost his case, and has taken advantage of her by
making her furnish security that she will not raise any controversy with
reference to slaves, this agreement having been made in bad faith, is void.
And when he brings an action based on this agreement against your mother,
the judge must release her from liability. Given on
the day before the Ides of September, during the Consulate of
Alexander, Consul for the second time, and Marcellus, 227. 10. The
Same to Nicas. The
condition which you prescribe when you give a dowry for your foster-daughter
must be observed; and the common statement that a right of action does not
arise from an informal agreement cannot be employed against you; for We make
use of this rule when the contract has no consideration; otherwise, when
money is given, and anything is agreed upon as to its repayment, a personal
action for its recovery will lie. Given on
the third of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of Albinus
and Maximus, 227. 11. The
Same to Capito. You allege
that an agreement was made between your father and your stepmother, at the
time when she gave a tract of land as a dowry, to the effect that she would
pay the interest to the creditors to whom the land was hypothecated. You
cannot bring suit against her, even though it may be proved that the
agreement was made a part of the stipulation. If, however, a tract of land,
which has been appraised, is given by way of dowry (and this appears in the
instrument), an action on sale will lie, in order that the agreement may be
carried out. Given on
the Nones of December, during the Consulate of Alexander, Consul for
the third time, and Dio, Consul for the second time, 230. 12. The
Same to Flacilla. Law, as
well as equity, requires that the most recent informal agreements shall be
observed; for which reason, if, by a prior agreement consent was given that
the claim should not bear interest, and especially if (as you propose), the
parties made the same statement before the Governor, you will not be
forbidden to bring the action to which you would have been entitled under
the first agreement. Given on
the third of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of Agricola
and Clement, 231. . 13. The
Emperor Maximin to Marius. In bona
fide contracts, an action on an informal agreement will only lie when
the agreement was made at the same time; for if it was made afterwards it
will not give rise to an action, but to an exception. Given on
the fifth of the Ides of January, during the Consulate of Maximin and
Africanus, 237. 14. The
Emperor Gordian to the Soldier C�lius. If a
stipulation was added to the agreement under which you allege that your
adversary promised to pay a certain sum by way of penalty if he did not
abide by it, you can, by virtue of the stipulation, compel him to do what is
included in the agreement, or you can, in the usual way, exact the penalty
provided by the stipulation; as, without observing the ordinary legal
formalities, you will in vain demand that the property of your adversary be
transferred to you. Given on
the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of Gordian, Consul for the
second time, and Pompeianus, 242. 15. The
Emperors Valentinian and Gallienus, and the C�sar Valerian to Pactumeius. The
agreement included in the dotal instrument, namely, that if the father
should die, the daughter who was to be married should, with her brother, be
heirs to equal portions of the estate, gives rise to no obligation, and does
not deprive the father of the woman of the power to make a will. Given on
the tenth of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of �milianus
and Bassus, 267. 16. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Diaphantus. When you
allege that sons who have been appointed testamentary heirs are so charged
that the one who dies first must transfer to the other his share of the
estate, and as you assert that this precarious substitution of the brothers
has been abandoned by common consent, the reason for the execution of the
trust no longer exists. Given on
the third of the Ides of February, during the Consulate of Maximus,
Consul for the second time, and Acquilinus, 286. 17. The
Same to Deximachus. The
Governor of a province shall cause an agreement, which is shown to have been
made in good faith, to be executed according to law, even if it has not been
committed to writing; when the truth of the transaction can be established
by other evidence. Given on
the ninth of the Kalends of July, during the above-mentioned Consulate, 287. 18. The
Same to Julius and �milius. If you
prove that your creditors have permitted one of your co-debtors to pay a
portion of the debt in his own behalf, the Governor of the province shall,
in accordance with his dignity, see that neither party is sued for the
indebtedness of the other. Given on
the seventh of the Ides of January, during the Consulate of
Diocletian, Consul for the third time, and Maximian, 287. 19. The
Same to the Soldier, Victorian. Although a
document drawn up between private persons, which provides that the survivor
shall obtain the property of the other, does not present the appearance of a
donation mortis causa, still, as the testament of a soldier,
disposing of his estate, and reduced to writing during his last moments, in
anticipation of death, has all the force of a last will; and you state that
your brother and yourself, being about to go into battle, made a reciprocal
agreement in view of the common fortune of death, in such a manner that the
property of him who died first should belong to the survivor; and the
condition having been complied with, it is understood that, by the will of
your brother (which rule is confirmed by the Imperial Constitutions), his
entire property is transferred to you. Given on
the fifteenth of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of
Diocletian, Consul for the fifteenth time, and Maximian, Consul for the
third time. 20. The
Same to Martial. The
ownership of property is transferred by delivery and usucaption, and not by
informal agreements without consideration. Given on
the Kalends of January, during the fifth and fourth Consulates of the
Same Consuls, respectively, 293. 21. The
Same Emperors, and the C�sars, to Eusebius. When you state that it was
agreed between you, without having been committed to writing, that the
inheritances of your brothers should be divided
into equal shares, and that it can be proved by the form of the transaction
that this agreement was actually made, you can protect yourself by an
exception, if you have possession of the property. When,
however, your adversary has possession, you must understand that no right of
action will arise from such an agreement, if you did not provide for it by a
stipulation, and your adversary will not be permitted to avail himself of
the transaction, unless he is ready to carry out what was agreed upon. Given on
the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of Faustus, Consul for the
second time, and Gallus, 298. 22. The
Same Emperors, and the C�sars, to Archelaus. The
agreement of a curator to accept a smaller amount than is due does not have
the effect of injuring a minor of adult age, for guardians and curators, in
collecting what is due to their wards or minors, cannot release the debtor
from his obligation, even if they remit the debt. Given on
the eighteenth of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of
the same Emperors; the first, Consul for the seventh time, and the second,
Consul for the sixth time, 299. 23. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Honoratus. A son, by
entering into an agreement, or accepting payment of a debt, does not
diminish the obligation due to his father. Given on
the seventeenth of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of
the same Emperors; the first, Consul for the seventh time, and the second,
Consul for the sixth time, 299. 24. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Domina. If you
have a right of action growing out of a legacy or a trust against the heirs
of your former husband, and it is proved that you have relinquished it in
favor of others of the heirs, understand that where you bring suit against
the debtors, an exception based on the agreement cannot prejudice you in any
way. Given on
the seventh of the Kalends of January, during the third Consulate of
the C�sars, 300. 25. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Euthemerus. The rights
of creditors cannot be extinguished or altered by agreements made by their
debtors with one another. Given on
the fourth of the Kalends of May, during the third Consulate of the
C�sars, 300. 26. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Cornelia. Under the
Law of the Twelve Tables, an agreement entered into by the heirs of a debtor
by which the indebtedness of the estate was divided in proportion to the
shares cannot bind one of the debtors to the creditor for the entire amount,
and this also takes place where the heirs succeed under the pr�torian law;
hence, you can, so far as your
interest is involved, bring an action against one of the co-heirs for the
production of their common acknowledgment of the indebtedness in writing, or
to establish the fact that no agreement for such an appointment was made. Given on
the third of the Ides of October, during the Consulate of the C�sars. 27. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Aurelius Chresimus. Anyone who
brings suit under a stipulation which has been added in order to insure the
execution of a contract, whether an informal agreement was made previously,
or immediately afterwards, demands that a decision be rendered in accordance
with the provisions of the latter. Given at
Heraclea, on the sixth of the Ides of November, during the Consulate
of the C�sars. 28. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Leontius. Where
money has been paid for some years under an agreement without consideration,
he who made payment cannot afterwards compel the other party to refund what
was received on the ground of its not having been due, unless a stipulation
to that effect has been added. Given on
the third of the Nones of December, during the Consulate of the same
Emperors; the first, Consul for the eighth time, and the second, Consul for
the second time. 29. The
Emperor Justinian to John, Pr�torian Prefect. Where
anyone, when drawing up an instrument, states that he will not avail himself
of any exception to which he is entitled on account of his military rank,
his dignity, or his prerogative as a member of the priesthood, although it
formerly might have been doubted whether it was necessary to comply with
this agreement, if the person who made it did not repudiate it, or whether
he had the power to violate it and exercise his right, We order that no one
shall be permitted to repudiate his written agreement and deceive the
contracting parties, for it is provided by the Edict of the Pr�tor himself
that informal agreements which are not contrary to law, or which have been
entered into with fraudulent intent, must, under all circumstances, be
observed; wherefore would not such agreements be valid in this instance, as
there is another rule of ancient law which provides that all persons have
the right to repudiate anything which has been done for their benefit.
Hence, all Our judges must observe this rule in litigation, and it applies
to ordinary judges of inferior jurisdiction,1 1
These were special, permanent deputy judges (judices delegati), to
whom were assigned the decision of unimportant matters, or the ascertainment
of the facts of a case, by magistrates of superior jurisdiction. The name
was derived from the fact that they, as it were, sat at the feet of the
court (quasi ad pedes pr�toris). The
judices pedanei of later times constituted an important branch of the
Byzantine judiciary. They were twelve in number; were appointed from the
ranks of the aristocracy and from those members of the profession most
distinguished to
mediators and to arbitrators, and they are notified that if they fail to
comply with it, they shall be understood to have made the case their own. Given at
Constantinople, on the Kalends of September, after the Consulate of
Lampadius and Orestes, 331. 30. The
Same to John, Pr�torian Prefect. We have
been asked the following question by the Bar of C�sarea: "Two or more
persons expected to receive an estate, either on account of their
relationship, or because of informal agreements entered into between them
with reference to the said estate, in which agreements it was expressly
stated that if the owner of it should die, and the estate should go to them,
certain arrangements should be made concerning the same; or if any of said
persons should receive any particular benefit from the estate, certain
provisions were to be carried out; and a doubt arose whether agreements of
this kind should be observed." The
difficulty arises from the fact that the agreement had been entered into
while the owner of the estate was still alive, because agreements of this
kind are not based upon the fact that the parties are, under all
circumstances, certain to receive the estate, but are dependent upon two
conditions; namely, that the owner of the same should die, and that those
who made such an agreement should be called to the succession. All
contracts of this kind, however, seem to Us to be abominable, and capable of
producing the saddest and most dangerous effects; for why should any persons
make an agreement concerning the property of a person who is still living,
and not be aware of what they have done ? Therefore, in accordance with the
rules of the ancients, We order that agreements of this kind, which are
entered into against good morals, shall be absolutely void, and that nothing
in them shall be observed, unless the person with reference to whose estate
the agreement was made gives his consent, and from that time to the end of
his life remains of the same kind. For, under these circumstances, all
untimely expectations having been removed, it will be lawful for the
agreements to be carried out, as the owner of the property is aware of, and
consents to them. This rule
was not unknown to former laws and constitutions, but it has been presented
by Us in a clearer manner. For We order that neither donations of such
property, nor hypothecations of the same, shall be permitted under any
circumstances whatsoever, that no one shall make a contract for this
purpose; and also that after Our reign, for their
attainments and reputation, and took cognizance of questions of both law and
fact. Suits involving sums to the amount of three hundred solidi
(about $8,100, at the present value of money) were heard and decided by
them, without reducing the proceedings to writing. Many
eminent provincial lawyers, some of whom had already served in the capacity
of magistrates, were raised to this dignity. An appeal lay from this
tribunal either to that of the Emperor alone, or to officials appointed by
him for this purpose. � ED. it shall
not be permissible for anything to be done or contracted for with reference
to the estate of another, without his consent. Given at
Constantinople, on the Kalends of November, after the Consulate of
Lampadius and Orestes, 531. TITLE IV.
CONCERNING COMPROMISES. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Celerius. No
agreement or compromise made with certain curators or guardians shall be of
any advantage to the others, so far as any property which they have, or
should have administered, either separately or conjointly, is concerned;
and, therefore, if you have three curators and compromise with two of them,
you will not be prevented from suing the third. Given on
the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of Gentian and Bassus, 212. 2. The
Same to Luctatius. As you
allege that you have made a settlement with your sister, with reference to
an estate, and that you have given security to her for a certain sum of
money that you owe her, although there is no dispute about the estate,
still, as you made the compromise through fear of a legal action, the debt
is understood to have been properly secured, and therefore if you pay the
Treasury, you cannot recover it; and if you do not do so, you can legally be
sued. Given on
the third of the Ides of August, during the Consulate of Antoninus,
Consul for the fourth time, and Balbinus, 214. 3. The
Emperor Alexander to Tullia. Bring an
action against Geminian, on the ground that his father, who was appointed
your curator, transacted your business; and, if he should deny in court that
he is liable to this action, as a compromise and a stipulation was affected
under the Aquilian Law, the judge, in consideration of the decision demanded
in good faith, shall ascertain upon what sum of money the compromise was
based, and if it appears that this was done for a smaller amount than was
proved to be due as a balance under the administration of the curatorship,
he shall order him to pay it; for the reason that, according to the Aquilian
stipulation, none of the sum of money which was due can legally be deducted. Given on
the day before the Ides of August, during the Consulate of Maximus,
Consul for the second time, and �lianus, 324. 4. The
Same to Numidius. Where an
action under the Aquilian stipulation to compel the rendition of an account
of the administration of a curatorship has been brought by a party who has
become of lawful age, and the claim has been
extinguished by a release, the plaintiff cannot have recourse to any other
action, unless there is no doubt that fraud has been committed, unless a
compromise having special reference to the fraud was made. Given on
the second of the Nones of March, during the Consulate of Alexander,
Consul for the second time, and Marcellus, 227. 5. The
Same to Evocatus. As you
assert that you have compromised with the heir of your former guardian, if
you did so after arriving at your majority, you will in vain demand that the
contract be rescinded; for although (as you say), no instrument was drawn
up, still, as it is established by your statement that the contract was
actually made, the written instrument which usually contains the evidence of
the transaction is not necessary. Given on
the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of Albinus and �milianus. 6. The
Same to Pomponius. As you
allege that your mother, after having filed a complaint that the will was
inofficious, has compromised with some of the heirs, and agreed to accept a
portion of the estate and abandon the suit, the law will not permit you, as
the heir of your mother, to renew a complaint which she has abandoned; if,
however, the agreement was not carried out, you can properly sue a portion
of the heirs to the extent of the interest of each. For where a stipulation
is attached to an agreement, an action based on it will lie; or if the
verbal obligation was omitted, an equitable action to show that the
transaction was concluded pr�scriptis verbis should be granted. Given on
the eighth of the Ides of January, during the Consulate of Agricola
and Clement, 231. 7. The
Same to the Soldier Licinius. An
agreement for a compromise made by a person whom you directed to bring the
action, but not to enforce judgment, will not, in any way, prejudice your
claim. Given on
the fourteenth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of
Gordian and Aviola, 240. 8. The
Emperor Gordian to the Soldier Junius. When a
question is raised with reference to support which has not been provided, a
compromise can be made; but one which involves future maintenance is not
considered to be of any legal force unless it has been authorized by either
the Pr�tor or the Governor. Given on
the tenth of the Kalends of January, under the Consulate of Pius and
Pontianus, 239. 9. The
Same to Agrippinus. If suit
for the possession of property is brought against you by your wife's
brother, and you defend it after having (as you allege), made an
agreement and a stipulation with him that if your adversary should, within a
specified time, pay you ten aurei, you will give him possession; or,
if he should not pay you the said sum, he cannot proceed further against
you; and he who makes such a promise does not comply with it, the result
will be that you, to whom the property belongs, ought not to suffer any
violence from him; and the illustrious Governor of the province, having been
applied to on this account, shall forbid force to be employed to your
injury, and, above all, if an action in rem should lie in favor of
the adverse party, he can, under an agreement of this kind, be barred by an
equitable exception. Given on
the sixth of the Ides of April, during the Consulship of Gordian,
Consul for the second time, and Pompeianus, 242. 10. The
Emperor Philip to Apollophania. You will
unjustly bring a complaint against the sons of your brother on account of
the estate of their father, and with reference to their condition, as this
is contrary to the ties of blood as well as to the faith of contracts, for
there would be no end to litigation, if bona fide compromises could
easily be violated. Given on
the day before the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of
Peregrinus and �milianus, 245. 11. The
Emperors Valerian Gallienus, and the Noble C�sar Valerian, to the Soldier
Caianus. The
compromise made between your brother and yourself with reference to a trust
created by your father providing that if either of you should die without
issue, is valid; as it is mantained by the harmony existing between the
brothers, rendering it improbable that one of them should desire the death
of the other; and it cannot be rescinded on the ground that advantage has
been taken of you, as, under this agreement, you have given your promise not
to avail yourself of the age when it is customary for a person to be
released from his obligations; and, if you institute proceedings, you should
not, for the same reason, obtain the benefit of complete restitution. Given on
the fifteenth of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of
Valerian and Gallienus, both Consuls for the second time, 256. 12. The
Same to Primus. The
Governor of the province shall ascertain whether the compromise entered into
between you and the rulers of your city was made with reference to an action
whose issue was doubtful, or whether you have improperly obtained a release
for what should unquestionably be paid; and, in the former instance, he
shall order the compromise to stand, and in the latter, he must not allow it
to prejudice the rights of the city. Given on
the sixteenth of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of
�milianus and Bassus, 260. 13. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Proba. It is
stated in the Perpetual Edict that a compromise effected through fear is not
valid; but it is not every kind of apprehension which is sufficient to
rescind those which have been made by consent, but the fear must be proved
to be such as threatens danger to life, or suffering to the body. The nature
of the principal cause is not, however, sufficient to prove violence or
fraud; hence if nothing of this kind can be established, it will, by no
means, be necessary for controversies which have been terminated to be
renewed. But, as
you assert that the person with whom you have compromised is the son of your
female slave, and is your slave, if the facts stated in the petition are
true, another reason exists for declaring the agreement void; for there is
no doubt whatever that, under the law, masters who make agreements with
their slaves cannot be held liable under any such contracts. Given at
Byzantium, on the fourth of the Nones of April, during the Consulate
of the same Emperors; the first, Consul for the fourth time, and the second,
Consul for the third time, 258. 14. The
Same to Sopatra. Where the
adverse party brings suit to annul the contract, equity suggests that if the
money should be refunded (and you consent to it), the action can be brought
again. Given on
the fourth of the Nones of July, during the Consulate of the same
Emperors; the first, Consul for the fourth time, and the second, Consul for
the third time, 290. . 15.
The Same to Pontius. In order
that you may receive a suitable reply, you should insert a copy of the
contract in your application, so that We may understand whether an ordinary
agreement has been made, or whether a stipulation under the Aquilian Law and
a release have been added; and if this has been done, it is clear that your
adversary is not entitled to bring suit to recover the estate, or claim any
special property. Given on
the fifteenth of the Kalends of August, during the abovementioned
Consulate, 290. 16. The
Same to C�cilius. It is
prohibited by an Imperial Rescript to revive any case or litigation which
has been terminated by lawful compromise. Given on
the fifth of the Ides of March, during the administration of the
above-mentioned Consuls; the first, Consul for the fifth time, and the
second, Consul for the fourth time, 293. 17. The
Same Emperors and C�sars to Marcellus. As you
allege with reference to the person against whom you petition, and who had a
lawsuit with you, that she, after having received the property which you
agreed to give her for the purpose of putting an end to the matter in
dispute, now desires to repudiate the agree- ment and
you request that she either abide by it, or restore the property which was
given to her; examine whether you made provision that if she violated the
agreement, the property should be returned, but the compromise and the
stipulation should stand, if at that time she was over twenty-five years of
age; because, under these circumstances, you can interpose an exception
based on the agreement, and bring suit to recover the property which you
have given; but if nothing of this kind was agreed upon, you will be
entitled to an exception, but you will not have the right to recover the
property which you have given. Given on
the fifth of the Ides of June, during the above-mentioned Consulate,
293. 18. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Valens. It is not
forbidden to compromise or make an agreement with reference to a capital
crime, with the exception of adultery; and in other public crimes which do
not involve the penalty of death no compromise can be made, except where an
accusation of forgery is made. Given on
the third of the Kalends of September, under the abovementioned
Consulate, 293. 19. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Iren�us. We do not
permit a bona fide compromise to be rescinded under the pretext of
subsequently discovered documentary evidence. When, however, it can be
proved that the decision of the case has been obtained by the concealment of
instruments necessary to establish the truth, either by the interested party
himself, or by another, if the action still remains, an exception based on
contract can be met by a reply alleging bad faith; but where it has already
been disposed of, you can only bring suit on the ground of fraud within the
time prescribed by law. Given on
the fourth of the Kalends of October, under the abovementioned
Consulate, 393. 20. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Antistia. It is with
good reason held that no less authority attaches to compromises than to
matters which have been judicially decided; and, indeed, nothing is so
agreeable to the good faith of human nature as for men to abide by the
agreements which they have entered into; and in order to rescind an
agreement it is not sufficient for you to state that it was made during the
second hour of the night, as no time authorizes the repudiation of consent
by a person of sound mind who has reached the age of twenty-five years. Given on
the fourth of the Kalends of October, under the abovementioned
Consulate, 492. 21. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Geminian. It is
ordered that those things which, under the terms of a compromise, it has
been agreed shall be given or retained, for example where it
has been determined to take as a purchaser a person who has been deemed
acceptable, any fictitious transaction being considered as not having taken
place, the demand for the payment of the imaginary price shall be made in
vain. Given on
the fifth of the Nones of October, under the above-mentioned
Consulate, 293. 22. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Alexander. If you
make a compromise during your majority, an action based upon fraud will not
be sufficient to rescind it. Given on
the Kalends of December during the above-mentioned Consulate, 293. 23. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Tatian. The
institution of proceedings by the creditors of Archimedorus, to whom you
allege others have succeeded, will not affect you, if you were not liable
for him; but it is proper that the matter should be decided after a thorough
investigation, since, as you say that the dispute has already been settled
by a compromise, and that the sum of money agreed upon has been paid by you,
you will very improperly ask that you should be granted an action under the
pretext of having paid money which was not due; as, even if only a
stipulation has been entered into, you cannot defend yourself on the ground
that you have promised what was not due. Given on
the eighth of the Ides of March, under the Consulate of the C�sars,
294. 24. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Victorvnus. If, after
having received whatever was mentioned in the instrument drawn up with
reference to the compromise, and it having been agreed that nothing more
should be demanded, you perceive that your adversary is defending herself by
means of an exception, you will by no means be prevented from collecting the
remainder of the debt, if she should be forced, without any judicial
decision, to pay a certain amount which she confessed that she owes. Given at
Sirmium, on the fifth of the Nones of April, under the Consulate of
the C�sars, 294. 25. The
Same Emperors and C�sars to Marcella and Quirilla. If, after
having attained the age of twenty-five years, you should make a compromise
with either your paternal or maternal uncle, and release to him
unconditionally what was due to you, as a donation, for the reason that you
did not allege that you made this agreement for the sake of obtaining the
estate, that is to say, with the expectation of a future inheritance, and
others succeed to him, the compromise having been terminated, you cannot
dispute it. Given on
the second of the Ides of April, during the Consulate of the C�sars,
294. 26. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Dionysiada. It is a well-known rule of law that
children cannot become slaves through any compromise made by their mother. Given on
the Ides of April, during the Consulate of the C�sars, 294. 27. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Cato. It is
clear that anyone, who is of sound mind, even though he may be ill in body,
can legally make a compromise; and you should not, with unjust intention,
demand that the contract be rescinded under the pretext of corporeal in
disposition. Given on
the seventh of the Ides of May, under the Consulate of the C�sars,
294. 28. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Saparita. Whether
the compromise in question was entered into, and recorded in the registers
of the Governor of the province, or whether this was not done, or whether it
was committed to writing or not, it is proper for it to be observed; but, as
you acknowledge that you agreed to receive something certain, even if this
was not committed to writing, and no stipulation with reference to it was
added, although a right of action does not arise from such an agreement,
still, if while the suit for the recovery of the property is pending an
exception on contract is opposed to you, you can, by making use of a reply
based on fraud, or in factum, force your adversary to comply with the
agreement. Given on
the third of the Nones of July, during the Consulate of the C�sars,
294. 29. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Martia. The laws
forbid that after a general compromise has been effected, it should be
rescinded on the ground of newly discovered documentary evidence; but a
mistake with reference to the ownership of the property at the time that the
compromise was made can injure no one except the contracting parties. Given on
the fourth of the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of the
C�sars, 294. 30. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Antoninus. As you
allege that after the compromise was effected more fraud had been committed
by you than by those against whom you filed your petition, it would be
injurious, as well as criminal, for you to revive the dispute. Given on
the fifth of the Ides of October, during the Consulate of the C�sars,
294. 31. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Proculus. Where a
compromise has been made with reference to certain property, and it was
agreed that nothing more should be demanded, even
though this may not have been inserted in the instrument, the right of
action will nevertheless remain unimpaired, so far as other matters are
concerned. Given at
Byzantium, on the fourth of the Ides of October, during the Consulate
of the C�sars. 32. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Cyrillus. Where,
after proper cause has been shown, a decision is rendered (as prescribed by
law), it will not be suspended by taking an appeal, or by the formality of
complete restitution; and it is not at all uncertain that you have
compromised in vain with reference to the judgment; and hence, if a
stipulation and release have not been added under the Aquilian Law, you have
extinguished the right of action to which you were entitled, and the
Governor of the province, in accordance with legal procedure, shall see that
the judgment previously rendered is executed. Given on
the eighth of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of the
C�sars, 294. 33. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Euchrusius. If it was
provided by the terms of a compromise that you should be given a certain
tract of land defined by metes and bounds, instead of another tract which
you claimed, and at that time you were over twenty-five years of age;
although it may be proved that the said tract of land had subsequently been
encumbered, or partly belonged to someone else, the law forbids the case to
be revived, after it has once been decided. You can, indeed, bring suit
under the stipulation, if one was attached to the agreement, or if not, you
can bring the civil Actio de pr�scriptus verbis before the Governor
of the province. If, however, the Treasury, or anyone else, should demand of
you the same property, which is in your possession, and with reference to
the ownership of which the decision was rendered in the aforesaid case, you
cannot claim anything. Given on
the fifth of the Ides of November, during the Consulate of the C�sars,
294. 34. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Cyrillus and Ptolemaidus. As you
state that you have knowingly, by reason of either a donation or a
compromise, released your brother from what was due to you on account of the
administration of a guardianship, and as fraud cannot be committed against
anyone who gives his consent, you will in vain complain of it; for no one is
compelled to fulfill an obligation by the promise of his own estate. Given on
the sixth of the Ides of November, during the Consulate of the C�sars,
294. 35. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Hammon. It having
been shown that a compromise made by the transfer of the ownership of
property or by the dismissal of an action has actually taken
place through the intervention of friends, the demand of the plaintiff that
it should be rescinded under the pretext of duress discloses his bad faith. Given at
Nicomedia, on the ninth of the Kalends of December, during the
Consulate of the C�sars, 294. 36. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Achilla. If you
negotiated a compromise when you were more than twenty-five years of age,
and those who executed the agreement are not proved to have done so, and do
not consent to it, equity demands that nothing more be required of them. Given on
the sixth of the Ides of December, under the Consulate of the
C�sars, 294. 37. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Basylissa. Where
promises made on account of a compromise have not been fulfilled, it is
established that the penalty included in the stipulation can be exacted, in
case the contract is violated. Given at
Nicomedia, on the twelfth of the Kalends of January, during the
Consulate of the C�sars, 294. 38. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Theodotian. A
compromise is of no effect unless something is given, retained, or
promised. Given at
Nicomedia, on the eighth of the Kalends of January, during the
Consulate of the C�sars, 294. 39. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Martian. Although
the person who made the compromise may immediately repent of having done so,
still the agreement cannot be rescinded, and the lawsuit renewed; and he who
has convinced you that it is lawful to repudiate a compromise within a
certain time states what is false. Given on
the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of the C�sars, 294. 40. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius to Eutroplus, Pr�torian
Prefect. When the
agreement or compromise has been committed to writing, and it has acquired
legal effect through the stipulation and release made under the Aquilian
Law, either consent must be given to other matters which have been properly
added, or the penalty, together with what is proved to have been conceded
before the case was heard, shall be collected (if the adversary wishes this
to be done). Given at
Constantinople, on the third of the Nones of June, during the
Consulship of Eucherius and Syagrius, 381. 41. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius to Rufinus, Pr�torian Prefect. If anyone
over twenty-five years of age should think that, either by applying to the
judge, or by petitioning the Emperor, or by not fulfilling
his promises which he confirmed by invoking the name of Almighty God, he can
violate contracts or compromises which have not been made with the
employment of force, but have been negotiated with his free will and
consent, he shall not only be branded with infamy, but shall also be
deprived of his right of action; and after having paid the penalty inserted
in the agreement, he shall lose the ownership of the property, and the
advantages which he would have obtained through the said agreement or
compromise. Therefore, all these things shall be to the advantage of those
who preserve their contracts inviolate, and We order that they shall be
considered worthy of the praise or benefit of this law who, inserting Our
name in their contracts, swear that the invocation of the Emperor is the
confirmation of the agreements which they have made. Given at
Constantinople, on the fifth of the Ides of October, during the
Consulate of Olybrius and Probinus, 395. 42. The
Emperors Leo and Anthemius to Achrochirius, Pr�torian Prefect. When
compromises or agreements based upon forged documents have been made, even
though an oath may have been taken with reference to them, We, nevertheless,
order that, after their falsity has been disclosed, they shall be annulled,
in such a way, however, that if any compromise involving several cases or
matters has been effected, only that case or part shall be annulled which is
proved to have been inserted in a forged document, but all the others shall
remain unimpaired, unless where a controversy having arisen with reference
to something which is said to be false, it has been settled by compromise. Given at
Constantinople, on the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of
Martian and Zeno, 469. 43. The
Emperor Anastasius to Thomas, Pr�torian Prefect of Illyria. We order
that all compromises made with a view to disposing of litigation already
begun and pending, or which may afterwards arise, concerning the servile
condition, or serfs attached to the glebe, shall be carried out; or if they
should happen to have already been executed, and this has not been done
contrary to law, that they shall remain in full force, and shall not be
regarded as lacking stability on account of their tenor, for the reason that
they have been entered into on account of the servile condition, or serfdom. Given on
the fifteenth of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of
Patricius and Hypatius, 541. TITLE V.
CONCERNING ERRORS IN CALCULATION. 1. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the C�sars, to Aurelianus Quartus. It has
frequently been decided that an error in calculation, whether it is found in
one contract or in several, shall not prejudice the truth; and
therefore it is an established rule of law that, even where accounts have
often been computed, they can again be examined, if the case has not been
finally decided, or a compromise has not been effected. Where, however,
through a mistake in calculation, you promised a certain sum of money as
being due, when it was not, you have a right to be released from the
obligation. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of March, under the above-mentioned
Consulate. TITLE VI.
CONCERNING LITIGATION. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Artemidorus. For the
reason that, when you were forbidden by the Prefect of Egypt from bringing
an action at any time, you did not appeal, obey his decision. Given on
the third of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of Sabinus,
Consul for the second time, and Anulinus, 217. 2. The
Emperor Alexander to Polydorus. The
freedmen of others, as well as My own, are hereby prohibited from practicing
the profession of the law, even where they are learned in letters. Given on
the Nones of March, during the Consulate of Julian, Consul for the
second time, and Crispinus, 225. 3. The
Emperor Gordian to Flavian. If, having
voluntarily agreed upon the amount to be paid to your advocate as a fee, you
furnished security, just as if you had borrowed money from him and had
promised to repay it, and you have not confirmed your consent and your
obligation, and no legal business has been transacted during the term of two
years, you can protect yourself from payment by interposing an exception,
and can bring suit to recover the security furnished in the usual way on
this account. Given on
the fifth of the Ides of June, during the Consulate of Sabinus,
Consul for the second time, and Venustus, 241. 4. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the C�sars, to Theodotus. Anyone
will, in vain, under the pretext of the absence of his advocate, attempt to
revive an action which has already been terminated. Given at
Nicomedia, on the fourth of the Kalends of January, during the
Consulate of the C�sars, 294. 5. The
Emperor Constantine to Helladius. If
advocates, without any regard for their reputation, should be found to have
collected excessive and unlawful sums under the pretext of fees, for the
transaction of business which they have undertaken, and, by demanding such
remuneration for themselves, inflict serious
injury and loss upon litigants, it is hereby decreed that all those who are
guilty of such extortion shall be immediately expelled from the profession. Given on
the third of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of Paulinus
and Julian, 326. 6. The
Emperors Valentinian and Valens to Olybrius, Urban Prefect. Anyone who
desires to be a pleader cannot act as advocate and judge in the same case,
since a distinction must exist between those who decide cases and those who
argue them. (1)
Advocates shall, above all things, defend the cases of those who retain them
in such a way as to do nothing more than the success of the actions demands,
and they shall not employ abuse and slander. They must do whatever the case
requires, but refrain from vituperation; for if anyone should be so bold as
to think his case should be conducted not by argument but by personal
invective, he shall suffer the loss of reputation. Nor shall anyone be
permitted, after the case is terminated, to heap contumely upon his
adversary either openly or clandestinely. (2)
Moreover, an advocate must enter into no contract with the litigant who has
confided in him, and he must make no informal agreement with him. (3) None
of those whom it is lawful or proper to employ as advocates shall treat with
contempt what his client voluntarily offers him in payment for his services. (4) No one
shall himself delay the trial of a case which has been entrusted to him. (5) Those
who, in the City of Rome, have adopted the legal profession, are permitted
to practice it as much as they desire, provided they do not take occasion to
obtain dishonorable profits, and unreasonable fees, but may only seek to
increase their professional reputation. Where, however, they are influenced
by the love of gain and money, they shall be considered abject and
degenerate, and be classed as the meanest of mankind. (6)
Therefore, let each of those whom We permit to practice this profession, and
who desires to be an advocate, know that while he does so, he can only
exercise this calling and no other. And let none of them think that he is
deprived of any honor, when he has himself selected the position of
advocate, and relinquished that of judge. Given on
the tenth of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of
Valentinian and Valens, 368. 7. The
Same and Gratian to Olybrius, Urban Prefect. Care must
be taken to prevent those who attain to a high rank at the bar, either
through their merits or their erudition, from being engaged on one side,
when the other is necessarily committed to such as are without skill or
experience; and therefore if two or more of superior reputation are not to
be found in the same court, it shall be the duty
of the judge to make such an assignment of the advocates that an equal
division may take place and each party have proper assistance. If, however,
an advocate notified by the judge should refuse to appear for one of the
parties, and offers an excuse which cannot be accepted, he shall be
dismissed from the bar, and he is also notified that he can never again have
an opportunity to practice his profession. When any
litigant has been shown to have retained several advocates separately, and
by such a fraud prevented his adversary from making an adequate defence, he
discloses beyond doubt that the suit which he has brought is unjust, and
that he has attempted to deceive the court. Given on
the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of Valentinian and Valens,
both Consuls for the third time, 370. 8. The
Emperors Leo and Anthemius to Nicostratus, Pr�torian Prefect. No one
shall be admitted to practice in your court, or in any provincial one, nor
shall appear with other members of the bar before any judge, unless he has
been initiated into the holy mysteries of the Catholic Religion. Moreover,
if anything should be done or attempted in any way, or by any artifice
whatsoever, in violation of this law, your office shall be compelled to pay
a fine of a hundred pounds of gold. Again,
anyone who dares to surreptitiously usurp the office of advocate, contrary
to the Decree which We have promulgated, and practices the legal profession
without authority, shall be removed from the position of advocate, shall
have his property confiscated, and shall be sentenced to perpetual exile;
and Governors of provinces are also hereby notified that he under whose
administration anything of this kind is attempted shall be deprived of half
of his property, and sentenced to exile for the term of five years. Given at
Constantinople, on the day before the Kalends of April, during the
Consulate of Anthemius, Consul for the second time, 468. TITLE VII. CONCERNING
THE ADVOCATES OF DIFFERENT TRIBUNALS. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Dolo. If you
think that the advocate in the case has been guilty of prevarication, and
you prove the charge, sentence shall be passed upon him in accordance with
the gravity of the offence which he has committed, and the suit shall again
be commenced. But if you do not establish the prevarication, you will be
branded as guilty of false accusation, and the case shall stand as decided,
unless an appeal has been taken. Given on
the third of the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of
Antoninus, Consul for the fourth time, and Albinus, 214. 2. The
Emperors Valens, Gratian, and Valentinian to Antony, Pr�torian Prefect. We are
unwilling to permit those who are compelled to perform the duties of office
in the cities of their residence, and are assembled as decurions, to go from
one place to another, or act as advocates, and they must discharge the
functions of curule employments in their own towns, in such a way, however,
that they shall not be allowed to appear in cases against the municipality
in which they have obtained this honor. Given at
Ravenna, on the fifteenth of the Kalends of September, during the
Consulate of Valens, Consul for the sixth time, and Valentinian, Consul for
the second time, 378. 3. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius to Africanus, Pr�torian Prefect. No member
of the bar who holds a civil office, unless he is a decurion, shall
undertake to discharge his official duties in his province, as those who
intrigue to obtain them are excluded; and, on the other hand, they are
obliged to accept such offices even against their will. Given at
Constantinople, on the third of the Nones of August, during the
Consulate of Arcadius, Consul for the fourth time, and Honorius, Consul for
the third time, 394. 4. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to Eustachius, Pr�torian Prefect. The
advocates belonging to your bar and jurisdiction are entitled to what they
may have gained in the practice of their profession, or on this occasion;
and they can claim it as their own property after the death of their father,
just as they could do their peculium castrense, if they were in the
military service. Given at
Constantinople, on the tenth of the Kalends of April, during the
Consulate of Honorius, Consul for the thirteenth time, and Theodosius,
Consul for the tenth time, 422. 5. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to Cyrus, Urban Prefect. The
advocates of the Illustrious Urban Prefecture are hereby notified that the
same privileges which We, actuated by generosity and Imperial munificence,
have granted to members of the bar belonging to the Illustrious Prefecture
of the East, through respect for their attainments, are bestowed upon them
by the present law. Given at
Constantinople, on the seventh of the Kalends of January, during the
Consulate of Theodosius, Consul for the twelfth time, and Valentinian,
Consul for the second time, 426. 6. The
Same to Florentius, Pr�torian Prefect. We order that no charge be
imposed, under any circumstances, by your Illustrious Prefecture, or by any
judge, upon advocates who are
practicing in your jurisdiction; and let no one think that any charges can
be imposed upon the advocates of the provinces, or upon the distinguished
judges. Hence no inspection of public works can be required of advocates;
nor can they be compelled to superintend any division of property, or the
construction of any work; or take part in any argument, or any settlement of
accounts; and finally, no civil duties should be exacted from them, with the
exception of that of arbitration, and this only in the place where they
practice their profession; and if anyone should attempt to violate the
provisions of this law, he shall be liable to the penalty of fifty pounds of
gold. Given at
Constantinople, on the seventh of the Kalends of March, during the
Consulate of Theodosius, Consul for the seventeenth time, and Festus, 439. 7. The
Same to Thalassius, Pr�torian Prefect of Illyria. We decree
that the Bar of the Illustrious Prefecture of Illyria shall enjoy the same
privileges and immunities as are enjoyed by that of the Eminent Pr�torian
Prefecture of the East. Given at
Constantinople, on the seventh of the Ides of September, during the
Consulate of Theodosius, Consul for the seventeenth time, and Festus, 439. 8. The
Same to Cyrus, Pr�torian Prefect and Consul Elect. The number
of pr�torian advocates is limited to a hundred and fifty, and cannot be
either diminished or increased. We order that those who are selected from
them to represent the Treasury shall, together with their children already
born and who may be born at any time hereafter, be exempt from the
obligations growing out of attendance upon public functionaries, or those of
any other inferior condition; and when they have relinquished their office,
after having exercised it for an entire year, they can leave the Order of
Advocates, and resign the office of consistorial count; and, by the
authority of this law We decree that everything which has been obtained in
any case by the advocates of your bar, under any title whatsoever, they can
claim as their own, in the same manner as castrense peculium, and
that such property cannot be acquired by their fathers or their paternal
grandfathers. These
provisions apply to all the advocates of the Urban Prefecture. Given on
the third of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of
Valentinian and Anatolius, 440. 9. The
Same to Apollonius, Pr�torian Prefect. If anyone
of the members of your bar or of that of the Illyrian, or of the urban
Prefecture, or of those who practice their profession in the tribunals of
the province, should through your selection undertake the task of governing
a province, after having discharged the duty of his office honorably and
without reproach, he shall have the power to resume the calling from which
he was taken, and by which he
obtained the means of subsistence, and he cannot be prevented, by the malice
of anyone, from again trying cases. Given at
Constantinople, on the twelfth of the Kalends of September, during
the Consulate of Eudoxius and Dioscorus, 442. 10. The
Emperors Valentinian and Martian to Palladius, Pr�torian Prefect. We order
that every year the two advocates of the highest reputation in your tribunal
shall be selected to represent the Treasury, and shall enjoy the same honors
and privileges enjoyed by him who formerly was appointed Advocate of the
Treasury. Given at
Constantinople, on the fourteenth of the Kalends of July, during the
Consulate of Herculanus and Asporatius, 452. 11. The
Emperor Leo to Vivianus, Pr�torian Prefect. We order
that no one shall, under the pretext of assistants, be permitted to increase
the prescribed number of a hundred and fifty advocates, who form the Council
of your Illustrious Prefecture. (1)
Moreover, no one can be admitted to the Order of Advocates in your
jurisdiction, unless, after having undergone the examination of the eminent
Governor of the province where he was born, in the presence of the
subordinate officials, it becomes clear that he is in no way liable to the
life and fortunes of the latter. We wish this to be done in the presence of
the Governor of the province, and if he should be absent, the proofs must be
established before the municipal defender. We order that persons
distinguished for legal erudition, and doctors of the law, shall certify
under oath that he who desires to be admitted is learned in the science of
jurisprudence. We also
desire that the sons of advocates of your bar who are now practicing, or
shall do so at some future time, shall be preferred to all other
supernumeraries.1 (2) In
addition to this We decree that those who exceed the number of one hundred
and fifty advocates, belonging to your bar, shall be permitted to appear
before the Illustrious Proconsul, the Augustal Prefect, the Count of the
East, the eminent vicegerents, and the Governors of provinces, for the
purpose of conducting cases. Given at
Constantinople, on the Kalends of February, under the Consulate of
Magnus and Apollonius, 460. 12. The
Same to Eusebius, Pr�torian Prefect of Illyria. We order
that the Advocate of the Treasury who is attached to your tribunal shall
surrender his office at the end of two years here- 1
The division of the Roman bar into two classes, one the advocates proper,
constituting a corporate body, or collegium, whose number was
established by law in every city; and the supernumeraries, from whom, in the
order of their rank, as inscribed upon the public registers, all vacancies
in the former class were filled, dated from the reign of Constantine. The
supernumeraries did not belong to any legal organization; their residence
was not, like that of their superiors, restricted to any particular
locality; and they had the right to practice anywhere in courts of inferior
jurisdiction, but enjoyed no special privileges. � ED. after, and
not every year as formerly; and that he shall continue to enjoy all the
privileges conferred upon him by former Emperors. Given at
Constantinople, on the tenth of the Kalends of March, during the
Consulate of Basilius and Vivianus, 463. 13. The
Emperors Leo and Anthemius to Alexander, Pr�torian Prefect. As we
consider the petition of the learned men of Alexandria, which they have
presented with reference to their bar and the Advocate of the Treasury, to
be reasonable, We decree, by this law, that their number shall consist of
fifty; that the name of each of them, according to the date of his
membership, shall be entered upon the register; and that they can give their
professional services to those requesting them, not only in the tribunal of
the Illustrious Augustal Prefect, but also in that of the Illustrious
Governor of Egypt. The advocates who are not included in the above-mentioned
number can appear before the other judges of the said city of Alexandria,
and their sons shall be preferred to other supernumeraries, when places in
the Order become vacant. The
Advocate of the Treasury, who leaves his office after the lapse of two
years, shall, as a reward for his services, receive the office of consular
ruler of the province, and when circumstances demand it, the right and
authority to conduct cases not only for himself, but also for his children,
his parents, and his wife, as well as for persons related to him in the
collateral line as far as the fourth degree, shall not be denied him. When,
however, an Advocate of the Treasury dies, the one who is next in rank shall
be given his place, without delay, and the heirs of the deceased cannot
expect to derive any benefit for themselves on this account, and all the
privileges which are known to have been enjoyed by them up to this time, as
well as those which have been conferred by Your Highness, shall be preserved
intact and inviolate hereafter; and they can pass the rest of their lives in
leisure and peace, through the favor which We have shown them, and no civil
employment can be imposed upon them without their consent. 14. The
Same to Callicrates, Pr�torian Prefect of Illyria. Advocates
who explain ambiguous questions which arise in the course of litigation, and
who, by the ability of their defence, frequently, in both private and public
matters, restore the fortunes of those who have been ruined, are not less
useful to the human race than if they had preserved their country and their
relatives by taking part in battles, and receiving wounds. For We do not
think that those who are equipped as soldiers with swords, shields, and
cuirasses should be considered the only ones who protect Our Empire, but
that the advocates, also, who have charge of cases contend as soldiers, and,
trusting in the glorious power of eloquence, protect the hopes, the lives,
and the children of those who are distressed. Given at
Constantinople, on the fifth of the Kalends of April, during the
Consulate of Zeno and Martian, 469. 15. The
Emperor Leo to Dioscorus, Pr�torian Prefect. After the
two Advocates of the Treasury who, in accordance with Our previous
Constitutions, are entitled to the same benefits, We decree that all the
present members of the bar, sixty-four in number, from the first to the
sixty-fourth, shall enjoy the advantages conferred by the Emperors, with
which the advocates of the Treasury and their children have been honored. (1) We
also order that if anyone, after having obtained the rank of Advocate of the
Treasury, should die, his salary for the entire year, from the time that he
began to discharge the duties of his office, shall be transmitted to his
heirs or successors, whether they are his children or strangers, and that he
shall have the power to make this disposition by will, or the money shall
pass ab intestato. Given at
Constantinople, on the seventeenth of the Kalends of June, during the
Consulate of Festus and Martian, 472. 16. The
Emperors Leo Junior and Zeno, to Justinian, Pr�torian Prefect of the City. The
fifteen advocates of your bar who, at the present time, hold the first rank
after the Advocate of the Treasury, shall, like the sixty-four who
constitute the bar of the Pr�torian Prefecture, be entitled to the same
privileges bestowed by Our Indulgence that Advocates of the Treasury and
their children enjoy. Given at
Constantinople, on the seventeenth of the Kalends of April, during
the Consulate of Leo Junior, 474. 17. The
Emperor Zeno to Paulus, Pr�torian Prefect of Illyria. We order
that the number of members of the bar in your jurisdiction shall be limited
to a hundred and fifty (as was formerly provided); and that this number,
whenever diminished by retirement from the profession, by death, or for any
other reason, shall be restored by your selection; so that, within two years
from the present time, the number shall be complete. The members shall be
admitted without examination as to whether they belong to some official
retinue, or are of any other inferior class; and any right of action to
which the bailiffs may be entitled against them will undoubtedly be
extinguished, so far as those who have filled the office of Advocates of the
Treasury are concerned. After the expiration of two years, however, those
who desire to be admitted to the bar in your jurisdiction cannot do so,
until it has been proved that they do not belong to the inferior class of
subordinate officials. (1) We
order by this law, which shall be valid for all time, that all privileges,
without exception, which have been granted to Advocates of the Prefecture of
the East, whether by the Rescripts of former Emperors, by those of Leo of
glorious memory, or by Our own, shall be conferred upon the advocates of
your illustrious jurisdiction. Given at
Constantinople, on the sixth of the Kalends of January, during the
Consulate of Decius and Longinus, 486. TITLE
VIII. CONCERNING THE ADVOCATES OF DIFFERENT JUDGES. 1. The
Emperor Anastasius to Eusebius, Master of the Offices. We think
that the suggestion of the illustrious Count of Private Affairs, and the
Proconsul of Asia, should be adopted, by which We have been informed that
the advocates of their bar have shown, by a petition presented by them, that
they greatly desire to obtain some mark of favor from Us, after having
retired from the practice of their profession. Therefore, We order that,
after they have ceased to perform their duties (as has already been stated),
each of them who is at present, or may afterwards be inscribed upon the
registers in his proper order, shall enjoy the dignity of count of the first
rank, in order that they may obtain in their retirement the fruit of their
former labors; being distinguished from the great body of men of a private
condition by their approved fidelity and industry as displayed towards their
clients, and with reason deserving to be numbered among those who are
designated most illustrious. Given at
Constantinople, on the eleventh of the Kalends of January, during the
Consulate of Anastasius, Consul for the second time, 497. 2. The
Same to Thomas, Pr�torian Prefect of Illyria. We decree
that the advocates of your bar who have been raised to the rank of Advocates
of the Treasury, in accordance with their merits, shall, with their children
already born, or who may hereafter be born, and their property, be immune
and free from all subordinate public employments, or the disabilities of any
inferior condition whatsoever; as it is established that this privilege has
already been granted by the Imperial Constitutions to the Advocates of the
Pr�torian Prefecture of the East, as well as to that of this magnificent
City, and there is no doubt that the authority of your office is equal to
that of the Urban Prefect and that of the Prefect of the Orient. Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of
Patricius and Hypatius. 3. The
Same to Constantine, Pr�torian Prefect. We order
that the chief of the advocates of the bar of the Illustrious Count of the
East shall perform the functions of Advocate of the Treasury for the term of
two years, and that for the said term he shall receive the salary granted
him by common consent; and that when this time has expired, and he retires
from the office, the number of the said advocates shall be fixed at only
forty; so that, if there should be any over and above this number belonging
to the bar, they shall be excluded from practice as advocates, and no one
else shall be added to them, to prevent the number of the said advocates
from being more than forty. Those who (as has already been determined), have
relinquished the office of Advocate of the Treasury, shall not afterwards be
prevented from performing the duties of their pro- fession
for themselves, their wives, their fathers and mothers-in-law, their
sons-in-law, their daughters-in-law, their children, their tenants, and
their slaves; nor shall their houses be subject to the charge of lodging
surveyors; but each of them can only claim this privilege for himself with
reference to the house in which he resides. So far as the tax called
sportul� is concerned, no one can exact more than has been stated in Our
notice, not only with reference to the persons above mentioned, but also
with reference to their tenants and slaves, and no one shall have permission
to exceed this amount. The sons
of advocates, whether their fathers are living or dead, or are still in
active practice, or have retired from the office of Advocate of the
Treasury, shall be preferred to strangers applying for the same office, and
shall be admitted free, and without any expense, if they (as has been
decided), have studied the science of jurisprudence for the prescribed time.
However, in order that the interests of those who had obtained the office of
Advocate of the Treasury, both dead as well as living, may be protected, and
they may have their salaries transferred to the heirs of those who have been
called to the office of Advocate of the Treasury, and be preserved for such
as have already retired from the said office or who afterwards may do so;
and that they may not, under any circumstances be compelled, against their
will, to be liable to any public charge, or be annoyed by being forced to
appear or be brought into court (unless by Our special command), We order
that only when application is made in a province to the distinguished Count
of the East and he gives his approval, they can be sued, and their case
heard before a competent judge. Given at
Constantinople, on the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of
Sabinian and Theodore, 505. 4. The
Same to Eustatius, Pr�torian Prefect. The
calling of advocate is one which is praiseworthy and necessary to human
life, and it should, by all means, be remunerated with princely generosity.
Therefore We order that the illustrious Advocates of the Treasury belonging
to your bar shall receive their salaries on the solemn day of the Festival
of the Kalends of January, only for the year during which they have
discharged the duties of their office, in the same manner as the illustrious
Counts of Our Consistory. After they have retired from office, if they have
any freeborn sons, the latter should be made members of the eminent body of
notaries, and receive the ordinary sacred epistles of the tribunes, without
the payment of any fee. Where,
however, any one of them is notified of a debt and acknowledges it, or, an
action having been brought against him, he is ready to confess judgment,
this should not be done before an appointed arbiter, but before the
Advocates of the Treasury, or either of them (if only one can be present),
in the usual manner. Whenever
anyone desires to render legitimate children who have been born, or are not
yet born of a marriage celebrated without dotal instruments, and by common
consent, this can be effected before the Advocates
of the Treasury, or either of them (as already has been stated), and a
record must be made of the act in such a way that the rights of absent
persons, if there are any, shall be preserved unimpaired. In addition to
this, when anyone wishes to confer emancipation upon his slaves before the
consuls, he can avail himself of his own services as advocate, and liberate
said slaves in the same manner before the Advocates of the Treasury. We also
decree that the other privileges mentioned, which already have been bestowed
upon the Advocates of the Treasury, or upon those who temporarily have
discharged the duties of the office in different ways, shall remain in full
force under this Our law. Given at
Constantinople, on the twelfth of the Kalends of December, during the
Consulate of Ariovinius and Messala, 506. 5. The
Same to Sergius. We have
decided that the petitions of the learned members of the Bar of the Second
Province of Syria should be granted, with some modifications, and We order
that their chief shall perform the functions of Advocate of the Treasury for
the term of two years, and that he receive the salary for the said term
which is authorized by common consent for that purpose; and that when the
said term has expired, he shall relinquish the office of advocate. The number
of said advocates shall be limited to only thirty, so that if there are any
over and above that number in the bar at present, they shall, by all means,
retire from the general practice of their profession, and no one shall be
added to them in order that the number of twenty advocates aforesaid may not
be exceeded. Moreover
(as has been already decided), those who have retired from the office of
advocate are not forbidden to continue to represent themselves, their wives,
their fathers and mothers-in-law, their sons and daughters-in-law, their own
children, their tenants, and the slaves which belong to them, in court; nor
shall they be subject to the inconvenience of having their houses used for
the lodging of surveyors, provided they are willing to claim for themselves
this privilege with reference to only a single house. So far as
the tax designated sportul� is concerned, they cannot be compelled to
pay a greater amount than is specified in the notice which We have
published; and this rule applies not only to them, but also to their tenants
and slaves; nor shall anyone be admitted to their Order aforesaid, except
those who are known to have been engaged in the study of jurisprudence
during the prescribed time. The sons of advocates who are still in office,
or of those who have retired from the Treasury, whether they be living or
dead, shall be preferred to strangers applying for the same employment, and
they shall be admitted gratis, and without any expense, provided they (as
has been established), have studied law for the usual time. Again, in
order that the interests of those who have held the office of advocate, or
shall hold it hereafter, whether living or dead, may be protected, We desire
that their salaries shall be transmitted to the heirs of
any Advocate of the Treasury who has once been raised to that dignity, and
shall be preserved for them; and that those who have retired from the said
office, or may do so hereafter, shall, by no means, be compelled to
undertake any public charge against their will, or be annoyed by being
compelled to be produced, or brought into court (unless by Our special
command), and if, in any province in which they may be, they should be
declared liable by a decree of the Governor, only under such circumstances
can they be sued and compelled to defend themselves before a competent
judge. Given on
the Kalends of December, under the Consulate of Anatolius and
Agapitus, 508. 6. The
Emperor Justin to Marinus, Pr�torian Prefect. Sixty
pounds of gold shall be paid to the illustrious Advocate of the Treasury,
which, under the Emperor Zeno of Divine memory, was fixed as the
compensation for ordinary judges and those persons appointed to determine
the solvency of sureties; the aforesaid Emperor, however, thought that this
amount should be reduced by half, and in order that, through Our Liberality,
the illustrious Advocates of the Treasury may obtain the above-mentioned sum
of gold, without fail, every year, it shall be divided equally between the
two advocates of your tribunal; for any privilege which, in accordance with
the wish of all, is conferred upon their chief, is also conferred upon the
entire bar. (1) In
addition to this, We think that the sacred letters which are presented to an
illustrious pr�torian tribune or notary for his approval, shall be
despatched not only in the name of one, but of both Advocates of the
Treasury, whether their own children or those of some other persons are
concerned. (2) We
promise, moreover, that they shall be entitled to the same privileges
granted to those who are honored with the higher dignity; and that the
document bestowing them, even though made out in the name of only one, shall
still benefit another, with the consent of him who has obtained it, and
therefore can be issued to any person from their own province, or to one of
their friends, provided he resides therein. (3) We
also grant them permission to present every year the names of two men, for
the purpose of rendering homage to Us, and to be enrolled in Our body-guard,
one among the cavalry, and the other among the infantry, to replace those
who may have died; and no agreement shall be made for the purpose of
disposing of their positions as long as they live. Therefore, when these men
offer themselves for enrollment, the commanders of the guard shall pay them
two solidi, and no more, for every mile which they have come, and
they are hereby notified that only the customary sums, that is to say, what
is usually allotted to those who served, either in the cavalry or infantry,
will be paid by their distinguished commanders by way of compensation to the
said inexperienced recruits, without any other expenditure whatsoever. (4) They
shall also enjoy other privileges which have been conferred upon them at
different times, whether by Imperial Decrees or in accordance with the
regulations and decisions of your tribunal; but all who have been deemed
worthy of being selected by Us are entitled to greater favor than those who
previously have been appointed. Given at
Constantinople, on the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of
Constantine and Euthericus, 531. 7. The
Same to Theodore, Pr�torian Prefect. We decree
by this law that, until the number of members of your bar shall have been
reduced to eighty, no one can aspire to belong to it on any ground whatever,
except the sons of those who hold the rank of the first thirty, after they
have been instructed in eloquence; and they shall be admitted gratuitously,
and without the payment of any fee, or if they are strangers, only two shall
be admitted each year, who must themselves be conspicuous for their
eloquence and legal ability. After the number of advocates has been reduced
to eight, no one shall presume to exceed this number by the exercise of
either intrigue or duplicity. (1) No one
shall be permitted to change the order of precedence which is indicated by
the time of service, so that the young may succeed to the old, as is the
case where alterations are made with reference to the contracts of merchants
belonging to corporate bodies. (2) We
think that it also should be decided that none of them shall leave your
jurisdiction for the purpose of residing elsewhere; for all those who have
obtained the rank of advocate are notified that, if they should be absent
from this Most Sacred City for more than three years, the title of advocate
and the privileges of the order shall be taken from them, to prevent them
from absenting themselves from your jurisdiction, or making repeated
voyages. (3) If the
most unimportant of these provisions should be violated at any time, the
twenty chiefs of this Order, who perform their duties under your
jurisdiction, as well as their assistants, shall each be punished by a fine
of ten pounds of gold, for the reason that they did not immediately invoke
the aid of the present law against the disobedience of Our Imperial
commands, and offered no resistance, and in no way prevented anything being
done in opposition thereto. And as the officials of your tribunal did not
carefully observe these salutary provisions, and did not take measures to
prevent their being infringed, they also shall pay a penalty of ten pounds
of gold. (4) Six
hundred aurei shall be set apart from the Treasury of your tribunal
for those who have exercised the office of Advocates of the Treasury, in
your jurisdiction, in accordance with the precedent of former times, in
order that, after the termination of their administration and of their
glorious labors, they may not come to want; and this sum shall not (as
frequently happens), be paid at an uncertain time, but it shall, without
delay, come into their hands when the half of their
term of service as Advocate of the Treasury has expired; that is to say, on
the Kalends of October of each year. (5) Any
additional privileges that have been granted to this order by former
Emperors, or by the authority of any competent tribunal, shall remain
inviolate. . (6) When
an action is brought against any of these advocates, whether the proceeding
is a civil or a criminal one, or instituted here or in the provinces, and it
happens that the party is present at the prescribed time, the bailiffs
cannot collect anything as fees; and We decree that those who are charged
with prosecuting the case shall not think that any expenses can be exacted
of him either for interposing an exception, for preparing the case, or on
any other reason whatsoever. Given at
Constantinople, on the Ides of February, during the Consulate of
Justinian and Opilio, 524. 8. The
Same to Archelaus, Pr�torian Prefect. No one,
with the exception of Menander, Advocate of the Treasury, shall hope to
enjoy the advantages conferred upon Advocates of the Treasury when they have
obtained this office through cunning, or are proved to have done so without
having passed through the different degrees required for promotion. Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of
Justinian and Opilio, 524. 9. The
Emperor Justinian to John, Pr�torian Prefect. The
Advocates of Illyria have asked Us whether the Constitution of Our Father,
Justin, of Divine Memory, promulgated with reference to the members of the
bar of your jurisdiction, is applicable to them, and that Our opinion
thereon be given, supposing they should be absent from your jurisdiction
with or without leave; and therefore We have ordered that this law shall
apply to all of them in general, so that if anyone should be absent
continuously for more than three years, without permission, or for more than
five years with permission, his name shall be struck from the roll of
advocates, and he shall not be permitted to claim his rank, or again be
included among the most learned members of the bar. Therefore, let the
advocates of this jurisdiction comply with this Our general decree. TITLE IX.
CONCERNING THE ADVOCATES OF THE TREASURY. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Claudius. As you
state that you have undertaken to defend the cause of the Treasury, although
you deny that you have received any compensation, you should, nevertheless,
comply with the rules, for those who represent the Treasury are forbidden to
give their services in any case against it. Given on
the thirteenth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of
Antoninus, Consul for the fourth time, and Balbinus, 214. 2. The
Emperors Valerian and Gallienus to Frequentius. You can,
by Our authority, give your services to individuals against the Government,
provided you decline to conduct a case in which you appeared at the time
when you were the Advocate of the Treasury. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of Valerian,
Consul for the second time, and Gallienus, 255. 3. The
Emperor Constantine to �lianus, Proconsul of Africa. An
Advocate of the Treasury, who does not wish to render himself liable to
punishment, must be careful not to neglect the interests of the Government;
or, where there are no grounds for it, presume, in the name of the Treasury,
to bring annoying actions against individuals. Given at
Constantinople, on the sixth of the Ides of November, during the
Consulate of Constantine and Licinius, Consuls for the fourth time, 315. 4. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius to Amianus, Count of Private
Affairs. Officials
who preside over cases in which private persons or the Government is
interested, must conduct the inquiry in the presence of the Advocate of the
Treasury. Given on
the fourteenth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of
Merobaudus and Saturninus, 383. TITLE X. CONCERNING
THE ERRORS OP ADVOCATES AND THOSE WHO DRAW UP PETITIONS OR APPLICATIONS. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Aurelia. The
allegations made by advocates in the presence of the parties to an action
shall be considered to be the same as if they had been made by the parties
themselves.1 Given on
the Kalends of March, under the Consulate of Albinus and Maximus,
228. 2. The
Emperor Gordian to the Soldier Rogatus. It is
evident that the errors of those who draw up applications, that is to say
petitions, cannot prejudice the truth; and therefore, if it can be clearly
proved that the condemnation which you have mentioned in your petition did
not take place, he who is to take cog- 1
"Qui tacet consentire videtur." � ED. nizance of
the matter will know that your allegations can cause you no injury. Given on
the tenth of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of Pius and
Pontianus, 239. 3. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the C�sars, to Ulpia. When the
case has been terminated by a decision, the latter cannot be set aside by a
rescript, for the rule which has been established, namely, that the error of
an advocate does not injure a litigant, cannot be of any benefit to you;
since, as you were present, and did not openly, and at once, that is to say
within the next three days, deny the allegations, and did not, after the
decision had been rendered, take advantage of an appeal in case you were
displeased with the decision. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of the
C�sars, 294. TITLE XL THE JUDGE
MUST SUPPLY ANYTHING WHICH THE ADVOCATES OF THE PARTIES HAVE OMITTED. 1. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the C�sars, to Honoratus. There is
no doubt that where anything is omitted by the litigants in a case, or by
those who represent them, the judge can supply it, and state what he knows
to be in conformity with law and public justice. Given on
the sixteenth of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of
Diocletian, Consul for the fifth time, and Maximian, Consul for the fourth
time, 293. TITLE XII. IN WHAT
CASES INFAMY Is INCURRED. 1. The
Emperor Severus and Antoninus to Manilius. The
disgrace of infamy will not be inflicted upon you by the mere fact that you
have been thrown into prison, or have been placed in chains, by order of the
judge. No day or
Consul given. 2. The
Same to Venerius. He who has
been condemned to pay double damages by the Governor for having exacted from
his debtors more than was due, can not be considered to have been convicted
of theft, robbery with violence, or peculation. Given on
the third of the Ides of January, during the Consulate of Lateranus
and Rufinus, 298. 3. The
Same to Metrodorus. If you are
said to have deserved a more severe sentence, and the Proconsul, being
induced by certain reasons, imposes a milder one, and orders you to be
removed from the rank of decurion for the term of two years, it is clear
that after it has elapsed, you will not be included in the number of persons
who are infamous, because the judge is considered to have remitted his
prohibition excluding you from the Order of Decurions after the expiration
of two years. Given on
the tenth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of
Lateranus and Rufinus, 198. 4. The
Same to Venustianus. If you
prove that Posidonius should have been relegated only for the term of a
year, and that the Proconsul has imposed an excessive sentence of temporary
exile for five years upon him, he must not be considered infamous, as the
severity of the sentence would appear to have reference to other additional
offences. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of Saturninus
and Gallus, 199. 5. The
Same to Ambrosius. It is
forbidden for decurions and their sons to be whipped with rods, but if the
illustrious Proconsul should decide that you have committed an injury
rendering you liable to such punishment, you will be branded with infamy. Given on
the Kalends of July, under the Consulate of Saturninus and Gallus,
199. 6. The
Same to Justus. Those who
are condemned to the public works for a certain time, retain their former
condition, but after the time has elapsed they will be subjected to the
penalty of infamy. Given on
the seventh of the Ides of December, during the Consulate of Geta and
Plautian, 204. 7. The
Same to Demetrius. No one
becomes infamous for the reason that he has rejected his father's estate. Given on
the fifth of the Ides of January, under the Consulate of Antoninus
and Geta, both Consuls for the second time, 206. 8. The
Same to Ulpia. If you
have been condemned for theft, you will undergo the penalty for infamy,
without having been whipped. If property which someone else has stolen is
found in your possession, and you are not aware of the fact, a severe
sentence will not injure your reputation. Given on
the tenth of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of Antoninus
and Geta, both Consuls for the second time, 206. 9. The
Same to G�tus. No one is
branded with infamy for not having defended the public affairs of his
country. Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of
Antoninus and Geta, both Consuls for the third time, 209. 10. The
Same to Severus. Any one
who is convicted of the offence of injury, even though committed against a
slave, is branded with infamy. Given on
the fourth of the Kalends of August, during the same Consulate, 209. 11. The
Emperor Alexander to Herennius. Where
debtors have surrendered their property, although it may be sold, they do
not become infamous for this reason. Given on
the tenth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of Maximus,
Consul for the second time, and �lianus, 204. 12. The
Same to Donatus. When it is
shown, by the decree of the Governor, that you have plundered an estate,
even if another penalty should be imposed upon you, you will not escape the
infamy attaching to the crime of theft. Given on
the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of Julian, Consul for the
second time, and Crispinus, 225. 13. The
Same to Juventius. When a
father reviles his sons in his will, this does not render them infamous by
law, but causes good and serious men to have a bad opinion of them, as
having displeased their father. Given on
the thirteenth of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of
Alexander, Consul for the third time, and Dionysius, 230. 14. The
Emperor Gordian to Jovinus. Your uncle
having been subjected to the penalty of whipping, as a torture for crime
committed, need not, on this account, apprehend the loss of reputation, if
he had not previously received a sentence branding him with infamy. Given on
the Kalends of September, under the Consulate of Pius and Pontianus,
239. 15. The
Same to Sulpitia. The
obligation of mourning exacted of women having been diminished by the Decree
of the Senate, they are excused from assuming sombre clothing, and
manifesting other indications of grief, but they are not permitted to
contract marriage within the period during which a wife usually mourns for
her husband; for even if a widow should be married within this time, not
only she, but also the man who know- ingly
married her, even though he be a soldier, becomes guilty of want of decency,
under the terms of the Perpetual Edict. Given on
the seventeenth of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of
Gordian and Aviola, 240. 16. The
Same to Domitian. It is
clear that he who has been beaten with rods, and proclaimed by the public
crier to have been guilty of slander, in order that he may be branded as a
calumniator, becomes infamous for this reason. Given on
the third of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of Sabinus
and Venustus, 241. 17. The
Same to Magnus. An
allegation inserted in a petition seems rather to cause reproach than to
blemish one's reputation; for when a statement is made out of court claiming
that you have committed calumny, and this statement is repeated by the judge
during the argument of the advocate, it does not, by any means, inflict
infamy. Given on
the eighth of the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of Atticus
and Pr�texatus, 243. 18. The
Emperors Valerian and Gallienus to Antiochus. The
Perpetual Edict not only renders persons infamous who have been convicted of
crime, but also anyone who has made an agreement with reference to it. In
cases of this kind, it has been decided that those have made such an
agreement who, with evil design and for the purpose of compromise, have paid
money to an adversary; he, however, who has done this without paying
anything, shall suffer no loss of reputation. If, however, the case should
be decided by an oath, no one can doubt that the party will be discharged
after having been sworn by the judge. Given on
the fourteenth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of
Secular, Consul for the second time, and Donatus, 261. 19. The
Emperors Carinus and Numerian to Aristocratus. The
interruption of the Governor, which is the point to be decided, does not
seem to have rendered the person infamous concerning whom you have made
inquiry, since he was not specifically condemned for crime or violence,
which he committed, but only reprimanded, and warned by the Governor to lead
a more regular life hereafter. Given on
the seventeenth of the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of
Carinus, Consul for the second time, and Numerian, 284. 20. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Fortunatus. Those who
exercise the disgraceful occupation of usury, and unlawfully collect
interest on interest, should be branded with infamy. Given on
the seventeenth of the Kalends of March, during the same Consulate,
284. 21. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Statius. If your
brothers were minors when they exhibited themselves to the people in a play,
they will suffer no loss of reputation. Given on
the fifth of the Kalends of September, during the same Consulate,
284. 22. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Domitian. Where a
person who is associated with others is guilty of bad faith, and is sued in
his own name as a partner, and compelled to give satisfaction, he incurs the
risk of infamy. Given at
Nicomedia, on the sixth of the Ides of December, during the Consulate
of the C�sars. TITLE
XIII. CONCERNING ATTORNEYS. 1. The
Divine Antoninus Pius to Severus. A bond for
the ratification of the transaction is required of an attorney, when it is
uncertain whether or not he has received authority from his principal. Given on
the fourth of the Ides of October, during the Consulate of Gallicanus
and Venustus, 151. 2. The
Divine Brothers to Sextilia. As you
allege that the case is a pecuniary one, you can answer the appeal of your
adversary by your husband, after the prescribed formalities have been
complied with, for, in pecuniary cases, appeals can be made by either of the
litigants through attorneys. Given on
the eighth of the Kalends of August, during the same Consulate, 163. 3. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Pomponius. Summon the
person who transacts the business of the heirs from whom you allege a trust
is due to you before the illustrious Pr�tor, and he will be compelled to
answer you, or he will be forbidden to administer their affairs according to
the legal practice of the jurisdiction; and if the heirs are not defended,
the Pr�tor will ascertain whether he should give you possession, according
to the custom which prevails where parties do not make a defence. Given on
the tenth of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of Chilo
and Libo, 205. 4. The
Same to Saturninus. For the
reason that you allege that judgment was rendered against you during your
absence, it is just that you should have an opportunity to defend yourself,
and you cannot be opposed on the ground that your wife was present when the
judgment was rendered, or even that she acquiesced in it; as the business of
others cannot be transacted by women
as attorneys, unless the actions in which they are ordered to appear relate
to their own property and advantage. Given on
the day before the Nones of January, during the Consulate of Aper and
Maximus, 208. 5. The
Emperor Antoninus to Pancratia. It has
been provided by the Perpetual Edict that an action must be refused to
anyone who desires to act in the name of an absent person, if he does not
defend him in a counter action. Given on
the fourth of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of the two
Aspers, 215. 6. The
Emperor Alexander to Martian. It is well
known that where anyone is accused of crime, he cannot undertake the defence
of a case before, establishing his own innocence. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of Maximus,
Consul for the second time, and �lianus, 224. 7. The
Same to Macrinus. A soldier
cannot act as attorney either for his father, his mother, or his wife, even
under the authority of a rescript; as the public welfare does not permit him
to undertake the defence of another, or transact business, or act as
advocate. Given on
the eighth of the Ides of March, during the Consulate of Maximus,
Consul for the second time, and �lianus, 224. 8. The
Same to Mansuetus. Anyone who
authorizes you to collect a debt for him cannot engage another to do so
before issue has been joined. Given on
the eighth of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of
Maximus, Consul for the second time, and �lianus, 224. 9. The
Same to Aufidius. Soldiers
can attend to their own affairs without committing a breach of discipline,
nor can it be said that he transacts the business of another who honorably
and faithfully, and for some good reason, conducts suits which have been
entrusted to his care; for when a right of action has been transferred to
him by another, in good faith, there is no doubt that he is transacting his
own business, and to forbid My soldiers to do this would not only be absurd,
but unjust. 10. The
Same to Castia. When an
attorney especially appointed for one purpose exceeds his directions,
anything that he does can, in no way, prejudice his principal. If, however,
he has full power to act, a decision in the case cannot be rescinded, for if
any fraud has been committed, you will not be prevented from suing him in
the ordinary manner. Given on
the third of the Kalends of March, under the Consulate of Albinus and
Maximus, 228. 11. The
Same to Sebastian. Neither
guardians nor curators can personally appoint an attorney to transact the
business of their wards or minors, but they can appoint an agent. A ward or
an adult of either sex can, however, with the authority of his or her
guardian or curator, appoint an attorney either to bring a suit, or to
defend it. Moreover, guardians and curators themselves, like attorneys, are
not forbidden to appoint attorneys after legal proceedings have been
instituted. Given on
the day before the Ides of May, during the Consulate of Alexander,
Consul for the third time, and Dio, 230. 12. The
Same to Frontonus. Two
reasons exist for not rendering it necessary for a mandate to be required of
your son, who offers himself to defend you; because anyone, whether he be a
freedman or a stranger, can defend another without a mandate, where security
is given for the defence, and another formality elsewhere mentioned is
complied with; and for the reason that a son who, of his own accord,
conducts a case in the name of his father, is not obliged to prove that he
has been ordered to do so. And, indeed, if your son has not yet attained his
majority, the judge should not unjustly deprive him of the duty of acting as
attorney; for it is much more equitable to hear a defender of this kind than
to impose a severe penalty upon you for being contumacious, and not
providing for your defence during your absence. Given on
the fifth of the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of Agricola
and Clementinus, 231. 13. The
Emperor Gordian to the Soldier Lucian. You can
begin an action which your mother directed you to bring, if, when you
institute proceedings in her name, an exception is not interposed on the
ground of military service, because it cannot be pleaded against you when an
appeal is taken; but if nothing has yet been done, the terms of the
Perpetual Edict will not permit you to bring suit in the name of another. Given on
the third of the Ides of January, during the Consulate of Gordian and
Aviola, 240. 14. The
Same to Sabinian. A
judgment rendered against you is none the less valid by law for the reason
that your adversary is under the age of twenty-five years and cannot,
without the consent of a curator, entrust her husband with the conduct of
her case; for while age affords a good reason for relief in cases where
minors sustain injury, it is not customary to plead it where they have
profited by the transaction. Given on
the third of the Nones of October, during the Consulate of Gordian,
Consul for the second time, and Pompeianus, 242. 15. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the C�sars, to Cornificius. You have
stated clearly in your petition that you have, contrary to good morals,
purchased a lawsuit. Although, for anyone voluntarily to act as attorney
(which office should be gratuitous), is not an unlawful transaction, an act
of this kind cannot be undertaken without exposing the person to blame. Given on
the third of the Nones of April, during the Consulate of the C�sars,
294. 16. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Paconia. It is
perfectly clear and certain that an attorney or agent who has charge of a
tract of land, and has not received a special order to sell it, has no right
to dispose of the property of his principal; and, therefore, if you
purchased this land from persons who alienated it without the consent of the
owner, you will perceive that you have no right to have the title to said
property transferred to you by means of a purchase of this kind. Given at
Byzantium, on the Nones of April, during the Consulate of the C�sars,
294. 17. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Mardonius. No one can
be compelled to act as attorney against his consent, or to do so longer than
is stated in the instrument giving him authority; and he is not obliged to
undertake the defence of an absent party, as it is sufficient for him to
carry out that with which he was entrusted. Given at
Philippopolis, on the sixth of the Nones of July, during the
Consulate of Diocletian, Consul for the fifth time, and Maximian, 294. 18. The
Same, and the Consuls, to Dionysia. To
undertake the legal defence of another is a masculine duty, and it is
settled that it cannot be discharged by one of the female sex;1
and therefore you must apply for the appointment of a guardian for your son,
if he is a minor. Given on
the fourteenth of the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of
the C�sars, 294. 19. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Firmus. Where you
have paid the price of a tract of land, or a slave, to an agent who sold it
to you without the order of the owner of the same, and the consent of the
latter neither preceded nor followed the contract of sale; and the Governor,
after proper investigation, 1
"F�min� ab omnibus officiis civilibus, vel publicis remot� sunt; ei ideo
nec judices esse possunt, nec magistratum gerere, nec postulare, nec pro
alio intervenire, nec procuratores existere." � ED. should
ascertain that the price of said property has been employed for the benefit
of the owner, he shall order it to be returned to you. Given on
the day before the Ides of March, during the Consulate of the C�sars,
294. 20. The
Same to Verrinus, Governor of Syria. We hold
that it makes no difference whether the business was transferred to the care
of the attorney before or after legal proceedings were instituted. Given on
the tenth of the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of Demessus. 21. The
Emperor Constantine to the Council of the Province of Africa. A husband
has a perfect right to undertake the management of the affairs of his wife
without any mandate, where he furnishes security in a proper manner, and
observes the other requisite formalities; in order that women, in the
attempt to conduct their cases, may not, by being bold, incur contempt for
the modesty of their sex, and be compelled to appear in the assemblies of
men, or in court. If, however, anyone should undertake to execute a mandate,
even though he be a husband, he cannot exceed what his power of attorney
prescribes. Given on
the fourth of the Ides of March, during the Consulate of Constantine
and Licinius C�sar, both Consuls for the second time, 312. 22. The
Same to Bassus, Urban Prefect. Where
attorneys have been appointed, and are charged with the conduct of a case
after the joinder of issue, those who authorize them to do so have no power
to take an active part in the proceedings, unless deadly enmity should arise
between them, or other motives should exist, or some necessary cause arise;
for then the case can be transferred to them, even against the consent of
the attorneys. Given on
the thirteenth of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of
Constantine and Licinius-C�sar, 312. 23. The
Emperor Julianus to Secundus, Pr�torian Prefect. There is
no doubt that, after the case has been brought into court, and the attorney
obtains control of the same, it can be conducted to a conclusion, even after
the death of the party who directed the action to be brought or defended;
and the ancient jurists have even held that he can, in this instance,
appoint an attorney. Given on
the second of the Nones of February, during the Consulate of Julianus,
Consul for the fourth time, and Sallust, 363. 24. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius to Pancratius, Urban Prefect. Even
though the authority of the attorney should be established in the beginning
of the action, and it should be shown that he has been
directed by the principal in the action to take charge of it, still, if the
authority of the attorney is ascertained to be fraudulent, the controversy
is not usually decided, nor will a judgment, if rendered, stand. Given at
Constantinople, on the second of the Kalends of April, during the
Consulate of Antoninus and Syagrius, 382. 25. The
Emperors Valentinian, Theodosius, and Arcadius, to Tatian, Pr�torian
Prefect. Where
anyone has attained the dignity of Pr�tor, Prefect of the City, General of
the Army, Count of the Consistory, or has dispensed justice as Proconsul, or
administered public affairs as Imperial Vicegerent, and an action is to be
brought or defended by him, he has the right to appoint an attorney to
represent him. If anyone
transgresses the provisions of this law, and suit is brought against him, he
shall lose his case if he did not make provision for its defence by an
attorney; and any judge who violates them is warned that he will be
compelled to pay twenty pounds of gold, and that the same amount shall be
exacted from his subordinates. Given on
the eighteenth of the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of
Arcadius, Consul for the second time, and Rufinus, 392. Extract
from Novel 71, Chapter I. Latin Text. This
decree only has reference to illustrious persons, for others are subject to
the Common Law. 26. The
Emperors Arcadius, Honorius, and Theodosius to Anthemius, Pr�torian Prefect. In
pecuniary disputes, even though no rule or decree may have been formulated
on this point, We grant power to everyone, indiscriminately, to answer by an
attorney, if he prefers to do so; unless for some good reason, or where
matters are urgent, the judge requires him to appear in person. Given on
the day before the Ides of October. TITLE XIV. PERSONS IN
AUTHORITY ARE NOT PERMITTED TO APPOINT ADVOCATES FOR LITIGANTS, OP TO HAVE
THEIR RIGHTS OP ACTION TRANSFERRED TO THEM. 1. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Aristobolus. Our
Father, the Divine Claudius, who was thoroughly learned in the law, very
properly decided that those who committed their defence to persons in
authority should be punished with the loss of their cases; in order that
suits might be determined on their merits, rather than by the influence of
powerful persons. It is clear that he intended that, in actions in which
people of the provinces were interested, the Governors
should be charged with the punishment of violations of this law, and that
they should impose severe sentences upon the agents or attorneys who had
been employed in such matters either through favor, or by the payment of
money; and therefore as it is to the interest of all, and especially to that
of those in moderate circumstances, who are often oppressed by the
unfortunate interference of persons in authority, you must hear the
applications of the litigants, and not fear that you may involve persons of
high rank; as the Divine Claudius specially decided that the Governors of
provinces should decide questions of this kind, and if circumstances
demanded it, should inflict punishment. Given on
the fourth of the Ides of September, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors, one Consul for the third time, and the other
Consul for the second time, 287. 2. The
Emperors Arcadius, Honorius, and Theodosius to John, Pr�torian Prefect. If rights
of action of this kind should be transferred to powerful persons, the
creditors shall be punished with the loss of their claims; for the rapacity
of creditors becomes apparent when they assign their rights of action to
others. Given on
the fifth of the Ides of July, during the Consulate of Honorius,
Consul for the seventh time, and Theodosius, Consul for the second time,
407. TITLE XV. CONCERNING
THOSE WHO PLACE UPON THEIR LANDS PAPERS
BEARING THE NAMES OP POWERFUL PERSONS, OR WHO MAKE
USE OF THE NAMES OF SUCH PERSONS IN LEGAL
PROCEEDINGS. 1. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius to Messala, Pr�torian Prefect. We have
been informed that there are many individuals who, aware of the desperation
of their unjust claims, make use of the names of powerful persons, and the
privileges of those invested with the highest rank, in opposition to the
parties by whom they are summoned to court; and in order to prevent fraud
being committed against the laws, and adversaries from being terrified by
the abuse of such names and titles, We decree that those who, knowingly,
connive at a deception of this kind, shall be branded with infamy; but if
they have not given them their consent, and papers or documents containing
their names have been affixed to the houses of others, without their
knowledge, those who are guilty shall be scourged, and sentenced to
perpetual labor in the mines. Therefore, when any defendant who is the
possessor of the property in dispute and of the title to the same, and can
plead a properly formulated exception in opposition to the claim brought
against him, and who believes that the name of another has been inserted in
the petition or complaint of the plaintiff; the latter shall be
punished by the loss of the possession, or of the case which he attempted to
gain or avoid by means of this fraud, and he shall not have the power to
bring his action a second time, even if the merits of the case appear to be
on his side; and those who voluntarily permit their names to be used in the
actions of others, when they themselves have no right either of possession
or ownership, shall be branded with infamy as persons who have thrown away
their reputations, and are the purchasers of fraudulent litigation. Given at
Milan, on the fifteenth of the Kalends of December, during the
Consulate of Stilicho and Aurelian, 400. TITLE XVI. No PRIVATE
PERSON SHALL PLACE THE IMPERIAL INSIGNIA UPON HIS OWN PREMISES OR UPON THOSE
OF ANOTHER, OR SHALL RAISE THE IMPERIAL STANDARD OVER THEM. 1. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to Flavianus, Pr�torian Prefect. It is the
exclusive privilege of Imperial Majesty that Our houses and possessions
should be indicated by the display of Our titles, and therefore let all
persons know that everything upon which Our name appears becomes public
property. Given at
Ravenna, on the third of the Kalends of December, during the
Consulate of Bassus and Philip, 408. 2. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to Florentius, Pr�torian Prefect. Let no one
presume to raise the royal standard or insignia upon the land of another,
without the order of a competent judge, no matter who the person may be, or
under what title he holds possession; even though it may be established that
he is not the owner, or an unjust possessor, or a rash trespasser, who has
possession of the property. We decree that if he who does this is a
plebeian, he shall be subjected to the extreme penalty; if he is a man of
illustrious rank, a decurion, a soldier, or a member of the clergy, his
property shall be confiscated, and he shall not only be deported from the
City of Rome, but he shall also be deprived of his freedom, and all judges
shall see that this law is executed. We grant
authority not only to those to the injury of whom an act of this kind has
been committed, in violation of right and of the laws, but to all their
children and slaves, without the fear of false accusation or of prosecution
for crime, to remove or deface the insignia, and even to destroy the
standards above mentioned; and We also decree that the judges and their
subordinates shall be fined thirty pounds of gold, if they permit an
accusation of this kind to be made, or anyone to sign it. Given on
the fifteenth day of July, during the Consulate of Theodosius, Consul for
the seventeenth time, and Festus, 439. TITLE
XVII. No ONE
SHALL BE PERMITTED TO PLACE A SEAL UPON PROPERTY BELONGING TO ANOTHER,
WITHOUT THE AUTHORITY OP A JUDGE. 1. The
Emperor Probus to Octavius. It has
been frequently stated in Rescripts that, before judgment has been rendered,
a seal cannot be attached to property in the possession of another; and
therefore you are permitted to break seals which have been unlawfully placed
upon property or crops in your possession, so that after they have been
removed, the action which has been brought against you may be decided. Given on
the fourth of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of Probus,
Consul for the second time, and Lupus, 278. 2. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the C�sars, to Crangasius. No one can
attach his seal to property which is in the possession of another, even if
he alleges that the said property is his, or has been encumbered to him. TITLE
XVIII. NEITHER
THE TREASURY NOR THE STATE SHALL PROVIDE AN ATTORNEY TO DEFEND ANYONE IN
COURT. 1. The
Emperor Gordian to Legitimus and Others. You are
making a request contrary to the rule of law, when you ask that the State
shall assist you, under the pretext that you owe it a certain sum of money. Given on
the third of the Ides of January, during the Consulate of Gordian,
Consul for the second time, and Pompeianus, 242. 2. The
Same to Tertullus. When you
state that you are willing to give to the Treasury half of certain property,
or half of the interest in an action which you are entitled to bring, you
are notified that the discipline enforced during My reign does not permit a
donation of this kind to be accepted; and therefore, your right, if you have
one, must be exercised in accordance with the usual legal formalities,
without subjecting My Treasury to odium. Given on
the sixth of the Nones of August, during the Consulate of Gordian,
Consul for the second time, and Pompeianus, 242. 3. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the C�sars, to Amphio. It is
repugnant to the laws of Our reign for the Treasury to provide an attorney
against private persons, under the pretext of a debt which is due to it. Given at
Philippopolis, on the eighth of the Kalends of January, under the
Consulate of the C�sars, 294. 4. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Achilles. It is not
proper to ask, contrary to the peace of Our reign, that, for the purpose of
defrauding creditors, Our Treasury shall be subjected to obloquy. Therefore
pay what you owe to Our Treasury, and if suit is brought against you by your
creditor to recover a sum of money which you deny has ever been paid to you,
you can, according to the law, avail yourself of an exception on the ground
that the money had not been counted out to you. Given on
the sixteenth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of the
C�sars, 294. TITLE XIX. CONCERNING
THE ACTION BASED ON VOLUNTARY AGENCY. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Sopatra. As you
have accused the guardians of your children as being liable to suspicion,
and as you request that guardians or curators shall be appointed for them,
you have performed the duty dictated by affection, and therefore the action
of voluntary agency will not lie in order to enable you to recover the
expense which you have incurred in this proceeding; for when anyone has made
disbursements for others through family attachment, he cannot, under any
circumstances, recover them. Given on
the third of the Nones of October, during the Consulate of Dexter and
Priscus, 197. 2. The
Same to Rufina. It has
been established for the benefit of minors that if anyone has transacted
their business to their advantage, when the necessity was urgent, an action
should be granted against them to the extent to which they may have
profited. The expense which you allege you have incurred in behalf of the
minor by taking him to Rome for the purpose of having guardians appointed
for him, is granted you by law; if his maternal aunt does not prove that she
was ready to have this done on her own responsibility. Given on
the tenth of the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of
Lateranus and Rufinus, 198. 3. The
Same to Hadrian. If you
have paid a sum of money for your brother, who is your co-heir, you can
avail yourself of the action based on voluntary agency, and if you have been
compelled to pay a debt in full, for the purpose of releasing a pledge, you
will be entitled to bring this action; or you can collect what is due to you
by a suit in partition, if judgment
has not already been rendered in an action of this kind brought between you. Given on
the eighth of the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of
Anulinus and Fronto, 200. 4. The
Same to Claudius. Anyone who
undertakes to transact the business of a minor, by the direction of her
guardian, is not considered to have done so in the place of her guardian,
but he will be liable to the ward in an action based on voluntary agency. Given on
the third of the Nones of December, during the Consulate of Fabianus
and Mutianus, 202. 5. The
Same to Triphonius. Where a
freedman has transacted the business of a daughter of his patron as a mark
of respect, he will not have the right to bring an action against her on the
ground of voluntary agency. Given on
the thirteenth of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of Geta
and Plautian, 204. 6. The
Same to Gallus. You say
that a curator was appointed for you by your father's will, which does not
appear to have been legally done; and if (as you allege), he has interfered
with the administration of the estate, an action on the ground of voluntary
agency will lie in your favor against him as well as his heirs. Given
during the Consulate of Aper and Maximus, 208. 7. The
Emperor Antoninus to Euphrata. Where you
have been appointed heir to two-twelfths of his estate by the person who
transacted your business; even if you should enter upon the estate, you will
be entitled to a suit against your co-heir to recover the remaining
ten-twelfths, provided you had this right of action against the deceased. Given at
Rome, on the sixth of the Ides of March, during the Consulate of
Sabinus and Anulinus, 217. 8. The
Same to Sallust. If Julian
collected a sum of money from your debtor and you ratified the payment of
the same, you will be entitled to an action against him on the ground of
business transacted. Given on
the eighth of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of Pr�sens
and Extricatus. 9. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Severus. You have a
right to bring the civil suit based on voluntary agency against those who
have administered your affairs, and your rights will not be prejudiced if
you have delayed bringing it because you belong to the army, as this kind of
an action is only extinguished by the prescription of long time. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of August, during the Consulship of
Antoninus and Aventus, 219. 10. The
Emperor Alexander to Secundus and Others. If you
take care of a sick slave belonging to another, who is known to be useful to
his master, you have transacted business for the latter to his advantage,
and you can recover your expenses by this action. Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of
Alexander, Consul for the second time, and Marcellus, 227. 11. The
Same to Herennia. You have
no good reason to ask that the expense of the maintenance which you have
furnished your children shall be repaid to you, as by doing so, you have
only discharged the obligation demanded by maternal affection. If, however,
you have expended any money for the advantage, or probable benefit of their
business, and can prove that your act was not prompted by your generosity as
a mother, but with the intention of being reimbursed for what you paid, you
can collect it by means of the action based on voluntary agency. Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of
Albinus and Maximus, 231. 12. The
Same to Theophilus. '
If a son should discharge a debt for his father, he will not be entitled to
an action to recover the amount which he paid, whether he was under paternal
control at the time he made the payment, or was independent, provided he
paid the money as a donation; and therefore, if your father, being his own
master and transacting business for his father, paid his debt without having
been directed to do so, you can bring an action on the ground of voluntary
agency, against your paternal uncles. Given on
the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of Agricola and
Clement, 225. 13. The
Same to Aquilia. You cannot
recover from your father-in-law any expenses which you have incurred on
account of your wife's illness, as you should have expended the money
because of your affection for her. You have, however, a legal right to bring
suit for her funeral expenses against her father, to whom her dowry was
given, if you paid them with the intention of recovering them. Given on
the eighth of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of
Agricola and Clement, 231. 14. The
Same to Mutianus Rufus. If you
obeyed the mandate of the husband alone, and transacted his business as well
as that of his wife, an action will lie in your favor as well as in that of
the wife, on the ground of business transacted; and the husband who directed
you to do this will be entitled to the
action on mandate against you, and you also can bring the counter action
against him to recover any expenses which you may have incurred. Given on
the tenth of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of Maximus,
Consul for the second time, and Urbanus, 225. 15. The
Emperor Gordian to Eutychiamis. If,
influenced by paternal affection, you have furnished means of support to
your daughter-in-law, or have paid out money as salaries to teachers, you
will have no right to recover such expenses. Where, however, you have
expended anything for your daughter-in-law with the intention of recovering
it, you will have the right to bring an action on the ground of voluntary
agency. Given on
the sixth of the Ides of July, during the Consulate of Gordian and
Aviola, 240. 16. The
Emperors Gallus and Volusianus to Eutychianus. If, while
transacting your sister's business, you paid any taxes for her, either by
her direction, or because she requested you to do so, you can recover what
you prove that you paid, by an action based on voluntary agency or by the
action of mandate. Given on
the eleventh of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of Gallus
and Volusianus, 240. 17. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the C�sars, to Claudia. The
successors of a curator, who have been sued in an equitable action based on
voluntary agency, are liable for fraud as well as gross negligence; but they
are not obliged to continue the administration, and therefore it is
established that they have no authority to alienate any property belonging
to the ward. Given on
the thirteenth of the Kalends of January, during the above-mentioned
Consulate, 293. 18. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Pomponius. Good faith
requires the payment of interest on expenses incurred in transacting the
business of others, and you have also the right to bring this action against
those whose affairs you allege you have been compelled to transact. Given on
the ninth of the Kalends of January, during the above-named
Consulate, 293. 19. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Alexander. Where
property owned in common, which forms part of an estate, is sold by one of
the heirs, his co-heir, who has ratified the sale, can bring an action
against him on the ground of voluntary agency, to recover his share of the
price. 20. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Octaviana. Anyone who, without a mandate,
attends to the business of another, is not considered to resemble a guardian
or curator, as the latter
necessarily cease to administer their trust when their duties are ended, but
the former can relinquish his whenever he chooses; and he performs his duty
sufficiently and thoroughly if he consults the interest of his friend in one
or more transactions. In
accordance with this, where anyone voluntarily manages the property of
another, when he is neither his guardian nor his curator, as he is
responsible not only for fraud and gross negligence but also for slight
negligence, he can be sued by you, and compelled to return with interest
what is proved to be due from him to you; but so far as others who are
indebted to you are concerned, he will not be liable, because he cannot
proceed against them on account of the exception which may be interposed;
and therefore you should prosecute your claims against those who you say are
indebted to you. 21. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Michra. If your
blood-relatives have manumitted their slaves, and you assert that they have
managed your property, this is no reason why their freedom should not be
granted. Moreover, there is no doubt that you cannot bring suit to recover
them, after their manumission, on account of some act which was not
connected with the management of the property either before or after their
liberation, but was distinct from it. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of October, under the Consulate of the
C�sars, 264. 22. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Eulogius. Those who
transact the business of others cannot be held liable for accidents, in the
absence of any special agreement providing for it. Given on
the eleventh of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of the
C�sars, 364. 23. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Theodore. The action
based on voluntary agency is not a real, but a personal one. Given at
Nicomedia, on the twelfth of the Kalends of December, during the
Consulate of the C�sars, 264. 24. The
Emperor Justinian to John. Where
anyone has interfered with the administration of the affairs of another,
against the consent of the owner of the property, who has even forbidden him
to do so, a doubt is entertained by certain eminent authorities whether such
a person has a right to bring suit against the said owner to recover
expenses which he had incurred with reference to it; and some of them
declare that a direct or an equitable action can be brought by him, and
others (among whom was Salvius Julianus), deny that this can be done, but
now We, in deciding the question, and in accordance with the opinion of
Julianus, order that if the owner of the property was opposed to the other
transacting his business, and forbade him to do so, he can bring neither a
direct nor an equitable action against him; that is to say, after notice had
been given him by the owner that he did not authorize him to attend to his
affairs, even though he may have done so advantageously. Then, if the owner
should find that a considerable amount of money had been properly expended,
and fraudulently pretending not to be aware of it, he should forbid the
party in question to transact his business, in order to prevent him from
being reimbursed his expenses previously incurred, We, by no means, suffer
this to be done, but direct that no action will lie in his favor to recover
money spent for improvements, after the time when he was notified, whether
this was done in writing or not, where other persons were called to witness
that the notice was given; and with reference to expenses previously
incurred, if they were beneficial, We permit the agent to bring suit against
the owner in the ordinary way. Given on
the fourteenth of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of
Lampadius and Orestes, 538. TITLE XX. CONCERNING
ACTS PERFORMED THROUGH THE INFLUENCE OF FORCE OR FEAR. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Felix. The
opinion has been given that the right to pursue property which has been
taken by violence or theft, even if it has been afterwards destroyed,
remains unimpaired under the law. Given on
the tenth of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of Maximus,
Consul for the second time, and �lianus, 224. 2. The
Same to Alexander. As you
acknowledge that you not only gave security to pay a sum of money, but that
you also have paid it, it is not clear why you ask that it shall be returned
to you because you have been subjected to violence, when it is not probable
that you would have hastened to make payment without complaining that the
note was forcibly extorted, unless you allege that you also suffered
violence when you paid the money. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of Alexander,
Consul for the eleventh time, and Marcellus, 227. 3. The
Emperor Gordian to Gaius. Where your
grandfather was compelled, either by force or fear, to sell a certain tract
of land, and then the purchaser sold it to another, if you have become the
heir of your grandfather, you have a right to appear before the Governor of
the province, and petition that the land be restored to you, after the price
has been returned; since it has been decided that, in a case of this kind, a
real action should be granted in accordance with the terms of the Perpetual
Edict, provided the person who purchased the land in the second place cannot
rely upon the prescription of long-continued possession. Given on
the sixth of the Ides of August, during the Consulate of Pius and
Pontianus, 239. 4. The
Same to Primus and Enthydicus. If a sale
is extorted from you either by force, or the fear of death or bodily injury,
and your consent was not afterwards given to it, and you bring suit within a
year in accordance with the terms of the Perpetual Edict (during which time
you have a right to proceed), and the property is not restored to you, you
can recover a judgment for quadruple damages; of course, after having
returned the purchase-money. When a year has elapsed, however, if proper
cause is shown, the same action can be brought for simple damages, but it
has been decided that this suit will only be available where another will
not lie. Given on
the third of the Nones of August, during the Consulate of Gordian and
Aviola, 240. 5. The
Same to the Soldier Rufus. It makes
no difference by whom violence has been exerted against your father and your
paternal uncle to compel them to sell their property, or whether force or
fear has been employed by the purchaser or by someone else with his
knowledge, for if they were impelled by violence to sell their property for
less than it was worth, they can cause what has been improperly done to be
restored to its former condition. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of Gordian
and Aviola, 294. 6. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the C�sars, to Pollia. It is not
necessary for any office which a man may hold to cause him injury;
therefore, you are advised that the senatorial dignity of your adversary is
not alone sufficient to cause the fear by which you allege the contract has
been entered into. Given at
Heraclea, on the third of the Kalends of May, under the Consulate of
the C�sars, 294. 7. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Cotus. If you can
prove in the presence of the Governor of the province that an instrument
calling for a donation, a compromise, a stipulation, or any other kind of an
obligation or contract, has been extorted by the fear of death or bodily
injury, or through apprehension caused by threats of death, he will not, in
accordance with the terms of the Edict, suffer the contract to stand. Given on
the second of the Nones of January, during the same Consulate, 299. 8. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Tryphoninus. As you
have sold your house and garden with the expectation of recovering an
obligation which you have executed with reference to certain
grain, and you allege that you only agreed to the said sale for fear of not
being appointed to civil office, and that you now wish to rescind the sale
under the pretext that it was made through fear, understand that
apprehension of this kind will be of no advantage to you for the purpose of
annulling such a contract. Given on
the eleventh of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of the
C�sars, 300. 9. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Hymnoda. It is
established that fear must not only be proved by threats and disputes, but
by the violence of the act. Given on
the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of the C�sars, 300. 10. The
Same and the C�sars, to Faustina. You ask
that an alienation or a promise which has been made through fear of
prosecution which has been begun against you, or which may be brought
hereafter, shall be rescinded, and this is an improper request. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of the
C�sars, 302. 11. The
Emperor Constantine to Evagrius, Pr�torian Prefect. If anyone,
merely apprehensive of the influence of a person holding an office of
trifling importance, should be induced to sell him property belonging to
himself, situated in the same province or place where he is discharging the
duties of his office, what has been purchased shall be returned, and the
purchase-money may even be retained; and those who have acquired anything by
extortion through making an improper use of the names of their wives and
friends shall be liable to a similar penalty. Given at
Aquileia on the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of
Constantius, Consul for the seventh time, and the C�sar Constantine, 353. 12. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to the People. We order
that all sales, donations and compromises which have been extorted by the
improper exercise of authority shall be void.1 Given on
the thirteenth of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of the
Same Emperors; the first, Consul for the eighth time, and the second, Consul
for the third time, 409. 1
The ancient Hindus had well-defined ideas of the illegality of whatever was
obtained by duress: "What is given by force to a man who cannot accept it
legally, what is by force enjoyed, by force caused to be written; and all
other things done by force or against free consent, Menu has pronounced
void." (Sir Wm. Jones Works, The Laws of Menu III, Page 299.) � ED. TITLE XXI.
CONCERNING FRAUD. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Clementina. When a
surety, having paid the amount of the debt and interest, purchases the
pledges from the creditor, he ought to restore to you the ownership of the
same, together with any profits which he may have honestly collected, in
order to avoid exposing himself to an action for fraud arising from breach
of faith. Given on
the third of the Ides of May, during the Consulship of Plautian and
Geta, 294. 2. The
Emperor Antoninus to Agrippa. The action
for fraud is permitted, after proper cause is shown, when no other will lie. Given on
the Nones of November, during the Consulate of Gentian and Bassus,
212. 3. The
Emperor Gordian to Aquilinus. The delays
which are usually granted in an action for fraud cannot be counted against
you while you were engaged in business for the State (which you allege is
the case), as the time will only commence to run against you from the day on
which, having been released from your official duties, you began to have the
power to act within the prescribed time. Dated on
the Ides of August, during the Consulate of Sabinus, Consul for the
second time, and Venustus, 241. 4. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the C�sars, to Menander. As you
state that it was agreed between yourself and the person who you say had
formed a connection with a female slave that he should give you a male slave
in her stead, you understand that if you have manumitted her, or have
delivered her to him, and he has manumitted her, you have not the power to
revoke her freedom; but if the time has not yet expired, and the other party
has violated the contract, you can ask that an action for fraud be granted
you. If,
however, you still have the ownership of the said slave, and you should
appear before the Governor of the province, you can recover her with her
children, if no question should arise as to her status. Given at
Heraclea on the third of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of
the C�sars, 294. 5. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Amphidrosa. If you,
through emancipation, have become your own master, during the lifetime of
your father, and have succeeded to the estate of your mother, and have
compromised with your father in good faith, and he,
after having administered your property as your lawful guardian, has
manumitted you, you are advised that if a simple agreement has been made
between you, your claim will be barred by an exception, but if a novation
has been concluded with the proper formalities, and a release has followed,
you will not be entitled to any action. Where, however, you have been
greatly injured by the exercise of the deliberation solemnly accorded by you
for the novation and release, an action for fraud will not lie in your
favor, as this would be contrary to the respect which you owe to your
father, but you should be granted an action in factum. Given on
the Ides of June, during the Consulate of the C�sars, 294. 6. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Hymnoda. Fraud must
be proved by convincing evidence.1 Given on the Kalends of
December, during the Consulate of the C�sars, 294. 7. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Sebastian. If, when
you are more than twenty-five years of age, you reject the estate of your
brother, you will not, under any circumstances, have the power to enter upon
it; but if you have been induced to do so by the fraudulent conduct of his
widow, who has been substituted for you, you can bring the action against
her. Given on
the sixteenth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of the
C�sars. 8. The
Emperor Constantine to Symmachus, Vicegerent. We have
thought it best that the term of a year, during which the action for fraud
can be instituted, should not begin to run from the day on which anyone
alleges that he has learned that fraud has been committed, nor within the
available time of the year, but rather from the date on which the fraud is
said to have been committed, within the term of two consecutive years,
whether the person who complains that he has been the victim of fraud was
absent, or present. Therefore, all persons are hereby notified that
permission is not given to 1
This is in accordance with the English and American rule that fraud must be
established by clear and positive proof, for while legal or constructive
fraud may exist, it is never presumed (Dolum non nisi perspicuis indiciis
probari convenit) except when the nature and circumstances of the case
render such a conclusion inevitable. The Common
Law doctrine relating to fraud has undoubtedly been borrowed from the Roman
jurists. It was long, however, before the evil effect of fraudulent
representations were recognized as actionable in England. "In the thirteenth
century our kings' court had in general no remedy for the man who to his
damage had trusted to the word of a liar." "Our law,
though willing to admit in vague phrase that no one should be suffered to
gain anything by fraud, (Et fraus et dolus nemini debent patr�inari),
was inclined to hold that a man has himself to thank if he is misled by
deceit; 'It is his folly.' " (Pollock and Maitland, History of English Law,
Vol. I, Pages 535/536.) � ED. begin the
action after the term of two years has elapsed, or before the complete term
of two years has begun; but it should be terminated before the expiration of
the said two years. Given on
the eighth of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of
Constantine, and the C�sar Licinius, 319. TITLE
XXII. CONCERNING
COMPLETE RESTITUTION GRANTED TO MINORS OF THE AGE OF TWENTY-FIVE YEARS. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Plotiana. It must be
ascertained whether the complaint of inofficiousness has been openly or
tacitly renounced, and this does not show that you are entitled to this
privilege, although it is granted to a minor. Given on
the fifth of the Ides of July, during the Consulate of Maximus,
Consul for the second time, and �lianus, 224. 2. The
Emperor Gordian to Alexander. If at the
time when your sister was entitled to relief as a minor she enjoyed the
right to accept possession of the estate of your father, who died intestate,
she will, none the less, enjoy this privilege conferred by the Edict,
although she may have had five living children, provided she is still of the
age permitted her to obtain the benefit of restitution. Given on
the eighth of the Ides of August, during the Consulate of Pius and
Pontianus, 339. 3. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the C�sars, to . Attianus. If you,
having a curator, and being under twenty-five years of age, should, after
having reached your majority, sell your property, this contract should not
be carried out; for a minor who has a curator does not differ from one for
whom a curator has been appointed by the Pr�tor, and has been forbidden to
dispose of his estate. Where, however, you made the contract without having
a curator, you will not, after proper cause has been shown, be forbidden to
petition for complete restitution, if the time prescribed by law has not yet
expired. Given at
Heraclea, on the fourteenth of the Kalends of May, during the
above-mentioned Consulate, 293. 4. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Isidor. If you can
prove that you were a minor under the age of twenty-five years when you made
the contract, and it is not established by your adversary that the time
prescribed for claiming restitution has elapsed, the Governor of the
province should grant you the relief of complete restitution. Given at
Heraclea, on the sixth of the Kalends of May, during the
above-mentioned Consulate, 293. 5. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Rufus. Minors are
entitled to complete restitution where they can show that advantage has been
taken of them, even if the fraud of their adversary is not proved; and it is
a positive rule of law that they can demand complete restitution with
reference to matters in which they think advantage has been taken of them,
even before they have reached their twenty-fifth year. Given at
Heraclea, on the fifth of the Kalends of May, during the same
Consulate, 293. 6. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Sententia. If
proceedings to obtain the benefit of complete restitution have been begun
within the age during which such relief is ordinarily granted, and it has
not been renounced by you, the death of the person of whom you made the
demand cannot cause you any damage. Given on
the fifth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of the C�sars,
294. 7. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Severa. If you
obtained your release from the guardianship of your uncle by false
representation of your age, his office of guardian, as well as his
blood-relationship indicating that he was not ignorant of it, you can, for
this reason, bring an action for complete restitution against his heirs, if
the time prescribed by law has not yet expired. Given on
the eleventh of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of the
Ca3sars, 274. 8. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to Julianus, Proconsul of Africa. It has
been established by innumerable authorities that the interests of minors
must be consulted, whether they have been guilty of negligence, or have
failed to act through ignorance. Given on
the Nones of May, during the Consulate of Constantius, 420. 9. The
Emperor Zeno to �lianus. A minor is
not considered to have been taken advantage of who avails himself of the
Common Law. Given on
the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of Basilius, 420. TITLE
XXIII. CONCERNING
COMPLETE RESTITUTION IN THE CASE OF A MINOR UNDER PARENTAL CONTROL. 1. The
Emperor Gordian to the Soldier Tripho. When a son
under paternal control, who is a minor of twenty-five years of age, becomes
surety for a stranger, he is not prevented from petitioning for complete
restitution; and if he should become surety for his
father, he can still demand it, even though he may not succeed to his estate
at his death. Given on
the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of Gordian, Consul for the
second time, and Pompeianus, 242. 2. The
Same to the Soldier Gaudentius. If your
brother, who is under the control of your father, should borrow a sum of
money, and does not make the contract by order of his father or contrary to
the Decree of the Senate, he can, on account of the weakness of his age,
demand complete restitution, notwithstanding his obligation. Given on
the third of the Nones of October, during the Consulate of Pius and
Pontianus. TITLE
XXIV. CONCERNING THE SURETIES OP MINORS. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Miro. After you
have obtained complete restitution through the privilege due to your age,
you will not be compelled to assume the risk of the eviction of the
purchaser, to whom you sold the land which formed part of your father's
estate, but those who became sureties for you cannot be released for this
reason; and therefore, if they paid the money, or have been ordered by the
court to do so, you can be sued in an action on mandate, provided you have
not obtained the benefit of restitution against the sureties also. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of Severus
and Albinus, 195. 2. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Curio. If she who
sold you her property obtains relief on the ground of her age, by means of a
decree rendered by the Governor, there is no doubt that the person who
became security for her will be obliged to carry out the contract; but if
the contract should appear to have been obtained through intentional fraud,
it is clearly a principle of law that, in granting relief, the interest of
the vendor, as well as that of her surety, should be taken into
consideration. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of Diocletian,
Consul for the second time, and Maximian, 287. TITLE XXV. WHERE A
GUARDIAN OR A CURATOR INTERPOSES TO OBTAIN COMPLETE RESTITUTION. 1.
Antoninus to Martiana and Others. If you had
arrived at puberty when you entered upon the estate of both your parents,
and you are still at that age, you have a right to obtain the benefit of
complete restitution on account of the obligation which you contracted with
reference to the estates of your par- ents, if
you can appear before the Governor of the province; but if you have attained
your majority, and have allowed the time to elapse during which you could
have obtained complete restitution, sue your curators in an action in
accordance to the rules of law, if you have not already proceeded against
them. Given on
the second of the Nones of April, during the Consulate of L�tus and
C�realus, 216. 2. The
Emperor Alexander to Martiana. It has
been decided that minors of twenty-five years of age can obtain the benefit
of complete restitution, if they have been overreached with reference to
matters which have been transacted, either judicially or extra judicially,
in the presence of their guardians or curators. Given on
the third of the Nones of March, during the Consulate of Maximus,
Consul for the second time, and Aquilinus, 224. 3. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Nicomedus. It has
already been decided that the benefit of complete restitution can be
accorded to minors in matters which their guardians or curators can be
proved to have improperly administered, although they can recover what they
are entitled to from their guardians or curators by means of a personal
action. Given on
the fourth of the Nones of May, during the Consulate of Maximus and
Aquilinus, 286. 4. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Isidor. If a
creditor, not relying upon you personally but upon your curators, makes a
contract with them, and they stipulate with him, it is clear that no action
will lie in his favor against you. Given at
Heraclea on the fifth of the Kalends of May, during the
above-mentioned Consulate, 291. 5. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Valentinus. It has
been decided that even where guardians or curators have sold property, or
have made contracts of some other description, the minors can either have
their own property restored, or obtain damages from their guardians or
curators, and that their rights shall not be prejudiced, no matter which
method they may select. Given on
the sixth of the Ides of December, during the Consulate of the C�sars,
164. TITLE
XXVI. WHERE
COMPLETE RESTITUTION OF PROPERTY OWNED IN COMMON IS DEMANDED. 1. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the C�sars, to Aphobius and Others. Even
though your sister may have been more than twenty-five years of age she can,
under no circumstances, deprive you of any of your
rights, where you did not give her authority to do so, or subsequently
ratify the transaction. If, however, you, knowing what she has done, should,
after having reached the age of twenty-five years, give your consent to it,
although she, if still a minor, can apply for the relief of restitution, so
far as her own interest in the property is concerned, but her age will not
be of any advantage to you for the purpose of participation in the benefit
of the Perpetual Edict. Given on
the third of the Ides of August, during the Consulate of the C�sars,
264. TITLE
XXVII. WHERE
RESTITUTION IS DEMANDED IN A CASE IN WHICH A DECISION HAS BEEN RENDERED. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Viliiis. Where you,
in an action on guardianship, have obtained less than you were entitled to,
you can bring suit for the remainder, and the privilege due to your age will
be allowed, if you were a minor at the time when judgment was rendered; but
if this was done after you had attained your majority, you cannot again make
use of the same action to recover the same property. Given on
the fifth of the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of
Pompeianus and Pelignus. 2. The
Emperor Gordian to Serena. As your
father alleges that you are still under his control, and that the
emancipation made by him is not valid, if the Proconsul, who has
jurisdiction of the case, should decide that you are still subject to his
authority, and you, in opposition to this decision, petition for complete
restitution, the Governor of the province, in taking cognizance of the case,
shall render judgment in conformity with the laws. Given on
the fifteenth of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of
Pius and Pontianus. 3. The
Emperor Philip to �liana. You can,
by no means, obtain the benefit of complete restitution from the Pr�tor or
the illustrious Governor of the province, in opposition to the decision of
him who, at that time, represented the Emperor; for the Emperor alone can
grant restitution against the decision of anyone who acted as his
representative. Given on
the eighteenth of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of
Philip and Titian, 246. 4. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Urbinius and Others. As you
allege that you are minors, and have not been defended, the Governor of the
province, according to his authority, shall see that your interests are not
prejudiced; but if judgment has been ren- dered
against you on any point, after a suitable defence has been made by your
guardians or curators, understand that it will be necessary for you to claim
the benefit of complete restitution; and the same rule will apply if the
case has been defended by your legally appointed attorney. Given on
the sixteenth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of Maximus
and Aquilinus. 5. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Martian. It is
established that minors or adults,1 can ask for restitution in
matters in which they are interested, where judgment has been rendered by
the Governor against their guardians and curators, just as if it had been
rendered against them personally. Given on
the tenth of the Kalends of November, during the abovementioned
Consulate, 293. TITLE
XXVIII. CONCERNING RESTITUTION ON ACCOUNT OF A SALE. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to the Soldier Florentius. If you, a
minor of twenty-five years of age, have given security to the purchaser of
land, which you sold to him, that you will not raise any controversy with
reference to the same, you ought not to expect, after having taken an oath
for the purpose of confirming the transaction, that I would permit you to be
guilty of perfidy or perjury. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of September .... New
Constitution of Frederick. Oaths
voluntarily made by persons who have arrived at puberty, to the effect that
they will not repudiate contracts made with reference to their property,
must be kept inviolate, but We order that those which have been extorted
through well-grounded apprehension, even from persons who are of age, and
especially where they swear that they will make no complaint of offences
committed against them, shall be of no effect. 2. The
Emperors Constantine, Constantius, and Constans to the People. There is
no doubt that the law provides for complete restitution in favor of minors
where fictitious sales have been made, and fraudulent transactions entered
into by their guardians or curators. Given on
the Ides of August, during the Consulate of Constantius, Consul for
the first time, and Constans, 289. 1
An adult, at Civil Law, was a male child who had reached the age of fourteen
years, or a female who had reached the age of twelve; in other words, minors
who had passed the age of puberty. � ED. TITLE
XXIX. WHERE
RESTITUTION IS DEMANDED ON ACCOUNT OF THE SALE OF PLEDGES. 1. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the C�sars, to Sabina and Others. It has
already been decided that relief can also be given to minors against the
sale of pledges made by creditors, but only provided they have sustained
great injury. Therefore, if you can prove that you have suffered serious
loss from the sale of lands which have been hypothecated, and especially if
you assert that you are still minors, the benefit of restitution will be
accorded you. Given on
the tenth of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors, 293. 2. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Severa and Clementina. A creditor
of your father having sold certain property of the latter which had been
pledged to him, you have no right to ask for the sale to be rescinded, and
restitution made on account of your age; and the rule is the same if you had
succeeded a stranger. If, however, the creditor did not act in good faith,
bring suit against him in the first place, or against your guardians and
curators, who permitted this sale to be effected. Given on
the thirteenth of the Kalends of May, under the Consulate of the
C�sars, 294. TITLE XXX. WHERE
RESTITUTION IS DEMANDED ON ACCOUNT OF A DONATION. 1. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Theodora. If any
property was given you by your husband, who, at the time of your betrothal,
and before the celebration of your marriage, was under the age of
twenty-five years, and your curator was present, the donation cannot be
revoked under the pretext of want of age. Given on
the third of the Nones of November, during the Consulate of
Diocletian and Aristobulus, 285. 2. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Meda. If your
father, after having emancipated you, made a donation to your brother and
yourself, and afterwards transferred your brother's share to another, but
did not deprive you of anything, and your brother did not consent to the
donation by his father of a portion of the rustic estate, he cannot lose his
ownership of it on account of the authority of the Decree of the Senate; nor
in this case is the relief of complete restitution necessary. With
reference to any other property, however, which cannot be alienated without
a decree, if, after it had been given to him, he con- sented,
while still a minor, to its donation by his father, he can invoke the
benefit of restitution; provided the prescribed time for doing so has not
expired. Given on
the eighth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors, 293. TITLE
XXXI. WHERE
RESTITUTION IS DEMANDED ON ACCOUNT OF A GRANT OF FREEDOM. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Hamnia. Where,
after a decree has been rendered by the illustrious Pr�tor, by which he
decided that freedom was due under the terms of the trust, Secundus, whom
you allege has not complied with the condition upon which his liberation was
dependent, is not manumitted, your age as a minor will authorize a renewal
of judicial proceedings. If, however, you have granted him freedom, even
though he may not have been entitled to it, understand that you cannot
revoke it, but your curators will be required, in an action on voluntary
agency, to indemnify you for any damage which you may have sustained on this
account. Given on
the second of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of Lateranus
and Rufinus, 198. 2. The
Emperor Gordian to Solanoa. If (as you
allege), you, a minor of twenty years of age, have manumitted your slave,
although you may have been fraudulently persuaded to do so, still, the
imposition of the rod by which freedom is lawfully bestowed cannot be
rescinded under the pretext of defect of age; the manumitted slave, however,
must indemnify you, and this should be provided for by the magistrate having
jurisdiction of the case to the extent that the law permits. Given on
the sixth of the Ides of March, during the Consulate of Gordian,
Consul for the second time, and Pompeianus, 242. 3. The
Emperors Valerian and Gallienus to Marona and Sabillina. You ask
that the slaves whom you have manumitted again be reduced to servitude,
alleging that you were at the time minors under the age of twenty, and that
the matter was not considered in council. You cannot obtain complete
restitution, but you can recover the property in accordance with law. If
liberty was granted on good grounds, complete restitution cannot be allowed
to annul the grant; if, however, you have been injured by the transaction
through the negligence of fraud of your freedman, or his curator, the
Governor of the province shall see that you are indemnified by whoever is
responsible for it; and he must not hesitate to inflict a more serious
penalty upon the freedman if he should be convicted of having openly and
fraudulently committed a crime deserving of punishment. Given on
the eighth of the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of
Secularis, Consul for the second time, and Donatus, 261. 4. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the C�sars, to Tatian. It cannot
be doubted that where a decision has been rendered in favor of freedom, in
an action in which it is in question, it cannot be rescinded on the ground
of the privilege of minority without an appeal being taken. Given on
the sixth of the Ides of January, during the Consulate of the same
Emperors; the first, Consul for the fifth time, and the second, Consul for
the fourth time, 290. TITLE
XXXII. WHERE A
MINOR APPLIES FOR COMPLETE RESTITUTION AGAINST A COMPROMISE OR A DIVISION OF
PROPERTY. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Antony. Where a
female minor has obtained complete restitution, and a compromise or a
division of property has been rescinded, it has been decided that you can
bring the same action against her to which you were entitled in the first
place. Given on
the fifteenth of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors, 203. 2. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the C�sars, to Hymnoda. If the
relief of complete restitution on the ground of want of age is demanded in
the name of minors against a compromise, relief will also be granted to
anyone instituting judicial proceedings either by a reply to an exception
based on an agreement; or, if it should be established that the former
obligation was extinguished, your interests will be consulted by the revival
of the action in your favor. Given on
the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of the above-mentioned
Emperors, 293. TITLE
XXXIII. WHERE
RESTITUTION IS DEMANDED ON ACCOUNT OF PAYMENT MADE BY THE GUARDIAN OF A
MINOR OR BY HIMSELF. 1. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the C�sars, to Setorica. Guardians
who are indebted on account of their administration, and who pay what they
owe to curators, are released, just as other debtors are; but the benefit of
complete restitution against this pay- ment is
permitted by the Perpetual Edict, before the prescribed time has elapsed;
and it can be determined by investigation of the case whether or not it
should be granted. Given on
the sixth of the Ides of February, during the Consulate of the C�sars,
294. 2. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Laurina. It is
reasonable that the right of recovery of a legacy which was not due should
be granted to a minor, even though it may have been paid by him through an
error of law; provided the time during which the relief of restitution can
be granted has not expired. Given on
the fifteenth of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of the
above-named Emperors, 294. TITLE
XXXIV. WHERE RESTITUTION IS DEMANDED AGAINST A DOWRY. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Valens. As you say
that your sister was swindled when she gave all her property as her dowry,
the Governor of the province, in the presence of the adverse party, shall
ascertain whether your allegation is true, and whether the estate of your
sister or pr�torian possession of her property belongs to you, if the time
has not yet elapsed within which you, as the representative of the deceased,
are permitted by the law to demand complete restitution. Given on
the sixth of the Ides of July, during the Consulate of Maximus and
Paternus, 234. TITLE
XXXV. WHERE A
MINOR APPLIES FOR RESTITUTION ON ACCOUNT OP A CRIME COMMITTED BY HIM. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Longinus. In
criminal cases, minors are not entitled to relief under the pretext of want
of age, for weakness of mind does not excuse the acts of evilly disposed
persons. If, however, the crime does not proceed from the mind, but from
some other source, the offender will not be liable to punishment, even where
the penalty involves the payment of a sum of money; hence, in cases of this
kind, minors are entitled to the benefit of complete restitution. Given on
the Ides of October, during the Consulate of Severus, Consul for the
second time, and Victorinus, 201. 2. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the C�sars, to Procula. Although
it is established that, in the case of crimes, no one is excusable on
account of his age, it is, however, proper that a mother should not
be refused succession to the estate of her children, when she was
responsible for not having had a guardian appointed for them, through an
error pardonable on account of her age, as this rule only applies to mothers
who have attained their majority. Given on
the fifth of the Nones of March, during the Consulate of the C�sars,
294. TITLE
XXXVI. WHERE A
MINOR DEMANDS RESTITUTION BY WAY OF RELIEF
AGAINST USUCAPTION. 1. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the C�sars, to Isidor. The
benefit of restitution should be granted in favor of minors against those
who hold their property, when they acquire ownership of the same by
usucaption. Given on
the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of the C�sars, 294. TITLE
XXXVII. WHERE A
MINOR DEMANDS RESTITUTION BY WAY OF RELIEF AGAINST THE TREASURY. 1. The
Emperor Severus and Antoninus to Longinus. If Probus,
while a minor, was overreached by Rufinus, Our steward, and contracted for
the sale of property hastily and without proper consideration for a price
which was far too low, Our Treasury must obey the authority of public law,
and make complete restitution. Given
during the Consulate of Severus, Consul for the second time, and Victorinus,
227. 2. The
Emperor Alexander to Antiochus and Others. If you and
your brothers desire to obtain complete restitution against private
individuals, cognizance of the case should be taken by the Governor of the
province, who, after proper examination, must decide whether the relief
which you request shall be granted you. If, however, you have demanded
restitution against the Treasury, understand that you must appear before My
representative, sitting with the Governor in the presence of the Advocate of
the Treasury. Given on
the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of Alexander, Consul for
the second time, and Marcellus, 227. 3. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the C�sars, to Laurentius. The
exemption of the property of minors granted by the Edict of Our Father the
Divine Marcus does not apply to what you demand, as the sale of the property
of your minor father, or the alienation of your own property on account of a
debt, does not admit of the pre- scription
of five years; but, as you assert that your land was sold with your slaves
at a very low price, through the collusion or fraud of Our Fiscal Agent, who
was in office at that time, if Our present Fiscal Agent finds that your
allegations should be believed, and that the formalities requisite in a
public sale were complied with, and you pay the Treasury what is due to it,
he must rescind the sale, and order the land to be restored to you. Given on
the Ides of February, during the Consulate of the C�sars, 294. TITLE
XXXVIII. WHERE A
MINOR DEMANDS RESTITUTION BY WAY OF RELIEF AGAINST A CREDITOR. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Prunicus. As you
acknowledge that you made a contract with Zenodora, a minor under the age of
twenty-five years, and have not been able to prove before the illustrious
Pr�tor that she was pecuniarily benefited by the said contract, you
understand that it is but reasonable that she would obtain complete
restitution. Given on
the sixth of the Nones of August, during the Consulate of Largus and
Messalinus, 148. 2. The
Emperor Gordian to Caianus. If (as you
allege) you were a minor when you borrowed money at interest, and that it
has not been employed for your benefit, you can formally assert the right of
complete restitution against the note by means of which you incurred the
obligation. Given on
the third of the Nones of February, during the second Consulate of
Gordian, 242. TITLE
XXXIX. WHERE A MINOR REJECTS AN ESTATE. 1. The
Emperors Sevens and Antoninus to Florentius and Others. If you
have not interfered in the affairs of the estate of your father, it will not
be necessary for you to produce witnesses to prove that you have not
accepted it, as, in this instance, the truth of the matter does not require
the support of verbal testimony. If, however, you have acted as heir, or if
you have taken possession of the property, you should receive the benefit of
complete restitution, on account of your age, for which reason relief is
ordinarily granted. Given on
the sixth of the Nones of May, during the Consulate of Saturninus and
Gallus, 199. Extract
from Novel 119, Chapter VI. Latin Text. If all the
creditors are present when restitution is demanded, they shall be summoned
by the judge to appear when the minor rejects the
estate, or if all or only some of them are absent, they shall be formally
summoned by the judge. If they should not appear within three months, the
minor can reject the estate without any risk, and the judge shall determine
where and how the property belonging to it shall be cared for, and an
inventory shall be made of the same. 2. The
Emperor Gordian to Herodota. If your
grandparents made you their testamentary heir, and you have not entered upon
their estates, after having rejected your paternal succession, you have the
right to obtain the aid of complete restitution of the estates of your
grandparents (as you say that you are still of the proper age to do so), in
spite of the fact that you did not previously accept them. Given on
the third of the Nones of February, during the Consulate of Gordian,
Consul for the second time, and Pompeianus, 242. TITLE XL. WHERE A
MINOR DEMANDS RESTITUTION FOR THE PURPOSE OF OBTAINING AN ESTATE WHICH HE
HAS REJECTED, OR THE POSSESSION OF PROPERTY OR ANYTHING ELSE. 1. The
Emperor Gordian to Prota. It has
already been decided that minors of twenty-five years of age can demand the
benefit of complete restitution, not only with reference to their own
property which they have lost, but also where they did not accept an estate
which was left to them. Given on
the Ides of October, during the Consulate of Pius and Pontianus, 239. 2. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the C�sars, to Sarapiadus. It has
already been decided that minors should be admitted to demand the benefit of
complete restitution where pr�torian possession of the estates of their
parents has been refused by them; but those who have been restored by a
decree must deliver to their brothers the property which they had at the
time of their father's death. Given on
the sixteenth of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of the
C�sars, 294. TITLE XLI. IN WHAT
INSTANCES COMPLETE RESTITUTION IS NOT NECESSARY. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Mutatus. It is
stated in innumerable Rescripts of My ancestors, as well as in My own, that,
where minors of twenty-five years of age have not avenged
the death of their father, this cannot be pleaded against them, especially
where they are not defended by guardians and curators. Given on
the Ides of May, during the Consulate of Alexander, Consul for the
third time, and Dio, 230. 2. The
Emperors Valerian and Gallienus to Theodore. We have
previously plainly shown that the period of youth is not included in the
term of five years, on account of the expiration of which prescription is
ordinarily pleaded by children, who institute proceedings with reference to
an inofficious will too late. Therefore, complete restitution is not
necessary after a person has reached his majority, because the revival of an
action which has been extinguished is not granted to him, but the case
itself remains unimpaired. Given on
the second of the Ides of August, during the Consulate of Tuscus and
Bassus, 260. 3. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the C�sars, to Decimus. It is an
accepted rule of law that, in the case of minors, a person is considered to
be in default from the very moment when he delays payment of the price of
property, and this rule applies to all transactions which admit of default,
that is to say, to bona fide contracts, trusts, and legacies. 4. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Stratonica. If your
guardian, who has not given security for his administration, should be sued,
a decision rendered against him cannot injure your right, nor will any
business which he has transacted be valid; and therefore you will in vain
petition for complete restitution, since whatever he has done is absolutely
void in law, because, under the circumstances, he can not maintain the
character of a legal guardian. Given at
Nicomedia, on the eighteenth of the Kalends of November, during the
Consulate of the C�sars, 294. 5. The
Emperor Justinian to John, Pr�torian Prefect. In order
to show indulgence to the non-age of minors, We decree that an exception on
the ground that money was not paid shall not run against them from the
beginning, lest, while We are expecting complete restitution, some obstacle
may arise on account of which a minor cannot avail himself of a privilege of
this kind, or his property may be threatened with loss; but it is more
humane to extend the interpretation of this law to all those cases in which
the ancient laws are applicable, and which permit temporary prescriptions to
run against minors, and come to their relief by means of complete
restitution, so that they may not run against them by operation of law; for
it is better for their rights to remain intact than for them to seek a
remedy after these have been endangered; but of course prescrip- tions of
thirty or forty years standing will remain in their present condition. Given at
Constantinople, on the Kalends of November, after the Consulate of
Lampadius and Orestes, 531. TITLE
XLII. WHO CANNOT
OBTAIN COMPLETE RESTITUTION, AND AGAINST WHOM IT CANNOT BE OBTAINED. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Cononidus. Where
complete restitution is demanded, it is necessary for the judge having
jurisdiction to ascertain whether he who alleges that he is a minor and has
been injured has shown himself to be the diligent head of a household, and
acted so wisely in his public conduct that it is not probable that advantage
would have been taken of his age. If, however, after proper investigation,
he is shown to have been deceived, he should not, on this account alone, and
by the mere fact of the prescription, be excluded from the relief usually
granted; for instance, where he has been created a decurion while still a
minor, on account of the urgent necessities of his country; or where he has
married and had children for the purpose of educating them. Given on
the tenth of the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of Lupus
and Maximus, 253. 2. The
Emperor Justinian to John, Pr�torian Prefect. It was
doubted by the ancient authorities whether children could sue their parents,
or freedmen their patrons, as, by doing so, they would not conduct
themselves properly towards them, and some jurists held that complete
restitution could not be obtained against persons of this kind, as the force
of natural affection, or the respect due to a patron is opposed to such
insolence, unless there was some extraordinary cause for it, or the action
was brought against a person who was infamous. Others
held that any distinction of persons or causes should be rejected under such
circumstances, but they thought that restitution should only be granted
where the minor stated that he had been deceived on account of his
inexperience, and not been overreached by the fraudulent act of his father
or his patron; but, in order that the honor due to all parents as well as to
patrons and patronesses may remain unimpaired, We order that restitution
shall by no means be granted against parents of either sex, or against a
patron or a patroness; for the respect due to such persons excludes all
restitution, as there is no doubt that care should be taken that nothing
injurious to their reputations may take place. Given at
Constantinople, on the Kalends of September, after the Consulate of
Lampadius and Orestes, 531. TITLE
XLIII. WHERE A MINOR ALLEGES THAT HE IS OF AGE. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Maximiana. If you are
under twenty-five years of age, and can prove that you have been deceived by
the records of your birth, from which it appears that you were over that
age, you can, after having attained your majority and within the time
prescribed by law, demand complete restitution of everything which has been
done contrary to your rights while you were a minor, of the magistrate
having jurisdiction of the case. Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of Maximus
and Paternus, 234. 2. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the C�sars, to Vitalianus. If a
person who alleges that he is at present a minor should deceive you by
falsely stating that he has attained his majority, he should not obtain
complete restitution, as the laws only afford relief to those who are
mistaken with reference to what has been legally established, and not to
minors who are guilty of fraud. Given on
the third of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of
Diocletian and Maximian, 293. 3. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Theodora. If, while
a minor, you attempted to prove that you had attained your majority for the
purpose of deceiving another, as malice supplies the defect of age, it has
been decided not only by the Imperial Constitutions, but also by the
authority of the Rescripts, that the benefit of restitution should be denied
you. When, however, this has been accomplished by the injustice or fraud of
your adversary, the privilege of restitution, which is usually granted to
minors after proper investigation, will continue to exist. Therefore, when
applied to, the Governor of the province, having examined the evidence of
age, shall provide for your complete restitution, if he finds that you have
not been guilty of fraud, and you prove that you were a minor at the time.
But if you have stated in some document, under oath, that you were of age,
you must be aware that you will be excluded from the benefit of complete
restitution, unless you can openly and clearly show that you were a minor by
the production of documents, and not by the statements of witnesses; but if
you have actually taken an oath of this kind, it is evident that, according
to law, you will not be entitled to any relief. Given on
the thirteenth of the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of the
C�sars, 294. 4. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Labius. As you
allege that a mistake in proving the number of years was made before the
Governor, and as it is admitted that relief can be granted to
minors under paternal control, in cases of this kind, the Governor of the
province must examine the matters set forth in your petition, and if he
finds, by the evidence which you offer, that in computing your age, your
opinion was incorrect, when you thought that you had reached your majority,
he shall decide in your case whatever is in accordance with truth. Given on
the sixth of the Ides of December, during the Consulate of the C�sars,
294. TITLE
XLIV. WHEN
COMPLETE RESTITUTION IS DEMANDED MORE THAN ONCE. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Romanus and Others. If you
should desire complete restitution after a decision of the Proconsul has
been rendered against you, and you do not obtain it, you will, in vain, ask
that the proceedings having reference to complete restitution be revived,
for you ought to have appealed if the decision displeased you, but if you
are still of an age to be entitled to relief, We restore to you the right of
appeal. Given on
the fifth of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of Chilo and
Libo, 205. 2. The
Emperor Alexander to the Soldier Justus. Although
the curators of a female minor may have been defeated when they made a
demand in her behalf for complete restitution, still, as you allege that new
means of defence are now available in the case, the curators of your wife
should appear before the judge, and request to be permitted to present again
the reasons for complete restitution. Given on
the fifth of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of
Alexander, Consul for the second time, and Marcellus, 227. 3. The
Emperor Philip to Anitia. It has
frequently been stated in Rescripts that the benefit of complete restitution
cannot legally be demanded more than once in one and the same case (unless
new defences are offered). Given on
the second of the Kalends of June, during the Consulate of Peregrinus
and �milianus, 247. TITLE XLV. CONCERNING
THOSE WHO OBTAIN A RELEASE FROM THE DISABILITY OP NON-AGE. 1. The
Emperor Aurelian to Agathocles. It is
perfectly clear that those who, through the indulgence of the Emperor, have
obtained a release from the incapacity of age, even if they do not seem to
have administered their property in a proper manner,
cannot obtain the benefit of complete restitution, lest those who contract
with them may appear to have been deceived by the Imperial authority. Given on
the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of Aurelian and Capitolinus,
275. 2. The
Emperor Constantine to Verinus, Pr�torian Prefect. All young
persons who are of good morals and desire to administer the estates of their
fathers or grandfathers, which have been left to them, and who on this
account, have need of the aid of the Emperor, are only entitled to a release
from the incapacity of age when they have completed their twentieth year,
but they cannot obtain this favor for themselves from the Emperor, unless
they establish their age by written instruments, and prove the integrity and
rectitude of their lives by the evidence of witnesses called to show what
their morals are. (1) We
order that women, also, whom the correctness of their morals and the
activity of their minds recommend, can obtain a release from the incapacity
of age after they have passed their eighteenth year; but, on account of the
modesty and reserve of the female sex, We do not compel them to be present
in public assemblies; still, having obtained this release from legal
incapacity, We permit them to prove their age by five witnesses, or by
documents presented by an attorney, in order that they may have the same
rights in the transaction of all business, as We have directed that men
shall have; but they cannot alienate their lands without a decree. (2) The
illustrious senators, however, who reside in this Imperial City, must
produce testimony with reference to their morals and honesty before your
tribunal; other persons shall appear before the Pr�tor, and all those in the
provinces are required to present their evidence to the Governors. (3) Those
who, through the indulgence of the Emperor, have obtained a release from
incapacity of age, without having conformed to the above-mentioned
formalities, are notified that such a release is of no force or effect. Given at
Rome, on the third of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of
Crispus and the C�sar Constantine, both Consuls for the second time, 321. 3. The
Emperor Justinian to Menna, Pr�torian Prefect. We order
that those who already have obtained, or may hereafter obtain a release from
the incapacity of age through the indulgence of the Emperor, shall not make
any alienation or hypothecation of their real property without a decree, in
all cases where the alienation or hypothecation of such property by those
who have not obtained a release from the disability of age is necessary; as
the condition of all minors under such circumstances is similar, whether
they have obtained such indulgence or not. Given on
the eighth of the Ides of April, under the Consulate of Decius, 529. 4. The
Same to the Senate. When
anyone desires something to be given or done, and mentions lawful age, or
states absolutely that he has attained his majority, We decree that such age
be understood to be that of twenty-five years, and not what is granted by
the favor of the Emperor. We desire this rule to be applicable in cases of
substitution or restitution, as well as to all other matters, unless it
should expressly be stated that reference to a release from the disability
of age is intended. Given on
the ninth of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of Lampadius
and Orestes, 530. TITLE
XLVI. WHERE A
MINOR RATIFIES HIS ACT AFTER HAVING ATTAINED HIS MAJORITY. 1. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the C�sars, to Eutychidnus. Where
partition has taken place, without any fraud, between minors under
twenty-five years of age, either in writing or without it, and the parties,
after arriving at lawful age, confirm the transaction, it is held to be
valid.1 Given on
the eighth of the Kalends of May, under the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors, 293. 2. The
Same Emperors and C�sars to Sortirus. Those who,
after they have reached their twenty-fifth year, ratify transactions made
during their minority, will, in vain, demand that they be rescinded. Given on
the Ides of February, during the Consulate of the C�sars, 294. TITLE
XLVII. WHERE, AND
BEFORE WHAT JUDGE APPLICATION FOR COMPLETE RESTITUTION SHOULD BE MADE. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Severus. The
decision of the Governor cannot be rescinded where a case involving complete
restitution has been decided by My deputy, for the Emperor, alone, can grant
complete restitution against the decision of his representative. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of L�tus
and Cerealis, 216. 2. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the C�sars, to Acquilina. As you
state that you have delivered the property which you were compelled to give
by the terms of a compromise, the result will be 1
The American rule with reference to the avoidance or ratification of
contracts by minors, after attaining their majority, is based upon this
principle. � ED. that if
you desire to institute proceedings to recover said property, either by
means of complete restitution, or in any other way, you must appear before
the Governor of the province in which the parties against whom you bring the
action have their domicile. Given on
the third of the Kalends of September, after the third Consulate of
Lampadius and Orestes, 531. 3. The
Emperor Justinian to John, Pr�torian Prefect. As we know
that doubts have arisen, with reference to cases where complete restitution
is demanded, as to whether they should be heard by a magistrate of general
jurisdiction, or by judges specially appointed, when minors under the age of
twenty-five years or persons who have attained their majority make the
demand in accordance with the rules laid down by the ancient laws, or by Our
own Constitutions, We order that suits of this kind should not only be
brought before judges who have general jurisdiction, but also before those
whom Our August Majesty has appointed, or the administrators of Our
government, both in this Imperial City, and in the provinces, so that he who
appointed the judge may be considered as having jurisdiction of the matter,
and grant complete restitution, as well as examine the reasons for it, and,
in this way, the proceedings will not give rise to any difficulty. In order,
however, that no one may venture to give too broad a construction to Our
Constitution, and think that it extends to judges appointed for the purpose
of compromise, or to arbiters selected by common consent, or to persons
designated by judges who themselves have no jurisdiction but merely the
power to decide, We desire that, generally speaking, only those judges shall
dispose of such cases who have been appointed for a certain administration
to which jurisdiction has been added, or where others have been appointed by
them; and this rule is especially applicable when they have been delegated
by Our Majesty to determine such controversies. But, that no doubt whatever
may remain, We think that it should be provided that those judges whom we
have enumerated above shall be permitted to decide with reference to
complete restitution, where this right was specially conferred upon them (a
course of procedure not unknown to the ancients); or where they have been
appointed without limitations; or where, in other matters, some question
relating to restitution arises. Given on
the third of the Kalends of September, after the Consulate of
Lampadius and Orestes, 531. TITLE
XLVIII. CONCERNING
REFLECTIONS MADE IN A JUDGMENT FOR COMPLETE RESTITUTION. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Tatian. If the
party who obtains complete restitution should not suffer any loss from the
proceeding, so also he should obtain no profit, and hence he
must deliver up anything which may come into his hands either from a
purchase, a sale, or any other contract. If, however, a minor under the age
of twenty-five years should be delegated, the right of action should be
restored in favor of the creditor against the original debtor. Where a minor
enters upon an estate, and obtains restitution, he must immediately
surrender whatever he obtained from the estate, and if he has been guilty of
fraud, he should be held responsible. TITLE
XLIX.
PROCEEDINGS TO OBTAIN COMPLETE RESTITUTION CAN ALSO BE INSTITUTED BY AN
ATTORNEY. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Licinius. It is
established that, if the right exists, an action for complete restitution
can also be brought by an attorney. Given on
the thirteenth of the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of
Pompeianus and Pelignus, 232. TITLE L. No NEW
PROCEEDING TAKES PLACE WHEN A DEMAND FOR COMPLETE RESTITUTION IS MADE. 1. The
Emperor Gordian to the Soldier Secundinus. It is a
plain rule of law that where complete restitution is demanded, everything
remains in the same condition until the case is terminated, and he who has
charge of such matters must see that this is done. Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of Gordian
and Aviola, 240. TITLE LI. CONCERNING
THE RESTITUTION OF SOLDIERS AND OF PERSONS WHO ARE ABSENT ON BUSINESS FOR
THE STATE. 1. The
Emperor Severus and Antoninus to Chilo. If
Valerian, Centurion of the Twelfth Cohort of the Alps, died before obtaining
possession of the property in question, his heir, as the representative of
the deceased, can legally demand the benefit of complete restitution within
the available year (if Valerian died while in the army), after the time has
elapsed during which the possession of the estate was left to him. Given on
the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of Lateranus and
Rufinus, 198. 2. The
Emperor Alexander to the Centurion Petronius. If persons who are absent
on public business have suffered any loss or if anyone should be released
from an action which could have been
brought against him by the said absent parties, complete restitution can be
granted them, within the available year, without their being barred by
prescription. Given on
the thirteenth of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of
Alexander, Consul for the second time, and Marcellus, 227. 3. The
Same to the Soldier Flavius Aristodemus. A soldier,
during a year after he has ceased to be absent on business for the State, is
permitted to claim any of his property which has been taken possession of by
someone during his absence, without the intermediate time being included in
the prescription; but after the said term has elapsed, he cannot interfere
with the rights of the possessor. Given on
the Nones of January, during the Consulate of Maximus, Consul for the
second time, and �lianus, 224. 4. The
Emperor Gordian to Mastrianus. You should
not be ignorant of the fact that the property of persons who are absent in
the service of the State, without fraudulent intent, can only be taken
possession of where they are not defended in accordance with the judgment of
a good citizen, and that the sale should be postponed until they have ceased
to be absent on public business. Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of
Gordian and Aviola, 240. 5. The
Same to the Soldier Secundinus. It is
clear that the prescription of five years after a sale has been made by the
Treasury cannot prejudice the rights of persons who are absent on business
for the State, nor of others who have attained their majority and are
entitled to complete restitution. Given on
the sixth of the Ides of May, during the Consulate of Sabinus and
Venustus, 241. 6. The
Emperors Valerian and Gallienus to the Centurion Germanus. If, while
you were engaged in the performance of your military duties, the heirs of
your creditor sold the property which had been encumbered to their
ancestors, you can, after having appeared before the Governor of the
province, obtain complete restitution; and, the sale having been rescinded,
you can recover your property if you offer to pay the amount of the
indebtedness or the purchase-money, if it was less than the claim. Given on
the fourth of the Nones of April, during the Consulate of Valerian
and Gallienus, 225. 7. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximum, and the C�sars, to Marina. It is not
proper for sons, under the pretext of military service, to demand that
affairs transacted by their father should be rescinded as void,
especially as you do not allege that your father, during his lifetime, made
any complaint with reference to the contract in question. Given on
the Nones of February, during the Consulate of the C�sars,
294. 8. The
Emperor Justinian to Menna, Pr�torian Prefect. We order
that those alone who are engaged in military expeditions shall be entitled
to take advantage of the time which elapsed during such expeditions, not
only in not being subject to the operation of exceptions, but also in order
to demand complete restitution. Those who are absent elsewhere, or are at
home, can, by no means, enjoy the benefit of claiming the above-mentioned
privileges during the time occupied by said expeditions. Given at
Constantinople, on the sixth of the Ides of April, during the
Consulate of Decius, 529. TITLE LII. CONCERNING
THE WIVES OP SOLDIERS AND OP THOSE WHO ARE ABSENT ON BUSINESS FOR THE STATE. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Secundina. It is well
known that it is customary, as in the case of soldiers, to grant relief to
women who are absent with their husbands on business for the State, so far
as temporary actions, which are extinguished by reason of absence, are
concerned. Given on
the third of the Nones of December, during the Consulate of
Alexander, Consul for the second time, and Marcellus, 227. 2. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the C�sars, to Quintilian.
Prescription based upon a long lapse of time does not run against a woman
who has been for a considerable period with her husband, who was serving in
the army, but, for the reason that schemes fraudulently and shrewdly
devised, on account of prolonged absence of this kind, may not prejudice
anyone, if such a woman can show that a house which belonged to her was sold
during her absence, We order that the price which was actually paid for the
same be refunded, and that the woman receive the house. Given on
the eighth of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of the
same Emperors, 293. TITLE LIII. CONCERNING
THE TIME DURING WHICH MINORS AND OTHER PERSONS, AS WELL AS THEIR HEIRS, WHO
HAVE A RIGHT TO COMPLETE RESTITUTION, CAN OBTAIN IT. 1. The
Emperor Gordian to the Soldier Pudens. As you are a minor under the age
of twenty-five years, you can demand the benefit of complete restitution
with reference to those matters in
which you have sustained injury, for the entire time occupied by the
military expedition; for the period during which restitution can be demanded
after a minor has become of age, in this case should, in accordance with
law, be computed from the day of his discharge. Given on
the third of the Nones of October, during the Consulate of Pius and
Pontianus, 239. 2. The
Same to the Soldier Secundinus. If your
father died before he was of legal age, or even afterwards but before the
time prescribed by law had elapsed, and you became his heir, and before
having reached the age of twenty-five years, or even afterwards, but before
the time had expired during which your deceased father could have demanded
restitution, you enlisted in the army, the Governor of the province, after
proper investigation, shall come to your relief by granting you complete
restitution as the representative of the deceased. Given on
the eleventh of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of Pius
and Pontianus, 239. 3. The
Same to the Soldier Mutianus. If, during
the years in which complete restitution could have been granted, you were
appointed to a command in the army, or enlisted and served your term as a
soldier, the benefit of restitution will continue by usucaption, even though
it may have been perfected before you entered the service, for it is not
permitted that you should be oppressed by the loss of your property. Given on
the ninth of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of Pius
and Pontianus, 239. 4. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the C�sars, to Dionysius. If you
demand the estates of your brothers, you can proceed against the person of
whom you complain, being aware that if your brothers, who were minors under
the age of twenty-five years, died while in the army, time would not run
against them to prevent them from obtaining complete restitution, but they
would transmit all their rights to their successor. Given at
Philippopolis, on the eighth of the Kalends of January, during the
Consulate of the C�sars, 294. 5. The
Emperor Constantine to Bassus, Pr�torian Prefect. Whatever
has been provided by the laws with reference to the time during which
complete restitution can be demanded must be complied with. If anyone should
obtain from Us the benefit of release from the incapacity of age, it is
proper that the time should run from the day when Our Indulgence notified a
competent judge of the fact, and the administration of his own property was
granted to the party in question, so that he can proceed to obtain complete
restitution, and have his case terminated within the time prescribed by law. The aid of
complete restitution should, however, never be refused to minors under the
age of twenty-five years, so far as any business which they transacted
before they were released from the disability of age is concerned. (1) When
one minor succeeds to the rights of another, he is not prevented from
demanding complete restitution during the time prescribed by law, after he
has reached his twenty-fifth year. (2) When a
minor succeeds to the rights of one who has attained his majority, he is
only entitled to as much time for the purpose of demanding complete
restitution as the deceased whose heir, or the possessor of whose estate he
is proved to be, could have claimed. (3) When a
person, who is of age, obtains the estate of a minor, whether he succeeds to
it ab intestato, or under a will, the time when he can demand
restitution is reckoned from the day when he entered upon the estate. If,
however, he should acquire possession of the property under the pr�torian
law, the time for examining and deciding with reference to complete
restitution will run from the date when he obtained possession of the
property, without any deduction whatever. Given at
Rome, on the Nones of October, during the Consulate of Constantine
and Licinius-C�sar, both Consuls for the second time, 312. Extract
from Novel 100, Chapter II. Latin Text. Where a
minor, under the age of twenty-five years, does not make complaint as soon
as the dowry provided for is not paid, he can, nevertheless, be restored,
provided the twelfth year from the time of the marriage has not elapsed. If,
however, he should die within the prescribed time, a year shall be granted
to his heir. But if the heir of the deceased, whether he was of age or a
minor, is himself a minor, he shall enjoy the privilege of a term of five
years, without any reference to how old he may be. 6. The
Same to Julian, Urban Prefect. Where
application for complete restitution has been made within the prescribed
time, and further delay is asked by the plaintiff which comes within the
term required for restitution, it shall be granted, whenever demanded, after
proper cause has been shown. If, however, the delay requested exceeds the
specified time, it must be refused the plaintiff, just as if it had been
demanded within the legal time and had gone beyond its limits, for he had
the right to institute proceedings when the delay requested would not have
exceeded the remaining time. (1) When
the defence of the action requires delay, We order that, after proper
investigation, it shall be granted, without consideration of the time,
because the party himself was not responsible for not having the suit begun
sooner. Hence the delay should be granted, even though when this is done it
may exceed the term prescribed for bringing suit, by which delay, if
obtained by the defendant, the plain- tiff
himself will not be prevented from obtaining evidence in his own behalf. Given at
Rome, on the fourteenth of the Kalends of August, during the
Consulate of Constantine-C�sar, Consul for the fifth time, and Maximus, 319. 7. The
Emperor Justinian to John, Pr�torian Prefect. We, with
the intention of abolishing the unnecessary distinction of the available
year, in proceedings for complete restitution, do hereby order that, in
ancient Rome, as well as in this Fair City, and in Italy, and all other
provinces, the term of four continuous years shall be employed; and that
they shall be computed from the day on which the available year began to
run, and that this rule shall be adopted everywhere; as it seems to Us
perfectly absurd that any distinction should be made with reference to
different places. We order
that this delay shall not only be granted in the case of the restitution of
minors (when the available year began to run from the first day of their
twenty-sixth year), but also with reference to persons of full age, so that
the above-mentioned continuous time shall, instead of the available years,
be observed both for the purpose of instituting proceedings and ending
litigation. (1) And as
the fact that they are under age is excepted in the case of the restitution
of minors, so in the case of those who have attained their majority, the
time during which they were absent on business for the State, or where they
were engaged in any other lawful undertaking enumerated in the ancient laws,
is also excepted; and, in this respect, the restitution of minors and
persons who have attained their majority is not dissimilar. Given at
Constantinople, on the Kalends of September, after the Consulate of
Lampadius and Orestes, Consuls for the fifth time, 531. TITLE LIV. FOR WHAT
REASONS PERSONS WHO HAVE ATTAINED THEIR MAJORITY OBTAIN COMPLETE
RESTITUTION. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to �milianus. If you
have had judgment rendered against you while absent and undefended, on
account of having performed the duties of My envoy in good faith, you very
justly desire the revival of the case, and permission to make use of all
your defences from the beginning; for it has been decided that those also,
who perform the duties of envoys, enjoy the same privileges to which those
do who are absent on business for the State are entitled. Given on
the fifth of the Nones of March, during the Consulate of the two
Aspers, 213. 2. The
Same to Dionysius. If you
prove before the Governor of the province that it is true that you were
unable to appear before the arbiter, for the reason that you were
detained in military custody by order of the Governor, you can begin the
action anew. Given on
the thirteenth of the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of
L�tus and Cerealis, 216. 3. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the . C�sars, to Proculus, Decurion. In bona
fide contracts, the laws come to the relief of persons of lawful age
also, through the official act of the judge who has cognizance of the case. Given on
the Nones of August, during the Consulate of Diocletian and
Aristobolus, 285. 4. The
Same to Priscianus. The
government usually enjoys the privilege of minors, and therefore it can
demand the relief of restitution. Given on
the eleventh of the Ides of November, during the Consulate of
Diocletian and Aristobolus, 285. 5. The
Same to Licinianus. If, having
been taken prisoner by the enemy along with your father and mother, the
latter should die while in captivity, and you, having returned to your
country, should demand their estates by virtue of the Cornelian Law, you
will not be prevented from recovering the property by an action like that
which is granted for complete restitution opposing the exception of the time
prescribed by law (which it is customary to do). Given on
the sixteenth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of the
C�sars, 294. TITLE LV. CONCERNING
AN ALIENATION MADE FOR THE PURPOSE OF CHANGING AN ACTION. 1. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the C�sars, to Attalus. As
possession provides a real action for an adversary, and complete restitution
is permitted by the Perpetual Edict, even when alienation of property has
been made for the purpose of changing the action, understand that if the
person who is in the possession of the same should sell and deliver it to a
purchaser, to avoid being sued, you have the legal right to choose against
which of the parties you will proceed. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of the
C�sars, 294. TITLE LVI.
CONCERNING THE APPOINTMENT OF ARBITERS. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Nepotiana. It has
frequently been stated in rescripts that an appeal cannot be taken from the
decision of an arbiter appointed after a compromise which has been made in
perfect compliance with law, because an action to enforce judgment cannot be
granted under these circumstances; and for this reason the promise of a
penalty is reciprocally made in order that, through fear of it, the parties
may not refuse to abide by the decision. Where,
however, judgment is rendered after the expiration of the time mentioned in
the compromise, it will be void, and the party who refuses to comply with it
will not be liable to any penalty. Given at
Rome, on the ninth of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of
Antoninus, Consul for the fourth time, 223. 2. The
Emperors Carus, Carinus, and Numerian to Clement. If your
adversary, in violation of the terms of the compromise, refuses to appear
before the arbiter who has been chosen, he will be considered to have
incurred the penalty agreed upon. Given on
the eighth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of Carus
and Carinus, 283. 3. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the C�sars, to Petronia. If you do
not comply with the award of the arbiters appointed under a compromise, when
the avarice or favor of those who rendered it is apparent, you can avail
yourself of the exception of malicious fraud against your daughter bringing
an action on the stipulation; but you will not be prevented from proceeding
against her under the clause providing against malicious fraud, which is
usually added to stipulations connected with compromise. Given on
the third of the Ides of January, during the Consulate of the same
Emperors, 293. 4. The
Emperor Justinian to Demosthenes, Pr�torian Prefect. In order
that perjury may not be committed in the case of arbiters, their selection
should be confirmed by the solemnity of an oath, and that opportunity may
not indiscriminately be afforded perfidious men to evade the decisions of
judges, We order that questions of this kind shall be decided by the arbiter
as follows: (1) Where
the same judge has been selected by both plaintiff and defendant, who have
agreed that the case shall proceed under the sanction of an oath, and the
litigants themselves have consented to this either in writing or in the
presence of public officials, or have stated it before the arbiter selected
who reduced it to writing, and it shall also be added that the arbiter
himself administered the oath for the
purpose of disposing of the case in accordance with the truth, We order that
the award shall, under all circumstances, remain unaltered, and that neither
the defendant nor the plaintiff can disobey it, but that they shall be
absolutely compelled to respect and comply with it. (2) If,
however, nothing of this kind was either done or written by the arbiter, but
the parties themselves produced a statement in their own handwriting,
setting forth that they had bound themselves by oath to abide by the
decision of the arbiter, in this instance, his award shall be maintained
inviolate, for the reason that the statement of the parties themselves has
the same force, whether it was made in the beginning, or drawn up in the
above-mentioned manner at the time when the arbiter was chosen, or whether
this written instrument was found after final judgment was rendered, either
for the reason that the said parties confirmed the authority of the arbiter
with the solemn formality of an oath, or because they swore to execute what
had already been decided. (3) If it
is evident by the instruments or the statements already mentioned that the
arbiter himself alone took the oath, on the demand of the litigants, that he
would decide the case in accordance with the truth, the award in the present
instance, as in the former one, shall, in every respect, be valid according
to law. (4) In all
these cases, it shall be lawful for either an action in factum, a
personal action for recovery under the law, or an equitable real action to
be brought, according as circumstances may demand. (5) If,
however, nothing of this kind should appear, either in writing or in the
statements made, and only one party alleges that he has been sworn, no faith
shall be given to the award of the arbiter alone or to the statements of one
of the parties; for even if it should be admitted that an oath had been
taken, but not in the presence of the court, and no written evidence of
either of the parties was produced to show this, the conduct of an uncertain
contest, which frequently takes place among ignorant men, does not in the
least deprive the judgment of its force; but, in a case of this kind, all
the rules should be observed which the ancient authorities laid down with
reference to the selection of arbiters. Extract
from Novel 82, Chapter XI. Latin Text. The new
law provides that an arbiter shall not be appointed in such a way as to
decide under the sanction of an oath, but that he must fix a penalty which,
if paid, will permit a party to avoid the execution of the judgment. Where,
however, anything is done contrary to this, and the judge who decides
improperly does so through fraud, he may expect punishment from God; but if
he errs through ignorance, the oath will not be binding, nor will the
litigants be liable to punishment a second time. THE TEXT
OF THE CODE FOLLOWS. (6) He who
has stated in writing at the end of the award of the arbiter that he
approved of it, or that he would comply with it (by using
certain Greek terms for this purpose, which by custom are considered
preferable), although he may not have added "I promise," should be compelled
by the action in factum to perform what he agreed to; for what
difference is there when "I promise" is added to these words, or when the
expression is absolutely omitted? For if We have corrected many defects in
stipulations, as well as disposed of the innumerable circumlocutions and
ambiguities with which they were overwhelmed, after having abolished the
ordinary formulas and the subtle and superfluous statements which they
contained, by means of laws recently enacted by Us, why should We not remove
all the perplexities of the ancient law from instruments of this
description, so that, where such an instrument is drawn up, one of the
parties will be obliged to acquiesce in it, and be absolutely compelled to
carry it into effect? For it is not probable that a document of this kind
has been written only for the purpose of having it disputed; but rather in
order that a decision, against which no opposition can be manifested, may be
executed. Given on
the third of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of Decius,
529. 5. The
Same to Julian, Pr�torian Prefect. As has
previously been decided in the choice of arbiters, where no penalty for the
violation of a compromise was prescribed, and they were not appointed by a
judge, and no common selection was made in compliance with the preceding
decision, but this was done by common consent of the parties, the result
will be that if the award was in favor of the defendant, an exception on the
ground of contract will lie in his favor, but if it was in favor of the
plaintiff, he will obtain no advantage from it; and We order with reference
to those arbiters whom We have mentioned above, and who have been selected
by common consent, under an agreement either written or verbal, that their
award must be maintained; and if, after it has been rendered, the parties
stated in writing that they were not displeased with it, not only an
exception based on the agreement can be pleaded in behalf of the defendant,
but also, by Our law, an action in factum, will lie in favor of the
plaintiff, so that he can direct the award to be executed in this Imperial
City by the Most Eminent Prefecture, or by the court having jurisdiction of
the defendant, and in the provinces this can be done not only by the
Governors, but by their subordinates, as well as by the judges having
jurisdiction over the person who was sued. If,
however, after the decision was rendered, the parties interested did not
sign the decree of the arbiter, but confirmed it by their silence, and
within the next ten days no protest was sent to the judge or by either party
to his adversary, by which it became evident that the award was not
accepted, then it is confirmed by the silence of the parties, and an
exception will lie in favor of the defendant, and the above-mentioned action
in favor of the plaintiff. Where, however, one of the parties, after having
complied with the formalities above mentioned,
and not being willing to have the award executed rejects it, no prejudice to
the rights of the parties will result, nor will the defendant have a right
to an exception, nor the plaintiff to an action. Those arbiters, however,
who have been chosen under the solemnity of an oath, are excepted under a
new constitution which We have promulgated, for in this case all the
provisions on this subject set forth in Our law must be complied with. (1)
Although We are not ignorant of the opinion of Julius Paulus, and of certain
other persons learned in the law, who have touched upon this question which
we are at present discussing, they have not treated it in the most skilful
manner, but have held that the decision should stand, so far as certain
temporary actions are concerned. We, however, decide in a more complete and
general way that an agreement entered into in writing in the presence of the
arbiter appointed as the result of a compromise, interrupts the
prescription, just as if the proceedings had been instituted before an
ordinary judge. (2) With
reference to this point, We order that, generally speaking, in controversies
brought before arbiters, where a question of fact is involved, the
statements of the litigants or the witnesses can also be made in the
presence of ordinary judges. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of ..., during the Consulate of Lampadius
and Orestes, 530. 6. The
Same to John, Pr�torian Prefect. We order
that women shall be mindful of their modesty, and confine themselves to the
performance of those functions for which Nature has designated them, and
avoid those from which she has ordered them to abstain; and although where
those of the highest reputation may have accepted the office of arbiter, or
where, being patronesses, they have acted in this capacity for their
freedmen, they shall be separated from all judicial duties, so that no
penalty can be imposed for their selection, and no exception on the ground
of an agreement can be pleaded against such persons as justly despise their
decisions. Given at
Constantinople, on the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of
Lampadius and Orestes, 530. TITLE LVII.
CONCERNING THE FURNISHING OF SECURITY. 1. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian and the C�sars. It is a
certain rule of law that anyone who becomes the attorney of the plaintiff
shall not be compelled to furnish security that his principal will ratify
his act; for, in this case, the attorney should be understood to appear, as
it were, in the presence of him who employed him. Therefore, if the
constituent, having afterwards changed his mind, should be unwilling for his
attorney to represent him, the judge must consider everything which the
attorney has done in the case as valid. Where, however, in the beginning of
the action, he is opposed by an
allegation of the defence, and he himself is, in this instance, considered
as the attorney of the absent party, he ought to be compelled to give
security to offer a defence against the exception; and if he does not do so,
the judge should not permit the case which was brought against him to
proceed further. The attorney, or the defender of the party sued, however,
even though he was appointed in the presence of witnesses, shall, in all
cases, at the commencement of the proceedings, be compelled to furnish
security to pay any judgment which may be rendered against him. Given on
the ninth of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of the
C�sars, 294. TITLE
LVIII. CONCERNING
THE SUPPRESSION OF FORMULAS AND CLAIMS, OR RIGHTS OF ACTION. 1. The
Emperor Constantine to Marcellinus, Governor of Ph�nicia. The legal
formulas which, by the subtlety of their phraseology, menaced all pleadings,
shall be absolutely suppressed. Given on
the tenth of the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of
Constantius, Consul for the third time, and Constans, Consul for the second
time, 342. 2. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to Hierius, Urban Prefect. No
exception in a case of more or less importance shall be pleaded against
anyone on account of an action not having been granted, if it should be
established that the said action is applicable to the matter in question,
and has reference to the cause for which suit was brought. Given on
the tenth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of Felix and
Taurus, 428. TITLE LIX. CONCERNING
THE TENDER OF THE OATH WITH REFERENCE TO CALUMNY. 1. The
Emperor Justinian to Demosthenes, Pr�torian Prefect. In all
cases, whether you base your action upon private papers, public documents,
or upon anything else which requires the production of evidence, We order
that it shall not be produced unless the party who demands it first takes
the oath relating to calumny, and swears that he does not make these
allegations for the purpose of postponing judgment; for the contentious
activity of litigants is restrained by fear of the oath. (1) In
order that certain persons may not indulge the cruelty of their dispositions
by unnecessarily subjecting their slaves to torture, those who
ask that slaves should be put to the question shall not have their request
complied with, nor shall they be heard by the judges, unless, placing their
hands upon the Holy Scriptures, they swear that they do not make this
application on account of hatred of the slaves, or because they are offended
against their co-heirs, but for the reason that they cannot otherwise
ascertain or establish the truth of matters relating to the estate. Given at
Constantinople, on the twelfth of the Kalends of October, during the
fifth Consulate of Decius, 529. Extract
from Novel 49, Chapter III. Latin Text. This oath
is not exacted at present, as in the beginning of the action the party
swears not to demand anything from malicious motives during the entire
proceedings. 2. The
Same to John, Pr�torian Prefect. As We have
already decided that judges shall not dispose of cases unless in the
presence of the Holy Gospels, and decreed that advocates throughout the
entire dominions of the Roman Empire must first be sworn before undertaking
the conduct of cases, We consider it necessary to promulgate the present
law, by which We order that in all litigation begun after it has been
published, neither the plaintiff nor the defendant can, in the beginning of
an action, state their claims, unless, after they have filed their petitions
and answered, and before the advocates on both sides have taken the oath
prescribed by law, the principals themselves have been sworn. The plaintiff
shall swear that he has not brought suit through enmity, but that he thinks
that he has a good reason for doing so, and the defendant shall not be
permitted to prove his allegations, unless he himself first makes oath that
he has entered the contest with confidence in the justness of his cause;
and, after this, the learned advocates on both sides (as has already been
decreed by Us), shall be sworn upon the Holy Gospels placed before the
judge. Extract
from Novel 49, Chapter III. Latin Text. There
should be added to this oath, in order to prevent it from being frequently
taken during the proceedings, that no evidence will be required during the
entire case, except such as the parties may think necessary to be produced
in order to ascertain the truth. Extract
from Novel 124, Chapter I. Latin Text. The
principal parties, or those to whom in the meantime the case has been
transferred, shall swear in the presence of the judges that they have not
promised, or given anything whatever, either to the latter or to anyone
else, for the purpose of obtaining their favor; and that they will not
afterwards give anything either directly, or through the medium of others,
excepting to those who have been employed as their own advocates, and to the
other persons to whom Our laws permit payment to be made. (1) When
lawsuits, or requests for advice, are brought before Our Sacred Consistory,
the oath above mentioned shall be taken in the presence of the Senate. (2) If any
of the litigants should be unable to appear in court, they, along with the
adverse party, shall take the aforesaid oath in the presence of officers
appointed for this purpose by the judge. (3) A
woman of noble rank, during the absence of her adversary, shall also be
sworn in the presence of the officers. (4) If the
parties happen to be elsewhere, or if one of them should be absent, they
shall be sworn before the judge of the province, or the defenders of the
district, and the fact shall be recorded. (5) When
one of the litigants refuses to take the aforesaid oath, if he is the
plaintiff, he shall lose his action by the decision of the magistrate; if he
is the defendant, he shall have judgment rendered against him. (6)
Guardians and curators must take the above-mentioned oath in actions which
they bring. THE TEXT
OF THE CODE FOLLOWS. (1) If,
however, the rank or sex of the party does not permit him or her to appear
in court, the oath shall be taken in the house of the litigant, of course,
in the presence of the other party, or his attorney. (2) It
must be noted that where guardians or curators, or any other persons who
transact the business of others, by lawful authority, are concerned, it is
proper that they, also, should be subjected to the requirement of the oath,
because they understand the case which they are conducting. For neither a
ward, a minor, nor any other persons of this kind can be familiar with it;
and hence none are obliged to appear in court except such as have charge of
the guardianship or curatorship, or some other legal administration. For
this reason they must swear according to the knowledge which they possess,
and although the true nature of the case may perhaps be different, still,
what each one believes and thinks must be sworn to, and all other oaths
which have come down to us from former laws, or which have been established
by Ourselves, shall remain in full force. (3) Where,
however, either of the parties is absent, and his case is conducted by an
attorney, if it is the plaintiff, he cannot be permitted to direct his
attorney to proceed before he himself takes the oath of calumny, with the
proper formalities, in the province in which he resides. In like
manner, if the defendant should be absent, and has appointed an attorney,
and agreed by a stipulation to pay any judgment which might be rendered
against him, or if a defender should voluntarily appear for him, he himself
shall be sworn as hereinbefore prescribed, in the presence of the plaintiff,
or in that of his duly appointed attorney, or even in his absence (if the
judge should permit it), which act must be made a matter of record. (4) But
for the reason that We fear that the parties, being in collusion, may
perhaps dispense with this oath to be taken by them, and by such
dissimulation evade Our law, We order all judges, even though they only have
jurisdiction by virtue of a compromise, to use every effort to prevent the
oath from being avoided, and under all circumstances to require it to be
taken by both plaintiff and defendant; as We have promulgated the present
law for the common welfare, and not for the convenience of individuals, in
order that this proceeding may not, little by little, fall into disuse, and
the oath of the principal parties or advocates in some way or other be
curtailed. (5) We
have also decided that the following addition should be made to this law;
namely, if anyone should desire to bring an action for another, without any
mandate having been given, but after having furnished security that his
principal will ratify whatever he has done in the matter, the law shall not
be considered to have been evaded by means of this artifice; and We order
that if anything of this kind should take place hereafter (whether someone
desires to bring suit in behalf of an individual, or for a corporate body, a
village, or any other association), he must furnish the usual security; but
he cannot proceed further with the action unless, within the time fixed by
the judge, the latter causes the principal parties to be sworn, either in
the presence of their adversary, or (if the latter prefers it), in the
presence of the attorney; and, if the other party is not present, the oath
of calumny shall be taken and duly recorded in the presence of the defender
of the district, either by the party for whose benefit the action was
brought, or by the majority, or the most prominent of the members of the
association. (6) Where,
however, the plaintiff is unwilling to take the oath of calumny, and this
fact is legally established, he shall not be permitted to proceed with the
case, but he shall lose it as a dishonest litigant, the displeasure of the
judges toward him shall be manifested by a severe reprimand, and he shall be
deprived of all hope of obtaining a judgment. (7) If the
defendant should refuse to take this oath, he shall be considered as having
confessed the truth of everything set forth in the petition of the
plaintiff, and the judge can render a decision according as the nature of
the case may suggest. (8) In
this manner, not only the number of lawsuits, but also that of calumniators
will be diminished, and men will think that they are rather in sanctuaries
than in courts of justice. For if the principal parties- among the litigants
conduct their actions after taking this oath, and their advocates also take
it, and the magistrates themselves hear the cases, and pronounce judgment in
the presence of the Holy Scriptures, what else can be believed than that God
himself is the judge of men in all their cases? Hence the ancient oath of
calumny, together with all its subterfuges, having been abolished, Our clear
and comprehensive Constitution shall shine throughout all countries, and be
the best remedy for the disposal of litigation. (9) We
desire that the above-mentioned oath shall be taken at the very origin of a
case, when litigation has not yet been begun. Where, however, causes are
already pending, or where issue has been joined and the ordinary judicial
security has been furnished, both parties shall be compelled to take the
oath in the same city or province in which they dwell, immediately after the
promulgation of this law. If one of them should be absent, the trial of the
case ought not to be deferred on this account, and any other course will be
contrary to what We have prescribed, and what has been introduced to shorten
litigation will at once be changed to the opposite; hence We order that the
party who is present must, without fail, take the oath, and that the absent
party shall be excused from doing so, provided, however, that the case is
pending (as has been previously stated). When both of the principal parties
are absent, to prevent litigation from being protracted for too long a time,
cases that are pending can proceed without the oath. Given on
the fourth of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of
Justinian, Consul for the fourth time, and Paulinus, 534. THE CODE
OF OUR LORD THE MOST HOLY EMPEROR
JUSTINIAN. SECOND
EDITION. BOOK III. TITLE I.
CONCERNING JUDGMENTS. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Clement. A
stipulation for the payment of interest does not lose its effect after suit
has been brought, hence the result will be that you can sue your debtor for
interest incurred during the proceedings which was not included in the
judgment. Given on
the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of Antoninus and Geta,
both Consuls for the second time, 209. 2. The
Same to Valerius. Although
judgment may have been rendered in a suit which you brought against your
guardian, still, the right of action on guardianship is not extinguished,
and therefore if you again institute proceedings before the same judge, and
an exception on the ground of res judicata is interposed against you,
you can properly avail yourself of a reply based on malicious fraud if you
allege that the claim in the present action is not the same as the one which
was disposed of in the former one. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of
Faustinus and Rufinus, 211. 3. The
Emperor Alexander to Faustina. Whenever
the question of a person's condition arises, where the title to property is
involved, there is nothing to prevent the magistrate, who, in every other
instance, cannot take cognizance of the question of condition, from deciding
the controversy. Given on
the sixth of the Ides of February, during the Consulate of Julian,
Consul for the second time, and Crispinus, 229. 4. The
Same to Popilius. If, after
the price of land purchased by your curators has been paid, and the
instruments evidencing the sale have been delivered, you have not brought
forward the question of omission of guarantee in case of eviction, you
understand that when the case has once been decided it cannot be renewed. Given on
the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of Modestus and Probus,
229. 5. The
Emperor Gordian to Marcellus. When one
judge is delegated by another, he has no power to designate a third, as he
himself performs judicial functions, unless he was appointed by the Emperor
himself. Given on
the fourth of the Nones of September, during the Consulate of Pius
and Pontianus, 239. 6. The
Same to Junia. A slave
cannot interfere with a judgment, and if no decree of condemnation has been
issued against him, what has been decided shall stand. Given on
the fifteenth of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of
Gordian and Aviola, 240. 7. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Hyrina. When you
allege that a slave of your debtor, who has been pledged to you, holds
certain property of his deceased master, you ask, contrary to law, that
actions be granted against him; for as no suit can be brought between a
slave and a freeman, it is more proper for you to apply to the court to give
you possession of the property pledged than to demand what is illegal. Given on
the fourteenth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of the
C�sars, 294. 8. The
Emperors Constantine and Licinius to Dionysius. It has
been decided that, in all things, the principles of justice and equity,
rather than the strict rules of law, should be observed. Given on
the Ides of May, during the Consulate of Volusianus and Annianus,
314. 9. The
Emperor Constantine to Maximus. It is
necessary for judges, in the first place, thoroughly to examine the
character of the matter in dispute, and then to interrogate both parties
frequently as to whether they desire to add anything, as this is a benefit
to both of them, whether the case is to be decided by the judge, or is to be
referred to someone higher in authority. Given on
the second of the Ides of January, during the Consulate of Licinius
and Crispus, 316. Extract
from Novel 116, Chapter II. Latin Text. When one
party has stated his case, but the other alleges that he still has something
to advance, We order that the judge shall compel the latter who asks for
postponement, without fail or further delay, to set forth explicitly what he
wishes, within thirty days after the other party has filed his complaint;
and if he does not do so, the judge shall grant him another month for the
purpose of conquering his obstinacy; and if he should still delay, another
shall be given him, so that if he does not make his allegations within the
three months aforesaid, the magistrate having jurisdiction of the suit shall
not wait any longer, but shall render his decision in conformity to all laws
and customs; or, if he should be unwilling to do so, he must make a report,
so that evil-disposed litigants may not be permitted to defer a decision for
a longer time. 10. The
Same to Severus, Urban Prefect. A hearing
should absolutely be refused to a person who divides a case which should be
determined without it, and, as a privilege, desires to try before several
judges what can be decided by one and the same magistrate. It is the duty of
a judge to punish anyone who presents a petition contrary to this law, and
having made a demand for possession before one judge, attempts to have the
principal question in the case disposed of by another. 11. The
Emperor Justinian to Julian, Pr�torian Prefect. In order
to prevent litigation from becoming almost perpetual and exceeding the term
of human life (as Our law has already limited criminal cases to two years,
and pecuniary actions more frequently occur, and are known sometimes to give
rise to criminal proceedings), it seems to Us to be advisable to promulgate
the present law, for the purpose of regulating such matters throughout the
entire earth, so that it may not be subject to limitation by either space or
time. (1)
Therefore, We decree that all suits which are brought for the recovery of
any sum of money whatsoever, or with reference to civil conditions, the
rights of cities or of private individuals; the possession, ownership, or
hypothecation of property, servitudes; or any other questions on account of
which litigation occurs between men; with the sole exception of such cases
as involve the rights of the Treasury, or the discharge of official duties,
shall not, after issue has been joined, be deferred longer than the term of
three years. All
judges, either in this Fair City or in the provinces, whether they are
invested with inferior or superior jurisdiction, or discharge the functions
of magistrates, or have been appointed by Us, or by Our nobles, shall not be
permitted to protract cases for a longer time than the term of three years,
for no one is not aware that this provision is superior to any judicial
authority, and if the parties themselves should not acquiesce, no one can be
found who will be bold enough to postpone a case against the consent of the
judge. (2) If,
however, the plaintiff should cease to prosecute his case, and the defendant
should be wearied with the long delay, and the term of three years after the
joinder of issue should be approaching its end, so that only six months
remain, the judge, after the defendant has complained of the plaintiff's
absence and the matter has been duly considered, is authorized to seek him
out by means of his bailiffs, and when this has been done three times (the
term of ten days being allowed for each application), and the plaintiff is
not found, and does not appear either in his own proper person or by an
attorney, We decree that the judge shall then examine the papers which have
been filed with him, and if there should be no sufficient grounds upon which
to act, and upon which a positive decision can be rendered, We desire that
not only the defendant shall be released from all liability so far as the
action is concerned, but that the plaintiff shall be condemned to pay all
the expenses which are ordinarily incurred in lawsuits, and the amount of
which shall be established by the oath of the defendant; and any security
which the latter may have deposited with reference to the case, which, if it
had remained would have been released by operation of law, shall be returned
to him. If,
however, from the evidence in the possession of the judge, it appears that
the plaintiff was not found, the judge can find a way by which it may become
clear to him what decision he should render; and if the plaintiff should
seem to have the better case, the judge shall not, even though he is absent,
hesitate to render a decision against the defendant who is present in favor
of the absent plaintiff, and only the costs which the defendant shall swear
he has lawfully incurred in the action shall be deducted from the judgment.
Although the plaintiff has the better case, We impose this penalty upon him
solely on account of his obstinacy in being absent, and he shall, by no
means, have the power to reopen the action, but his contumacy shall cause
the loss of his case altogether, if the defendant is discharged. Where,
however, a judgment is rendered against the defendant, in favor of the
absent plaintiff, for an amount which the latter may, perhaps, think is not
sufficient, We do not, under any circumstances, permit him to revive the
case; and this is the penalty which We inflict upon him. (3) But if
the defendant should be absent, and a similar search is conducted for him,
as We have mentioned in the case of the plaintiff, and if he also should
remain absent, and be in default; the judge, according to what is prescribed
by the ancient laws, shall thoroughly inform
himself as to the suit, by interrogating the party who is present, and if he
should be found to be liable, the judge shall not fail to render a decision
against the absent party, which must be executed and the claim of the
successful litigant be satisfied by the pecuniary resources of him who is
absent; and the judge himself can either do this on his own authority, or it
can be referred by a report to a superior magistrate, so that a lawful way
may be opened to reach the property of the contumacious party. Neither he,
nor anyone else, shall have permission to interfere when the plaintiff is
placed in possession in this way; for if the defendant himself should
return, and desire to give sureties, and recover possession, he shall not be
heard, as in cases of this kind We exclude all opposition. (4) When
either the plaintiff or the defendant is in default, the examination of the
case should proceed without any impediment, for as soon as the Holy
Scriptures are brought forward, the absence of the litigant is supplied by
the presence of God; and the judge should not apprehend any appeal from his
decision, since one who is known to be absent through obstinacy has no right
to appeal; which is the undoubted rule established by the ancient laws. (5) A
decision of this kind, however, must be rendered near the end of the said
term of three years, for which purpose We have introduced the present law.
If, however, either party already has been absent for some time, and a
considerable portion of the time remains, and he is expected to return, the
decision shall only release him from the payment of costs; and, in this
instance, the termination of the suit and the judgment rendered against the
absent party only take place where a short time remains for the expiration
of the three years. (6) If,
however, the case should have been decided in the absence of one of the
parties, or in the presence of both, all the judges appointed in Our Empire
are notified that the party who is defeated shall be condemned to pay the
costs of the action to the one who gains it, but only so much as the latter
may swear that the ordinary expenses amount to; for they are aware that if
they should omit this, they themselves will be liable to this penalty, and
will be compelled to pay it to the injured party. (7) It has
seemed proper to Us to establish these rules with reference to parties
litigant, when they are absent through contumacy, for the purpose of
complying with the principles of equity. (8) When
either of the parties, desiring to proceed with the case, applies to the
judge, and the latter is unwilling to hear him, either because of his
friendship for the adverse party, or his hostility to himself, or on account
of dishonorable gain, or because of some other vice which may arise in the
soul of despicable magistrates of this kind, he himself should wish to
prolong the proceedings, and, in consequence, the term of three years should
elapse, and the judge should be appointed to the office of magistrate, or to
a higher position, or even raised to illustrious rank, he shall be compelled
by the Court of the Palace to pay ten pounds of gold into the Treasury of
Our Privatex-large sses. If,
however, he is a judge of inferior jurisdiction, he shall be punished with a
fine of three pounds of gold, to be collected by the same court and paid
into Our Treasury, and, having been removed from office, another judge
should be appointed in his stead, and shall, under the same circumstances,
be liable to a similar penalty. All these
things take place when one judge hears the case from the beginning; but if,
during the course of three years, judgment has been delayed, either by the
death of the judge, or by some other unavoidable accident, and one year or
more remains during which it can be decided, another judge shall be
appointed for that purpose. If, however, less than a year should remain,
then all the time lacking shall be added, in order that the newly appointed
judge may not only hear, but determine the case within the full period of a
year. (9) It
should undoubtedly be observed that, if it is not the fault of the litigant
or the judge that the progress of the case has been retarded, but the
advocates are responsible for it, permission is given to the judge to fine
them two pounds of gold as a penalty, to be collected by the Court of the
Palace, and in the same manner applied to public purposes. The judge shall
also state in his decision whether the delay has been caused by the
attorneys of either the defendant or the plaintiff, and whether this has
been done by all or only by some of them; hence, those who undertook to
conduct the case should continue to do so until it has been terminated
(unless the law, or some good reason prevents them from doing so), so that
delay may not result from their refusal to proceed. Their fees should, by
all means, be paid to the learned advocates by their clients, if they can do
so; and where they fail to pay them, they can be collected by those who have
charge of the affairs of the court, lest by an artifice of this kind, cases
may be delayed, unless the litigant should prefer to select another advocate
instead of the one whom he first employed. (10) All
these matters have been provided for by Us with reference to parties of full
age, whose judgment renders them capable of transacting every kind of
business. (11)
Where, however, the cases of wards or minors, or similar persons subject to
legal disability and acting under the supervision of others are concerned,
whether they are of the male or female sex, and suit has been brought by
their guardians, curators, agents, or attorneys, and through their neglect
of duty the three years have elapsed, and the right of action has been
extinguished, the proceedings, nevertheless, will retain all their force;
but the injury resulting from this neglect shall fall upon the guardians and
curators, or their sureties, and the heirs and their property, and upon all
persons who have any lawful interest in the matter. When, however, their
property does not prove sufficient to satisfy the claims of their wards or
minors, it has been decided that then they shall be entitled to the benefit
of complete restitution for all the loss which they may have sustained. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of Lampadius
and Orestes, Consuls for the fifth time, 539. 12. The
Same to Julian, Pr�torian Prefect. We are not
introducing anything that is new or unusual, but only what has already been
established by the ancient legislators, for ever since these rules have been
treated with contempt, no small injury to litigation has resulted. For who
is ignorant of the fact that judges in former times could not accept the
judicial office unless they had previously made oath that they would on all
occasions decide according to the truth, and in compliance with the law? Therefore,
as We have found that this course has not usually been pursued, and that the
laws having reference to oaths which We previously published have convinced
litigants of the great benefit which they produced, and hence were
deservedly praised by all, We now come to this decree, which shall be valid
for all time, and by which We direct that all judges, whether of superior or
inferior jurisdiction, who have been appointed to office, either in this
Imperial City or elsewhere throughout the world subject to Our empire, as
well as those to whom We have accorded the right to hear cases, or who may
be appointed by superior judges, or who have authority to decide in their
own jurisdiction, or have been selected under an agreement, that is to say,
in accordance with a compromise (which resembles a judgment), who undertake
to dispose of lawsuits, whether they act as arbiters by virtue of a decree,
or have been chosen by the consent of the parties, and, generally speaking,
all judges learned in the Roman Law, shall not undertake to hear a case,
unless the Holy Scriptures have previously been placed in front of the
judicial tribunal, and remain there, not only during the beginning, but also
throughout the entire examination, until the very end, and the promulgation
of the final decision. If,
therefore, paying attention to the Holy Scriptures, and being consecrated by
the presence of God, they dispose of litigation with the aid of a higher
power, let them know that they must not judge others in any other way than
they themselves are being judged, as this will be more terrible to them than
to the parties themselves; for while the litigants are judged by men, they
themselves introduce cases to be weighed and determined with the assistance
of God. This
judicial oath shall be made known to all, and shall be added by Us to the
Roman Law, and be observed by all magistrates, and if it is neglected, those
who treat it with contempt will do so at their peril. Extract
from Novel 15, Last Section but One. Latin Text. At present
they swear that they will do what seems to them to be more just and better,
with the exception of municipal defenders, who swear that they will do
everything in conformity with the laws and justice. THE TEXT
OF THE CODE FOLLOWS. After
issue has been joined, the case of the plaintiff presented, and the answer
filed, in any action of greater or less importance, whether
brought before arbiters who have been appointed under the terms of a
compromise, or in some other way, or elected, the advocates employed on both
sides shall be sworn with their hands upon the Holy Gospels that they will
endeavor to do everything for their clients which they think to be honorable
and just, by every exertion of their knowledge and power, and that they
will, as far as possible, neglect nothing available for this purpose. Where,
however, they believe the case to be disgraceful or absolutely desperate, or
based upon false allegations, knowing this to be the fact, they will be
guilty of bad faith in taking charge of such a suit. If, however, during the
proceedings, they obtain any information to this effect, they must withdraw
from the case, and absolutely cease to have any connection with a matter of
this kind. This having been done, the abandoned litigant shall not be
permitted to seek the aid of another advocate, lest those of a better class
having repudiated him, he may have recourse to one who is unprincipled. Where a
party to a suit has employed several advocates, and all of them have been
sworn, and some, during the progress of the case, think that it should be
tried, and others refuse to proceed, the latter should retire, and those who
agree to do so should remain; for a case can be conducted to its termination
where some advocates, through timidity, withdraw, and others who are more
bold, persist in trying it; nor, under such circumstances, should permission
be granted to the litigants to substitute others instead of those who are
unwilling to continue. Given on
the fourth of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of Lampadius
and Orestes, 530. 13. The
Same to Julian, Pr�torian Prefect. When a
party who was absent at the time when he was called afterwards appears, We
order all judges, both in this Most Illustrious City and in the provinces,
not to inform him of the condition of the case, but, on the other hand,
exclude him from all knowledge of it, unless he previously makes reparation
for any loss sustained by his adversaries through his fault, as well as pays
all the expenses of conducting the case, and the fees of the advocates, or
any other costs which may have been incurred in the action. The amount of
these shall be determined by the judge after the party who incurred the
expense has been sworn, in proportion to the services rendered by the court
officials; and all Our judges and their subordinates are hereby notified
that, if they neglect anything of this kind, they will be compelled to
reimburse, out of their own property, those who have suffered any loss. We decree
that this rule shall be observed by ordinary judges when litigants, who are
required to be present (even though they have not been summoned), absent
themselves with fraudulent design. Given on
the tenth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of Lampadius
and Orestes, Consuls for the fifth time, 530. Extract
from Novel 82, Chapter X. Latin Text. After an
estimate of the costs has been made and sworn to, the judge shall not be
allowed to increase it; but, at present, when he has made the estimate and
fixed the amount, he is not empowered to allow a smaller sum than has been
sworn to. If, however, he should perceive that on account of the nature of
the case, neither of the litigants ought to be subjected to any expense, he
must state this in his decision. 14. The
Same to Julian, Pr�torian Prefect. It is a
clear rule of law that litigants can reject judges appointed to hear a case
before it is begun, and, in accordance with the general regulations of your
tribunal, it has been established that where a judge is rejected, the
parties will be compelled to choose arbiters, and submit their claims to
them. Even when the judge was appointed by the Emperor, for the reason that
We have set our hearts upon all suits being conducted without any suspicion
of unfairness, the party who thinks that a judge is liable to suspicion can
reject him, and have recourse to another, before proceedings are instituted;
as, after issue has once been joined, We have already decided that no appeal
can be taken before final judgment, nor any judge be rejected in order to
prevent proceedings from being indefinitely prolonged; and therefore the
same official should, under the authority vested in ordinary judges and with
all the assistance of the laws, compel the parties to choose arbitrators,
and appear before them, and submit their cases just as if the arbitrators
had been appointed by the Emperor himself We decree
that this rule shall also be observed where the judge has not been appointed
by the Emperor, but by some other official. Given at
Constantinople, on the fifth of the Kalends of May, during the
Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, Consuls for the fifth time, 530. Extract
from Novel 86, Chapter II. Latin Text. If,
however, one of Our subjects should happen to suspect the judge, We order
that the holy archbishop, or bishop of the diocese, shall hear the case,
along with the illustrious judge, so that they both may, by amicable
agreement, remove any suspicion, either by committing the facts to writing,
or by deciding the controversy between the litigants as magistrates, and
prevent the suits of persons residing in the provinces from being protracted
for a long time, while they are absent from home. If the judge should refuse
to obey the archbishop, the latter must write to the Emperor, who will take
measures to punish him. 15. The
Same to John, Pr�torian Prefect. It is a
positive rule of law that authority to dispose of litigation is conceded to
military men, for what is there to prevent men who are' skilled in other
matters from rendering decisions in this? We know that
the competency of military magistrates and all such persons has already been
approved, on account of their daily experience, so that they hear and decide
cases, and terminate disputes of this kind, according to the dictates of
their consciences and their knowledge of the law. Given on
the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of Lampadius and
Orestes, Consuls for the fifth time, 530. 16. The
Same to John, Pr�torian Prefect. When a
special judge has been appointed, either by the emperor or by some other
competent official, in the province in which the person who rejected another
judge resides, and either of the parties says that he suspects him; in order
to prevent the former (when he is absent and resides in another city of the
same province), from being compelled to make a long journey for the purpose
of filing his application for rejection, We direct that, if the Governor of
the province is in the city where the difficulty arises, he who alleges that
he suspects the judge shall appear before him and make the accusation in
writing. Where, however, the Governor of the province is not in the place
aforesaid, this can be done before the defender of the district, or the
municipal duumvirs, after the requisite formalities have been observed, and
the judge can be rejected. And, immediately afterwards, that is to say,
within the next three days, the parties shall be compelled, without delay,
to choose an arbiter or arbiters, and submit their cases to them, in order
that the judge who has been appointed may not be removed, and no other be
chosen. Whenever a dispute arises between the parties with reference to the
selection of an arbiter, it shall, in like manner, be decided by the
Governor of the province, if he is present, or by the defender of the
district, or the municipal magistrates; and the court official to whose care
the case has been committed must carry into effect whatever has been decided
by the arbiter, unless an appeal is taken; for then he who appointed the
judge who was considered suspicious, having considered the application for
an appeal, shall render a decision in accordance with law. Given on
the Ides of November, during the Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes,
530. TITLE II. CONCERNING
THE COSTS AND EXPENSES INCURRED IN DIFFERENT CASES, AND THE EXECUTIVE
OFFICERS OF THE COURT. 1. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius to Potitus, Deputy. When
anyone has been summoned to court, We order that the bailiff to whose charge
he is committed shall, in the first place, keep him under observation, until
the case has been terminated. If anyone should, under any pretext, disobey
this Our decree, after it has been issued the
official responsible for it shall be sentenced to pay a fine of five pounds
of gold. Given at
Milan, on the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of Ausomius and
Olybrius, 379. 2. The
Same to Julian, Pr�torian Prefect. We grant
permission to all judges, with the exception of those specially appointed by
Us, who are classed as illustrious, distinguished, or eminent, and to
members of the bar of every prefecture, or any others of those who have been
delegated to hear cases by Our judges, to remove from office any of their
subordinates, if they neglect their duties, and to deprive them of the
business of which they have charge, as well as fill their places with others
who are qualified, and even to impose fines upon them. If the
judges are such as are styled illustrious, they can impose fines up to six
solidi; others, however, can not exceed one of three aurei;
and the latter should send the culprit to competent magistrates in order
that they may inflict corporeal punishment upon them. Our judges of the
highest rank shall have permission to impose even more severe penalties and
corporeal punishments upon the said subordinates when they have been guilty
of embezzlement while in office; in order that they may know that they
cannot practice any deception with reference to litigants, and that the
course of justice may not be obstructed on account of their greed of gain. Given on
the fifth of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of Lampadius
and Orestes, 530. TITLE III.
CONCERNING SPECIAL JUDGES. 1. The
Emperor Gordian to Vicanius. It is
clear that Our Deputies, when not occupying the place of Governors of
provinces, have no authority to appoint judges to decide disputes between
private persons; and therefore, if (as you allege), he whom you mention has
thought proper to appoint arbitrators to dispose of a controversy between
private persons, any award rendered by them cannot stand under the law. Given on
the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of Atticus and
Pr�textatus, 243. 2. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the C�sars, to all Vicegerents. We desire
that Governors should, themselves, take cognizance of cases, which, for the
reason that they were not able to determine them, they formerly appointed
special judges to decide; but, if they cannot hear them on account of their
public duties, or because of the multiplicity of matters of this kind, they
are granted authority to appoint judges to do so. This, however, should not
be understood to mean that
permission is given them to appoint judges in cases which they are
accustomed to hear in the ordinary course of their official duties, for
jurisdiction of these must be retained by the Governors in order to prevent
their authority from appearing to be diminished. The judges, themselves,
must decide cases involving free birth, of which they formerly could take
cognizance, as well as such as have reference to manumission. 3. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Serapion. We desire
that you intimate to such judges as you may see fit to appoint that, after
having rendered their decisions, they put an end to the business entrusted
to them, and that in cases in which they should, and can render judgment,
they must not assume authority to assign them to her judges; and especially
where a decision seems to one of the parties litigant to be unjust, he shall
be granted full power to interpose an appeal from the entire decision. Given at
Antioch, on the eighth of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate
of the C�sars, 294. 4. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Firminus. We desire
that, whenever special judges have been appointed, after issue has been
joined in a case, and they have necessarily been compelled to take charge of
some other business, or to go into another province for some reason
connected with the public welfare, or have died, and on this account the
matters which have been begun cannot be terminated, other judges should be
appointed in their stead, who may dispose of the unfinished litigation; lest
otherwise some impediment may arise in the administration of justice. Given on
the tenth of the Kalends of ..., during the Consulate of Tiberius and
Maximus, 295. 5. The
Emperor Julian to Secundus, Pr�torian Prefect. There are
certain matters which it would be superfluous to bring before the Governor
of a province, and therefore We grant authority to Governors to appoint
special judges, that is to say, such as may decide questions of minor
importance. Given at
Antioch, on the fifth of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate
of Mamertinus, 362. TITLE IV. WHAT
JUDGES CAN DELEGATE THEIR JURISDICTION, AND WHO CAN BE DELEGATED. 1. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to Cyrus, Pr�torian Prefect. In the
delegation of cases, We order that it shall, by all means, be remembered
that only such appointments are valid which come within the jurisdiction of
the judge who makes them, for if anyone should
think that he has a right to delegate a case belonging to another
jurisdiction, We decree that the person appointed need pay no attention to
the order; and if he obeys the official who appointed him contrary to law,
We direct that everything which has been done under said appointment shall
be considered void, just as if those judges who were delegated had
themselves assumed another jurisdiction, so that no necessity exists for the
defeated parties to appeal from their decisions. These
rules shall apply unless judges have been especially delegated by Us, and
have themselves assigned cases to be heard by others; for, where such
persons have been delegated, appeals can only be made from them to Us,
without any distinction of persons or cases. Given on
the thirteenth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of
Valentinian and Anatolius, 440. TITLE V. No ONE
SHALL DECIDE HIS OWN CASE OR INTERPRET THE LAW FOR HIMSELF. 1. The
Emperors Valens, Gratian, and Valentinian to Gracchus, Urban Prefect. We decree
by this general law that no one shall act as judge in his own case, or
interpret the law for himself, as it would be very unjust to give anyone the
right to render a decision in an affair which is his own. Given on
the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of Valens, Consul for
the sixth time, and Valentinian, Consul for the second time, 378. TITLE VI. WHO HAVE
THE RIGHT TO APPEAR IN COURT, AND WHO HAVE NOT. 1. The
Emperor Gordian to Candida. If, at a
time when you were still a minor, you appeared in court with your adversary,
without the authority of your guardian, and the Governor of the province
rendered a decision against you, it will have no judicial authority. Given on
the Ides of December, during the Consulate of Gordian and Aviola,
240. 2. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the C�sars, to Gemacha. In matters
relating to a private right, a ward can sue and be sued by his guardian, and
an adult can both bring and defend a suit with the consent of his curator. Given on
the ninth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of the
C�sars, 294. 3. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to Julian, Proconsul of Africa. An action
to obtain temporary possession can be brought by anyone, but a petition to
recover property under the pretext of obtaining possession should not be
productive of injury, especially when the action appears to have been begun
by someone not legally qualified to do so; for any business transacted
directly with a minor will be of no advantage to him, as this should be
attended to by his curator. Given at
Ravenna, on the second of the Nones of March, during the Consulate of
Constantius and Constantine, 339. TITLE VII. No ONE
SHALL BE COMPELLED AGAINST HIS WILL TO BRING AN ACTION, OR TO ACCUSE
ANOTHER. 1. The
Emperor Diocletian to Camerius. No one
shall be forced to bring a suit, or to accuse anyone, against his will. Given on
the Ides of October, during the Consulate of Carinus, Consul for the
second time, and Numerianus, 282. TITLE
VIII. CONCERNING THE ORDER OF JUDGMENTS. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Marcellina and Others. Go before
the Governor of the province, and inform him that the will of Favius is
broken by the birth of a posthumous son. Nothing will prevent him from
taking cognizance of the case, which involves the question of status,
although he cannot usually examine matters of this kind; as this is part of
the duty of the judge having jurisdiction of estates, and of every
incidental question relating to the same, for he does not determine the
condition of the person but that of the estate. Given on
the thirteenth of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of
Geta and Plautian, 204. 2. The
Emperor Antoninus to Magnilla. If no
question is raised with reference to your condition by those whom you allege
to be your first cousins, application must be made to the Governor of the
province, in order that an action in partition may be brought. If, however,
any doubt as to your status exists, the said illustrious official shall, in
the first place, and in accordance with the formalities of the law, examine
the truth of your birth. Given on
the tenth of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of Antoninus,
Consul for the fourth time, and Albinus, 214. 3. The
Emperors Valerian and Galliemis to Demetrius. When a
criminal question arises in the discussion of a civil one, or where a
criminal prosecution having been begun a civil suit is added to it, the
judge must dispose of both at the same time. Given on
the Nones of ..., during the Consulate of Gallienus, Consul for the
fifth time, and Faustinus, 203. 4. The
Emperor Constantine to Calphurnius. When,
during a civil investigation, as frequently happens, a criminal accusation
is first examined, as a matter of greater importance takes precedence of
ones of less; therefore, the criminal charge having been disposed of, the
civil case should be definitely decided, so that the termination of the
criminal prosecution may date from the day on which the civil action was
begun, and judgment be rendered between the parties. Given on
the Ides of March, during the Consulate of Nepotian and Facundus,
336. TITLE IX.
CONCERNING JOINDER OF ISSUE. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Valens. A case is
not considered as actually brought into court where only a simple demand is
made, or where the defendant is notified beforehand of the action to be
instituted against him; as a great difference exists between the joinder of
issue and the origin of a suit, for issue is considered to be joined only
when the judge begins to hear the cause of action discussed. Given on
the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of Severus, Consul for
the third time, and Antoninus, 201. Extract
from Novel 53, Chapter HI. Latin Text. Notice is
served upon the party who is summoned to court, and then, after the
plaintiff has deposited the costs and furnished security, the defendant will
be entitled to twenty days during which to make up his mind whether he will
pay the claim, or contest it, or whether he will reject the judge, or ask
that another be associated with him, unless the judge is one whom he himself
has already petitioned for, after having rejected the first. Then the party
"who is present is asked whether the time to plead has passed, which ought
to be shown not only by his answer, but also by the date of the summons.
This is the first thing to be done. When issue is joined without the
observation of this formality, it must be considered of no effect. Extract
from Novel 96, Chapter I. Latin Text. The
plaintiff shall not serve the notice before furnishing security to the party
whom he alleges to be liable, and to the bailiff in charge that, if
issue should not be joined within two months, he will pay the defendant
double the amount of damages which he has sustained, the sum specified in
the bond, however, should not exceed thirty-six aurei. TITLE X.
CONCERNING CLAIMS FOR MORE THAN IS DUE. 1. The
Emperor Justinian to John, Pr�torian Prefect. With the
intention of abolishing the odious subtleties of contracting parties, We
order that if anyone, when a certain amount is due to him, should
fraudulently and deceitfully exact security for ax-large r sum, and cite his
debtor to court, and then, before the case is heard, repent of his knavery,
and acknowledge the true amount of the claim, he shall not be put to
increased expense. Where, however, proceedings have been begun, and it is
proved during the trial that a false amount has been added, the plaintiff
shall not only be deprived of it, but shall also lose the entire debt;
still, if a compromise or a subsequent admission was made, whether it has
been recorded or not, it shall, in this instance, be confirmed, for such
agreements must not be violated. Given on
the fifteenth of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of
Lampadius and Orestes, 530. TITLE XI.
CONCERNING DELAYS. 1. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the C�sars, say: As it
frequently happens that a judge is through necessity compelled to grant
delay in order to insure the production of either documents or persons, it
is proper that the time demanded for their production should be granted. If
the persons or papers asked for are in the province where suit was brought,
not more than three months should be granted; if, however, they are in any
of the adjoining provinces, it is in accordance with justice for six months
to be allowed. When they are beyond sea, a delay of nine months should be
given. This
having .been determined, the judges should know that under the rule they are
not permitted to grant delays arbitrarily, and they are hereby notified that
where the urgency of the case, and the necessity of obtaining the desired
information demand such a step, delay should not be granted more than once,
nor, under any pretext, be prolonged. Given on
the fifteenth of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of the
C�sars, 294. 2. The
Emperor Constantine to Ursus, Deputy. When anyone presents a rescript to
a specially appointed judge, a delay shall be absolutely refused him, but it
must be granted to a person
summoned to court for the purpose of proving its falsity, whether it
authorizes the production of certain documents or witnesses, as he who,
contrary to his expectations, has been brought before another judge could
not have been informed. Given on
the second of the Nones of March, during the Consulate of Volusianus
and Annianus, 314. Extract
from Novel 53, Chapter I. Latin Text. Recourse
to another judge should not be had unless the plaintiff furnishes security
to pay a certain sum if he does not try the case, or if, having done so, he
fails to gain it. Therefore, if he should not proceed within ten days after
the time prescribed, and the defendant is present, the latter shall be
discharged, and the sum promised shall be exacted, if the defendant should
swear that he has not expended more in the case than was included in the
estimate of the judge. 3. The
Same to Profuturus, Prefect of Pannonia. Whether
the delay is granted for a portion of the prescribed term, or for all of it,
the judge should remain inactive until the time requested has elapsed.
Holidays, whether they are unusual or established, are, however, not
excepted from the term of the delay, but are included in it. Given on
the seventh of the Ides of February, during the Consulate of Licinius,
Consul for the fifth time, and Crispus, 318. 4. The
Same to Catullianus, Proconsul of Africa. It is not
proper to ask a judge for delay during the proceedings, even if it should be
granted while both parties are present, for this cannot be done unless
proper cause is shown, which it is preferable to ascertain by judicial
consideration of the matter, rather than through general inquiry; and if the
demand for delay should be opposed by the adverse party, the question must
be decided by the court. Given on
the fifth of the Ides of February, during the Consulate of Licinius
and Crispus, 318. 5. The
Same to Maximus, Pr�torian Prefect. When a
rescript has been issued by Us on an appeal, or on an application for an
opinion, whether delay was asked for at the time of the first judgment and
was not accorded, or whether it was not applied for at all, no one is
permitted to grant it, as it is not customary for Us to do so, when We take
cognizance of a case. Given at
Rome, on the eighth of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of
Probrian and Julian, 322. 6. The
Emperors Constantine, Constans, and Constantius to Petronius, Vicegerent of
Africa. When
proceedings are instituted between private persons and the Treasury, the
right to petition for delay, when exercised by their defenders, is not
denied either party, if good reason exists for demanding ,it. Given on
the fifth of the Ides of April, during the Consulate of Acindynus and
Proculus, 340. 7. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius to Messala, Pr�torian Prefect. A delay of
more than nine months for the purpose of producing documentary evidence, or
obtaining the presence of persons beyond sea, should not be granted to the
parties in a suit where civil condition, or a patrimonial estate is
involved. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of
Eutropius and Theodore, 399. TITLE XII.
CONCERNING FESTIVALS. 1. The
Emperors Constantius and Maximian, and the C�sars, Severus and Maximian, to
Verinus. As you
ask, my dear Verinus, whether the same rule should be observed, so far as
the times of appeal are concerned, that apply to the festivals established
by Us to celebrate the occurrence of fortunate events, We are pleased to
answer you that you should, where cases are appealed, observe the prescribed
terms in their regular order, without the addition of days of this kind,
for, under such circumstances, additions cannot be made to the observance of
the days aforesaid. 2. The
Emperor Theodosius to Vicenus. Although
it is lawful to manumit and emancipate on Sunday, other business or
litigation cannot be attended to on that day. The harvest festival extends
from the eighth day of the Kalends of July until the Kalends
of August; and permission is given to institute proceedings in court from
the Kalends of August until the tenth of the Kalends of
September. The festival of the vintage lasts from the tenth of the
Kalends of September until the Ides of October. We desire the
Holy Festival of Easter, that of the Epiphany, and the birthday of Our Lord,
as well as the seven days which precede, and the seven which follow, to be
quietly observed; and anything which is done in violation of this provision
shall be absolutely void. 3. The
Emperor Constantine to Elpidius. Let all
judges, the people of cities, and those employed in all trades, remain quiet
on the Holy Day of Sunday. Persons residing in the country, however, can
freely and lawfully proceed with the cultivation of the fields; as it
frequently happens that the sowing of grain or the planting of vines cannot
be deferred to a more suitable day, and by making concessions to Heaven the
advantage of the time may be lost. Given on
the Nones of March, during the Consulate of Crispus and Constantine,
Consuls for the second time, 311. 4. The
Same to Severus. No judge
shall presume to appoint festival-days by his own authority. Such festivals
as a ruler establishes shall be called Imperial holidays, and therefore if
they are deprived of the name they should also be deprived of the benefit. Given
during the Ides of April . . . 5. The
Emperors Valentinian, Valens, and Gratian to Olybrius. You must
proceed with criminal and fiscal cases during the two months of festivals,
that is to say, without any interruption. (1)
Hereafter, also, during these same days, examination shall be made of
matters in which bakers are interested. Given on
the fourth of the Nones of May, during the Consulate of the Noble
Prince Valentinian, 368. 6. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius to Lucianus, Vicegerent of
Macedonia. Every
investigation of criminal matters shall be prohibited during the four days
which precede the auspicious season of the ceremonies of Easter. Given at
Thessalonica, on the sixth of the Kalends of April, during the
Consulate of Gratian, Consul for the sixth time, and Theodosius, Consul for
the first time. 7. The
Emperors Valentinian, Theodosius, and Arcadius to Albinus, Urban Prefect. We order
that all days shall be proper for the administration of justice, and that
only those shall be considered holidays, which, during the two festival
months, the year seems to set apart for rest from labor; that is, the days
of summer, in order to be better able to endure the heat; and those of
autumn, for the purpose of gathering fruit. We also
devote to leisure the days of the Kalends of January, which it is
customary to observe for this purpose, and to these We add the days of the
foundation of the great cities of Rome and Constantinople, during which the
administration of justice should be suspended, because it owes its origin to
them. We include in the same category the sacred day of Easter, and the
seven which precede and follow it; the day of the Nativity, and that of the
Epiphanies of Christ; and the time when the commemoration of the Apostolic
Passion of all Christianity is properly celebrated by the entire world. During the
above-mentioned most holy days, We do not permit any public exhibitions to
be given. The day sacred to the sun, to which the ancients very properly
gave the name of Sunday, which returns after a certain period of revolution,
must also be respected, so that there shall be no investigation of legal
disputes on that day, either before arbitrators or judges, whether they have
been appointed or voluntarily chosen. This rule
shall also apply to the days which We first saw the light, or which
witnessed the origin of the Empire. During the fifteen days of the
celebration of Easter, compulsory distribution of provisions and the
collection of all public and private obligations shall be postponed. Given at
Rome, on the second of the Ides of August, during the Consulate of
Timasius and Promotus, 389. 8. The
Same to Tatian, Pr�torian Prefect. All
employments, whether public or private, shall be suspended during the
fifteen days of the Festival of Easter; still, every person shall have the
right of emancipation and manumission during that time, and any proceedings
relating to them are not prohibited. Given on
the Kalends of January, under the Consulate of Arcadius, Consul for
the second time, and Rufinus, 392. 9. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to Anthemius, Pr�torian Prefect. The
Governors of provinces are notified that, so far as the torture of robbers,
and especially of Isaurians is concerned, they must not think that any of
the forty days of Lent, or the venerated Festival of Easter should be
excepted, lest the betrayal of the designs of the criminals, which might be
obtained by torture, may be deferred. This should the more readily be
accomplished, as, during this time, there is greater hope of pardon by the
Almighty, and the health and safety of many persons are secured. Given at
Constantinople, on the fifth of the Kalends of March, during the
Consulate of Bassus and Philip, 408. 10. The
Emperors Leo and Anthemius to Armasius, Pr�torian Prefect. We do not
wish holidays dedicated to the majesty of God to be employed in public
exhibitions, or be profaned by any annoyances resulting from collections. (1) Hence
We decree that Sunday shall always be honored and respected, and exempt from
all executions. No notice shall be served upon anyone; no security shall be
exacted; bailiffs shall remain quiet; advocates shall cease to conduct
cases, and this day shall be free from the administration of justice; the
harsh voice of the public crier shall be silenced; litigants shall have a
respite from their disputes, and enjoy the interval of a truce; adversaries
may approach one another without fear; repentance will have an opportunity
to occupy their minds, they can enter into agreements and discuss
compromises. We do not
permit persons who are at leisure during this sacred day to devote
themselves to obscene pleasures; and no one shall then demand theatrical
exhibitions, the contests of the circus, or the melancholy spectacle of wild
beasts; and when Our birthday happens to fall on Sunday, its celebration
shall be postponed. If anyone should think that upon this holiday he can
venture to interest himself in exhibitions; or the subordinate of any judge,
should, under the protest of any public or private business, violate the
provisions of this law, he shall
suffer the loss of his employment and the confiscation of his property. Given at
Constantinople, on the Ides of September, during the Consulate of
Zeno and Martian, 469. TITLE
XIII. CONCERNING
THE JURISDICTION OF ALL JUDGES AND THE COMPETENCY OF TRIBUNALS. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Severus and Others. Our
Procurator was not a competent judge in this matter where only the
litigation of private individuals was concerned, but as you yourselves chose
him, and he rendered a decision with the consent of your adversary,
understand that you should not oppose what has been done with your
acquiescence, since he has authority to decide between certain persons, and
you, being well aware that he was not a competent judge in your case,
nevertheless selected him. What you
suggest with reference to other similar judges will also apply to actions
brought by a plaintiff, as well as to exceptions interposed by a defendant. Given on
the second of the Ides of January, during the Consulate of Messala
and Sabinus, 215. 2. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Alexander. You ask
that the order prescribed by law shall be transposed, and that the plaintiff
shall not follow the residence of the defendant, but the defendant that of
the plaintiff; for wherever the defendant has his domicile, or had it at the
time when the contract was made, there alone he must be sued, even though he
afterwards may have changed it. Given on
the sixth of the Ides of October .... 3. The
Same to Judea. The
consent of private persons does not render him a judge who has no right to
preside in court, and anything that he decides will not have any judicial
authority. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of January, during the abovementioned
Consulate, 293. 4. The
Emperor Constantine to All the People of the Provinces. No one,
after issue has been joined, can question the jurisdiction of an ordinary
judge, and before a decision is rendered, no appeal can be taken to the
Pr�torian Prefect, the Count of the East, or any other superior magistrate,
but where an appeal has been taken in accordance with law, it shall be
brought before Our Tribunal. Given on
the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of Bassus and Ablabius,
331. 5. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius to Vincentius, Pr�torian Prefect of the Gauls. In
criminal matters, the accuser shall follow the residence of the defendant. (1) Anyone
who has submitted his case, whether it be a civil or criminal one, to a
tribunal which has no right to hear it, or demands a military execution, if
he is the plaintiff, shall be punished with the loss of the action which he
has brought, and if he is the defendant, he shall be considered as
condemned. Tribunes and deputies are hereby notified that they will be
liable to capital punishment, if they permit their own, or any other
prohibited military execution, to take place. Given at
Milan, on the fifth of the Kalends of January, during the
Consulate of Lucius, 413. 6. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to Anthemius, Pr�torian Prefect. We grant
authority to commanders of the army to hear and determine even civil
questions arising between military men, or a civilian plaintiff and a
military defendant, especially when this is done with the consent of the
litigants, and it appears that the military defendant cannot either be
produced in court, or punished by his own judge, if he should be guilty. Given on
the fifth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of Lucius,
413. 7. The
Emperor Anastasius to Constantine, Pr�torian Prefect. We
consider that those act unjustly and rashly who, while known to exercise
certain professions and occupations, attempt to evade the jurisdiction and
authority of officials having supervision of the said professions or
occupations. Wherefore, We order men of this kind not to reject the
authority of such persons, on account of their military rank or the
prerogatives of their office or dignity; but those who, under the law,
belong to some military organization, or have formerly done so, or who claim
any privilege, shall be compelled to obey such judges in public as well as
in private cases, without interposing any exception, where their
jurisdiction extends to the profession or occupation which the parties
practice; with the exception of that of soldiers (as has already been
stated); provided, of course, they obey the judges within whose jurisdiction
the military or civil service in which they are engaged is situated. Those who
try to violate the provisions of this law shall be deprived of their
military rank, or their civil honors, for being guilty of such an attempt. TITLE XIV. WHEN THE
EMPEROR TAKES COGNIZANCE OF THE CASES OF MINORS,
WIDOWS, OR OTHER PERSONS WORTHY OF PITY, THEY
SHALL NOT BE COMPELLED TO APPEAR. 1. The
Emperor Constantine to Andronicus. Where
anyone has obtained a Rescript from Us against minors, widows, or those who
are worn out and debilitated by chronic disease, the above-mentioned persons
shall not be compelled by any of Our judges to appear before Our tribunal;
but, on the contrary, the case shall be tried in the province in which the
litigant and the witnesses or documents are to be found, and every
precaution shall be taken to prevent the adverse parties from being forced
to leave the province. If, however, the said minors, widows, or other
unfortunate persons should request Our tribunal to decide their cases,
especially when they are in dread of the influence of some powerful
individual, their adversaries shall be obliged to appear before Us. Given at
Constantinople, on the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of
Optatus and Paulinus, 334. TITLE XV.
WHERE IT IS NECESSARY TO PROCEED IN CRIMINAL CASES. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Laurina. It is well
known that proceedings in the case of crimes punishable by the laws, or in
an arbitrary manner, should be instituted in the places where the offences
were committed, or begun, or where the guilty parties may be found. Given on
the fourth of the Nones of October, during the Consulate of Dexter
and Priscus, 194. 2. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the C�sars, to Nicea. He who
knowingly sells a freeman is guilty of the crime of kidnapping, and
therefore when the judge having jurisdiction has been applied to by the
person entitled to make complaint, he must take cognizance of the suit in
the place where the man lives who you say sold a boy who was freeborn. Given on
the second of the Nones of February, during the Consulate of the
C�sars, 294. Extract
from Novel 69, Chapter I. Latin Text. Where
anyone has committed an offence in a province, or is a defendant in a case
involving money or connected with crime, whether it has reference to
boundaries, possession, ownership, hypothecation or anything else, or is
implicated in some other matter, it is a well-established principle of law
that he shall be tried where the act was committed, and the right is not
barred by lapse of time. Therefore if both plaintiff and defendant are in
the province, the case shall be heard there without the allowance of any
privilege. If he from
whom I have suffered any injury is absent, I will be obliged to sue the
person responsible for it or his curator, to whom time should be given to
permit him to inform the principal in the case. If the latter himself should
not appear, or send anyone to represent him, and he who was first sued is in
court, he shall be condemned, as well as the party who refused to send a
representative, and himself is guilty; for he will be liable out of his own
property if the one who is present should not prove to be solvent. When,
however, he whose duty it is to represent the owner does not appear after
having been summoned by the crier, he shall have judgment rendered against
him, for the reason that his contumacy is considered to take the place of
his presence. But when the plaintiff fails to appear, and the defendant
comes, or sends someone to represent him, the latter should be discharged
and be reimbursed his expenses. An
exception will lie where the case is conducted as a public one, and the
defendant has been notified by an Imperial Rescript to appear before the
Council of the Emperor; or where this is done under the law having reference
to appeals. The time of delay has been fixed by a new constitution at four
months, according to the difference in places, when the province in which
the action is brought is a neighboring one, or either or both of the parties
have their domicile in the middle of it, the time will be four months. If
the distance is greater, it will be six months. If either of the parties
resides in Palestine, or Egypt, or in some other distant country, eight
months will be sufficient. The term of nine months will be granted if either
of them lives in the western or northern regions of the Empire, or in Lybia. TITLE XVI. WHERE AN
ACTION TO OBTAIN POSSESSION MUST BE BROUGHT. 1. The
Emperors Valentinian and Valens to Festus, Proconsul of Africa. Where
violence is alleged to have been employed, or temporary possession is
demanded, the judge must decide the case against the party who interrupted
the possession, in the place where the property is
situated. Given on
the eighth of the Kalends of June, during the Consulate of Gratian
and Dagalaiphus, 366. TITLE
XVII. WHERE THE
EXECUTION OF A TRUST SHOULD BE DEMANDED. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Demetrius. There can be no doubt that
the execution of a trust should be demanded in the place where the estate
was left. Given on
the eighth of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of Chilo
and Libo, 205. TITLE
XVIII. WHERE HE
WHO PROMISED TO MAKE PAYMENT IN A CERTAIN PLACE SHOULD BE SUED. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Heraclida. When
anyone binds himself to make payment in a certain place, and he does not do
so in full, if the judge was selected by the parties he can be sued in an
action in another place, and the amount of extra expense incurred by the
plaintiff as estimated by the judge shall be included in this action, on
account of payment having been made in another place than where it was
demanded. Given on
the sixth of the Ides of March, during the Consulate of Fuscus and
Dexter. .TITLE
XIX. WHERE AN ACTION IN REM SHOULD BE BROUGHT. 1. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the C�sars, to Pancratius. An action
in rem, should not be brought against the vendor, but against the
possessor of the property in dispute. Therefore, it is useless for you to
allege that he who claims the ownership should not bring suit against you,
but against him from whom you obtained it, and this is because you assert
that you are in possession, for if you should have notified the person who
sold you the property, understand that he runs the risk of eviction, for the
former jurisdiction should not be changed when both the plaintiff and
possessor reside in the same province, because you allege that he from whom
you obtained the property resides in another. Given on
the Ides of April, during the Consulate of the abovementioned
Emperors, 293. 2. The
Emperor Constantine to All the Inhabitants of the Provinces. When
anyone who possesses immovable property, under any title whatsoever, has an
action in rem brought against him, he must immediately state in court
who the owner of the property is, so that, whether he lives in the same
town, in the country, or in another province, a certain number of days may
be fixed by the judge during which he can be notified, and he himself either
come or send an attorney to the place where the land is situated, in order
to defend the title of the plaintiff. If, however, after the time granted
has elapsed, he should prefer to confess judgment, the case will be
considered as having been begun on the day on which the possessor was
summoned to court,
which will have the effect of interrupting the prescription of long time. As
the owner of the property did not appear after he had been given time to do
so, the judge shall take care that he shall be summoned in accordance with
the provisions of the law, and if he still remains of the same mind, after
having examined the matter summarily, the judge shall not delay to place the
plaintiff in possession of the property, the right of the absent party with
reference to the principal question always being reserved. Given on
the tenth of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of Bassus
and Ablabius, 331. 3. The
Emperors Valentinian, Theodosius, and Arcadius. The
plaintiff follows the residence of the defendant, whether the action be a
real or a personal one, but We order that the real action shall be brought
against the possessor in the place in which the property in dispute is
situated. Given on
the tenth of the Kalends of July, under the Consulate of Arcadius and
Bauto, 385. TITLE XX. WHERE AN
ACTION RELATING TO AN ESTATE SHOULD BE BROUGHT, AND WHERE TESTAMENTARY HEIRS
SHOULD DEMAND TO BE PLACED IN POSSESSION OF THE SAME. 1. The
Emperors Valerian and Gallienus to Messala. The heirs
should demand to be placed in possession of the estate in the place where
you allege that it is situated. The contest should be decided where the
party sued has his domicile, or wherever the property belonging to the
estate may be. Given on
the seventh of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of Secularus
and Donatus, 261. TITLE XXI. WHERE AN
ACTION TO COMPEL THE PRODUCTION OF EITHER PUBLIC OR PRIVATE ACCOUNTS SHOULD
BE BROUGHT. 1. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the C�sars, to Gerontius. Anyone who
has administered the affairs of another, either as a guardian or in any
other fiduciary capacity, must render an account of the same where he
transacted the business. Given on
the seventh of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of
Annibalio and Asclepiodotus, 292. 2. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to Macedonius, Military Commander. No one who
has been discharged from the army, and, after having returned to private
life, is notified to render an account by a member of the
corps in which he served or which he himself commanded, because of some
business which he attended to while in the service, can avail himself of an
exception; for everyone must defend himself before a military tribunal in
all public matters of this kind, which he had charge of while he was a
soldier, or where he is called upon to render a military account because he
is alleged to have taken advantage of his comrades; and, in an investigation
of this kind, the proceedings must be regular, and the witnesses heard, and
the proper documents produced. TITLE
XXII. WHERE
SUITS WITH REFERENCE TO THE CONDITION OF PERSONS SHOULD BE BROUGHT. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Aurelius Aristocrates. Your
female slave, while in your service, fled and betook herself to another
province, and as she asserts that she is free, it will not be unjust to
compel her to try her case in the place from whence she fled; and therefore
the Governor of the province who administers justice in that locality must
take care to send her back to the province in which she served as a slave,
but she should not be heard in the place where she was seized. Given on
the thirteenth of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of
Pompeianus and Pelignus, 232. 2. The
Emperor Decius to Felix. It is
known to all persons that Our Procurators cannot take cognizance of cases in
which the civil condition of persons is involved. Given on
the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of Decius, Consul for
the second time, and Gratus, 251. 3. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the C�sars, to Zenonia. If you are
in the possession of freedom, as the plaintiff must always follow the
residence of the defendant where questions of status are involved, this
action, which relates to liberty, must be brought in the place where the
alleged female slave resides, even though the plaintiff may be invested with
senatorial dignity. Given on
the second of the Ides of March, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors, 297. 4. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Sizinia. If anyone
who is in slavery asserts that he is free, it is an undoubted rule of law
that the action to establish his status must be brought where the party who
alleges that he is his master has his domicile. Given at
Byzantium, on the second of the Nones of March, during the Consulate
of the C�sars, 294. 5. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Diogenes, Governor of the Islands. It has
already been established by Us that where any case involving freedom and
slavery arises, in the provinces, between the Treasury and private persons,
it must be sent to the Steward or Superintendent of Our Private Affairs,
that is to say, to the place where the controversy originated. If, however,
free birth is involved, it should be investigated by the Governor of the
province. Given on
the fourth of the Nones of August, during the Consulate of the C�sars,
294. 6. The
Emperor Justinian to Menna, Pr�torian Prefect. We order
that in actions in which the question to be decided is whether someone is
freeborn or a freedman, the prescription of five years (after which term the
ancient laws declare that an Imperial Rescript is necessary), shall
hereafter cease to have effect; and proceedings of this kind, after the
above-mentioned term has elapsed, like others which are heard in the
provinces before the Governors, shall, in this Fair City, be decided by
competent magistrates of superior
jurisdiction. We decree
that this rule shall be observed, whether the party is of illustrious rank
or servile condition. Given on
the third of the Nones of August. TITLE
XXIII. WHERE
ANYONE BELONGING TO THE CURI�, OR THE COURT
ATTENDANTS, OR OF ANY OTHER CONDITION, CAN BE
SUED. 1. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius to Florus, Pr�torian Prefect. If anyone
belonging to the curi� or attached to the office of a judge, or to
any other body, should be arrested in a province by those from whom he was
fleeing, without any notice having been received from the magistrate from
whom he obtained his position by means of corrupt practices, and he is tried
before the judge who has jurisdiction in the place where he was arrested,
without any attention being paid to the exception based on official
privilege to which he is not legally entitled, and he is convicted by
satisfactory evidence, he shall again be placed in the class which he
abandoned. Given at
Milan, on the twelfth of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate
of C�sarius and Atticus. 2. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to Cyrus, Pr�torian Prefect. By this
permanent law We decree that persons belonging to the curi�, or those
who are said to be employed for the service of the courts, or are members of
other bodies, cannot plead an exception to the
provincial tribunal. The same rule applies to those who are convicted of
extortion or peculation, excepting such as form part of the armed soldiery,
or can defend themselves by a special Rescript of the Emperor. The name
of their curi� or cohort should be required of military men, in order
that the Governor of the province may send them to your tribunal, to their
commander, or to some other competent authority, and that those who are
demanded as liable may be delivered up to the tribunals of the province, and
may expect the result of the trial where the laws direct questions of this
kind to be determined. No one
shall be permitted to plead the exception where questions of public duties
or debts are involved, except those specially empowered to do so. We also
decree that others cannot reject the jurisdiction of your illustrious
tribunal, or that of the Governors of the provinces, in any matter
whatsoever, so that all who obstinately attempt to violate such a very
salutary law as this may know that sentence for contumacy can be passed upon
them by the Governors of provinces. Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of Cyrus,
441. TITLE
XXIV. WHERE
SENATORS OR PERSONS OF ILLUSTRIOUS RANK MAY BE PROCEEDED AGAINST EITHER
CIVILLY OR CRIMINALLY. 1. The
Emperor Constantine to Octavianus, Count of the Spains. Anyone
whosoever, that is not of illustrious but of noble rank, who ravishes a
virgin, removes landmarks, or is caught in the act of committing any
offence, or crime, shall be tried in the province in which he perpetrated
it, and cannot avail himself of the jurisdictional exception, for the
commission of the offence destroys the effect of all privileges of this
kind. Given on
the day before the Nones of December, during the Consulate of
Gallicanus and Bassus. 2. The
Emperors Valens, Gratian, and Valentinian to the Senate. In
pecuniary cases, senators, whether they reside in this Fair City or in its
suburbs, shall be subject to the jurisdiction of the Pr�torian Tribunals and
the Urban Prefecture, as well as to that of the Master of the Offices,
whenever We have directed this to be done. If, however, they reside in the
provinces, they shall answer wherever their domicile is, or where the
greater part of their property is situated and they pass the most of their
time. Given on
the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of Valentinian and
Nepterius, 390. 3. The
Emperor Zeno to Arcadiiis, Pr�torian Prefect. If persons
who are now, or have formerly been of patrician rank, or who have
administered the Pr�torian or Urban Prefectures of this great City, men of
consular dignity, whether they have obtained it in an ordinary manner or by
the special favor of the Emperor, those who have become illustrious through
the exertion of military command, those who have performed the duties of
Master of the Offices, Qu�stor, or Imperial Chamberlain, and, having
retired, have been invested with senatorial rank, those whom We have
appointed to govern the Imperial Household, and those to whom We have
committed the care of Our treasures, or of the private affairs of Our most
August Consort, after having relinquished their administration, should be
accused of any public or private offence (which cannot be defended by an
attorney), either in this Fair City or in the provinces, no matter where
they may reside, We order that no judge shall have jurisdiction of such
cases, but that cognizance of the same shall belong to Us alone, or to him
to whom by an Imperial Rescript We have delegated Our authority to hear
actions of this kind; so that they may be tried before such a judge, without
the aid of any office or order, according to the custom and practice of the
Imperial regulations, and moreover, without observing the time allowed for
the institution of proceedings; and Our Masters of Requests, having complied
with the ordinary formalities, such cases shall be heard by them. In order
that the person accused of crime may not suffer any injustice before
conviction, he shall have the right to be seated in a certain part of the
court, which is lower than that occupied by the judge, but higher than that
where his accusers are stationed. (1) We
have considered that the privileges attaching to such great offices should
be increased to the extent that, after the crime has once been proved, We do
not grant authority to anyone whom We have appointed as judge to decide with
reference to either person or property, but these appointees, although they
hear the cases instead of the Emperor, shall only be permitted to send Us a
report of the proceedings after the crime which has been brought before
their tribunal has been established, as the right to punish persons of such
exalted rank is only vested in the Emperor. It is,
however, certain that in case the defendant should be acquitted, the false
accusation can be punished in conformity with the laws, without consulting
Us, unless the accuser is of a lower rank than the defendant; for, in this
instance, it is not unreasonable that the Imperial authority should be
consulted as to the punishment of a false charge made by an accuser of this
description. (2) We
also decree that where men of illustrious rank, who reside in this Renowned
City, and who, without having conducted any administration, have been
decorated with honorable titles (even though they may have deserved such a
privilege at Our hands), shall, nevertheless, be considered to have
exercised administrative functions, and shall be subject to the jurisdiction
of your magnificent tribunal, and to that of
the illustrious Urban Prefecture; and also to that of our distinguished
Master of the Offices (whenever a special order committing the same to him
has been issued by Us), in criminal cases, so that persons of this kind, who
have been accused, cannot claim for themselves the right to be seated during
their trials. The judges themselves are hereby notified that they cannot
decide anything with reference to said parties or their property, after the
crimes have been proved, and before they have referred the cases to Us. (3)
Whenever men of illustrious rank residing in the provinces (this, however,
does not apply to those who are not appointed by Us, or hear cases in Our
stead), are accused of criminal offences, they shall have a right, while the
trial is in progress, to sit in the places usually occupied by magistrates,
and if their guilt should be established, the judges must abstain from
passing sentence involving their persons or property, as they are required
to report to Us. Moreover,
where the accusers have been proved to have brought false charges, the
provincial judges shall not delay their punishment; unless, as has
previously been stated, those who were convicted are equal in rank to him
whom they accused. Given at
Constantinople, . . . TITLE XXV. IN WHAT
CASES SOLDIERS CANNOT AVAIL THEMSELVES OF AN EXCEPTION ON THE GROUND OF
JURISDICTION. 1. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to Florentine, Pr�torian Prefect. We order
that all persons attached to the domestic service of the Emperor, as well as
those who transact his affairs, and any who profess to belong to some corps,
or to be of a certain rank, shall, so far as public duties are concerned, be
responsible to the Governors of the provinces, and shall have no right to
avail themselves of the exception on the ground of jurisdiction, if those
who are collecting the public debts should attempt to do so. Moreover, We
desire that where men occupied in the transaction of private business, who
are either members of the provincial association, or are protected by their
occupation as farmers of the revenue, but are not enrolled in the army, have
rented land belonging to the Emperor, or to powerful persons, or to anyone
else, no matter what his status may be, shall be subjected to the
jurisdiction of the same judges, unless they can prove that they have
obtained leave of absence for a year for the purpose of attending to their
own affairs. The same
rule shall also be observed with reference to those who have obtained the
privilege of trading as soldiers; namely, that they shall only be
responsible to the Governor of provinces. Given at
Constantinople, on the third of the Kalends of ..., during the
Consulate of Theodosius, Consul for the seventeenth time, and Festus, 439. TITLE
XXVI. WHERE
CASES RELATING TO THE PUBLIC TREASURY OR THE
IMPERIAL PALACE, OR TO PERSONS ATTACHED TO THE SAME,
SHALL BE BROUGHT. 1. The
Emperors Severns and Antoninus to Dioscorus. Who is
ignorant of the fact that the question of avenging the death of a deceased
person should not be investigated by Our Procurators, nor any property
claimed by the Treasury, before proof of the crime has been established in
the presence of the judge who has a right to impose punishment upon the
parties, when convicted? When persons guilty of the homicide are dead, it is
clear that reason will permit the action to be brought before the said
Procurators. Given on
the seventh of the Ides of May, during the Consulate of Lateranus and
Rufinus, 198. 2. The
Same to Arista. We do not
understand why you desire cases belonging to the jurisdiction of Our
Procurators to be sent to be heard by the Proconsul; for if it is suspected
that your father killed himself through fear of punishment, and, for this
reason, his property should be confiscated to the Treasury, in this
instance, there is no question of crime or the punishment of the deceased,
but merely one involving his estate. Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of Aper
and Maximus, 208. 3. The
Emperor Antoninus to Heliodorus. As My
Procurator, who does not perform the functions of the Governor of a
province, cannot exact the penalty for abandoning an accusation; so, he
cannot, by his decision, order it to be paid. Given on
the tenth of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of L�tus
and Cerealis, 216. 4. The
Emperor Alexander to Maxima. As you
allege that you have purchased certain lands belonging to an estate from My
Procurator, you must necessarily pay the price of the same, but as you say
that you have purchased and delivered the said lands to the persons who
directed you to do so, and you bring suit against them, My Procurator shall
decide the case if you select him for that purpose, so that you can recover
the purchase-money due to you, and the interest owing to the Treasury may be
paid. Given on
the fourth of the Ides of October, during the Consulate of Maximus
and Paternus, 224. 5. The
Emperor Constantine to Ursus. The
Imperial Accountant shall decide all cases having reference to the Treasury,
and all extortion is prohibited. Given at
Constantinople, on the Nones of February, during the Consulate of
Felicianus and Titian, 337. 6. The
Same to Italicus. When
anyone thinks that an action should be brought against a tenant who has
leased Our property, the case should be referred to the illustrious Count of
Private Affairs, who must render a decision in accordance with his
reputation as a magistrate, and with his duty. Given
during the Kalends of February, . . . 7. The
Same to Bulephorus, Imperial Accountant. We decree
that you shall investigate any controversies arising between the tenants of
the Emperor and those of private persons, for generals and other commanders
of soldiers and camps, as well as Governors of provinces, must abstain from
summoning and bringing tenants into court. Given on
the sixteenth of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of
Licinius, 318. 8. The
Emperor Constantine to Taurus, Pr�torian Prefect. When a
tenant, or a slave belonging to Our private estate, is said to have
perpetrated an act against the public order, he shall be compelled to appear
before the tribunal of the Governor of the province, so that the case
between him and his accuser may be tried in the presence of Our Accountant
or the Steward of the Imperial Household, and if the crime is proved he
shall be punished with the severity prescribed by the law. Given on
the fifth of the Nones of March, during the Consulate of Arbitio and
Lollianus, 355. 9. The
Emperors Valentinian and Valens to Philip. Let all
persons be assured that, if anyone should be annoyed by some injury caused
by the Steward of Our Private Affairs, or by Our Procurator, complaint of
their insults or depredations shall be brought before your tribunal, or that
of the Governor of the province, and he can, without fear, have recourse to
public vengeance. When the
offence is established by positive evidence, We order and decree that he who
has had the audacity to attempt anything of this kind against anyone
residing in the province shall be publicly burned alive. Given on
the third of the Nones of July, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors, 368. 10. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius to Polemius, Pr�torian
Prefect. No one of
those employed in the office of the Imperial Accountant, either for the
collection of taxes or the drawing up of documents, shall be brought before
any other tribunal, unless an accusation formulated in accordance with law
is filed against him. Given on
the third of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of Arcadius and
Bauto, 385. 11. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to Artaxus, Imperial Chamberlain. We order
by this law that if any tenant, lessee, or slave belonging to Us, either
accuses, or is accused in a criminal case, or is a party to a civil suit,
the trial of the same shall not take place before any tribunal but yours,
and that of the distinguished Count of Our Household, and that no exception
on the ground of want of jurisdiction shall be permitted. Given on
the fifth of the Ides of April, ... TITLE
XXVII. WHEN
ANYONE MAY BE PERMITTED TO AVENGE HIMSELF OR THE PUBLIC, WITHOUT APPLYING TO
THE JUDGE. 1. The
Emperors Valentinian, Theodosius, and Arcadius to the People of the
Provinces. We grant
to all persons full authority to defend themselves, so that where any
soldier or nocturnal depredator enters upon the land of a private
person, or stops him on the public highway, intending to attack him,
everyone shall have permission to immediately subject him to proper
punishment, and he shall suffer the death which he threatened, and undergo
what he expected to inflict, for it is better to take advantage of the
opportunity than to obtain retribution after death. Therefore, We authorize
you to avenge yourselves, and We bring within the terms of the Edict those
whom it would be too late to punish by a judgment; hence let no one spare a
soldier, who must be encountered with weapons in the same manner as a thief. Given on
the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of Tatian and Symmachus,
391. 2. The
Emperors Arcadius, Honorius, and Theodosius to Hadrian, Pr�torian Prefect. We hereby
grant legal authority to the inhabitants of provinces to arrest deserters,
and when they dare to resist, We order them to be punished immediately,
wherever they may be. All persons are notified that, for the sake of the
common peace, they have a right to inflict public vengeance upon robbers,
and deserters from the army. Given on
the fifth of the Nones of October, during the Consulate of Theodosius
and Rumoridius, 391. TITLE
XXVIII. CONCERNING INOFFICIOUS WILLS. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Victorinus. When a son
desires to attack the will of his mother, on the ground of its being
inofficious, it will not be improper for him to bring suit against
the person who has received the estate under the terms of a trust, as the
beneficiary of the same is fully as liable as if he held it as heir, or
possessor. Given on
the fifth of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of Falco and
Clarus, 194. 2. The
Same to Lucretius. Although
you state that, being about to attack the will as inofficious, you have
obtained possession of the estate, it is, nevertheless, unjust that the
appointed heirs should be deprived of possession. Given on
the fourth of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of Dexter
and Priscus, 197. 3. The
Same to Januarius. Where a
mother, after having appointed her two sons her heirs, had another son after
making her will, as she could have changed it, but neglected to do so, the
third son, having been passed over without good reason, can institute
proceedings to declare the will inofficious. But as you allege that the
woman died in child-birth, the injustice of the unexpected event should be
rectified by the conjecture of maternal affection. Wherefore We hold that an
equal share of the estate should be given to your son, against whose claim
nothing can be alleged except the fate of his mother, just as if she had
appointed all of her sons her heirs. Where, however, the appointed heirs are
strangers, then he will not be prevented from bringing suit to declare the
will inofficious. Given on
the eighth of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of Lateranus
and Rufinus, 198. 4. The
Same to Soterius and Others. As you
have obtained your freedom under the terms of a trust, and in accordance
with a decree of the Pr�tor, and as you have afterwards had children;
although the will of your master may, upon the application of your son, have
been pronounced inofficious, it is not just for any question to be raised
with reference to your freedom. Given on
the sixth of the Ides of March, under the second Consulate of
Antoninus and Geta, 106. 5. The
Emperor Antoninus to Helius. If your
father, after having brought an action, or after having made up his mind to
attack the will of your brother as inofficious, should die, leaving you his
heir, you will not be prevented from proceeding with the case, which he had
begun, in any way whatsoever. Given on
the second of the Nones of October, during the Consulate of Gentian
and Bassus, 212. 6. The
Same to Ingenuus. When the
question is asked whether sons can attack the will of their father as
inofficious, it should be ascertained whether, at the time of his death, the
testator left them the fourth part of his estate. Given at
Rome, on the seventh of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of
the two Aspers, 213. Extract
from Novel 18, Chapter I. Latin Text. It is
provided by the latest law that, where there are four sons or less, they can
take the third part of the estate of the deceased, but if there are more
than this, they will have a right to half of what is left no matter under
what title, and this share shall be equally divided among them; and that the
children cannot in any way be defrauded of the usufruct by their ascendants. Extract
from Novel 92, Chapter I. Latin Text. Therefore,
if a parent has made an unreasonable donation to one or several of his or
her children, each one will be entitled under the Falcidian Law to as much
of the estate as would have been due to him before the donation was made. It
is, moreover, permitted to him who received it to abstain from laying any
claim to the estate, provided he makes up the shares of the others out of
the donation, if any necessity exists for doing so. 7. The
Same to Secundus. You should
not be ignorant that the granddaughter of the deceased can institute
proceedings to declare his will inofficious, even though her father may have
died emancipated. Given at
Rome, on the sixth of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of
L�tus and Cerealis, 216. 8. The
Emperor Alexander to Florentinus. The
distribution of their estates made by parents between their children should
not be set aside, provided those who know that they were entitled to succeed
to the deceased, if he died intestate, have obtained their fourth by the
will of their father. (1) He who
has accepted the will of the deceased, either through having paid the
indebtedness of his father in proportion to his hereditary share, or by
settling it in any other legal manner, cannot, if he is over twenty-five
years of age, attack as inofficious his father's will, which he accepted,
even if less was bequeathed to him than he was entitled to. Given on
the seventh of the Ides of February, during the Consulate of Maximus,
Consul for the second time, and �lianus, 224. 9. The
Same to Romana. . It is a
positive rule of law that children cannot attack as inofficious the will of
a soldier, a centurion, or a tribune, whether it was made in accordance with
military or civil law. Given on
the Ides of May, during the Consulate of Maximus, Consul for the
second time, and �lianus, 224. 10. The
Same to Quintinian. If the
property of the heirs of Quintinian (who you say was your father, and
against whose representatives you are about to bring an action to
declare the will inofficious), belonged to the Treasury by the right of
succession, or it holds the property of Quintinian, as being without an
owner, you can bring your action before Our Procurator. 11. The
Same to Ingenuus. Anyone who
has not been sentenced to fight in the arena, but has voluntarily selected
that profession, can succeed to an estate as heir at law, as his rights as a
citizen and a freeman remain intact. If, however, his father made a will,
the son cannot call it in question as being inofficious, nor shall he be
entitled to possession of the estate, for the father very properly decided
that his son was unworthy to succeed him, unless he himself was of the same
condition. Given on
the fourth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of Julian,
and Crispinus, 225. 12. The
Same to Licinianus and Diogenes. If the
father of the girl whose curator you allege that you are, after having
appointed heirs, that is to say, his son to half his estate, his daughter to
a third, and his wife to the remaining sixth, charged his children that, if
either of them should die before reaching the age of twenty-five years, his
or her share should go to the survivors, and also charged his wife to give
to his children any part of the estate which might come into her hands, you
should not, against the just wish of the testator, bring the action of
calumny to declare the will inofficious, as by a restitution of this kind
under the trust, the share of the mother, as well as that of the brother,
will come into the hands of your ward. Given on
the Nones of December, during the Consulate of Alexander, Consul for
the third time, and Dio, 236. 13. The
Emperor Gordian to Prisciamts. Two heirs
having been appointed, one to five and the other to seven-twelfths of an
estate, you allege that you brought a proper action against the one who was
appointed heir to seven-twelfths, but that you were defeated by the other,
and consequently the will is broken, so far as that portion of it is
concerned, as he who is entitled to the estate ab intestato will
succeed, and neither the legacies nor the trusts will be due, although the
grants of freedom will take effect directly, and the trusts should be
executed. Given on
the third of the Kalends of February, during the Consulship of
Gordian and Aviola, 240. 14. The
Same to Priscus. Where a
party litigant has been unable to prove the complaint of inofficiousness
brought against a will, it has been decided that he is not barred from
declaring it to be forged. The same
rule should be observed where, on the other hand, someone has attacked a
will as having been forged, and afterwards desires to bring suit to declare
it inofficious. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of Gordian
and Aviola, 240. 15. The
Emperor Philip to Aphrodisia. It is a
settled principle of law that a daughter who has been passed over by her
mother cannot aspire to the succession of the latter without having
previously instituted proceedings to declare the will inofficious. Given on
the fifth of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of Philip
and Titian, 246. 16. The
Emperors Valerian and Gallienus, and the C�sar Valerian, to Theodora. Where
persons over the age of twenty-five years bring two actions attacking a
will, one for the reason that it was not drawn up according to law, the
other that it was inofficious, although it may have legally been executed,
the prescription of five years, dating from the time of the first judgment,
does not run as long as one of the actions remains to be tried. Given on
the Ides of August, under the Consulate of Tuscus and Bassus, 259. 17. The
Emperors Carinus and Numerianus to Flora. When you
state that your son, having passed you over, appointed his sister his heir,
you can bring suit before the Governor of the province to declare the will
inofficious. Given on
the second of the Ides of February, during the Consulate of Carinus,
Consul for the second time, and Numerian, 284. 18. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Faustina. As you say
that you have not violated your filial affection, but were unwilling to
separate from your husband whom you had married, and because your father was
angry and irritated on account of this, he disinherited you, you will not be
prevented from filing a complaint against the will as being inofficious. Given on
the Kalends of May, under the Consulate of Maximus, Consul for the
second time, and Aquilinus, 285. 19. The
Same to Apollonarius. If you
think that your daughter should be excluded from your estate because she
lives a dishonorable and shameful life, and if you have not been influenced
by sudden anger to take this course, but your hatred is founded upon reason,
you will be free to make your last will in accordance with your wishes. Given on
the fifteenth of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors, 293. Extract
from Novel 115, Chapter III. Latin Text. Where, however, you postponed
the marriage of your daughter after she had reached the age of twenty-five
years, and she then com- mitted sin
with her body; or if, without your consent, she married a husband who is
free, you cannot disinherit her. 20. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Savianus. Where a
daughter, after her father's death, married with the consent of her mother,
and, living on good terms with her husband, did not offer any reason for
complaint, after her mother had repented of having consented, she cannot be
compelled by law, whether still married, or a widow, to be subject to the
momentary caprices of her mother. Given on
the Nones of January, during the Consulate of the C�sars, 294. 21. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Alexander. Nephews or
nieces, or paternal and maternal uncles or aunts will, in vain, attack a
will as inofficious, as no relative in the collateral line, with the
exception of a brother or sister, is permitted to do so; but they are not
prevented from bringing a criminal accusation alleging that the will is
forged. Given
during the Consulate of the C�sars, 294. 22. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Tantilla. If your
husband, by his will, appointed you heir to his entire estate, and
disinherited a daughter who was under his control, such a disinheritance
will not be permitted by law, where nothing has been left to her, and she
did not give him any just cause for offence; for there is no doubt that if
she should attack the will as inofficious, she can obtain the entire estate. Where,
however, she has already obtained it, or afterwards brings suit to recover
it, she must surrender to you whatever her husband owed you at the time of
his death. Given on
the Ides of February, during the Consulate of the C�sars, 294. 23. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Philip and Others. As you
acknowledge that you prevented your mother from making a will in the
presence of witnesses, you have evidently given just cause for offence. Given on
the fifth of the Ides of September, during the Consulate of the
C�sars, 294. 24. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Successus. The will
of a soldier, who is a son under paternal control, disposing of his
castrense peculium, cannot be set aside, either by his father or his
children, on the ground of its being inofficious. Given at
Nicomedia, on the third of the Nones of December, during the
Consulate of the C�sars, 294. 25. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Menedotus. It has been established by law that
a mother, who was suspicious of the morals of her husband, could consult the
interests of her chil- dren by
appointing them heirs, under the condition that they were emancipated by
their father; and that if, after this agreement was made, the father did not
comply with the condition, he could not obtain possession of the property in
accordance with the terms of the will, nor could he bring suit in the name
of his children to set aside the will on the ground of inofficiousness, as
the mother had not injured them in any way, but had rather intended to
provide for them; and therefore he should deliver the estate to them. 26. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Serapion. When a son
has been appointed heir to three-twelfths of an estate, it is certain that a
direct substitution can legally be made for him by his father, if he should
die before the age of puberty. Given at
Nicomedia, on the fifth of the Kalends of September, during the
Consulate of the C�sars, 302. 27. The
Emperor Constantine to Verinus. Uterine
brothers and sisters are absolutely prohibited from bringing an action for
the purpose of proving the will of a brother or sister to be inofficious.
Blood-relatives, however, whether agnation exists or not, can institute
proceedings on the ground of inofficiousness of the will of a brother or
sister, where the appointed heirs are, even to a slight extent, branded with
infamy or dishonor, or where freedmen have obtained this great favor from
their patrons, being at the same time wholly undeserving of it, except where
a slave has been appointed a necessary heir. 28. The
Same to Claudius, Governor of the Province of Dacia. Children
who institute proceedings to declare the wills of their parents inofficious
must show that they have constantly manifested toward them all the respect
which natural affection demands, unless the appointed heirs are able to
prove that the children have been ungrateful to them. Where a mother attacks
the will of her son as inofficious, We order diligent inquiry to be made
whether the latter had any just cause for complaint against his mother,
since he could thus exclude her from the benefit of his last will, as he did
not even leave her his funeral expenses, or the amount to which she legally
was entitled, so that, the will having been set aside, she may obtain the
succession of the estate by law. If, however, she had annoyed her son by
dishonorable acts and indecent machinations, and either openly or secretly
had laid snares for him, or been on terms of friendship with his enemies,
and had so conducted herself with others that she rather appeared to be his
enemy than his mother, and these facts are established, she will be
compelled to accept the will of her son, even against her consent. Given on
the third of the Ides of February, during the Consulate of Crispus
and Constantius-C�sar, Consuls for the second time, 321. 29. The
Emperor Zeno to Sebastian, Pr�torian Prefect. As the new
constitution of the Divine Leo directs that an antenuptial donation shall be
given to a son, just as a dowry is given to a daughter, We order that such
donations shall be charged to the fourth part to which the son is legally
entitled. In the
same way, when a father or mother gives a dowry for his or her daughter, or
an ante-nuptial donation for their son, or a paternal grandfather or
grandmother gives one for his or her granddaughter or grandson, or a
paternal or maternal great-grandfather or great-grandmother gives one for
his or her great-granddaughter or great-grandson, this dowry or donation
shall not be bestowed upon the parties, but shall be deducted to the fourth
part to which each is legally entitled, if it has been taken from the
property belonging to the estate which is in dispute; and We desire this to
be charged in this manner for the purpose of preventing the will from being
attacked as inofficious. Given on
the Kalends of May, during the second Consulate of the same Emperor,
321. 30. The
Emperor Justinian to Menna. With the
intention of treating the wills of testators with every consideration, We
think, nevertheless, that the innumerable pretexts for setting them aside
should be disposed of, in certain cases in which it was formerly customary
for proceedings to be instituted for the purpose of declaring the wills of
deceased persons inofficious, or of annulling them in some other way; but,
by this certain and established law, provision is made for the interests of
testators and their children, as well as for those of other parties who have
a right to bring this same action; so that whether it is or is not stated in
the will that the legitimate portion shall be paid, the will shall be valid;
and it shall, moreover, be lawful for those persons who have the right to
attack it as being inofficious or to set it aside in some other way, to
exact what is lacking to them to make up their legitimate shares, without
their being subjected to any burden or delay; provided that they have not
legally been denounced as ungrateful, that is to say, if the testator did,
not declare that they had manifested ingratitude towards him. If,
however, he did not allude to them as being ungrateful, his heirs shall not
be permitted to accuse them as such, and to introduce a question of this
kind. We
establish these rules with reference to persons whom testators have not
mentioned as being ungrateful, and to whom they have left a certain amount
of their estates, either as legacies or trusts, even though the amount may
be less than what they are entitled to by law. (1) Where,
however, they have passed over any such person who was already born, or who
was conceived before the will was made but was still unborn, or to whom
absolutely nothing was left on account of his being disinherited, or having
been otherwise unfavorably mentioned, then We order that the ancient laws
shall apply, and that no innovation or change shall be caused by the present
enactment. (2) It is
clear that whatever property has been obtained as profit from the estate of
the deceased through an employment in the army should be deducted from the
legitimate shares of the children and other persons who formerly had a right
to institute proceedings to declare a will inofficious, and We wish this to
be the case, and that, where a right of this kind can be sold, or if the
soldier should die while in the service, the value of the same shall descend
to his heirs. Therefore, in order that the value of the right which a
soldier may obtain by the death of the testator may be ascertained, and as
much may be charged to his legitimate share as is decided should be given,
if he who acquired the property of the testator had died while holding his
rank in the army, those officials of our Sacred Palace who are designated
silentarii1 being alone excepted, to whom are granted
special privileges, not only with reference to other matters, but also
concerning money given by their parents for the purpose of obtaining the
above-mentioned military employment; among which privileges we direct shall
be included that such a donation shall not be deducted from their lawful
shares of an estate. We desire
that the preceding regulations shall apply to all other persons. Given at
Constantinople, on the Kalends of June, under the Consulate of
Justinian, Consul for the second time, 528. 31. The
Same to Menna, Pr�torian Prefect. We order
that the provisions which We have recently made for the purpose of
protecting wills shall not be readily abrogated, under the pretext that less
than the amount fixed by the Falcidian Law has been left to persons who, in
accordance with former laws, had a right to institute proceedings to declare
a will inofficious; and that wills shall not be placed in danger, but
whatever is lacking to a legitimate share, that is to say, to the fourth
part of an intestate succession, shall only be contributed, those persons
being excepted to whom nothing was left by will, with reference to whom the
rights conferred by former laws shall remain unimpaired. We order
that these regulations shall also apply to wills which are not in writing. Given on
the second of the Ides of December, during the Consulate of Our Lord
Justinian, Consul for the second time, 328. 32. The
Same to Menna, Pr�torian Prefect. As We have
established by former enactments that, if less than their legal shares are
left to persons who could, under the ancient laws, bring suit to declare a
will inofficious, it shall be made up to them, in order that the will may
not be set aside on the ground that a smaller sum has been left them than
they were entitled to, We think it should be added to the present law that,
if the rights of those who formerly 1
The silentarii were a body of attendants attached to the imperial
palace, whose duty it was, as their name indicates, to maintain silence in
its precincts, and discourage all loud talking or noisy demonstrations. They
were under the command of decurions. � ED. could
bring the above-mentioned action appear to have been impaired by any
conditions, delays, or dispositions which may cause any delay, diminution,
or burden, the said conditions, delays, or dispositions causing such
diminution or burden should be abolished, and that the matter should proceed
just as if none of these things had been inserted into the will. Given on
the second of the Kalends of April, during the fifth Consulate of
Decius, 529. 33. The
Same to Demosthenes, Pr�torian Prefect. Where
anyone, by his will, leaves the greater portion of his estate to one of his
children, and the small residue to another, or to others, in order that
there may be no ground for an action to declare the will inofficious, and
that what is left to the heirs either by way of inheritance, or as a legacy
or trust, may take the part of the share to which they are entitled by law,
if he who obtains the smaller portion is willing to accept it, and the one
who has been left thex-large r one (whether there be one alone, or several),
refuses to deliver what the others are entitled to, without contention or
delay, but compels them to go into court, and causes many and various
disputes to arise with reference to the same, and, after a long lapse of
time, reluctantly surrenders the property in compliance with the judgment,
We intend that such cruelty shall be punished by a suitable penalty; hence,
where a case of this kind occurs, the offender shall not only be condemned
to relinquish what the testator wished him to give up, but also the third
part of an equal amount which was left by will, which he shall be compelled
to surrender under all circumstances, in order that his avarice may be
punished by the power of the law; and all other matters which have been
included in the same will, whether it be written or not, shall be carried
into effect as therein provided. (1) We
have addressed Ourselves to the promulgation of this law for the purpose of
remedying the injustice of former legislation, and that the former
objectionable rule, which Julius Paulus mentions in his Book of Questions,
may no longer be a source of reproach. For he stated that a child could not
be accused by its mother of being ungrateful, and could not, for this
reason, be excluded from her estate, unless she did so through dislike to
her husband, by whom the said child was begotten; and We considering it to
be unjust that anyone should suffer from hatred entertained toward another,
order that this rule shall be abolished; and We do not permit any reason of
this kind to be advanced either against children of tender age, or against
others of any age whatever, as a mother can leave her estate to her son
under the condition of his being emancipated, and, in this way, gratify her
aversion to his father, and not injure the rights of her child, or show
herself lacking in natural affection, for it seems to Us to be cruel for
anyone to be considered ungrateful who has not yet the power to form an
opinion. Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of
Decius, Consul for the fifth time, 529. 34. The
Same to John, Pr�torian Prefect. Where
anyone disinherits his son, and appoints a foreign heir, but leaves a
grandson by the son aforesaid, who is either already living or as yet
unborn, and while the appointed heir is deliberating whether to accept the
estate, the disinherited son should die without having made, or prepared to
make a claim for the estate on the ground that the will is inofficious, he
deprives the grandson of all opportunity for relief, as the father of the
latter, at the time of his death, did not leave him any recourse against the
will of his father, because after the estate was entered upon by the foreign
heir, his father survived his grandfather, and the grandson could not, under
the terms of the Velleian Law, succeed his father and thereby rescind the
will; and some jurists, in discussing this point, have sustained this
inhuman opinion. We,
however, who think We entertain paternal affection and feeling for all Our
subjects, and Our children and grandchildren, and, as far as possible,
having a view to the advantage of all, do hereby order that, in cases of
this kind, every right shall be conferred upon a grandson to which the son
was entitled; and although no preparation may have been made for bringing an
action to declare the will inofficious, a grandson can, nevertheless, bring
this action, and if the heir does not prove by perfectly conclusive evidence
that the father of the grandson was ungrateful towards the testator, the
will having been set aside, the grandson shall be called to the succession
as intestate, unless a certain amount was left to his father which was less
than the share to which he was entitled; for then, in accordance with the
New Constitution which We have promulgated, the grandson can have the
deficiency of the fourth part made up to him, if his father had not already
received it, so that he may enjoy the benefit that We confer, a privilege
which indeed, neglected in ancient times, has been established by Our
authority, unless the father, during his lifetime, either rejected his right
to bring suit to declare the will inofficious, or remained silent for five
years from the day when the estate was entered upon. Given on
the third of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of Lampadius
and Orestes, 530. . 35.
The Same to Julian, Pr�torian Prefect. Whenever the permission of the
Emperor is given to anyone freely to make a will, he is considered to have
granted nothing more than that the party in question may enjoy the legal and
ordinary testamentary right; for it must not be believed that the Roman
Emperor, who maintains the laws, would, by a concession of this kind, intend
to overthrow all the regulations relating to wills which have been devised
and framed with so much care. (1) We
also decree that, if anyone should receive a certain sum of money, or a
certain amount of property from his father, and agrees that he will, under
no circumstances, bring suit to declare his will inofficious, and, after the
death of his father, the son, having examined his will,
should be unwilling to accept it, and should think that it ought to be
contested, an opinion was given by Papinianus in which he stated that a son
ought, by no means, to be oppressed by an agreement of this kind, but that
children should rather be induced to show respect to their parents than be
restrained by contracts. We adopt
this opinion, unless the son should have made a compromise with the heirs of
his father in which he clearly accepted the will of the latter. (2) And,
generally speaking, We say that when a father leaves his son a smaller share
of his estate than that to which he is legally entitled, or gives him
something either by a donation mortis causa or by one inter vivos,
under the condition that the donation inter vivos shall be
deducted from his lawful fourth, and the son, after the death of his father,
simply acknowledged what was left or donated to him, or executed a release
to the heirs for the same, but did not add that he would not raise any
question with reference to what he was entitled to make up his lawful share,
he does not prejudice his rights in any way, but can demand the deficiency,
unless he expressly stated in writing either in the release or the
compromise, or otherwise agreed, that he would be content with the share
which had been left or given to him, and would make no demand for what was
lacking; for then, all ground for complaint having been removed, he should
be compelled to accept his father's will. (3) This
law shall extend not only to sons and daughters, but also to all other
persons who have a right to institute proceedings, to declare the last
testaments of deceased persons inofficious. Given on
the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of Lampadius and
Orestes, 530. 36. The
Same to John, Pr�torian Prefect. We know
that before the promulgation of the constitution by which it was provided
that if a father left his son a smaller share of his estate than he legally
was entitled to, although it may not have been added that the balance owing
to him should be granted in accordance with the judgment of a reliable
citizen, the deficiency will be due and payable by operation of law. Hence,
when anyone accepted property which had been donated either inter vivos
or mortis causa, or by legacies, or under the terms of a will,
and kept it as his share, and the property was afterwards evicted, either
wholly or in part, the question arose whether, in accordance with the terms
of Our Constitution, the lawful share should be made up after eviction, or
whether the legacies, trusts, or donations mortis causa should be
diminished in accordance with the Falcidian Law, so that, in this instance,
a reserve might be established to prevent the heir, if he attempted to
obtain all of the Falcidian portion, from losing the entire benefit of the
estate. Therefore,
We order that, in all these cases, the defect shall be corrected whether
there is total or partial eviction, and that either other property or money
shall be given, or the deficit made up, without taking into consideration
the Falcidian portion; so that whether there was
something lacking in the beginning, or some other outside cause had arisen
for imposing the burden on the property, either with reference to the
amount, or the time, the deficiency shall by all means be made up, and the
privilege which We have granted be enjoyed by the children without
modification. The
deficit should be made up from the property forming part of the estate of
the father, but not where the son has acquired anything from other sources,
either through substitution, or by the right of accrual, as, for instance,
through usufruct. For the sake of humanity, We order that he shall enjoy the
benefit of all property which he may have acquired from foreign sources, and
that the deficiency shall be made up only from that which belonged to his
father. (1) Where
anyone, after having appointed a stranger his heir, provided by his will
that at the time of his death his estate should be transferred to his son,
or postponed such delivery to a specified date, for the reason that Our
previously promulgated Constitution sets forth that all delay and hindrance
with reference to the Falcidian portion shall be abolished, and that the
said fourth part shall be immediately given to the son, a doubt arose as to
what course should be taken in a case of this kind. Hence, We now order that
the restitution of the aforesaid fourth shall immediately take place,
without waiting for the death of the heir, or for the expiration of any
term, and that any balance remaining after the payment of the lawful share
shall be delivered at the time fixed by the testator, so that the son may,
in this way, receive his share intact, as has been established by Our laws
and Constitutions; and the appointed heir may legally enjoy the benefit of
what was left to him by the testator. (2)
Moreover, We order that the time for filing a complaint on the ground that
the will is inofficious, after the estate has been entered upon, shall be in
conformity with the decision of Ulpianus; and that the opinion of Herennius
Modestinus, who declared that the time for the bringing of such an action
should date from the death of the testator, must be rejected; so that an
heir shall not be permitted to enter upon an estate whenever he pleases, in
order that a son may not, by a device of this kind, be defrauded of that to
which he is naturally entitled. Therefore,
We order that when a testator dies after having appointed a foreign heir,
and it is expected that a suit to declare the will inofficious will be
filed, the appointed heir � if there is one residing in the same province �
shall be required within six months, or if he resides in another province,
within a year from the time of the death of the testator, to declare his
intention of either accepting or rejecting the estate; and that when the
said term has elapsed, the son shall have the right to bring the
above-mentioned action. Where the appointed heir does not accept the estate
within the specified time, he shall be forced to do so by the judge. If,
however, in the meantime, the son should die, that is to say, after the date
of the death of the testator, but before the estate has been entered upon,
he will transmit a right of
action of this kind to his descendants, although he may not have been
prepared to assert it; but, in accordance with the ancient authorities, he
will not transmit it to foreign heirs, excepting where he had previously
made arrangements to proceed. Given at
Constantinople, on the Kalends of September, after the fifth
Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 531. 37. The
Same to John, Pr�torian Prefect. As it was
stated by the ancient laws that military wills were not liable to
proceedings to declare them inofficious, many other instances arose in which
it was necessary to dispose of doubtful questions which presented
themselves. For in cases involving castrense peculium, another
division was introduced, for peculium was found to be derived from
three different sources, as it was either civil, acquired through military
service, or occupied a middle place between the two, and was designated
quasi castrense. When the peculium called quasi castrense
was involved, permission was granted to certain persons to dispose of it by
will, but not as soldiers, in any way they chose, but by observing the
common, legal, and customary formalities which have been established with
reference to Proconsuls, the prefects of legions, the governors of
provinces, and, generally speaking, all those who have been appointed by Us
to different offices or employments, or who receive certain salaries from
public sources; for persons of this kind have testamentary capacity solely
for the purpose of disposing of the peculium just mentioned, that is
to say, the quasi castrense. Veterans, however, who have acquired
peculium during their time of service, after they have left the army,
are not prohibited from making wills, but they must do so in the regular
manner. Therefore, when with reference to all these quasi castrense
peculiums a doubt arose whether wills disposing of property of this kind
could be attacked on the ground of inofficiousness, the first question to be
decided was whether all those who had quasi castrense peculium could
bequeath it, for the reason that this was granted as a privilege only to
certain persons, and not to everyone indiscriminately; as soldiers and
veterans had been everywhere permitted to make wills disposing of their
castrense peculium; but while soldiers in active service could do so by
virtue of their own exclusive right, veterans were only entitled to dispose
of their peculium under the rules of the Common Law. It was
also doubted whether other persons, upon whom this special privilege had not
been conferred, could bequeath their peculium by will; as, for
instance, advocates, clerks of courts, those who have charge of the property
of others, as well as professors of liberal arts, physicians, and all
persons who receive public salaries or allowances. (1) Hence
We order that such persons can make testamentary disposition of what
composes their quasi castrense peculium, for the reason that it has
been established in imitation of the peculium castrense, provided
this is done strictly in accordance with law, but only where
the property in question forms part of the quasi castrense peculium. This
privilege is granted to them in order to avoid suit being brought to declare
their wills inofficious; for where a freedman, who was undoubtedly his own
master, has acquired any property while in camp, his patron has not,
according to the tenor of the ancient laws, any right to the possession of
such property, even if he should be passed over by his ungrateful freedman
in his will; and, as this is the case, why should the peculiums which
have been introduced in imitation of the castrense be liable to the
complaint of inofficiousness? (2) This
rule, however, shall be observed until those in possession of the
castrense peculium have returned to the homes of their relatives; for if
they should become their own masters, there is no doubt that their wills
disposing of property which formerly constituted their castrense peculium
can be attacked on the ground of inofficiousness, as the distinctive
name of peculium no longer exists, and what it represents is merged
in other property, and is subject to the same fate as that which was
collected from all other sources into a single estate. Given at
Constantinople, on the Kalends of September, after the fifth
Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 532. TITLE
XXIX. CONCERNING INOFFICIOUS DONATIONS. 1. The
Emperor Philip to Nicanor and Papiana. If, as you
allege, your mother, for the purpose of avoiding an action to declare the
disposition of her property inofficious, exhausted almost all of it while
she was alive, by making donations either to certain children or to
strangers, and after having appointed you heirs to two-twelfths of her
estate, still further exhausted the two-twelfths aforesaid, by means of
legacies and trusts, you do not unjustly ask that relief be granted you by
means of proceedings to declare the will inofficious, inasmuch as you did
not receive the fourth part of the estate to which you were entitled. Given on
the fourteenth of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of
Philip and Titian. 2. The
Emperors Valerian and Gallienus to Acria. If your
father, induced by a certain impulse of boundless generosity, bestowed all
of his estate upon his son, whether he was under his control or not, and
agreed that the arbitrator appointed for the purpose of making partition
should give you the fourth part of the share which you would have received
in case of intestacy, without deduction; or if the son had been emancipated,
and for this reason the donation did not then require any other support, but
in accordance with the Imperial Constitutions, relies upon its own force,
the Governor of the province
will assist you to proceed against the donation in the same way as against
an inofficious will. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of Maximus,
Consul for the second time, and Glabrio, 257. 3. The
Same to �lianus. The
Rescripts attached to your petition show that those parents who, during
their lifetime, exhausted their estates by extravagant donations, after
having executed wills, left merely an empty name to their heirs, and the
same rule of equity should apply in this case as in that where persons die
intestate. Given on
the tenth of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of the
same Emperors; the first, Consul for the fourth time, and the second, Consul
for the third time, 258. 4. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Aristina. If your
son has exhausted his estate through unbounded liberality, invoke the aid of
the Governor of the province, who, after having ascertained the truth of the
case, will determine whether you are entitled to complete restitution on
account of the enormous amount of the donation made by your son, and will
grant you relief by annulling everything which has been improperly done; and
therefore, it will not be necessary for you to proceed against this
unreasonable donation, as you would in case you desired to establish the
inofficiousness of a will. Given on
the sixth of the Ides of February, during the Consulate of Maximus,
Consul for the second time, and Acquilinus, 286. 5. The
Same to Cotabeus. If you
have exhausted all your property by donations conferred upon your
emancipated son, the amount which will be necessary to leave to children,
who have not been ungrateful, for the purpose of avoiding proceedings to
declare the will inofficious, must be deducted from the donations already
made and restored to your estate; so that any sons or grandsons subsequently
born during lawful marriage, may obtain the amount of property to which they
will be entitled. Given on
the second of the Ides of March, during the Consulate of Maximus,
Consul for the second time, and Acquilinus, 286. 6. The
Same to Demetriana. As you
state that the property of your father has been exhausted by donations made
to your brothers, and that the remainder has been divided between you by
codicils executed by him; if you did not know his intention, and could not
avail yourself of the benefit of age, so as to institute proceedings, the
dowry given by your father, or the trust left by him for your benefit, are
not sufficient to prevent you from bringing suit to declare the will
inofficious; and the Governor of the province shall exert his authority to
enable you to proceed against these excessive donations, in the same way as
against an inofficious will. Given on
the Kalends of May, during the above-mentioned Consulate, 286. 7. The
Same to Ammiamis. If your
mother has so exhausted her estate by her profuse liberality to your
brothers that half of the fourth share, which would have been sufficient to
prevent you from attacking the will as inofficious, was not included in the
donations which she gave you, the unreasonable amount which she has bestowed
shall be revoked. Given on
the fifth of the Ides of May, during the above-mentioned Consulate,
286. 8. The
Same to Auxanonus. If it can
be proved that your mother, in order to prevent you from bringing an action
to declare her will inofficious, exhausted her estate in donations made to
one of her sons, as reason demands that the right to bring suit for
inofficiousness should be accorded, in order to frustrate the designs of
those who attempt to violate the rules established by the supreme authority,
and deprive children of their rights, the donations which have been made
must be diminished to the extent of the fourth due under the Falcidian Law,
as in the case of an inofficious will. (1) Where
a wife received something from her husband by way of donation at the time of
her marriage, and afterwards gave it to her emancipated son with the consent
of her husband, it is only reasonable to hold that she donated it as part of
the property of his father, because it could not be taken from it otherwise,
as this is forbidden by the marriage; and if the same intention and result
should be ascertained to exist in the disposition of any of his property,
the same rule which We have promulgated with reference to the estate of the
mother shall be observed. Given on
the third of the Ides of September, during the Consulate of the
C�sars, 294. 9. The
Emperor Constantius, and the C�sar Julian, to Olybrius. There
should be no doubt that the complaint introduced by law with reference to
excessive donations has been derived from the action to declare wills
inofficious, so that, in both these instances, there might be an identical
or similar cause, and the same intervals and method of procedure. Given on
the fourteenth of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of Taurus
and Florentius, 361. TITLE XXX.
CONCERNING INOFFICIOUS DOWRIES. 1. The
Emperor Constantine to Maximus, Governor of Cilicia. As all the property
of your mother is said to have been exhausted by a dowry, and since it is
proper for laws to agree with one another, power to
bring suit on the ground of the gift of an excessive dowry shall be granted,
and the benefits claimed by the other children, and to which they are
entitled, shall be bestowed upon them. Given on
the fourth of the Kalends of June, during the Consulate of Tatian and
Cerealus, 358. TITLE
XXXI. CONCERNING
THE DEMAND FOR AN ESTATE. 1. The
Emperor Marcus �lius Antoninus to Augurinus, Proconsul of Africa. The Decree
of the Senate enacted at the suggestion of My Grandfather, the Divine
Hadrian, by which it was provided that whatever had, at any time, been
evicted from the government must be returned, not only applies to fiscal
cases, but also to those of private persons claiming an. estate. (1)
Bona fide possessors cannot be compelled to refund interest which they
have collected from the day of the sale of the property of an estate made by
them before issue has been joined in a case; nor can they be forced to
surrender the crops which they have gathered after issue has been joined,
unless they have profited pecuniarily thereby. They will, however, be
obliged, under all circumstances, to pay over not only the income of
property which has not been sold, and which they have collected, but also
whatever they could have collected, as well as any interest on the price of
property sold which accrued before issue was joined in the case. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of Clarus
and Cethegus, 147. 2. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to the Soldier Marcellus. When,
after suit had been brought with reference to the estate of Menecrates,
Museus, being aware that this had been done, purchased half of the property
of the estate in dispute from the appointed heir, he himself, as a possessor
in bad faith, as well as his heir, will be compelled to refund the profits.
If, however, it should be clearly proved that the sale took place before the
action was brought, the profits must be refunded from the day on which
proceedings were begun, for an estate is increased by the profits when it is
in possession of a person from whom it can be demanded. A purchaser, who is
provided with his own title to possession, can also be sued for separate
articles. Given on
the Kalends of July, under the Consulate of Severus, Consul for the
second time, and Victorinus, 201. 3. The
Same to Epictesis. The claim
made by you for the estate of your maternal aunt does not prevent you from
making a demand for another estate which proceeds from a different
succession. But where the first claim was based upon the inofficiousness of
the will, the fact that the case had been de- cided will
offer no impediment to anyone claiming the same estate under another title. Given on
the fifth of the Ides of August, during the Consulate of Geta and
Plautian, 201. 4. The
Emperor Antoninus to Vitalianus. In
transferring the estate, compensation will be allowed for any expense which
you can prove you have incurred on account of the illness of the deceased,
or for his funeral, and which you have paid in good faith out of your own
money. Given on
the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of Antoninus, Consul for
the fourth time, and Balbinus, 214. 5. The
Same to Posthumianus. If a
decree has been issued requiring you to surrender the estate which you
possess in good faith, you can, when delivering it, deduct whatever you can
show that you have paid in good faith to the creditors of said estate, for
whenever creditors have received anything to which they are entitled, it
cannot be recovered from them. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of June, during the Consulate of Antoninus,
Consul for the fourth time, and Balbinus, 214. 6. The
Emperor Alexander to Firminus. If you
think that the guardians of your grandsons were not legally appointed, for
the reason that you allege they are under your control, do not delay to
demand from them the estate of your emancipated son, the benefit of which
you say belongs to you; and the judge will determine whether the act of
those who appointed the guardians shall be set aside or not, as it is denied
that they are subject to your authority. Given on
the tenth of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of Julian,
Consul for the second time, and Crispinus, 225. 7. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the C�sars, to Restituta. It is
known to everyone that a demand for an estate which can be made against
possessors in behalf of an heir will not be barred by a prescription of long
time, as the law requires this to be answered in a mixed personal action. It
is, however, clear that the estate can be recovered only by special actions
in rem, where the right of the plaintiff to proceed has been
extinguished by usucaption or prescription. Given on
the second of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of the
C�sars, 294. 8. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Asterius. When a
demand is made for an estate, it must be ascertained, before everything
else, whether or not the testator was free. Given on
the third of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of the C�sars,
300. 9. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Demophilia. If the
appointed heirs have rejected the estate of your relative which was left to
them, and you have demanded it, either under the pr�torian or the Civil Law,
you can bring suit to recover any property of the estate which is involved
in this case. Given at
Nicomedia, on the third of the Kalends of December, during the
Consulate of the C�sars, 300. 10. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Theodosia. When a son
under paternal control has, for a long time, retained in his hands an estate
which was left to him, for this very reason, as the estate has been
accepted, he is considered to have acquired it for the benefit of his
father. Given on
the thirteenth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of the
C�sars, 300. 11. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius to �ternal, Proconsul of Asia. It is
unjust for the possessor of property to be compelled to disclose his title
to possession to anyone who demands it, except that he should be obliged to
say whether he holds the said property as possessor or as heir. Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of Arcadius,
Consul for the seventh time, and Honorius, Consul for the third time, 396. 12. The
Emperor Justinian to Julian, Pr�torian Prefect. When good
ground exists for the claim of an estate, and an exception is filed which
protects the claim, this should not be prejudiced, for the greatness and
authority of the Centumviral Tribunal will not permit a claim to an estate
to be interfered with by the schemes of others. As many
distinctions and controversies on this point arose among the ancients, in
order to put an end to them We decree that when any person presents a claim
for an estate, or expects to do so, or to institute proceedings to recover
it, and someone else appears and thinks that it is necessary to represent
the deceased in an action against either the plaintiff or the defendant, on
the ground of a deposit, a loan, a legacy, a trust, or for any other reason,
and he does this by virtue of the bequest of a legacy or a trust, he must
comply with the following conditions, namely, the appointed heir cannot
postpone the decision of the claim by furnishing security, but either the
legacy or the trust can be demanded, if a bond or security in proportion to
the rank of the parties is given. Where,
however, the heir is not successful, the legatee or the beneficiary of the
trust must repay him the money which he received, with interest at the rate
of three per cent; or he must give up the land with the crops which he has
gathered, or the house with the rent which he has collected; of course, in
either of these cases, after having deducted all necessary and useful
expenses, or if he himself prefers to contest the action and await the
result of the filing of the claim for the estate, he shall
be permitted to do this; so that if restitution should be obtained it may be
made to the legatee or the beneficiary of the trust, together with all
lawful augmentations. (1) But
when an action based on certain contracts of the deceased, or on account of
some property which is in dispute, is brought against the possessor of the
estate, and the said property was either made the subject of a deposit or a
loan, or was given in pledge, or encumbered in any other way, the trial
should not be postponed under the pretext that a claim has been made to the
estate; just as where money having been loaned at interest, suit is brought
against the possessor or the plaintiff, or any other personal action is
begun, judgment should not be deferred, but the case ought immediately to be
brought to a termination. For, after the action for the estate has been
disposed of, and the controversy between the claimant of the estate and the
possessor has been decided, if the latter is defeated, he will not be
compelled to surrender the estate, unless the claimant reimburses him for
all the expenses which he has properly incurred. If, however, the plaintiff
should be defeated, the court will compel the possessor, in like manner, to
reimburse him, or if he should be remiss in this respect, he can under this
law be forced to comply by a personal action based on voluntary agency. (2)
Whenever freedom is demanded by slaves from the possessor of the estate or
the claimant of the same, to which it is alleged they are entitled either
under the terms of a trust, or directly by operation of law, it will only be
necessary to wait for a year after the death of the testator; and if the
action to recover the estate has been terminated within that time, the
demand for freedom shall either take effect, or be extinguished, according
to the event of the trial. But if the said period of a year should elapse
without a decision, then on account of the favor with which freedom is
regarded, as well as through considerations of humanity, the grants of
freedom will become effective directly, or the slaves will obtain it under
the terms of the trust; provided, however, that the will should not prove to
be forged, and also under the condition that if the slaves in question had
not had charge of some business or accounts; for even after they have
obtained their freedom, they will be required to surrender any property
belonging to the estate which may have remained in their hands, and to
render their accounts by the right of patronage, that is to say, where this
right is enjoyed by him who, by the laws, can be assigned to this duty. (3) In
order that no doubt may hereafter arise, it must be observed that a suit
brought to recover an estate must always be included among bona fide
actions. Dated at
Constantinople, on the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of
Lampadius and Orestes, 530. TITLE
XXXII. CONCERNING THE ACTION FOR THE RECOVERY OF PROPERTY. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to C�cilia.. It has been decided that
anyone who possesses the slave of another in good faith is entitled to the
ownership of what is acquired by the labor of
said slave, or from the use of his property; and therefore, if you possessed
a slave of this kind in good faith, and he purchased any property with your
money during the time he was under your control, you can avail yourself of
your means of defence in accordance with the rules of law. (1) A
slave belonging to another cannot acquire anything for his possessor in bad
faith, for he who holds him will not only be compelled to give up the slave
himself, but also anything that he has obtained by means of his labor, as
well as the offspring of female slaves, and the increase of animals. Given on
the third of the Nones of May, during the Consulate of Faustinus and
Rufus, 211. 2. The
Emperor Antoninus to Aristenetus. If you can
prove that the lower part of the building which is attached to the soil
belongs to you, anything which your neighbor has built upon it will
undoubtedly be your property, for whatever is erected upon your ground will
belong to you by law, as long as it remains in the same condition; but if it
should be demolished, the materials composing it will be restored to their
former ownership, whether the building has been constructed in good or bad
faith; provided it was not erected on land belonging to another with the
intention of presenting it to him. Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of
Antoninus, Consul for the fourth time, and Balbinus, 214. 3. The
Emperor Alexander to Dominia. Your
mother or your husband cannot, without your consent or knowledge, legally
sell a tract of land which belongs to you, and you can claim it as yours
from the possessor, without even tendering him the price. But if you
afterwards consented to the sale, or lost your ownership of the property in
some other way, you will have no right of action against the. purchaser, but
you will not be prevented from bringing suit against the vendor, for the
price, on the ground of business transacted. Given on
the third of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of
Alexander, Consul for the second time, and Marcellus, 227. 4. The
Emperor Gordian to Munianus, Soldier of Africa. You are
entitled to an action against the possessors who purchased your land in good
faith from others who held possession of it in bad faith, if you should
recover the ownership of the same before the purchasers have obtained it by
usucaption or prescription, based upon long time. Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of Pius
and Pontianus, 299. 5. The
Same to Herasianus. The
Governor of the province shall order the house which you allege belongs to
you as part of the estate of your mother, and which is now
illegally occupied by an adverse party, to be restored to you, together with
any rent that the occupant has, or could have collected, as well as the
amount of all damage caused by him. It has
been very properly stated in a rescript that any expenses which may have
been incurred cannot be recovered, as possessors in bad faith, who have
expended money on the property of others, and have not transacted the
business of those to whom it actually belongs, have no right to recover
them, unless the said expenses were necessary; but they are permitted to
deduct any useful outlay, if this can be done without injury to the former
condition of the property. Given on
the second of the Ides of February, during the Consulship of Gordian
and Aviola, 240. 6. The
Same to Ustronius. If you
deposited money, and the person with whom you left it used it to purchase
land for himself, which was delivered to him, it is contrary to law that the
said land, or any portion of the same, should be transferred to you by way
of compensation for the money expended, when this is done against the
consent of him who obtained it. Given on
the fifth of the Ides of July, during the Consulship of Gordian and
Aviola, 240. 7. The
Emperor Philip, and the C�sar Philip, to Antony. It has
been established by law that the offspring of a female slave follows the
condition of its mother, and in a case of this kind the condition of the
father should not be taken into consideration. Given on
the thirteenth of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of
Philip and Titian, 246. 8. The
Same, and the C�sars, to the Soldier Philip. If (as you
allege), your adversary has purchased certain property in his own name, with
your money, the Governor of the province will not, in the name of justice,
refuse you the right to which you are entitled as a soldier. He may,
likewise, grant you an action of mandate, or one of voluntary agency, if you
desire to bring it. Given on
the second of the Nones of March, during the Consulate of Pr�sens and
Albinus, 247. 9. The
Emperors Carus, Carinus, and Numerian to Antony. Notify the
Governor that the female slave, with reference to whom you have filed your
petition, forms part of the dotal property, and this having been shown,
there will be no doubt that she cannot be recovered by your wife. Given on
the third of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of Carus and
Carinus, 283. 10. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the C�sars, to Jamiarius. As you
assert that you have no documents establishing your ownership over slaves
born in your house, you should file your claim before the
tribunal where proceedings have been instituted to recover what you have
stated in your petition, since the judge will know that the ownership of the
slaves must be established either by the production of documents, as well as
by other evidence, or by the interrogation of the slaves themselves. Given on
the Ides of February, during the Consulate of the abovementioned
Emperors, the first, Consul for the fourth time, and the second, Consul for
the third time, 290. 11. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Gallanus. When
anyone knowingly sows or plants land owned by another, it is in accordance
with reason that as soon as whatever is sowed or planted takes root, it will
belong to the soil. For, by an act of this kind, the crop will rather belong
to the owner than the soil to the other party. Where, however, he who did
this is a possessor in good faith, it is well established by legal authority
that he can, by means of an exception on the ground of bad faith, recover
his expenses from him who claims the ownership of the land. Given on
the fourth of the Kalends of March, during the abovementioned
Consulate, 293. 12. The
Same, and the Consuls, to Alexander. It is
unjust and unusual that the slave whom you have delivered, and whose
ownership you have relinquished by so doing, should be restored to you by
Our Rescript, against the consent of the person to whom you delivered him;
therefore, understand that where a female servant has become the property of
a purchaser, any children subsequently born to her follow the ownership of
him to whom their mother belonged at the time of their birth. You can,
however, sue your adversary for the price, if it should not be proved that
you have already received it. Given on
the Ides of April, under the above-mentioned Consulate, 293. 13. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Cytichius. It is an
ordinary rule of law that, where suit is brought with reference to slaves,
the question of possession must first be determined, after the slaves have
been produced in court, and that then their ownership shall be established
by the same judge. Given on
the Ides of April, during the above-mentioned Consulate, 293. 14. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Septiana. As you
state that you knowingly purchased from your mother a house which belonged
to her son, if the latter should not succeed his mother, but should claim
the ownership of the house, you cannot protect yourself by means of an
exception; because if the son should obtain the estate of his mother who
sold the property, you will not be prevented from availing yourself of an
exception on the ground of bad faith
with reference to the share of the estate which may come into his hands. Given on
the third of the Kalends of July, during the above-mentioned
Consulate, 293. 15. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Aurelius Proculinus. Where an
entire tract of land has been legally sold to two different persons, it is a
plain rule of law that he to whom delivery was first made is entitled to the
preference, so far as the ownership of the property is concerned. If,
therefore, you can prove before the Governor of the province that you were
the first to obtain possession, and paid the price, he will not permit you
to be excluded, under the pretext that no instruments had been drawn up. You will,
indeed, have the choice of retaining the land, or of receiving the
purchase-money which you have paid, with interest; but, in the latter
instance, an account of the crops which have been gathered and of the
expense incurred must be rendered. It has been decided that if you both
claim the ownership on the ground of a donation, he to whom possession of
the land was first transferred will have the preference. Given on
the second of the Kalends of October, during the abovementioned
Consulate, 293. 16. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Januarius. When
anyone builds a house upon land owned in common with others, the rule of law
establishes joint-ownership among all of you, and hence, if you should
desire to claim the share of the person who, while in possession, built the
house in good faith, you must make a tender of the expenses, in order to
avoid being barred by an exception on the ground of bad faith. Given on
the Ides of November, during the above-mentioned Consulate, 293. 17. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Sabinus and Others. If you
notified the person who intended to purchase your land that it did not
belong to him who wished to sell it, he who bought it against your protest,
or, in any other way, made a contract in bad faith, will commit an illegal
act; and if you apply to the Governor of the province, he will not only
order that the land which you prove belongs to you, but also the crops which
the vendor is shown to have gathered in bad faith, shall be restored to you. Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of December, during the abovementioned
Consulate, 293. 18. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Clarus. When your
property is in the possession of someone else, any mistake in ownership
growing out of this fact cannot prejudice your rights, unless some other
question may be interposed against you. Given on
the third of the Kalends of January, during the abovementioned
Consulate, 293. 19. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Callistratus. Absolute
proofs which are not rejected by law are not less worthy of confidence than
documentary evidence; for which reason if you have doubts with reference to
the ownership of a house, and the matter has not yet been decided, you will
not be prevented from introducing what testimony you have. Given on
the second of the Kalends of January, during the abovementioned
Consulate, 293. 20. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Quartilla. You
understand that you cannot sue a slave who you say retains your property,
but you must proceed against his master in order to recover it. Given on
the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of the C�sars, 294. 21. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Hierocles. After
having demanded your slaves from those who have possession of them, and
having instituted proceedings to establish your ownership of the same, if
afterwards, when your claim has been allowed, your slaves should not be
restored to you, the judgment shall be executed after the formal oath has
been taken. Given on
the sixth of the Ides of October, during the Consulate of the C�sars,
294. 22. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Diodota. There is
no doubt that it is customary for all the crops along with the land to be
surrendered by a possessor in bad faith; and that possessors in good faith
must only restore the present crops, but, after issue has been joined,
everything must be delivered up. Given on
the third of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of the
C�sars, 294. 23. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Magnifer. If other
persons, without any good reason, should sell your slave, who had been
carried away by force or stolen, you will not be reduced to the necessity of
paying the price given for him when you bring suit to recover the ownership
of the slave. Given on
the tenth of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of the
C�sars, 294. 24. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Julian. The law
forbids possessors to demand ownership, if they did not obtain possession by
a good title; and therefore, if usucaption does not take place, the claim of
ownership can never be asserted. Hence, in a case of this kind, where the
owner returns under the law of postliminium, the direct right to
prosecute the claim to the property remains unimpaired, without his having
recourse to the Actio rescissaria. Given on
the tenth of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of the
C�sars, 294. 25. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Eugnomius. Where
anyone has paid for another the rent of property which is in possession of
the latter, and no sale takes place, he does not, by any means, become the
owner of the same by virtue of the payment. Given at
Nicomedia, on the sixth of the Kalends of December, during the
Consulate of the C�sars, 294. 26. The
Same, and the Consuls, to Heliodorus. The delays
incident to litigation are of no advantage to a possessor for the
acquisition of the property by prescription based upon long-continued
possession, for this is only computed after issue has been joined in the
case. Given on
the Ides of December, under the Consulate of the C�sars, 294. 27. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Philadelphus. A
purchaser cannot bring suit to recover a slave who has not immediately been
delivered to him. Given at
Nicomedia, on the twelfth of the Kalends of January, under the
Consulate of the C�sars, 294. 28. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Sopater. He who is
in possession of property belonging to another cannot be compelled to
restore it to its owner, even though he may have no good cause to retain it,
unless the alleged owner proves that it is his. Dated on
the eighth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of the
C�sars, 294. TITLE
XXXIII. CONCERNING USUFRUCT, LODGING, AND THE SERVICE OF SLAVES. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Possidonius. Where the
usufruct of her entire estate was left by the will of a wife to her husband,
although she may have forbidden any bond to be required of you, still, you
cannot accept money in payment from debtors, unless you furnish security in
compliance with the terms of the Decree of the Senate. Given on
the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of Anulinus and Pronto,
200. 2. The
Same to Felix. We note
that the usufruct of certain land has been bequeathed to you by the terms of
a will which you have inserted into your petition, but this does not prevent
the owner of the property from encumbering it to his creditor, provided the
right of the usufruct to which you are entitled remains unimpaired. Given on
the sixth of the Ides of May, during the second Consulate of
Antoninus and Geta, 206. 3. The
Emperor Antoninus to Antonianus. If the
usufruct of property was bequeathed to you by your father, you will obtain
nothing after his death, as an usufruct which has been left by will, or is
acquired in any other manner, ordinarily reverts to the property at the time
of the death of the person to whom it was bequeathed. The right
of use and enjoyment is not extinguished during the life of the usufructuary,
even though the owner of the property may die. Given on
the third of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of Antoninus,
Consul for the fourth time, and Balbinus, 214. 4. The
Emperor Alexander to Verbicius. An
usufruct having been established, it follows that security which would be
approved by a good citizen must be furnished by the person who enjoys the
benefit of it, that he will cause no injury to the property by making use of
the same; and it does not make any difference whether the usufruct was
established by will or by voluntary contract. Given on
the Ides of March, during the Consulate of Alexander, Consul for the
second time, and Marcellus, 227. 5. The
Same to Evocatus and Others. If your
father left the usufruct of certain land to your mother during the time of
your puberty, and the usufruct terminated after you grew up, you can recover
the crops gathered by her after the abovementioned time, for she knew that
she had no reason to take them as they belonged to another. Given on
the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of Alexander, Consul for
the second time, and Marcellus, 227. 6. The
Same to Stratonica. It makes a
difference where your husband received the sole usufruct by way of dowry,
and where the ownership was given as dowry, and a contract was entered into
that at his death possession would be restored to you, for an usufructuary
cannot pledge the property. He, however, who has received land as dowry,
after it has been appraised, is not, for that reason, prevented from
encumbering it, as, if the marriage should be dissolved, the appraised value
must be repaid to you. Given on
the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of Agricola and Clementinus,
231. 7. The
Emperor Gordian to the Soldier Ulpian. It is an
established rule of law that the person to whom an usufruct belongs must, at
his own expense, make such repairs as the roofs require. Hence, if anything
more than was necessary has been expended by you, you can prove the amount
of the outlay, and bring an action to recover it. Given on
the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of Arianus and Pappus,
224. 8. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Ethero. No
prescription, or lapse of time, will authorize an usufructuary or his
successors to acquire the ownership of property to the usufruct of which
alone they are entitled. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of July, during the above-mentioned
Consulate, 293. 9. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Auxanusa. Where the
usufruct of certain lands and slaves was left to your mother, she is
forbidden to alienate the land or manumit the slaves; for, as she has not
the ownership of the slaves whose services were bequeathed to her by will,
it is clear that her act will be void if she should convey the property to
anyone, or manumit the slaves, both of which belong to the heir of the
testator. Given on
the Kalends of December, during the above-mentioned Consulate, 293. 10. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Pomponius. If the
owner of the property has leased the usufruct of the same to your wife,
subject to the payment of a certain sum every year; your wife should not be
denied the privilege of use and enjoyment of the property after the death of
the person who leased it to her. Given on
the thirteenth of the Kalends of January, during the above-mentioned
Consulate, 293. 11. The
Emperor Justinian to Theodore. The right
to occupy a lodging is terminated by death, and he who enjoys it cannot, by
bequeathing the property, exclude the owner from recovering the same. Given at
Constantinople, on the fifteenth of the Kalends of November, after
the fifth Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 531. 12. The
Emperor Justinian to Julian, Pr�torian Prefect. With the
intention of disposing of the ambiguity of the ancient law, We decree that
when anyone has left an usufruct to his wife, or to any other person, to be
enjoyed for a certain time until his son or someone else shall become of
age, the usufruct shall stand for the time prescribed by the testator,
whether the person with reference to whose age it was established arrives at
that age or not, for the testator did not have the life of the individual,
but a certain specified term in view, unless he to whom the usufruct was
bequeathed should die; for then it would be impossible for the usufruct to
be transmitted to his successors, as it is an undoubted rule of law that an
usufruct is absolutely extinguished by death. Where,
however, the condition was inserted that it would continue to exist while
the son, or anyone else remained insane, or under other similar
circumstances the result of which was uncertain, and the said son or other
party concerning whom the provision was made should recover his senses, or
the condition should be complied with, the usufruct will be terminated. But
if the person referred to should die while still insane, then the usufruct
will continue to exist, as it would be considered to have been bequeathed
for the life of the usufructuary, since it was possible that the testator
had in mind its continuance during the entire time of the life of the
usufructuary, rather than that the insane person should recover his mental
faculties, or the condition be complied with; and it is perfectly equitable
that the usufruct should be extended during the lifetime of the parties
alluded to; for, if the usufructuary should die before the condition had
been complied with, or the insanity ended, it would be extinguished; and
therefore it is just for it to be prolonged during the life of the
usufructuary, even if the insane person should die before him, or the other
condition fail to be executed. Given at
Constantinople, on the Kalends of August, during the fifth Consulate
of Lampadius and Orestes, 530. 13. The
Same to the Same Julian, Pr�torian Prefect. As a doubt
arose in ancient times, when the usufruct of a house was bequeathed, in the
first place (as the instances are similar), whether the right of lodging
referred to the use and usufruct or to neither of them, that is to say, to a
peculiar right and a special privilege, and whether the person to whom the
right of lodging had been bequeathed could afterwards lease the same, or
claim for himself the ownership of the property, We, for the purpose of
disposing of the disputes of litigants, have removed all such doubts by the
following concise opinion. Where anyone has bequeathed a lodging, it appears
to Us to be the more humane opinion to also grant to the legatee the right
to lease it, for what difference does it make whether the legatee himself
remains there, or gives it up to another for the purpose of receiving
compensation? This is much more apparent if he left the usufruct of the
dwelling, as it gives rise to greater difficulty where the name usufruct is
added, for We do not desire that the lodging should take precedence of the
usufruct. The legatee should not expect to obtain the ownership of the right
of residence, unless he can prove by the clearest evidence that the
ownership of the house was also left to him, for then the will of the
testator must in every respect be obeyed. We decree
that this decision shall apply to all places in which a right of habitation
can be established. Given on
the eighteenth of the Kalends of October, during the fifth Consulate
of Lampadius and Orestes, 530. 14. The
Same to the Same Julian, Pr�torian Prefect. Where
anyone bequeathed a tract of land, or any other property to another by will,
it was formerly doubted to what extent the usufruct would remain with the
heir, and whether a legacy of this kind would be valid.
Some authorities thought that it would be void, for the reason that the
usufruct could never return to the ownership, but would always remain with
the heir, and they probably held this opinion because the second heir and
all other successors appeared to be the heirs of one person, and therefore
an usufruct of this kind, in accordance with the ancient distinction, could
not be extinguished in the ordinary way. Others, however, thought that a
legacy of this description should not be rejected. In order
to put an end to all such disputes, We decree that such a legacy shall be
valid, and such an usufruct shall be extinguished with the death of the
heir, or shall be terminated if he loses it in any other lawful manner, for
wherefore should an usufruct of this kind enjoy such a privilege that it
alone can be excepted from the general rule which governs the extinction of
usufruct? It is perfectly clear that there is no good reason for this
opinion, and therefore We, by directing that the usufruct shall be
terminated and returned to the ownership, and the legacy be valid, have
disposed of all this ambiguity in very few words. Given on
the thirteenth of the Kalends of October, during the fifth
Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 530. 15. The
Same to the Same Julian, Pr�torian Prefect. A
disagreement arose among the jurists of ancient times, when an usufruct was
acquired by a slave for his master, and, on account of the occurrence of
certain events (for many unforeseen changes take place in the affairs of
mortals), part of the said slave comes into the possession of another
person, whether the entire usufruct, which was formerly held by a single
individual through the said slave, continued to belong to him, or whether it
was entirely extinguished, or was divided, and only a portion of it remained
under the control of him who formerly enjoyed it all. Three
opinions were given on this point; one was to the effect that the entire
usufruct was diminished by the alienation of the slave; another, that the
usufruct was only diminished in proportion to the alienation of the slave;
the third, that a share of the slave could be alienated, but that,
nevertheless, the entire usufruct would belong to the person who formerly
owned the entire slave. We find that the eminent legal authority Salvius
Julianus adopted this last opinion. In order
to dispose of this matter, We have decided to accept the opinion of Salvius
Julianus, and of the others who agreed with him, who considered it more
humane that the retention and not the destruction of the usufruct should be
considered, and hold that, even if a part of the slave was alienated, still
no portion of the usufruct will be extinguished; but it will, in accordance
with its nature, remain intact and unimpaired, and that it will be preserved
just as it was in the beginning, without being affected in any way by art
occurrence of this kind. . Given on
the tenth of the Kalends of October, during the fifth Consulate of
Lampadius and Orestes, 530. 16. The
Same to the Same Julian, Pr�torian Prefect. It was
decided by the ancients that there were many causes for the extinction of an
usufruct; for instance, the death of the usufructuary, loss of civil rights,
non-user, and many others equally well known. No question, however, existed
with reference to the usufruct itself; but doubts arose concerning the
personal action which originated from it, whether the usufruct was conveyed
by a stipulation, or had been left by will. All the authorities, however,
agreed that it was extinguished by the death of the usufructuary, and by the
forfeiture of civil rights, but they differed as to whether the right of
personal action was extinguished by non-user, if the usufructuary failed to
claim the usufruct for one or two years. (1) In
order to remove these doubts, We hereby decree that not only the action
which arises from the usufruct, but even the right itself shall not be lost
by non-user, but only by the death of the usufructuary or by the destruction
of the property; but that anyone shall continue to hold intact as long as he
lives an usufruct which he may have acquired, unless an exception based on
prescription is pleaded against him, which can be done even if he claims the
ownership, for this will exclude him whether he is present or absent. Although
innumerable accidents occur in the affairs of mortals, on account of which
men cannot continue to hold property which they have, it is doubly hard to
lose, through difficulties of this kind, what one has once had in his
possession. (2) We,
however, do not permit our subjects to suffer injury through every kind of
loss of civil rights, for if you are a son under paternal control, and have
an usufruct which has been acquired from your castrense peculium, and
to which your father has no right, why should you lose by emancipation what
you have in your possession? But, according to what has been stated, it will
now only be lost when the usufructuary dies, or the property is destroyed;
and as long as he has breath, or the substance of the property exists, the
usufructuary will continue to exercise his right, unless barred by the
above-mentioned exception, or where he has suffered such a loss of civil
rights as deprives anyone of freedom or Roman citizenship; for, under such
circumstances, the usufruct will be absolutely extinguished, and will return
to the ownership of the property. Given on
the Kalends of October, at Constantinople, during the fifth Consulate
of Lampadius and Orestes, 530. 17. The
Same to John, Pr�torian Prefect. The
following question, taken from the books of the Sabinians, has been referred
to Us. A doubt having arisen whether an usufruct acquired by a slave, or a
son under paternal control, will continue to exist after the greater or
intermediate loss of civil rights by the son, or after his death or
emancipation, or after an alienation of the slave or his death or
manumission, We decree that, in cases of this kind, even if the said slave,
or son under paternal control, should be placed in either
of the aforesaid positions, the usufruct which was obtained by the father or
the master through the above-mentioned persons shall not be extinguished,
but shall remain intact. Nor, even
if the father should suffer either the greater or the intermediate loss of
civil rights, or should be removed by death, will the usufruct be lost; but
it will belong to the son, even if he was not appointed an heir by his
father, for the usufruct acquired through him will remain under his control
after his father's death; as it is very probable that the testator, in
bequeathing the usufruct, had the son rather than the father in his mind. Given at
Constantinople, on the fifteenth of the Kalends of November, after
the fifth Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 541. TITLE
XXXIV. CONCERNING SERVITUDES AND WATER. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Calpurnia. If you
think that you have any right of action against the person who rebuilt his
house in a different way than it formerly was, and which now interferes with
your lights, you will not be prevented from applying to the court in the
usual manner. The judge will be aware that custom observed for a long time
takes the place of a servitude, provided the party who makes complaint does
not hold possession by violence, or clandestinely, or under a precarious
title. Given on
the third of the Ides of November, during the Consulate of Gentianus
and Bassus, 212. 2. The
Same to Martial. If you
have conducted water through the premises of Martial, with his knowledge,
for the time prescribed by law for the establishment of a servitude, you
have acquired it. If, however, the use of the land was forbidden to you for
that period of time, you will, in vain, ask that the expenses incurred by
you for that purpose be refunded to you; for any work performed on the land
of another belongs to the owner of the same, as long as it remains in the
same condition. Given on
the Kalends of July, under the Consulate of L�tus and Cerealis, 216. 3. The
Emperor Alexander to Ricana. The right
to conduct water through the field of a neighbor, as well as other
servitudes, can be established in a province, if all the formalities
required for the creation of servitudes have previously been complied with,
as agreements made between contracting parties should be carried out;
therefore you will not be ignorant that where former possessors could not
legally prevent water from being conducted through their premises, the same
land charged with the same servitude will pass to purchasers. Given on
the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of Maximus, Consul for the
second time, and �lianus, 224. 4. The
Same to Cornelius. The Edict
of the Pr�tor does not permit water, whose source is on the ground of
another, to be conducted on the land of someone else, without the consent of
him to whom the use of said water belongs. Given on
the Ides of August, during the Consulate of Maximus, Consul for the
second time, and �lianus, 224. 5. The
Emperor Philip to the Soldier Lucian. If your
opponent has unlawfully constructed anything which interferes with the
servitude owing to your house, the Governor of the province shall take care
to restore everything to its former condition, and cause satisfaction to be
made for the damage produced, in accordance with its seriousness. Given on
the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of Pr�sens and Albinus,
247. 6. The
Emperor Claudius to Priscus. The
Governor of the province will not permit you to be deprived of the use of
water which flows from a spring which you allege belongs to you, contrary to
the rule established by custom; as it would be hard, and almost cruel, for a
water-course which arises on your premises to be unjustly used on those of
your neighbors, when your own land has need of it. Given on
the seventh of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of Claudius
and Paternus, 270. 7. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the C�sars, to Julian, Pr�torian
Prefect. If it can
clearly be shown that the right to make use of water flowing from certain
places on certain lands has been established by ancient custom and constant
use, Our deputy shall provide that no innovation be made contrary to this
ancient rule and long-observed custom. Given on
the fourth of the Nones of May, during the Consulate of Maximus,
Consul for the second time, and Acquilinus, 286. 8. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Anicetus. If your
house does not owe a servitude to the land of your neighbor, the owner of
the latter cannot prevent you from raising your building higher. If Julian
should be convicted of having, either by violence or clandestinely, opened a
window in your wall, he can be compelled to remove the work at his own
expense, and restore the wall to its former condition. Given on
the Kalends of January, during the above-mentioned Consulate, 293. 9. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Zofimus. If
Heraclius has built the wall of his house higher than he should have done
because of a servitude due to you, his neighbor, he can be compelled
by the Governor of the province to remove the new work at his own expense;
but if it is not proved that you are entitled to a servitude, your neighbor
cannot be forbidden to raise his house to a greater height. Given on
the fifth of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors, 293. 10. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Nemphydius. If the
Governor should ascertain that you are entitled to the servitude of
conducting water, and he does not find that you have lost it by nonuser
during the time prescribed by law, he must take measures to enable you to
again enjoy your right. Where, however, it is not proved that this is the
case, the owner of the land cannot be prevented from retaining the water on
his own premises, after having done work for that purpose in such a way that
your field will not be irrigated. Given on
the eleventh of the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of the
C�sars, 294. 11. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Aurelian. A neighbor
is not permitted to walk or drive through the land of another who does not
owe him a servitude, but no one can be legally prevented from making use of
the public highway. Given on
the eleventh of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of the
C�sars, 294. 12. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Valeria. Not the
extent of the land, but the nature of the servitude, determined the course
of the water. Given on
the third of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of the
C�sars, 294. 13. The
Emperor Justinian to John, Pr�torian Prefect. As an
usufruct is extinguished by non-user during the term of two years in the
case of land, and in a year where movable property or that which can move
itself is concerned, We do not allow a right of this kind to be lost in so
short a time, but We grant the terms of ten and twenty years for its
extinction, and We decree that this rule shall apply to other servitudes, so
that all servitudes cannot be lost by nonuser in two years (because they are
always attached to the soil), but that they can be lost in ten years, when
the parties are present, or in twenty when they are absent, in order that
the rule may be the same in all cases of this kind, and all differences be
abolished. Given at
Constantinople, on the fifteenth of the Kalends of November, after
the fifth Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 531. 14. The
Same to John, Pr�torian Prefect. The
following point was discussed in the Sabinian Books: A certain man made an
agreement with his neighbor to permit him to pass through his fields, or to
allow his workmen to do so, and agreed that he should
have this right of way for only one day in five years, and be permitted to
go into his woods and cut down trees, or to do anything else that he might
consider to be necessary. The
question was asked when a servitude of this kind would be lost through
failure to use it, and some authorities held that if the grantee did not use
the right of way during the first or second term of five years, the
servitude would be entirely extinguished, as would be the case if it was not
used for the term of two years, counting each period of five years as only
one; others, however, were of a different opinion. It has seemed proper to
Us to dispose of the matter as follows, namely, as We have already decided,
in a law previously enacted, that servitudes shall not be extinguished by
non-user during the term of two years, but during those of ten or twenty
years, and, in this instance, if the grantee himself, or his employees, did
not make use of the servitude for one day during the four terms of five
years, they would then lose it through having neglected to avail themselves
of it for twenty years, for he who does not use his right for so long a
period of time will be too late if he desires its restoration. (1) As
that is a perfectly plain rule of law which forbids a neighbor to erect a
building opposite the threshing floor of another, where, by trampling the
dry grain, its benefit and utility may be secured, but, by the construction
of such a building, the wind will be obstructed, and, in consequence, the
straw cannot be separated from the grain, the wind being prevented by the
building aforesaid from exerting its force everywhere, and, because of its
position, the wind will be of no advantage to the threshing floor, We hereby
decree that no one shall be permitted either to build any house, or do
anything else to prevent the wind from being made use of in a proper and
sufficient manner for the above-mentioned purpose, and thereby render the
threshing floor useless to its owner, and unavailable for the separation of
grain. Given at
Constantinople, on the eleventh of the Kalends of November, after the
fifth Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 531. TITLE
XXXV. CONCERNING THE AQUILIAN LAW. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Glytonis. If you can
prove that you have sustained any damage on account of someone having burned
your forest, or cut down its trees, you can make use of the action of the
Aquilian Law. Given on
the seventh of the Ides of November, during the Consulate of
Alexander, Consul for the second time, and Marcellus, 227. 2. The
Emperor Gordian to Mutianus. Having
brought suit under the Aquilian Law against the person who demolished your
house, or burned it, or damaged it in some other way, you can compel the
damage to be made good by applying to a competent judge. Moreover, if you
have been unjustly deprived of the use of
water to which you are entitled, you can, by application to the same judge,
cause your property to be placed in its former condition. Given on the
eighth of the Ides of November, during the Consulate of Gordian and
Aviola, 240. 3. The
Same to Dolentus. There is
no doubt that you have a right not only to bring suit for damages under the
Aquilian Law, but also to bring a criminal accusation against a person who
has rendered himself liable by having accused you of being responsible for
the death of your female slave. Given on
the fifth of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of Gordian,
Consul for the second time, and Pompeianus, 242. 4. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the C�sars, to Zoilus. According
to the Aquilian Law, when anyone denies that he has committed wrongful
damage and he is convicted of having done so, he can be compelled to pay
double the amount. Given on
the fifteenth of the Kalends of May, at Heraclea, during the
Consulate of the above-mentioned Emperors, 293. 5. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Claudius. You can
bring suit under the Aquilian Law for double the damage which you have
sustained through your cattle having been unjustly shut up and killed, or
allowed to perish by hunger. Given on
the fifteenth of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors, 293. 6. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Plenius. You are by
no means prevented from bringing suit under the Aquilian Law, for damages
which you allege you have sustained on account of cattle having been
permitted to pasture on your land. Given on
the fifth of the Kalends of November, under the Consulate of the
C�sars, 294. TITLE
XXXVI. CONCERNING THE ACTION IN PARTITION. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Martian. If the
entire estate of your father has not been divided with the consent of the
heirs, and no decision has been rendered or compromise made with reference
to it, you can bring an action in partition for the division of the estate. Given on
the eighth of the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of
Lateranus and Rufinus, 198. 2. The
Emperor Antoninus to Vitianus. If your
wife, after the death of your father, to whom she had given her dowry, and
whose heir you have become, should still be united with you
in marriage, you will, in accordance with the provisions of the ancient law,
have the right to bring an action in partition against your co-heirs for the
purpose of obtaining the dowry, and you can retain it even if she should die
afterwards, provided she is still married to you. Given on
the second of the Ides of February .... 3. The
Same to Rufus. Bring suit
against your co-heirs for partition, in accordance with the prescribed legal
formalities. If anything should be proved to have been taken from your share
of the estate, the judge appointed to hear the case, having made proper
investigation, shall render judgment in your favor, in accordance with the
rules of law. An action for the crime of plundering the estate will, in
vain, be brought by a co-heir, as he is considered to have been indemnified
by the action in partition. 4. The
Emperor Alexander to Amonius. If, while
you were a son under paternal control, and movable property, or that which
can move itself, which might belong to castrense peculium, should be
donated to you by your father, you will be entitled to it as part of your
peculium castrense, which is not owned with your brothers; but the
lands, although they may all have been conveyed to you by your father while
you were in the army, will, nevertheless, not be included in your
peculium castrense. Those lands which are acquired by a son under
paternal control on account of his being in military service come under a
different rule, as they constitute part of the castrense peculium. 5. The
Same to Statilia. It was in
your husband's power, in a fit of anger, to change the provisions which he
had made in his will with reference to his slaves, namely, that one of them
should remain in perpetual servitude, and that the other should be sold in
order to be taken away. Hence, if afterwards, his clemency should mitigate
his anger (which, although it may not be proved by documentary evidence,
still, nothing prevents its being established by other testimony, especially
when the subsequent meritorious conduct of the said slave is such that the
wrath of the master has been appeased), the arbitrator in the action in
partition should comply with the last wishes of the deceased. 6. The
Emperor Gordian to the Soldier Pomponius. Property
consisting of claims is not capable of division, for, according to the
Twelve Tables, it is by operation of law divided into hereditary shares. 7. The
Same to �lianus. Where the
demand for the execution of a trust arises among coheirs, the Pr�tor or the
Governor of the province, who has been appointed to decide the case, or the
judge who is to hear the action in partition,
shall exert himself to cause the will of the testatrix to be observed. 8. The
Same to Telesphorus. You can
obtain a division of any property whatsoever which is held in common by you
and your brother, and is derived from the estate of your father or mother,
when the judge decides the action in partition. 9. The
Same to Verinus. There is
no doubt that proceedings in partition are included among bona fide
actions, and that your share of the estate (if you are entitled to any),
will be increased by the addition of the profits. 10. The
Same to Telesphorus. When a
testator divides his estate among all his heirs, and orders each of them to
be content with certain lands, and the slaves which are attached to the
same, it is clear that his will should be obeyed, if the authority of the
Falcidian Law has not been violated; and when he thinks that all his slaves
should be recommended to his heirs, he does not by the words that follow
change the disposition which he had made of all of them, and his first
division does not become void, as he is considered to have made this
statement with reference to those to whom he had decided to leave the slaves
by his will. 11. The
Emperor Philip, and the C�sar Philip, to Antony. It is an
established rule of law that the estates of intestate persons should be
equally divided between the sons and daughters of the deceased. 12. The
Emperors Gallienus and Valerian to Rufus. The
division made between you and your brother should not (as you allege), be
considered void, because it was not reduced to writing, as the certainty of
the transaction sufficiently establishes the validity of the division. 13. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Saturninus. It is
certain that the peculia of children should, after the death of their
father, be placed with the remainder of the property of the estate in order
to be divided. Your brother and co-heir, however, who contracted obligations
during the lifetime of your father, who himself was ignorant of the fact,
cannot sue you and your other brother and co-heir, except in order to obtain
the amount from his peculium, for sidered to have made this statement
with reference to those to whom he made the contracts. 14. The
Same to Hermianus. If, in the
suit for partition by which the estate of your father was equally divided
between your brother and yourself, nothing was specially agreed in case of
the eviction of the property adjudged to each of you,
that is to say that each one would assume liability for his share, the
Governor of the province shall, by means of the action pr�scriptis verbis,
compel your brother and co-heir to pay, in proportion to his share, any
damage which you may have sustained through the eviction of the property. Given on
the eighth of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of the
above-named Emperors, 293. 15. The
Same to Theophilus. It has
been decided that, when a division has been made by agreement of the
parties, and possession follows by common consent, and the entire ownership
of the property which was decided to belong to your father has been assured
to him, you will have the right to claim said property, if you succeed to
his estate. If, however, the division was based upon an ordinary agreement,
the arbitrator appointed to decide your action in partition shall determine
how the community of interest shall be apportioned among you. 16. The
Same to Heraclius. Children
have no power to cause the will of their father to be set aside, if they
cannot prove that it is inofficious, but where some legal formality is
lacking in either the will or the codicil, and the deceased in certain
statements made by him, declared that it was his will, even though
succession on the ground of intestacy may have taken place, it is
established by the authority of the law that, in an action for partition,
the judge must comply with the will of the father, with the exception of the
reserve prescribed by the Decree of the Senate. 17. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Commodianus. It is
perfectly certain that, where co-heirs make a division with one another, the
rights of one of them who is absent and is ignorant of the fact will not be
prejudiced, and he can retain the undivided share which belonged to him in
the beginning, to be deducted from all of the shares of the others,
wherefore you can recover your share, with the income, by an action in
partition, without apprehending any loss from the division previously made
by the co-heirs. Given on
the seventh of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors, 293. 18. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Domina. It has
frequently been stated in rescripts that any property which a father has
purchased in the name of the daughter shall be awarded to her by the arbiter
in a suit for partition, if no contrary intention of the deceased is proved
to have existed. Therefore, if you should become the heir of your father,
and the property which you allege was purchased by him in your name still
remains intact, you can avail yourself of the above-mentioned rescripts
against your sister in proceedings brought before the Governor of the
province. (1) There
is no doubt that any expenses incurred by one of the co-heirs in good faith,
on account of an estate owned in common, should be
adjudged to him in an action in partition, or in one based on voluntary
agency. Given on
the seventeenth of the Kalends of ..., during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors, 293. 19. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Lisicratiis. It is a
positive rule of law that, in a case in partition, where any of the heirs
have appropriated any of the common property, or have caused it to
deteriorate, they must be responsible for it, and indemnify the other heirs
for the said property. Given on
the nineteenth of the Kalends of January, during the above-mentioned
Consulate, 293. 20. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Pactuela. In the
action in partition, the price of property owned in common and sold as such
by one of the heirs does not entirely belong to the vendor, but if the price
was paid, his co-heir can bring the action on mandate against him; or if he
ratified the sale, the action on the ground of voluntary agency will lie in
his favor. Where, however, one heir, having sold the property, withholds the
purchase-money, the hereditary shares of the others in the same can be
recovered. 21. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Fortunatus. Where,
with the view to the future succession, a father divided his estate among
his heirs, in accordance with his intentions, and, in any way whatsoever
manifested his wishes with reference to the division among his heirs, the
arbitrator appointed for the partition of the estate shall see that the
reserve is made, as is done in the case of the Falcidian Law, and that a
division of any property which the father did not leave to anyone either
generally or specially takes place equally among the heirs and, in rendering
his decision, he shall always comply with the wishes of the father. 22. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Dionysius. When one
of several heirs, without the consent of his co-heirs but through mistake,
retains possession of a slave owned in common, the others believing that the
slave belongs to him, he does not make the slave his own, as every good
title to the latter is lacking; but it is clear that each of his co-heirs
has a right to his hereditary share in said slave. 23. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Hermogenus. Although
the action to which creditors are entitled against each heir to the extent
of his hereditary share of the estate cannot be changed by an agreement for
division, still, he who is bound by the agreement can be compelled to carry
it out under the terms of the stipulation, and in accordance with law, and
where no stipulation was entered into, he can be sued in an action
pr�scriptis verbis, if he is not proved to have violated his contract. 24. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Socrates. A
testator, by means of entreaties, implored his son to transfer conditionally
to his brothers and certain other persons a tract of land which he had in
his possession, and which formed a part of the estate; but, after the
condition had been fulfilled, the son retained his hereditary share of the
land as his fourth under the Falcidian Law, setting off against it what he
had received from his co-heirs as a loan. In case anything should be lacking
to make up his fourth, and, after deducting what was paid by the others for
the said land any excess over and above the said fourth should remain, he
will be compelled to surrender it. Given on
the fifth of the Nones of January, during the abovementioned
Consulate, 294. 25. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Diodes. If you
should reject the estate of your grandfather, you cannot be forced to
relinquish to your brothers property which you have acquired by a donation,
or in any other way. Given on
the Ides of April, during the Consulate of Tuscus and Anolinus. 26. The
Emperor Constantine to Bassus, Pr�torian Prefect. Where a
will that has been begun but not completed, or a codicil, a father's letter,
or any other written instrument is found which disposes of property in any
way, or in any terms whatsoever, it should be executed only by the heirs
themselves, no matter to what degree of relationship they may belong,
whether they appear to be of the same degree, or have been emancipated, or
are such as the Pr�tor calls to the succession; and in the action in
partition (although the children may be called to an intestate succession),
with the exception of the amount reserved by the Decree of the Senate, the
dispositions of the deceased must be observed, even if they were not made in
accordance with the formalities prescribed by law. When,
however, in a will of this kind, the name of a person other than the
children above designated is found, it is certain that the will should be
considered void only with reference to the said person. Given at
Rome, during the second Consulate of Crispus and Constantine-C�sar, 321. Extract
from Novel 18, Chapter VII. Latin Text. Provided
there is attached to an instrument of this kind either the signature of the
father himself, or those of all the children among whom the partition took
place. TITLE
XXXVII. CONCERNING
THE DIVISION OF PROPERTY OWNED IN COMMON. 1. The Emperor Antoninus to
Lucan. If your
brother sold only the share of the land which belonged to him, the sale
cannot be revoked; but you must bring an action for the division
of common property against him who owns the property jointly with you, and
by this means you will obtain the entire tract of land, if you make a higher
offer to your joint-owner for his share than he offers to you for yours. If,
however, he should offer you more, you will take it and transfer your share
to him. When the division of the land can conveniently be made without
causing damage to anyone, you will acquire the part of it which may be
adjudged to you. The following rule, however, should be observed, namely,
that, after issue has once been joined, no one can alienate his share
without the consent of all the other joint-owners of the property. Given at
Rome, on the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of Antoninus,
Consul for the fourth time, and Balbinus, 214. 2. The
Emperor Alexander to the Soldier Avitus. If it
should be proved before the Governor of the province that your brother gave
in pledge certain vineyards owned by you in common, as he was unable to
encumber to his creditor your share in said vineyards, the Governor shall
order it to be restored to you, together with any crops which the creditor
may have gathered from the same. The Governor must also provide for the
division of the vineyards between you and your brother's creditor, and order
him to deliver to you the portion which he received from your brother, after
having been paid the price which he decides that your brother's share is
worth; or he must order it to be transferred to your brother's creditor
after your share has been appraised, and he has paid to you the amount of
its valuation. Given on
the second of the Ides of September, during the Consulate of
Alexander, Consul for the second time, and Marcellus, 227. 3. The
Same to Verecundianus. The duty
of the arbiter appointed for the purpose of dividing property between you
and your brother only has reference to such as is held in common by you and
him; for any part of said property which he has sold will be owned in common
by you and the purchaser, and you should ask for an arbiter for each one of
them, if you wish the joint-ownership of said property to be dissolved.
When, however, a tract of land is in such a place that it cannot
conveniently be divided between the joint-owners, then a certain portion
shall be adjudged to each one of them, after a just appraisement has taken
place, and a mutual set-off for the price shall be made between them, so
that if one receives a share of greater value he will be required to
indemnify the other. Sometimes, even a purchaser who is a stranger is
allowed to bid on the property, especially where one of the joint-owners
acknowledges that his means are not sufficient to pay more than the very
small sum offered by one of the others. Given on
the fifth of the Nones of May, during the Consulate of Julian and
Crispinus, 223. 4. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Consuls to Heroda. If your
sister, who is over twenty-five years of age, has divided property owned in
common by yourself and her, it is settled that the division will stand, even
though it is not proved to have been made either by written documents or
other evidence. Where, however, she is a minor, and the time during which
she is entitled to demand complete restitution has not yet expired, the
Governor of the province, after proper investigation, shall determine
whether complete restitution should be made on account of the division. He
shall also provide that division shall be made of any property held in
common by you, and shall require an account of the expenses to be rendered
(if either of you has incurred any with reference to the said property), as
well as an account of the profits, and of any fraud or negligence which may
have taken place (as there is no doubt that all these things should be
considered in an action brought for the division of property owned in
common), in order that equality may be maintained in everything. Given on
the eighth of the Ides of February, during the Consulate of the
C�sars, 294. 5. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Secundinus. No one can
against his will be compelled to retain his interest in the joint-ownership
of property, or a partnership, therefore, after application has been made to
the Governor of the province, he will provide for the partition of any
property which he may ascertain is held in common by you and your sister. Given on
the eighth of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of the
C�sars, 294. TITLE
XXXVIII. MATTERS
WHICH APPLY TO BOTH THE ACTION IN PARTITION AND THAT FOR THE DIVISION OF
PROPERTY OWNED IN COMMON. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Marcus. It has
been decided that a division of land has the effect of a sale. Given on the
sixth of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of Gentian and
Bassus, 212. 2. The
Emperor Alexander to Euphrata. Even if
someone who had no right to do so has appointed an arbitrator to make a
division of property, still, if the partners gave their consent to such a
division, each one of them has obtained the ownership of the property of
which he acquired possession in accordance with the agreement. Given on
the sixteenth of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of
Alexander, Consul for the third time, and Dio, 230. 3. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the C�sars, to Seva. It is
customary to come to the relief of persons who have attained their majority,
where divisions of property have been made through fraud or deceit, or
unjustly, and not as the result of a decision in court, because in bona
fide contracts whatever is established to have been done unjustly shall
be corrected. Given on
the sixteenth of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of the
same Emperors, 293. 4. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Maximian. If your
paternal uncle, while transacting business for himself, purchased a part of
certain property owned in common, and did not thereby become a joint-owner
of all of it, measures must be taken to indemnify you for the share to which
you are entitled; and therefore it is contrary to the rules of law to demand
that he shall divide with you the ownership of what he purchased. Given on
the sixteenth of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors; the first, Consul for the fourth time, and the
second, Consul for the third time, 293. 5. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Frontinus and Gaferio. With
reference to the documents which you allege are jointly owned by your
brother and yourself, the Governor of the province, having been applied to,
shall determine with whom they should be deposited. Given on
the sixth of the Ides of February, during the abovementioned
Consulate. 6. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Thesidiana and Others. If you
made a division of property with your paternal uncle, under the condition
that he would swear that he had not been guilty of malicious fraud in the
transaction, and he does not comply with what he agreed to, nothing can
prevent you from claiming an undivided interest in the property which was
the subject of the agreement, and was included in the division. Given on
the fifth of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of the C�sars,
294. 7. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Severianus and Flavianus. If your
brothers have encumbered their undivided interest in a tract of land without
your consent, and the land comes into your hands in accordance with the
contract for partition, without any mention having been made of the
encumbrance, and the shares which belonged to the other joint-owners before
the partition was made and to which the lien solely attached, are evicted,
you can bring the action pr�scriptis verbis against your brothers,
under the stipulation, if one was made; otherwise you can sue for the value
of your interest; for if you, being
aware of the lien on the land, accepted the ownership of the same, you will
not have the power to proceed against your brothers, unless you prove that
the guarantee against eviction was made by a formal statement, or promised
by an agreement. Given at
Nicomedia, on the second of the Nones of December, during the
Consulate of the C�sars, 294. 8. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Nicomacus and Others. If a
division of property owned in common, made by you after reaching the age of
twenty-five years, was perfected by the relinquishment or transfer of
possession, and this was done in good faith and by common consent, it cannot
be abrogated. Given on
the Nones of December, during the Consulate of the C�sars, 294. 9. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Demetrianus. The action
in partition, or the one for the division of property owned in common, can
only be brought while joint-ownership of the property exists. Given at
Nicomedia, on the sixth of the Ides of December, during the Consulate
of the C�sars, 294. 10. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Gallicanus. Where all
the property to be divided is specifically stated in a written will, nothing
will prevent the heirs from demanding that any which the testator did not
mention be divided. 11. The
Emperor Constantine to C�rulus. The
division of land should be made in such a way that slaves or serfs attached
to the soil may pass to each heir without being separated, so that the
relationship or affinity of those most closely connected may remain
unimpaired; for who can suffer children to be separated from their parents,
sisters from their brothers, and wives from their husbands? Therefore, if
anyone should, contrary to law, separate either slaves or serfs connected in
this manner, he shall be compelled to again unite them. Given on
the third of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of Proculus and
Paulinus, 334. 12. The
Emperor Justinian to the Senate. The
following provisions have appeared to Us to be in perfect conformity to
justice. If anyone, having either signed or given an antenuptial donation in
behalf of his son, or a dowry in behalf of his daughter, provided that what
he gave may revert to him, either under the terms of a stipulation, or by
the law, or if someone else, having given a dowry or an ante-nuptial
donation, in such a way that the tenor of the stipulation or the force of
the law will cause it to come into the hands of the father, and he, having
made a will, appoints either his children or strangers his heirs, and makes
no disposition whatever of the property which has reverted to him, or come
into his hands in this manner,
and other children of his are found who have obtained a part of their
father's property during his lifetime, either as an ante-nuptial donation or
as a dowry, or on account of service in the army, which (as long as a will
stands), they cannot be compelled to place in the mass of the estate, then
the son or daughter aforesaid shall have as his or her separate property
whatever reverted to their father or came into his hands, which shall be
computed as any other profit; so that, in the present instance, he or she
will only be entitled to as much as his or her brothers obtained from their
father by the means which We mentioned above, and they will not be compelled
on account of the will to place it in the general mass of the estate. But where
nothing was given by their father to any of their brothers, they cannot
claim this share for themselves, but it becomes, as it were, a part of the
paternal estate to be divided among all the heirs, in accordance with the
terms of the will, and this only applies where the distribution of the
estate of the father was made among the children. If, however, foreign heirs
were appointed, and nothing was stated by the testator in his will with
reference to this portion of his estate, then the son or the daughter will
undoubtedly be entitled to whatever reverted or came into their father's
hands as a preferred legacy. When what was given to the brothers was less
than what came into the father's hands in this way, an equal amount shall be
reserved, and the balance having become a part of the paternal inheritance,
shall be divided in accordance with the usual method of distributing
estates. It should
undoubtedly be observed that, if the amount which the father received from
this source is less than that which he gave to his children, the whole of it
will belong to those on whose account the property reverts to the father.
Therefore, We desire that those rules which We have declared apply to the
father shall also be applicable to the grandfather, and the paternal or
maternal great-grandfather, as well as to the mother, the grandmother, and
the paternal or maternal great-grandmother. Given at
Constantinople, on the eleventh of the Kalends of August, during the
fifth Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 550. TITLE
XXXIX. CONCERNING THE ESTABLISHMENT OF BOUNDARIES. 1. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the C�sars, to Nicephorus. The owner
of a tract of land cannot be prevented from selling a certain portion of it
after having removed the boundaries and retain- . ing the remainder. The
purchaser cannot claim a greater amount of land than that which came into
his hands in accordance with a contract of sale, under the pretext of
certain boundaries existing during the time preceding the sale. Given at
Nicomedia, on the Ides of December, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors, 293. 2. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Tatian. The
difference of succession, and the consent of neighbors can, by either adding
to or taking from lands, frequently change the position of ancient
boundaries. Given at
Nicomedia, on the ninth of the Kalends of January, under the
Consulate of the above-mentioned Emperors, 293. 3. The
Emperor Constantine to Tertullian. Where
anyone first raises a question concerning the boundaries of his property,
and it has reference to the contest of the ownership of the same, the
question of possession must first be disposed of, and then the surveyor will
be directed to go to the place, so that the truth having been ascertained,
the controversy relating to the boundaries may be terminated. If, however,
the other party should absent himself, in order that this question may not
be decided, the surveyor shall, nevertheless, proceed to go to the place
designated by the Governor of the province, and take his measurements in the
presence of the adverse party. Given at
Verona, on the sixteenth of the Kalends of March, during the
Consulate of Gallicanus and Symmachus, 230. 4. The
Same to Bassus, Urban Prefect. If it
should be established that someone who raised a question as to a boundary
intended to seize the property of another before a decision had been
rendered in the case, he shall lose not only what he wrongfully claimed, but
(that everyone should be content with his own property and not desire that
of another), if he who is the aggressor, when demanding the land, should be
defeated in court, he shall lose as much land as he attempted to take from
the other party. Given on
the thirteenth of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of
Gallicanus and Symmachus, 330. 5. The
Emperors Valentinian, Theodosius, and Arcadius to Neoterius, Pr�torian
Prefect. The
exception of five feet having been abolished, persons shall be free to bring
actions for the determination of the boundaries, or the ownership of
property of these dimensions. Given on
the eighth of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of Arcadius,
Consul for the second time, and Rufinus, 392. 6. The
Emperors Theodosius, Arcadius, and Honorius, to Rufinus, Pr�torian Prefect. For the
purpose of finally disposing of all fraudulent schemes and machinations, We
decree that so far as the determination of boundaries is concerned, not the
prescription of long time, but only that of thirty years shall be
applicable. Given on
the second of the Nones of November, during the Consulate of Arcadius,
Consul for the second time, and Rufinus, 392. TITLE XL.
CONCERNING PERSONS INTERESTED IN THE SAME CASE. 1. The
Emperor Julian to Secundus, Pr�torian Prefect. All those
exceptions having been abolished and rejected to which litigants were
accustomed to have recourse, under the pretext that other parties were
interested, in order to protract the decision of the case, permission is
hereby granted to any of them (whether all are under the same jurisdiction
or reside in different provinces), to bring the action or file the answer,
without requiring the presence of one or more of the others, who may be
interested in the suit. Given on
the third of the Nones of September, during the Consulate of
Mamertinus and Nevita, 362. 2. The
Emperors Valentinian and Valens to Sallust, Pr�torian Prefect. After an
action has been properly begun, a matter in which several persons are
interested can proceed without a mandate, even where several of the parties
are absent, if those present are prepared to furnish security that they who
are absent will ratify what is done; or (if suit should be brought against
them), that they will furnish security that the judgment will be paid. Given on
the sixth of the Ides of December, during the Consulate of the Divine
Jovinian and Veronian, 364. TITLE XLI.
CONCERNING NOXAL ACTIONS. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Marcellus. If the sum
of money which you allege was stolen from the estate of your father by a
person who has proved to have been free, you will not be prevented from
bringing suit to recover it, or one to compel its production in court; for
while, in other instances, the damage follows the person, and a slave who
has been manumitted is liable in an action of theft, which does not lie in
favor of an heir, still, when a slave steals anything from his master,
although he commits a theft, the action of theft does not arise, nor can it
be brought against him, even after he has been manumitted, unless he
continues to retain possession of the stolen property after his liberation. Given on
the thirteenth of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of
Maximus, Consul for the second time, and .�lianus, 224. 2. The
Emperor Gordian to Quintilian and Others. If your
slaves, without your knowledge, or even against your express prohibition,
have secretly cut down trees, penalty for which is prescribed by the law
enacted with reference to forests, you need not apprehend that you will be
compelled to surrender the slaves, in addi- tion to
being liable for the damage sustained, for where masters are ignorant of the
crimes of their slaves, or have forbidden them to perform certain acts, if
they should be sued in a noxal action, judgment shall be rendered against
them to either surrender the slaves by way of compensation, or to retain
them under their control, after having satisfied the judgment for damages. Given on
the third of the Nones of June, during the Consulate of Gordian and
Aviola, 240. 3. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the C�sars, to Eutychius. If you are
prepared to formally accuse a slave of kidnapping, you will not be prevented
from appearing before the Governor of the province; or, if you should prefer
to bring the noxal action, or that of theft against the master of the said
slave, the Governor of the province will take cognizance of your case; but
you are aware that if you should elect to sue the master, and cannot prove
that the crime was committed with his consent, which you attempted to do, he
will have the choice either of surrendering the slave by way of reparation
to indemnify you for the damage, or of paying the penalty. Given on
the fifth of the Nones of October, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors, 295. 4. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Sosius. If a
slave, without the knowledge of his master, or even if he is aware of it but
is unable to prevent it, takes away your property with violence, you can
bring suit for quadruple damages against his master before the Governor, if
the available year has not yet elapsed; and if it has elapsed, you can bring
the simple noxal action against him. When he prefers to surrender the slave
by way of reparation, you will still not be prevented from suing him for the
amount which came into his hands from the robbery; for if the act was
committed with his knowledge and he could have prevented it, he should, by
all means, be compelled to pay the amount of the judgment, without taking
into consideration the surrender of the slave. Where, however, you intend to
bring an accusation for public crime, on account of your wife having been
carried away by a slave, you should bring it not against the master, but
against the slave who you allege perpetrated the offence. Given on
the eighteenth of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of
the above-mentioned Emperors, 299. 5. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Menophilus. If
a slave, with the aid and advice of his master, has taken from you, by
non-manifest theft, a female slave and other property, as a civil action
cannot exist between a slave and a freeman, you can proceed against the
master in a penal action for double damages on account of this crime; and so
far as the other property is concerned, you can bring a real action to
recover it or a personal action for its value. Given on
the fifth of the Kalends of April, during the above-mentioned
Consulate, 294. TITLE
XLII. CONCERNING
THE ACTION TO COMPEL THE PRODUCTION OP PROPERTY IN COURT. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to the Soldier Crescens. If the
ownership of the female slave, with reference to whom you have brought an
action, belongs to your mother, she could not lawfully have been sold by
your father; and if you claim her for yourself, the Governor of the province
shall order her to be produced in order that the truth of the matter may be
judicially ascertained. Given on
the Kalends of May, under the Consulate of Alexander, 227. 2. The
Same to Cyrus. Where a
demand is made for a slave accused of some crime, the master should, by
means of the action for that purpose, be compelled to produce him in court. Given on
the eleventh of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of
Alexander, 227. 3. The
Same to Felicissima. If you
have now the right to bring suit for the production of property, or the one
for its recovery, this cannot be contested on the ground that it has been
extinguished, because, some time previously, judgment was rendered against
you in an action for the production of property, since the present case is
different on account of the proceedings having been changed. Given on
the Kalends of December, under the Consulate of Maximus, Consul for
the second time, and �lianus, 234. 4. The
Same to Flacilla. If you can
prove that documents belonging to you are in the hands of the adverse party,
and the latter does not produce them, the judge will be aware that you
should be granted power to tender him the oath in court. Given on
the third of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of
Agricola and Clementinus, 231. 5. The
Emperor Gordian to the Soldier Sabinianus. The
opinion was very properly given by the jurist Modestinus, whose authority
should not be despised by you, that not only the party in possession is
liable to the action for the production of property in court, but also he
who has been guilty of fraud to avoid producing it. Given on
the second of the Ides of February, during the Consulate of Gordian
and Aviola, 240. 6. The
Emperor Philip to Palemonides. If, after
a formal accusation has been made by you to the effect that the adverse
party has seized documents necessary to establish your
rights, and you bring a criminal action against him, you must prove the
truth of your allegations. When, however, you bring suit for the production
of the property in court, you will be obliged to proceed in the way which is
customary in such cases. Given on
the second of the Ides of March, during the Consulate of Peregrinus
and �milianus, 245. 7. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the C�sars to Vitalianus. Where
anyone who is required to produce property in court has the power to do so,
but commits negligence or fraud in obeying the order, and then produces it
in a damaged condition, the equity of the proceeding demands that although
an action to compel the production cannot be brought, still, one in
factum can be granted against him. Given on
the sixteenth of the Kalends of June, during the Consulate of Maximus,
Consul for the second time, and Acquilinus, 287. 8. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Photinus. If the
person whom you mentioned in your petition has loaned or deposited your
property, you can bring either the action for its production, or the one for
its recovery against whomever has possession of the same. But if an
agreement was made that the property should be restored to you, and you have
succeeded him who deposited it, you cannot, on the ground of hereditary
right, be prevented from availing yourself of the action of deposit. If,
however, you have not title to the estate under either the civil or
pr�torian law, understand that, strictly speaking, you have legally no right
of action based on the contract executed by him against whom you ask for
relief, but an equitable action of deposit will be granted you, in
accordance with justice. Given at
Heraclea, on the fifth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of
the above-mentioned Emperors, 293. 9. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Faustinus. If you
prove that you have paid a legal debt to the person to whom it was due under
some contract, in the presence of the Governor of the province, he will
order your notes, under which nothing more can be claimed, and the
instruments evidencing the contract, to be produced and returned to you, as
you have naturally been released from liability. Given on
the eighth of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors, 294. TITLE
XLIII. CONCERNING
GAMBLERS AND GAMES OP CHANCE. 1. The Emperor Justinian to John, Pr�torian
Prefect. The
practice of games of chance is very ancient, and has been permitted to
soldiers when they were not otherwise occupied, but, having
been adopted by innumerable foreign nations, it has been the cause of many
tears, for persons who were not professional gamblers and did not understand
the game, playing day and night, lost all their property by staking their
money, their ornaments, their precious stones, and their gold. As the result
of this they are ordinarily led to blaspheme the name of God and curse Him,
and execute instruments. Therefore,
having in view the welfare of Our subjects, We decree by this general law
that no one shall be permitted to gamble either in public or private houses,
or other places, or to watch those who do; and if this law should be
violated no prosecution shall follow, but any amount which has been paid
shall be returned, and can be recovered by proper actions, either by the
person who paid it, or by their heirs � even if they have neglected to
demand it � or by their attorney or their parents; or, if they should fail
to do so, the Treasury can recover it by its representatives,
notwithstanding the prescription, unless it has run for fifty years. The
bishops of the different dioceses shall see that this law is executed, and
shall have the right to avail themselves of the aid of the Governors of
provinces, and they shall regulate the following five games, namely:
comon-belon, comon-diaulomolon, rhindalca, kayron, and ecperusan.
We do not, however, permit the stakes in these games to exceed one
solidus, no matter how wealthy the persons may be, and if anyone should
happen to be beaten, he will not sustain a serious loss, for We not only
legally regulate wars, but also matters connected with amusement. We do not
prescribe a penalty for those who violate this law, still, We grant
authority to bishops to make an investigation, and demand the aid of
Governors to enforce it; and We absolutely forbid the game called "wooden
horses" to be played, and if anyone should lose while engaged in it, he can
recover what he has lost, and the houses in which persons are found to be
gambling in this manner shall be confiscated. When the person who paid the
money is unwilling to have it refunded, Our Procurator shall claim it, and
employ it for public purposes. Judges shall likewise see that all persons
abstain from blasphemy and perjury (which, indeed, should be prevented by
their authority). TITLE
XLIV. CONCERNING
RELIGIOUS PLACES, AND THE EXPENSES OF FUNERALS. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Dorita. If the
remains of your son should be threatened by the waters of a river, or any
other just and necessary cause should arise, you can transfer them to
another place, with the consent of the Governor of the province. Given on
the eighth of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of
Antoninus, Consul for the fourth time, and Balbinus, 214. 2. The
Same to Hilarianus. When a
dead body has been brought on land belonging to you, either against your
consent or without your knowledge, or a stone is placed there, this does not
make the place religious. If, however, anyone should bring a corpse upon
your land with your consent, the place will thereby become religious, as
there is no doubt that a monument cannot be erected, nor any place be
rendered religious, if the owner forbids this to be done. Given on
the Kalends of May, under the Consulate of Acquilinus, Consul for the
second time, and Anulinus, 217. 3. The
Emperor Alexander to Rimus. The
Governor of the province shall order that the legacy left you by the
deceased shall be paid, as well as what you can prove that you have expended
for the funeral, or for the deceased while he was ill, in accordance with
the judgment of a good citizen. Given on
the fifth of the Nones of July, during the Consulate of Maximus,
Consul for the second time, and �lianus, 224. 4. The
Same to Lucian. If by the
term "monument" you mean a sepulchre, you are informed that no one can claim
it by the right of ownership; but where it belongs to the family the title
to it will be vested in all the heirs, and in a partition it cannot be
allotted to any individual one. Profane places, however, which are near it,
and have always been connected with buildings intended for the use of men,
will belong to the person to whom the structures to which they appear to
have been attached are granted by the partition. Given on
the sixth of the Nones of November, during the Consulate of Maximus,
Consul for the second time, and �lianus, 224. 5. The
Same to the Soldier Cassius. A father
and a mother who are the heirs of their son, who was a soldier, should not
fail to comply with his will, in which he provided for the erection of a
monument to himself, for although all complaints on this ground have been
abolished by former constitutions, still, the parents cannot avoid
experiencing regret, and being conscious that they have neglected their duty
by failing to comply with the last will of the deceased. Given on
the eighth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of Julian and
Crispinus, 225. 6. The
Same to Primitivus and Others. The
inscriptions on monuments do not transfer to freedmen either the right of
sepulture, or the ownership of a place which is not religious; but you can
take advantage of prescription for a long time, if there was good ground for
it in the beginning. Given on
the eighth of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of Julian and
Crispinus, 225. 7. The
Emperor Gordian to Claudius. You are
not forbidden to place statues upon a tomb, or to decorate with ornaments a
sepulchre which you allege that you have built, for everyone is perfectly
free to avail himself of his right, provided that he does not do anything
prohibited by law. Given on
the third of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of Gordian,
Consul for the second time, and Pompeianus, 242. 8. The
Emperor Philip to Julia. The right
of sepulture in a family tomb does not extend to persons connected by
affinity, or to mere blood-relatives who have not been appointed heirs. Given on
the sixteenth of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of
Peregrinus and �milianus, 245. 9. The
Same, and the C�sar Philip, to Faustina. It is
evident that a religious place should not be sold; but it is none the less
certain that a field which is not religious, and adjoins a monument, is
subject to the law as profane property, and hence can legally be alienated. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of Philip
and Titian, 246. 10. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the C�sars, to Aquilina. If the
body was not permanently committed to the tomb, you will not be prevented
from removing it. Given on
the eighth of the Ides of February, during the Consulate of
Diocletian, Consul for the fourth time, and Maximian, Consul for the third
time, 290. 11. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Gaudentius. We do not
forbid criminals to be buried who have suffered the punishment that they
deserved. Given on
the eighth of the Ides of April, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors; the first, Consul for the fourth time, and the
second, Consul for the third time, 290. 12. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Victorinus. It was
long since forbidden that the remains of deceased persons should be buried
inside a city, lest the sacred right of citizens might be defiled. Given on
the third of the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors; the first, Consul for the fourth time, and the
second, Consul for the third time, 290. 13. The
Same, and the C�sars, to Dionysius. .
The family, as well as the hereditary right of sepulture, extends also to
foreign heirs. The family right, however, is vested in its mem- bers, even
if none of them is an heir, but it is enjoyed by no one else who is not an
heir. Given on
the third of the Ides of November, during the Consulate of the C�sars,
294. 14. The
Emperors Valentinian, Theodosius, and Arcadius to Cynegius, Pr�torian
Prefect, No one can
transfer a human corpse from one place to another without permission of the
Emperor. Given at
Constantinople, on the third of the Kalends of March, during the
Consulate of the Noble Youth Honorius and Evodius, 386. TITLE I.
CONCERNING PROPERTY LOANED AND THE OATH. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Herculianus. A case
which has been decided by the tender of an oath by either the adversary or
the judge, with the consent of the parties, or if the oath has been
remitted, cannot be revived under the pretext of perjury, unless a special
exception is made by this law. 2. The
Emperor Alexander to Felix. The
contempt of the obligation of an oath has a sufficient avenger in God. It
has been decided that, where anyone has sworn by the Emperor, and has
perjured himself in the moment of excitement, he will not be liable to any
corporeal penalty, or for the crime of treason, according to the
Constitutions of My Divine ancestors. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of April, under the Consulate of Maximus,
Consul for the second time, and Julianus, 224. 3. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars, to Sever a. In bona
fide contracts, as well as in other cases, the decision must be made by
the judge after proper investigation, by means of an oath in default of
evidence. Given on
the tenth of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of
Maximus, Consul for the second time, and Aquilinus, 226. 4. The
Same, and the Consuls, to Maxima. Even if a
ward has tendered an oath to his guardian for the purpose of avoiding the
action on guardianship, he is not forbidden to subsequently bring the same
action. Given
during the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of the same
Emperors; the first, Consul for the fourth time, and the second, Consul for
the third time, 290. 6. The
Same, and the Csesars, to Bessius. As you
allege that the parties agreed that the question of descent and free birth
should be decided by an oath, the Governor of the province, in accordance
with the decree of the arbitrator, with reference to your agreement, shall
decide in favor of the children of your maternal aunt. Given on
the fifth of the Ides of February, during the Consulate of Tiberian
and Dio, 291. 7. The
Same, and the Czesars, to Eutychianus. Neither a
son, nor anyone else, can, against the consent of the owner of the property,
cause her any prejudice either by bringing suit, entering into an agreement,
or tendering an oath. Wherefore, if your son has transacted any business
with reference to your property, and you have not ratified what he has done,
this will be of no disadvantage to you. Given on
the Ides of November, during the Consulate of the abovementioned
Emperors, 293. 8. The
Same, and the Ctesars, to Alexander. Whether
the oath has been tendered to or by the plaintiff, or has been remitted, an
action in factum will lie in his favor; as is the case with one for
the execution of a judgment. Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of the
Caasars, 294. 9. The
Same, and the Csesars, to Martian. If the
plaintiff has tendered the oath, and there is no evidence that he has done
this for the purpose of annoyance, the defendant will be required by the
court either to make payment, to be sworn, or to have recourse to the oath
of the plaintiff. Given on
the fifth of the Kalends of May, during the above-mentioned
Consulate, 299. 10. The
Same, and the Csesars, to Protogenes. In an
action of deposit which has been brought with reference to property
delivered without any written instrument, the oath can be tendered just as
in other bona fide proceedings. Given on
the fifth of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of the
Csesars, 300. 11. The
Emperor Justinian to Demosthenes, Prsetorian Prefect. If anyone
should tender the oath, and, before it was taken, should recall it (as, for
instance, where he has obtained other evidence), We order that he shall not,
under any circumstances, be permitted to have recourse to it a second time;
for it is perfectly absurd for him to do so, .when he thought that he could
reject it, and then again have recourse to it when he found that his other
evidence was worthless; and the judges shall not hear persons who attempt to
commit such injustice. If,
however, anyone should tender the oath, and then wish to revoke it, he
should be permitted to do so, and to produce other evidence if he so
desires; provided, however, that this permission shall only be granted him
until the case is decided. After final judgment has been rendered, from
which no appeal has been taken, or where it has been confirmed after an
appeal, We do not permit the oath to be recalled, and evidence to be
introduced by anyone, lest the case having been begun again, after its
termination another action may arise. Given at
Chalcedon, on the fifteenth of the Kalends of October, during the
Consulate of Decius, 529. 12. The
Same to Demosthenes, Prsetorian Prefect. Generally
speaking, everything relating to oaths tendered in litigation either by the
judge or by the parties must be definitely settled; for it has already
frequently happened that judges impose the oath by rendering a decision,
and, as an appeal was not taken, because those who were ordered to be sworn
died before this could be done, the evidence in the case was lost; for there
is a great deal of difference between the oath of an heir and that of the
person from whom he derived his right. Hence, compelled by necessity, and
desiring to bring all possible aid to the production of evidence, We issue
the following decree. Every oath tendered by either the judges or the
parties, in the beginning of the suit, while it is being tried, or at the
time when judgment is rendered, shall be taken in the presence of the same
judge, without waiting for his final decision, or without apprehension of an
appeal. (1) Where
the oath has been tendered by the parties, and approved by the judge, or has
been tendered to either party by the judge himself, and he to whom it was
tendered for some reason or other hesitates, or whether the party who
tenders it does so, he to whom it is tendered shall be compelled to take it.
If, however, he should refuse, the oath shall be considered as having been
taken, and the case shall be decided without leaving any ground for appeal.
For who will tolerate that anyone should have the benefit of an appeal from
a decision which he himself was instrumental in having rendered? (2) If,
however, he to whom the oath was tendered either by his adversary, or by the
judge, absolutely declines to take it, he shall have the right to refuse.
But the judge, if he thinks that the oath ought, by all means, to be taken,
can decide the case just as if the party who refused to be sworn had desired
that he should do so; and he can examine the other points of the case or all
of it, and it shall take its course without being interrupted by any
obstacle. He, however, who was not willing to take the oath which was
tendered him,-whether he states his reasons for this, or whether he is not
heard, shall be entitled to the benefit of an appeal; and if the judge who
presides when the appeal was argued should decide that the oath was properly
tendered, and was not lawfully refused, the case shall remain unaltered. If,
however, he should hold that the oath was not legally tendered, but was
properly refused, he will then be permitted to correct
the opinion of the judge which was based, as it were, upon the oath being
declined; and the party will in no way be prejudiced, or incur any unjust
expense, and the course of the case from beginning to end shall not be
interfered with, and shall be impartially weighed in the scales of justice. (3)
Whether the oath has been tendered or refused, the party who tendered it
shall not be allowed the benefit of an appeal; as it would be too unjust
that he who tendered the oath should be entitled to appeal merely for the
reason that the judge granted his request. (4) We
prescribe these rules in this law for persons who are present, but those who
are absent should not be neglected; hence, if the party to whom the oath was
tendered is not present, the case should be conducted by an attorney, and it
is necessary that the principal party should be granted a certain time to
appear in court, in order that he may carry out what has been decided with
reference to the oath; or if the judge should think it best, this can be
done in the province where the aforesaid party lives, under the evidence of
the plaintiff that the oath has either been tendered by him, or to him, or
has been refused, so that the case may be definitely decided, no matter what
course has been pursued. Permission
should also be given to the adverse party, either in his own proper person,
or by his attorney, to be present when the formalities to be observed by the
litigant to be sworn are complied with; or if he should prefer to do
neither, and, on the other hand, it is established by documentary evidence
that the oath was taken, tendered, or refused, it is the duty of the judge
to determine by whom the expenses of a proceeding of this kind should be
paid, whether by both parties or only by one of them. No obstacle should
arise for the decision of cases in a proceeding of this kind, but the other
points or questions of the case must be examined by the judge, and after the
documents concerning the oath have been placed in his hands, he must return
to this subject, and, having disposed of it, pass to other matters. All
other regulations, which have herein been established with regard to parties
who are present, must also be observed in the case of those who are absent. (5) We
decree that in every instance in which the oath is taken, the judicial rules
having reference to the rank of a person must be obeyed, and the oath shall
be taken either before the judge himself, or in the house of the party who
is sworn, or upon the Holy Scriptures, or in the Churches. (6) In
like manner, We direct that the rules relating to the oath of calumny, or of
the re-tender of the oath which have been provided by the laws introduced
either by Ourselves or Our predecessors, shall remain in full force; for
these have been promulgated, not with view to abrogating the ancient laws in
any way, but that whatever may seem to be lacking to them may be supplied. Given on
the third of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of Decius. 13. The
Same to John, Prsetorian Prefect. Where
anyone demands a legacy or a trust as having been left to him, and this does
not appear by the will, the oath should be tendered to him by the heir, and
he should swear that the legacy or trust has been bequeathed to him; and if
he should obtain what he demanded under the will, and it should afterwards
become clear that nothing was left him, the question was raised by the
ancient authorities whether what was established by the oath should stand,
or whether the party should restore what he had received; or whether if, in
fact, the legacy or the trust had been left to him, We should give the heir
permission to deduct the Falcidian portion, where there was ground for doing
so. The better
opinion seems to Us to be that, in the first place, the legacy or the trust
ought to be recovered from him, and that he should obtain no benefit from
this act of perjury. Ifr however, what he swore to was found to
be true, the Falcidian fourth could be reserved if there was good reason for
it, in order that no one might by Our laws be afforded an opportunity to
obtain an infamous profit as the result of his own crime. Given at
Constantinople, on the fifteenth of the Kalends of November, after
the Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 532. TITLE II. WHERE A
CERTAIN THING is DEMANDED. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Modestinus. You do not
ask what is just or customary when you request that you and your brother,
who is your co-heir, shall be permitted to pay the debts of your father, not
in proportion to your shares of the estate, but in accordance with the
appraisement of the property left as preferred legacies; for it is a
well-settled rule of law that the charges of an estate must be borne by the
testamentary heirs in proportion to their hereditary shares, and not with
reference to the benefit received. You, yourself, do not appear to be
ignorant of this, as. you have paid the creditors in proportion to your
share of the estate in accordance with the rule of ancient law. Given on
the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of Chilo and Libo, 205. 2. The
Emperor Antoninus to Hermogenes. Although
Asclepiades lent your money in his own name, having stipulated, however,
that it should be paid to himself, you can by an action of mandate compel
him to assign to you the right of action to enable you to recover it. Given on
the seventh of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of Messala
and Sabinus, 215. 3. The
Emperor Gordian to Sempronius. It has
frequently been stated in rescripts that those who hold office in provinces
cannot either themselves, or through persons substituted by them, lend money
at interest during their terms of office. Given on
the eighth of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of
Gordian and Aviola, 240. 4. The
Emperor Philip and the Caesar Philip, to Maximus. If you
have lent the money of anyone who is absent at interest, in his own name,
and he disapproves of the transaction, you can bring the action of mandate,
and the Governor of the province, upon your application, will give you his
assistance. Likewise, if he should perceive that the mandate has ceased to
have effect, he will not, on this account, refuse you an equitable action
against the debtor. Given on
the fifteenth of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of
Prassens and Albinus, 247. 5. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars, to Aristodemus and
Proculus. If you did
not accept the entire amount of the loan, or did not voluntarily bind
yourself to your creditor by a stipulation, or you assumed the obligation by
appearing as surety for the principal debtor, although the money may have
been paid only to one person, you will have no reason to fear that the
creditor can sue you for money which he lent to another, if you prove that
it has not been counted out to you within the time prescribed by law. And
you will have still less cause for apprehension, if, instead of money, the
transaction had reference to the delivery of oil, where there was no
stipulation that it should be returned; and when a controversy arises on
this point, he who has actually received the money will be liable; but it is
clear that, in accordance with the terms of the instrument which refers to
the delivery of the oil, nothing is due. Given on
the fifth of the Nones of May, during the above-mentioned Consulate,
293. 6. The
Same, and the Csesars, to Nicander. If a
novation should be made with reference to a sum of money due for a certain
amount of merchandise, and you stipulate that interest shall be paid by the
person against whom you file your petition, even though the statement of the
amount of the merchandise due may be false, still, as the substance of the
obligation is not wanting, there is no reason why interest should not be
claimed in compliance with the terms of the contract. If, however, it had
been agreed without a stipulation that only the money which was borrowed
should be paid with interest, the false instruments would be considered as
not having been drawn up; for an agreement of this kind cannot alter the
preceding obligation. Given on
the fifteenth of the Kalends of December, under the abovementioned
Consulate, 293. 7. The
Same, and the Csesars, to Pactumeia. The origin
of money which is loaned should not be considered, but only whether the
person who made the contract counted it out to the one to whom it belonged,
is required in obligations of this kind. Given on
the fifth of the Nones of October, under the above-mentioned
Consulate, 293. 8. The
Same, and the Csesars, to Proculus. If,
instead of the loan of money which you requested from your creditor, you
received silver, beasts of burden, or any other kind of property appraised
by mutual consent, and you gave him gold in pledge, although you may have
promised by a stipulation to pay him interest above one per cent a month,
still, only the principal which is mentioned in the agreement of the
parties, and the legal rate of interest can be claimed. You cannot, however,
obtain any benefit on the ground that the pledge which you gave is of
inferior value, as you allege, in order to avoid payment of the full amount
which you received. 9. The
Same, and the Caesars, to Alexander. As you
state in your petition that, while in Gaul, you, together with Syntrophus,
lent a certain weight of gold and a certain sum of money to someone to be
paid at Rome, if you apply to a competent judge and he decides that there
are two principal debtors under a stipulation, or that you are entitled to
the action for the full amount, or that you can collect from the heirs of
Syntrophus, he shall order the entire debt, or, on the other hand, what you
alone have paid, to be refunded to you. Given on
the fifteenth of the Kalends of January, during the abovementioned
Consulate, 293. 10. The
Same, and the Csesars, to Crispinus. Payment
should not be opposed because the evidence of the indebtedness of several
persons is contained in one and the same instrument; for if you have
stipulated, and the other parties have agreed that, instead of the money
which you have loaned, wine shall be given you, the change of mind of the
others cannot annul the contract which has been legally made. Given on
the second of the Nones of February, during the abovementioned
Consulate, 293. 11. The
Same, and the Csesars, to Maximian. A fire
does not release a debtor from the payment of his obligation. Given on the
second of the Ides of February, under the abovementioned Consulate,
293. 12. The
Same, and the Csesars, to Theophanius. If,
together with lo, you have borrowed money in connection with' your common
business, you will not be liable for the entire amount of the
debt, either on account of the property, or by reason of the formula used in
the contract; and even though afterwards you may have paid the entire
amount, you will have a right of action against lo for the recovery of your
share of the debt before a competent judge. Given on the fifteenth of the
Kalends of September, during the Consulate of the Caesars, 300. 13. The
Same, and the Cassars, to Pronto. He who has
borrowed a sum of money will be liable to his creditor, even though it is to
be used for the business of another, if the creditor, at the time when he
lent it, did not have in view the person for the benefit of whose affairs it
was obtained. Given at
Nicomedia, on the seventeenth of the Kalends of November, during the
Consulate of the Caesars, 300. 14. The
Same, and the Cassars, to Hadrian. A creditor
who lent money to others did not render you liable, unless you signed a
written contract evidencing the loan. Given
during the Consulate of the above-mentioned Emperors, without any date. 15. The
Same, and the Cassars, to Charidemus. You ask
for something which is plainly contrary to law, when you demand that
creditors shall not proceed against you who borrowed the money, but against
the heirs of the person to whom you lent it. Given on
the fifth of the Kalends of December, under the Consulate of the
Caesars. 16. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to Theodore, Praetorian Prefect. Anyone who
lends money at interest to a judge shall, if he resides in his jurisdiction,
be considered as the purchaser of the laws of the province; or, if anyone
should corruptly pay someone who is his fellow-candidate for an office, he
shall, along with the judge, be condemned to the penalty of exile. Given on
the seventeenth of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of
Bassus and Philip, 408. 17. The
Emperor Justinian to Menna, Praetorian Prefect. We have
considered that the following provisions with reference to written
instruments should be enacted for the common welfare; namely, that when
anyone desires to borrow more than fifty pounds of gold, or to receive
security for a debt, and the sum exceeds that above-mentioned, he is hereby
notified that the instrument evidencing the debt shall not be recognized
either by the debtor or the creditor, unless the said instrument contains
the signature of three witnesses of established reputation. For if any
written instrument executed in violation of this rule and calling for the
payment of a sum in gold exceeding that above-mentioned is introduced, it
shall, under no circumstances, be admitted by the judge. This rule
shall be applicable to future loans and payments of debts. Given at
Constantinople, on the tenth of the Kalends of June, during the
second Consulate of Our Lord Justinian, 528. Extract
from Novel 73, Chapter I. Latin Text. By a new
law, however, five witnesses are necessary, if the contract is in writing,
and was made by a person who was illiterate, and who resided in the city, if
the debt was for more than a pound of gold. When anyone desires to make a
verbal contract, it is evident that he can do so either by making use of
witnesses, or by taking the oath; and in case an action should be brought,
the plaintiff must produce the witnesses, and can either be compelled to
take the oath himself or to tender it, as the judge may determine. The laws
relating to contracts made in the country, which have been, up to this time,
valid, are hereby confirmed. TITLE III. CONCERNING
SUFFRAGE. 1. The
Emperors Theodosius, Arcadius, and Honorius to Rufinus, Prastorian Prefect. If persons
desiring to obtain what they seek have requested anyone to vote for them,
and have bound themselves to give him something in return, they must keep
their promises, and carry out what they voluntarily agreed to do. If they
should, under any pretext, delay to do so, they shall be compelled to pay
what is due. (1) If any
gold, silver, or other movable property should be given on this account,
delivery alone will be sufficient, and the contract shall remain forever
valid; for when the delivery of movable property is made, it is done with
good faith, and for a consideration. (2) If the
contract includes the delivery of a rustic or urban estate, an instrument in
writing should be drawn up showing that the property has been transferred to
another, actual delivery should follow, and the instrument show that the
transaction was complete; for otherwise the property cannot pass to the new
owner, or the old one be divested of his title. (3) If the
person who has been asked to give his vote should seize the property agreed
upon as compensation, his rashness and violence shall be restrained, and
possession of the property shall be restored to its former owner, and he who
did not hesitate to seize what he ought to have demanded shall be excluded
from obtaining it by law. Given at
Constantinople, on the third of the Nones of March, dur-, ing the
Consulate of Arcadius, Consul for the third time, and Honorius, Consul for
the second time, 394. TITLE IV.
CONCERNING THE PROHIBITED SEQUESTRATION OF MONEY. 1. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to John, Praetorian Prefect. Whenever
money is demanded by virtue of some contract, necessity for its
sequestration does not exist; for it is necessary for the existence of the
debt to be first proved, and then the debtor be compelled to make payment.
It is required, not so much by the rule of law as by equity itself, that the
creditor should produce the evidence of the debt, and, bringing suit for the
money, establish the liability of the debtor. Given at
Ravenna, on the sixth of the Ides of July, during the Consulate of
Honorius, Consul for the thirteenth time, and Theodosius, Consul for the
tenth time, 422. TITLE V. CONCERNING
THE RECOVERY OF A DEBT WHICH WAS PAID WITHOUT BEING DUE. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Mutianus. There is
no doubt that money which has been paid through mistake, and not by virtue
of a judgment, can legally be recovered by a personal action. Therefore if
you can prove that your father, whose heir you became, paid his creditor
more than he owed him, you can recover the amount of the excess. You will,
however, in vain demand the interest on this sum, as by the personal action
only that amount can be recovered which was paid when it was not due. Given on
the third of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of Antoninus,
Consul for the fourth time, and Balbinus, 223. 2. The
Same to Secundina. Where,
without any arrangement having been made with reference to it, you have been
delegated to promise the creditor of another money which you do not owe, you
will have the right to bring a personal action against the person who
delegated you. Given on
the fourteenth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of
Antoninus, Consul for the fourth time, and Balbinus, 293. 3. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars, to Pamphilus. As a sum
of money which was not due, and which has been paid through ignorance can be
recovered, an action on a written contract will be much more available for
the recovery of money not owing, or an exception on the ground of bad faith
can be pleaded against the plaintiff. Given on
the third of the Nones of April, at Byzantium, during the
above-mentioned Consulate, 293. 4. The
Same, and the Cassars, to Heraclius. It is a
positive rule of law that sums of money which are liable to increase through
denial in litigation cannot be recovered, even if, when not due, they have
been paid by someone ignorant of the fact. It is, however, established that
there will not be ground for a personal action for recovery, if a bond for
the payment of money not due has been given. Given at
Byzantium, on the fifth of the Ides of April, during the
above-mentioned Consulate, 293. 5. The
Same, and the Csssars, to Attains. If, having
been emancipated by your father, you did not succeed him within the time
prescribed by praetorian law, it is certain that you, as the heir of your
father, will have a right to recover by a personal action anything which you
may have subsequently paid by mistake. Given on
the fourth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors, 293. 6. The
Same, and the Csesars, to Mnasea. When,
through ignorance of fact, you have paid for another a sum of money which
was not due, and this has been proved before the Governor of the province,
he shall, on the demand of him who paid it, provide for its return to the
person on account of whom it was advanced. Given on
the sixth of the Ides of August, during the above-mentioned
Consulate, 293. 7. The
Same, and the Csesars, to Dionysia. It is an
established rule of law that a trust or a legacy which, through an error of
fact, was delivered when it was not due, can be recovered. Given on
the fifth of the Ides of September, during the abovementioned
Consulate, 293. 8. The
Same, and the C&sars, to Zyparus. Where
anyone has paid a false agent of his creditor, he has a right of recovery
against the latter, but not to a release from his obligation. Given on
the fifteenth of the Kalends of November, during the above-mentioned
Consulate, 293. 9. The
Same, and the Csesars, to Gratiana. Anyone who
knows that payment has been made of a sum which was not due cannot legally
recover it. Where, however, property belonging to another has been sold
without a mandate, and after it has been evicted either for this reason or
for some other defect in the title, the owner indemnifies the purchaser, he
cannot allege that the money was not due; as having proved by an act of this
kind that he ratified the contract, he shows that what he paid was due. Given at
Nicomedia, on the fourth of the Nones of December, during the
Consulate of the Csesars, 294. 10. The
Emperor Justinian to Julian, Prtetorian Prefect. Where
anyone promises a slave, who is designated, or a certain sum of solidi,
or any other property, and, by delivering either of these, he has the
right to be released from his obligation, if he, through ignorance, should
deliver both, a doubt arose which could be recovered by the laws, that is to
say, whether he could recover the slave or the money, and whether the
stipulator or the promisor had the power to make the selection of the
property. Ulpian
grants the choice to the person who received both, to return whichever he
wishes, and states that both Marcellus and Celsus agree with him. Papinianus,
however, gives the right of selection to him who delivered both pieces of
property, because, before delivering them, he had the right to deliver
whichever he chose; and he quotes the great authority of Salvius Julianus,
the interpreter of the Praetorian Edict, in support of his opinion. In
deciding the question, We have adopted the view of Julianus and Papinianus
that he who had the right to give either of the pieces of property was also
entitled to choose which he should receive. Given at
Constantinople, on the Kalends of August, under the fifth Consulate
of Lampadius and Orestes, 530. 11. The
Same to Julian, Prtetorian Prefect. A dispute
arose among jurists with reference to the hesitation of those who have paid
money while uncertain whether or not it was due, and whether they could
recover that which they had paid while in doubt. In deciding this question,
We decree that all those who have paid while uncertain whether or not they
owed the money, or anything else which they gave, should not be denied the
right of recovery, and that the presumption of a compromise should not be
alleged against them, unless this was specifically established by the
adverse party. Given at
Constantinople, on the Kalends of October, under the fifth Consulate
of Lampadius and Orestes, 530. TITLE VI. CONCERNING
THE ACTION FOR RECOVERY OF PROPERTY GIVEN FOR SOME CONSIDERATION. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Callisthenides. You state
that a sum of money was received by you by way of dowry, under an agreement
(as is customary when a marriage contract is entered into) ; and if some
obstacle has arisen to prevent the marriage from being celebrated according
to law, you can recover the said sum by a personal action, and the agreement
which was made should be considered as if it had never been entered into. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of Lsetus,
Consul for the second time, and Cerealis, 216. 2. The
Emperor Alexander to Asclepiades. If, as you
state, your father gave your sister certain lands and other property which
you have mentioned, under the condition that she should satisfy the
creditors, and that, if the condition was not fulfilled, the donation should
be void, and as she did not comply with the condition, it is not unjust that
the action for recovery of the property donated should be granted you as the
heir of your father. Given on
the fourteenth of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of
Albinus and Maximus, 228. 3. The
Emperors Valerian and Gallienus to Aurelius and Alexandra. A donation
was made to you under the condition that neither of you should have the
power to dispose of his or her share of the estate, and the result of this
is, that neither of you can alienate the ownership of your share; and if the
condition should not be observed, the donor, or his heir, will be entitled
to an action to recover the property. Given on
the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of Valerian, Consul for
the fourth time, and Gallienus, Consul for the third time, 258. 4. The
So/me, and the Caesar Valerian, to ^Emilia. If, having
actually received a very small sum of money, you acknowledge the receipt of
a muchx-large r one, for the reason that your adversary promised you his
influence, and as you allege that he did not keep his word, you can, by
means of a personal action, be released from the obligation which you
contracted, on the ground that you did not receive the expected influence in
consideration of which you entered into the agreement. Given on
the Kalends of May, under the Consulate of ^milianus and Bassus, 260. 5. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Ciesars, to Martial. If you
appointed a soldier your attorney for the transaction of your business, when
this was forbidden by law, and on account of his appointment you paid him a
sum of money, a competent judge will see that whatever you have disbursed on
this account shall be refunded to you, without the case having been heard. Given on
the tenth of the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of the same
Emperors; the first, Consul for the fourth time, and the second, Consul for
the third time, 290. 6. The
Same, and the Csesars, to Cyrio and Plotio. You say
that your father presented a female slave to the person against whom you
have instituted proceedings, and it makes a great deal of
difference whether he made the donation with the intention of giving or of
manumitting the girl whom he believed to be a female slave; for when a gift
has been perfected it cannot be revoked, and where the intention to do so
did not exist, an action for recovery will lie. Given on
the second of the Ides of May, during the above-mentioned Consulate,
293. 7. The
Same, and the Csesars, to Gerontius. If you
have given anything to the wife of a person whom you intended by this act of
liberality to induce to travel with you, and you did not add any condition
of recovery, the gift will remain unimpaired; as it is contrary to law for a
perfect donation to be revoked by the indecision of the donor. Given on
the seventh of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors, 293. 8. The
Same, and the Csesars, to Flavian. A rule of
law provides that there is ground for a personal action for recovery, when
the condition attached to a donation not being impossible, it was not
complied with by him who agreed to it; therefore when you gave your property
to your betrothed as a token of your liberality, and imposed a certain
condition, and she did not comply with it, although she could have done so,
you will not be prevented from suing her heirs to recover what you gave her,
if you should so desire. Given on
the third of the Ides of February, during the abovementioned
Consulate, 293. 9. The
Same, and the Csesars, to Eibulus. If you,
being free, have given something in order that your daughters may be
manumitted, and proceedings are not instituted for this purpose, you will be
entitled to an action for the recovery of what you gave. If,
however, a slave should donate something out of his peculium, to his
master, he can have no right of action against him; but if he should appear
before the Governor of the province, the latter will, taking into
consideration the respect due to the master, exhort him who permitted
himself to receive the money in consideration of granting freedom to the
slave to abide by his agreement in favor of liberty. Given on
the third of the Ides of February, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors, 299. 10. The
Same, and the Csesars, to Canoniana. It is
certain that you can, by no means, recover money which has been paid by you,
if the condition on which it was dependent failed to take place, not through
the fault of the person who received it, but because of some accident. Given at
Nicomedia, on the third of the Nones of December, during the
Consulate of the Csesars, 300. 11. The
Same, and the Caesars, to Stratonica. It has
been established that money paid to an advocate for his services should be
refunded, if it is proved that he was to blame for not complying with his
contract. Given on
the seventeenth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of
the Csesars, 300. TITLE VII. CONCERNING
THE ACTION FOR RECOVERY ON ACCOUNT OF A DISHONORABLE CONSIDERATION. 1. The
Emperors Antoninus to Ingemms. If suit is
brought against you on your bond, and you have received no money, and your
bond was furnished for an infamous consideration, and one which is
prohibited, and this is proved in the presence of the judge having
jurisdiction of the case, when this has been accomplished, you will be
released from liability. 2. The
Same to Longinus. As you
allege that you have transferred your house to your adversary for a
dishonorable consideration, and one contrary to the principles of My reign,
you will in vain ask that it be restored to you, for in a case of this kind
the condition of the possessor is considered to be the better. Given on
the fifteenth of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of
Lsetus, Consul for the second time, and Cerealis, 216. 3. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to the Soldier Dizon. If it is
established by indisputable evidence before a competent judge that you have
paid a sum of money to the person of whom you complain, in order to avoid
military service, you can recover it with his assistance; and he, being
mindful of public censure, after the money has been refunded, will not
suffer the crime of extortion to remain unpunished. Given on
the third of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors; the first, Consul for the fourth time, and the
second, Consul for the third time, 290. 4. The
Same, and the Ceesars, to Rufinus. Where a
dishonorable consideration is found to have been offered by both parties,
although the contract may have been complied with, an action for recovery
will be granted only for what was paid, and not for the interest on the
same. Given on
the seventh of the Ides of January, during the above mentioned
Consulate, 293. 5. The
Same, and the Csesars, to Bichoporus. Since you
acknowledge that your wife led the life of a prostitute, you understand that
your petition contains the confession that you have acted
as a pander, and therefore no ground will exist for the recovery of a sum of
money paid for such an infamous consideration. For although baseness may
have existed on both sides, and the money paid cannot be recovered, still,
it is established by the authority of the law that actions based upon a
stipulation entered into contrary to good morals should be refused. Given on
the Ides of May, during the Consulate of the Caesars, 294. 6. The
Same, and the Csesars, to Eutychia. It is
settled that where money has been received by anyone to induce him to
restore property which he had stolen, as he only is guilty of dishonorable
conduct, he can be compelled to refund it by a personal action. Given on
the fifteenth of the Kalends of June, during the Consulate of the
Caesars, 294. 7. The
Same, and the Csesars, to Zeno. It has
been decided that he who receives money to induce him to restore cattle
which he had driven away must not only refund the money which he acquired by
his act, but also the cattle, even though they are said to have died, or to
have perished by some accident, as in this case he will be found to be in
default. Given at
Nicomedia, on the fifth of the Kalends of December, during the
above-mentioned Consulate, 299. TITLE Vill. CONCERNING
THE ACTION FOR THE RECOVERY OP STOLEN PROPERTY. 1. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars, to Hermogenes. The
Governor of the province, being aware of the facts, shall be careful to
declare in his decision that each party is liable for the entire amount in
an action of theft; but where the action for the recovery of stolen money
has been brought, and the judgment has been satisfied by one of the parties,
the others are released. Given on
the Kalends of May, under the Consulate of the Caesars, 294. 2. The
Same, and the Csesars, to Aristenetus. It is a
well-established rule of law that a sheep thief shall bear the loss of
stolen property, if this occurs before his offer to make restitution. Given on
the Kalends of May, under the Consulate of the Caesars, 294. TITLE IX. CONCERNING
THE PERSONAL SUIT FOR RECOVERY UNDER THE LAW,
WHERE THERE is No CONSIDERATION, OR WHERE THE
CONSIDERATION is UNJUST. 1. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, to Ulpiiis. Although
debts cannot be collected before they are due, still, if you are a debtor to
the Treasury on account of your administration as the captain of the first
company of the triarii, and the Governor of the province finds that
your property is exhausted to such an extent that payment of the debt can
only be made by the employment of a single sum of money which is due to you,
he shall notify your debtor, provided he is solvent, to discharge the debt
before the time fixed for doing so, in order that what is due may be paid to
the Treasury which, on account of the public requirements, should obtain the
preference. Given on
the thirteenth of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of the
Caesars, 294. 2. The
Same, and the Csesars, to Sculatius. No doubt
exists as to the law which provides that where the instrument which
established the payment of the debt is retained by the creditor, it will be
of no advantage to him while it remains in his hands, and therefore it can
be recovered by a personal action. Given on
the third of the Nones of April, during the Consulate of the Csesars,
300. 3. The
Same, and the Cse.sars, to Galatia. A
possessor in bad faith, who has been defeated in an action where the
ownership of property is involved, can be compelled to surrender any
existing crops belonging to the property by an action for their recovery,
and can be sued in a personal action for those which have been consumed. Given on
the Ides of February, during the Consulate of the Caesars, 300. 4. The
Same, and the Caesars, to Alexander. If the sum
which you stated in writing you received as a loan has never been counted
out to you, and the time prescribed by law within which you can bring suit
has not yet transpired, you can ask the Governor that notice be served for
the return of the obligation. Given on
the seventeenth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of
the Caesars, 300. TITLE X.
CONCERNING OBLIGATIONS AND ACTIONS. 1. The
Emperor Gordian to Valeria. You state
that a certain sum of money has been given by you to a person whom you
mention, and in return for which he has assigned you a
right of action against the debtor, for whom you paid the money; and, before
you brought suit on this account, you allege that the creditor died without
leaving an heir. Since this is the case, a praetorian action will lie in
your favor. Given on
the fifth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of Atticus and
Prsetextatus, 243. 2. The
Emperors Valerian and Gallienus to Celsus. It has
been frequently stated in rescripts that where claims have been given by way
of dowry, although no delegation was previously made, nor any proceedings
were subsequently instituted, a praetorian action should be granted the
husband, just as in the case of someone who had purchased a note. Given on
the fourteenth of the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of
Secularus and Donatus, 255. 3. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars, to Rusticianus. It is
extremely inequitable for tenants to be sued on account of the private
indebtedness of their lessor, where they pay the rent in accordance with
their contracts. Given on
the day before the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of
Maximus, Consul for the second time, and Aquilinus, 286. 4. The
Same, and the Csesars, to Licinia. It is no
more than just for good faith to be taken into consideration in all
contracts. Given on
the third of the Nones of October, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors, 287. 5. The
Same, and the Csesars, to Camerinus and Martian. As in the
beginning everyone has free power to make or not to make contracts, so where
an obligation has once been entered into neither party can, without the
consent of his adversary, reject it. Wherefore you should understand that
when you have once been bound by a voluntary agreement, you can, under no
circumstances, repudiate it, without the consent of the other party whom you
mention in your petition. Given at
Byzantium, on the Nones of April, under the above-mentioned
Consulate, 290. 6. The
Same, and the Csesars, to Mauritius. If your
debtor has given you in payment a claim which was due to him, and appointed
you his attorney in the matter, demand the pledges which were specially or
generally deposited to secure the debt. If, however, they are proved to have
been sold by those to whom they were previously pledged, because of their
having the preference, understand that you cannot demand them of the
purchasers. Given on
the ninth of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors, 293. 7. The
Same, and the Csesars, to Dionysius. If you
have purchased a claim from a creditor, demand the pledges which the vendor
could have obtained in the presence of the Governor of the province. For if
you hold the property which was pledged for the debt of the said person and
it is not paid, you are not forbidden by the Common Law to sell the pledges.
When, however, those who possessed the pledges having a preferred lien upon
them have purchased them from the creditors, or if they are protected by
prescription based upon long time, understand that you will not have the
power to sell the pledges. Given on
the third of the Kalends of January, during the abovementioned
Consulate, 293. 8. The
Same, and the Csesars, to Grescentius. Where, for
the purpose of making a donation to a person whom you state that you have
loved with the affection of a father, you gave him a sum of money, and he,
for the purpose of remunerating your liberality, asks you to accept another
sum from his attorney, and before you receive it, he dies, you cannot
recover what you have given, for the reason that the donation was perfected,
nor can you demand from his attorney what his constituent directed to be
given to you but was not yet delivered. If, however, you have lent the
amount, but did not stipulate that it should be paid by someone who had been
delegated on account of a novation, his heirs will be compelled to pay you. Given on
the thirteenth of the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of
the Csesars, 294. 9. The
Same, and the Caesars, to Glyco. Debtors
who deny that they owe anything should not be intimidated by armed force,
but should be discharged from liability if the plaintiff does not prove his
case, or if he should be barred by an exception; but if their indebtedness
should be established, and judgment be rendered against them, it is settled
that they must be compelled to make payment by the employment of all legal
remedies. Given on
the Ides of February, during the Consulate of the Caesars, 294. 10. The
Same, and the Csesars, to Fufinus. The right
of personal action against a debtor is not extinguished by the sale of the
pledges, but what can be obtained by it shall be credited on the debt, and
suit can be brought for the remainder. Given on
the third of the Nones of April, during the Consulate of the Caesars,
294. 11. The
Same, and the Csesars, to Paula. You
deceived yourself when you thought you could collect from the owner of the
land what you lent to his tenants on their own account, for the presence of
his agents does not enable you to hold him liable. Given on
the eighth of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of the
Caesars, 294. 12. The
Same, and the Csesars, to Jovinus. The laws
do not suffer children to be given up to the service of creditors because of
debts due by their parents. Given on
the thirteenth of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of
the Csesars, 294. Extract
from Novel 134, Chapter VII. Latin Text. Moreover,
the creditor will lose his debt, and will be compelled to pay an equal
amount to the child whom he has retained, or to his parents, and he will
also be liable to corporeal penalties. 13. The
Same, and the Csesars, to Barsumius. You should
compel the person to whom you have lent money to make payment by means of an
adequate legal proceeding, for you have no right of action against traders
who you alleged exhausted the funds of your debtor by the sale of
merchandise to him. Given on
the eleventh of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of the
Caesars, 300. 14. The
Same, and the Csesars, to Hermodorus and Nicoma-chus. You have
the choice either to sue the heirs of your debtor by a personal action, or
to make use of the Servian Action against him who holds the pledges which
were given to you, and which have been sold and delivered to him by the
heirs, if he is not protected by prescription based upon long time; or you
can bring both actions simultaneously. Given at
Nicomedia, on the fifth of the Kalends of December, during the
Consulate of the Csesars, 300. Extract
from, Novel 4, Chapter HI. Latin Text. At
present, however, under the new law, all trustees, mandators, and sureties
must first be sued before having recourse to those in possession of the
pledges. TITLE XL ACTIONS
SHOULD BE BROUGHT BY HEIRS AND AGAINST HEIRS. 1. The
Emperor Justinian to John, Prsetorian Prefect. In former
times, stipulations, legacies, and other contracts to be executed after
death were rejected, but We have permitted this to be done for the common
welfare of mankind, as it appeared to be advisable that this rule, which was
adopted in ancient times, should be amended by a more humane custom; for the
old jurists did not allow actions to be brought by or against heirs in the
case of stipulations or other
agreements to be carried out after death. It seems to Us to be necessary to
abolish this ancient abuse, and to annul this rule, so that suits and
obligations can be brought and enforced by heirs and against heirs, in order
that the accomplishment of the wishes of the contracting parties may not be
frustrated, through the excessive subtlety of the legal terms employed. Given at
Constantinople, on the fifteenth of the Kalends of November, after
the Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 531. TITLE XII. A WIFE
CANNOT BE SUED ON ACCOUNT OF HER HUSBAND, OR A
HUSBAND ON ACCOUNT OF His WIFE, OR A MOTHER ON ACCOUNT
OF HER SON. 1. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars, to Asclepiodota. You will
argue in vain with reference to the validity of contracts made by your
husband, as it is sufficient for your protection that you made no contract
in your own name to prevent your being sued on his account; for, under the
terms of the Decree of the Senate, nothing can legally be collected from
you, even if you have voluntarily offered yourself as his, surety. Given on
the day before the Ides of April, during the Consulate of Diocletian,
Consul for the third time, and Maximian, 287. 2. The
Same to Terentia. The laws
forbid that women should be annoyed on account of the faults of their
husbands. Hence the Imperial Accountant, where property has been seized by
the Treasury and you can prove that it is yours, must obey the public law. Given on
the third of the Nones of September, during the Consulate of
Diocletian and Maximian, 287. 3. The
Same, and the Csesars, to Carpophorus. As you
allege that you have not given the property in question to your daughter, by
way of dowry, but for her support exclusive of the dowry, these lands are
not subject to civil or municipal charges of a husband, any more than
mothers can be rendered liable for debts due from their sons; as it is
settled that a husband cannot be sued for an obligation contracted by his
wife, unless he himself became surety for the same, since it is perfectly
clear that no one can be liable for the contract of another. Given on
the third of the Ides of September, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors, 293. 4. The
Same, and the Cassars, to Philotera. As you
state that you have been sued on account of the indebtedness of your son for
the reason that you have already appeared to have paid
a portion of the same, you have a perfect right to avail yourself of your
means before the judge having jurisdiction of the case, so that he may
prevent you from being compelled to pay the debts of another. Given on
the tenth of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of Titian
and Nepotian, 301. Extract
from Novel 52, Chapter I. Latin Text. Anyone who
attempts to make use of the property of one person to pay the debts of
another, just as if it was pledged for that purpose, shall be compelled to
repay fourfold its value, whatever that may be, to "the person who suffered
the wrong, and shall lose his right of action to recover the debt for the
payment of which he took the property. TITLE
XIII. A SON
CANNOT BE SUED ON ACCOUNT OF His FATHER, OR A
FATHER ON ACCOUNT OP His EMANCIPATED SON, OR A FREEDMAN
ON ACCOUNT OF His PATRON, OR A SLAVE ON ACCOUNT
OF His MASTER. 1. The
Emperor Gordian to the Soldier Candidus. A father
cannot be sued on account of the debt of his son who is his own master,
where he did not become his surety; nor can he be sued for it when he is
under his control, if he made the contract without his consent; nor will he
be liable where, contrary to the terms of the Macedonian Decree of the
Senate, ax-large r sum was lent than the value of the peculium.
Wherefore, if your father has had money extorted from him by the creditor of
your brother, for the payment of a debt for which he was not liable, he can
recover it with the aid of the Governor of the province. Given on
the third of the Nones of October, during the Consulate of Pius and
Pontianus, 239. 2. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Neotherius and Eutolmiis. The
Governor of the province must provide that you shall not, contrary to law,
be annoyed by someone by whom your father, who you allege has emancipated
you, has been called to assume a civil office. Given on
the eighth of the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of
Maximus, Consul for the second time, and Aquilinus, 286. 3. The
Same, and the Csssars, to Theogenes. Where a
son has been appointed a decurion without the consent of his father, it has
been very clearly provided by law that his father cannot be annoyed on his
account. Given on
the tenth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of the Caesars,
294. 4. The
Same, and the Ciesars, to Achiva. It is
settled that a son cannot be sued in a personal action on account of the
indebtedness of his father, or be liable for his municipal charges if his
father is still living. Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of March, under the Consulate of the
Caesars, 300. 5. The
Same, and the Ciesars, to Lampetim. Neither
freedmen nor slaves can be sued on account of contracts made by their
patrons and masters. Given on
the Ides of April, during the Consulate of the Caesars, 300. A New
Constitution of Frederick. After a
careful investigation and examination made by the bishops, abbots, dukes,
and other officials of Our Sacred Palace, We grant the following privilege
to all those who journey for the purpose of study, and especially to the
professors of Divine and Imperial laws, namely: that they, as well as their
messengers, shall remain secure in the places in which they reside. For as
they all do good, We think that they are worthy of Our praise and protection
at all times, as the entire world is illuminated by their learning, and Our
subjects are instructed by them to be obedient to God and Our ministers; and
therefore, by means of this special favor, We desire to guard them against
all injury. For who is there who would not pity those who, having become
exiles through the love of learning, and from being wealthy have become
poor, and exhaust their strength, and expose their lives to many dangers,
and frequently suffer bodily injury from the vilest of mankind without a
cause, which is hard to bear? Therefore We decree by this general law, which
shall be valid for all time, that no one shall dare to presume to inflict
injury upon students, or cause them any loss on account of the crime or
indebtedness of another, in any province whatsoever (which We have
ascertained is sometimes done in accordance with an improper custom). Those who
violate this Sacred Constitution, as well as the Governors of the places in
which they live, and who neglect to punish them, are hereby notified that
they shall be compelled to pay fourfold damages, be branded by the law with
infamy, and be forever dismissed from their employments. If, however, anyone
should desire to institute legal proceedings against such persons, because
of any transaction, this shall be done at the option of the students, either
before their master or professor or the bishop of the city, upon whom We
have conferred this jurisdiction. Anyone who attempts to bring them before
another judge, even if his claim should be perfectly just, shall lose his
case. We order
that this law shall be inserted among the Imperial Constitutions under this
Title: "A son shall not be sued on account of his father, etc." Given
during the month of November, 1158. TITLE XIV. WHETHER A
SLAVE is LIABLE FOR His OWN ACT AFTER His MANUMISSION. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Juventian. Although
you have made a contract with a slave who is to be free under a condition,
you should know that after the condition upon which his liberty depends has
been complied with, you will have no right of action against him for what he
may have previously done. Given on
the fourth of the Ides of December, during the Consulate of Dexter,
Consul for the second time, and Priscus, 197. 2. The
Emperor Antoninus to Bexicus. No action
will lie against you in favor of your creditors who lent you money while in
slavery, especially as you state that no peculium was bequeathed to
you. Given on
the third of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of Laetus
and Cerealis, 216. 3. The
Emperor Alexander to Herod. Where
money has been promised to you by your slave, in consideration of your
manumitting him, and after you have done so you do not make any stipulation
with him, you will be entitled to an action in factum against him. Given on
the Ides of September, during the Consulate of Alexander, 227. 4. The
Emperor Gordian to Hiero. A slave
who is said to have stolen a sum of money from your mother cannot be sued
for an offence of this kind, although this may have been done at the time
that she was in slavery, but having once obtained her freedom, she will be
liable to an action of theft; for the injury follows the person. Given on
the Ides of September, during the Consulate of Pius and Pontianus,
239. 5. The
Same to Chrestus. If, as you
allege, you cultivated your master's land before you were manumitted by him,
and you were afterwards presented with your freedom, but were deprived of
your peculium, any property which you may have previously contractd
for, or have acquired by your own labor after your manumission, can by no
means be taken from you. Given on
the sixteenth of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of
Arian and Pappus, 344. 6. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars, to Felicianus. If those
whom you mention in your petition are slaves, dispose of their cases at
home, because no action at law can exist between masters and slaves. If,
however, they were manumitted after committing the
offence, there is no legal rule which permits suit to be brought by their
former masters for anything which had been done by them before they were
enfranchised. But where they have committed any illegal act after their
manumission, you must prove this before the Governor of the province, and
you will obtain a decision in accordance with law. Given on
the second of the Ides of April, at Byzantium, during the Consulate
of the above-mentioned Emperors, 287. TITLE XV. WHEN THE
TREASURY, OR A PRIVATE INDIVIDUAL, CAN OR SHOULD SUE DEBTORS OR THEIR
DEBTORS. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Valerian. The
property of a guardian, who holds nothing belonging to his ward, cannot be
seized on account of the debts of the latter. Given on
the eleventh of the Kalends of June, under the Consulate of Lateranus
and Rufinus, 198. 2. The
Emperor Antoninus to Marcus. If, in the
case of a judgment against Valens, which you state that you have obtained,
nothing can be sold without having recourse to execution; his debtors,
having been sued, will be compelled to make payment by the authority of the
Governor of the province. 3. The
Emperor Gordian to Primanius. If those
persons whom you allege are indebted to the debtors of the Treasury do not
deny their liability, what you ask does not seem to be unjust, that is to
say, that they be compelled to make payment by the Attorney of the Treasury.
When, however, any question arises with reference to this, you yourself will
perceive that it should not be permitted. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of Sabinus
and Venustus, 241. 4. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars, to Zosimus. It is a
positive rule of law that suit cannot be brought by the Treasury against
persons who are indebted to the debtors of the Treasury, unless it is
clearly established that the latter are not solvent. Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors, 293. 5. The
Same, and the Csesars, to Nanida. When a
claim has been given in satisfaction of a debt, the creditor cannot proceed
against the debtors of the person who has made payment in this way, unless
he assigns his rights of action; but he can legally avail himself of an
equitable action in his own name. Given on
the Kalends of January, under the Consulate of the Caesars, 294. TITLE XVI.
CONCERNING HEREDITARY ACTIONS. 1. The
Emperor Gordian to Hermerotiis. You should
demand the money which you say was owing to you from your mother in
proportion to the share to which you are entitled from her heirs, who are
your co-heirs; but you will not be prevented from attempting to collect what
is due to you out of the property encumbered for the debt. Given on
the eleventh of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of
Gordian, Consul for the second time, and Pompeianus, 242. 2. The
Emperor Decius to Telemacha. It has
been decided that heirs are liable for hereditary charges in proportion to
their shares of the estate, even where the said charges are those of the
Treasury, unless property has been pledged or hypothecated, for then the
possessor of the encumbered property should be sued. Given on
the fourteenth of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of .ZEmilianus
and Aquilinus, 250. 3. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars, to Maxima. Sue the
heir of your former husband for the restoration of your dowry, as you will
in vain ask that a personal action be granted you against the debtors of the
estate. Given on
the fourteenth of the Kalends of May, during the abovementioned
Consulate, 293. 4. The
Same, and the Csesars, to Crispus. It is
perfectly clear that payment of the debt cannot be deferred under the
pretext that the debtor of the estate is under age, and therefore, as you
state that you are his guardian, you should endeavor to have him satisfy his
creditors. Given
on'the tenth of the Kalends of December, under the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors, 293. 5. The
Same, and the Csesars, to Julius. As you ask
in your petition that a debt shall be paid before the estate is entered
upon, We order inquiry to be made whether it belongs to you, or not; for if
it should be established that you have a right to the estate of your
father-in-law, there is no doubt that the claim for the debt is extinguished
by merger. Given on
the day before the Nones of March, during the Consulate of the
Csesars, 294. 6. The
Same, and the Csssars, to Domnus. If
the adult girl (whose guardianship you state that you have administered),
and whose curator you now are, is the heir to a third of her
paternal uncle's estate, and has not been forbidden to acquire anything from
it, she will be permitted to collect a debt from her coheirs in proportion
to two-thirds of the estate, as the claim is not merged except with
reference to the share to which she is entitled; for it is against the
interest of your ward that you ask that the will be set aside, since the
co-heirs bind themselves for payment when they accept the estate. And if,
after a division of the property has been made, it should be proved that
they are not solvent, the Governor of the province will see that she
sustains no loss. Given on
the Kalends of December, during the above-mentioned Consulate, 299. 7. The
Same, and the Ctesars, to Apolaustus. It is
settled that the creditors of the estate are not entitled to a personal
action against the legatee, as the Law of the Twelve Tables undoubtedly
renders the heirs liable to such an action. Given at
Nicomedia, on the sixth of the Ides of December, during the Consulate
of the Csesars, 300. TITLE
XVII. FOR WHAT
AN AMOUNT HEIRS CAN BE SUED ON ACCOUNT OF THE CRIMES OF DECEASED PERSONS. 1. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars, to Macedonus. It is an
absolute rule of law that where anyone has been guilty of violence,
extortion, or any other crime, and then dies after issue has been joined in
the case, his heirs will be liable in full; otherwise they can only be sued
for what has come into their hands, lest they may profit by the illegal act
of another. Given on
the fifth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of the Csesars,
294. TITLE
XVIII. CONCERNING THE SUM OF MONEY AGREED UPON. 1. The
Emperor Gordian to Felix. If you
have consented to discharge someone else's debt, the action to recover the
money which you have promised to pay can not only be brought against you,
but also against your heirs, without limitation of time. Given on
the seventh of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of the
Csesars. Extract
from Novel 115, Chapter VI. Latin Text. Where
anyone agrees to pay a sum of money for himself or for some other person, or
promises to do so, saying, "I will pay you," he will be
liable for the amount which he agreed to pay. If, however, he should say,
"You shall be paid by me, and by So-and-So and So-and-So," without the
consent of the persons whom he mentioned, he will only be liable pro rata
for the amount for which he obligated himself. But when making use of
the impersonal verb, he says, "It shall be paid," he will not be
responsible. If, however, he should say, "You shall be paid either by me, or
by So-and-So," and he whom he mentioned does not consent, he alone will be
liable in full. 2. The
Emperor Justinian to John, Pretoria/n Prefect. The
Actio receptitia, which is founded on formal statements, having fallen
into disuse, it seems to Us necessary to extend the application of the
Actio pecuniss constitutive. Therefore, as this action for recovery was
formerly only available where the property in question could be weighed,
counted, or measured, and was not applicable to all cases, but, in certain
instances, could only be brought during the term of a year; and as it was
doubtful whether it was possible for it to be brought to collect a debt
dependent upon a condition, or whose payment was fixed at a certain time, or
whether it could be employed merely with reference to a sum unconditionally
agreed upon; We direct, by this perfectly clear law, that all persons shall
be permitted to contract, not only for property which can be weighed,
counted, or measured, but also for every other kind, whether it is movable
or immovable, or can move itself, or is established by documents; and, in
short, for everything which men can make the subject of a stipulation. We also
direct that the action, in every instance, shall not be limited to a year,
but whether the person contracts for himself or someone else, it can be
brought for the same period which is permitted in all personal actions, that
is to say, during the term of thirty years; and that it shall be lawful to
.agree to pay the debt absolutely; or at a certain time; or under some
condition; and that it shall have all the force of a stipulation, and still
not be deprived in any respect of its natural privileges, but can be brought
both by and against heirs, so that the State, in cases of this kind, may not
need the aid of the Actio receptitia; but that this action for the
recovery of money promised will, by Our Constitution, be sufficient in all
respects, and be an inherent part of the same, and that the agreement may
take the place of the obligation; while, on the other hand, by means of the
ancient Actio receptitia, the debt could be collected, even if it was
not due. It is
perfectly absurd and contrary to the practice of Our age, as well as opposed
to just laws, to permit property which is not due to be recovered by the
Actio receptitia, and to re-establish many suits which will authorize
the collection of money which is not owing, and promises for payment to be
alternately abrogated and renewed. In order that such a conflict of laws may
not be productive of reproach, agreements can only be made for the payment
of what is due, and everything relating to the Actio receptitia which
has been inserted in the different books of legislators is hereby abolished;
and the Actio
pecuniss constitute shall include all cases which can become the subject
of a stipulation. (1) Let no
one be surprised that every species of property which We have placed under
the head of money can be exacted; for although in the books of the ancient
jurists this action was only mentioned with reference to coin, still, not
only could money be collected by means of it, but also all property which
was susceptible of being weighed, counted, or measured, was included. It is
possible for every kind of property to be converted into money; since if a
certain house, or a certain field, or a certain slave, or anything else was
mentioned in the agreement for payment, what difference is there between
these possessions and money itself? In order,
however, to satisfy the subtle distinctions of persons who do not desire the
sense but the empty sounds of names to be considered, everything shall be
embraced in an action of this description, just as if the contract has been
made for the payment of money itself; for the old jurisconsults included all
kinds of property under the name of money, and this term is not only
frequently met with in the treatises of legal authors, but also in other
ancient jurisprudence. (2) So far
as the customs which money-brokers and other business men have constantly
observed are concerned, they are hereby sanctioned, and shall remain in full
force as observed up to this time. Given on
the tenth of the Kalends of March, after the fifth Consulate of
Lampadius and Orestes, 531. 3. The
Same to John, Prsetorian Prefect. It is
necessary that the Epistle of the Divine Hadrian, which treats of the
division of liability between mandators and trustees, should also apply to
those who have conjointly agreed to pay money for others; as the rule of
equity ought, by no means, to exclude different forms of the same action. Given on
the Kalends of November, after the fifth Consulate of Lampadius and
Orestes, 531. TITLE XIX.
CONCERNING PROOFS. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Faustinus. As a
creditor who demands money, which he says he has loaned, is compelled to
prove his claim, so, also, a debtor who alleges that he has discharged his
obligations must furnish evidence of the fact. Given on
the day before the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of Dexter,
Consul for the second time, and Priscus, 197. 2. The
Emperor Antoninus to Aulizanus. Institute
proceedings in accordance with law to recover the land which you say is
yours, for the-party in possession is not required to prove that
it belongs to him; and if you do not prove your claim, the ownership of the
same will remain with him. Given on
the fifteenth of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of
Laetus and Cerealis, 216. 3. The
Emperor Alexander to Lsena and Lupus. You should
not be sued for a debt of the colleague of your grandfather, if you can
prove that the said colleague was solvent at the time when he withdrew from
office. Given on
the fifth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of
Pompeianus and Pelignus, 232. 4. The
Same to Vitus. The
ownership of property must not only be established by the bill of sale, but
also by all other lawful evidence. Given on
the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of Alexander, Consul
for the third time, and Dio, 230. 5. The
Emperor Philip, and the Csesar Philip, to Sertorius. Private
papers, that is to say, instruments executed in the presence of witnesses,
or notes, if they are not supported by other testimony, are not alone
sufficient as evidence. Given on
the seventh of the Ides of April, during the Consulate of Philip and
Titian, 246. 6. The
Same, and the C&sars, to Romulus. It has
been frequently stated in rescripts that accounts of a deceased person found
among his effects will not alone be sufficient to prove that a sum of money
was due to him. The rule
of law is the same where the deceased stated in his last will that he was
entitled to a sum of money, or certain other property. Given on
the Ides of March, during the Consulate of Philip and Titian, 246. Extract
from Novel 48, Chapter I. Latin Text. This rule
is especially applicable where the testator was not sworn; otherwise the
heirs will be required to comply with his will, or be prevented from
enjoying the legacies bequeathed to them, but no loss shall result to the
creditors on this account. 7. The
Emperor Gallienus to Sabinus. A
pernicious example is offered where faith is given to a private memorandum;
for anyone can, by a note of his own, constitute another his debtor.
Therefore, neither the Treasury, nor any other person whosoever should
introduce private memoranda as evidence of a debt. Given on
the third of the Nones of March, during the Consulate of Gallienus,
Consul for the seventh time, and Sabinillus, 267. 8. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Caesars, to Publicius and Optatus. You
apprehend in vain that proof will be required from the defendant in the
case. Given the
thirteenth of the Kalends of ... during the Consulate of Bassus and
Quintian, 289. 9. The
Same, and the Cassars, to Marciana. As you
allege that you are less than twenty-five years old, you should appear
before the Governor of the province and prove your age. Given on
the Ides of April, during the Consulate of the abovementioned
Emperors, 293. 10. The
Same, and the C&sars, to Isidor. Neither
the circumstances attending your birth (even though you can prove that you
are freeborn), nor the offices which you allege you have held, are
sufficient evidence that your daughter was born free; for there is nothing
which prevents you from being freeborn, and her from being a slave. Given on
the eighteenth of the Kalends of May, during the abovementioned
Consulate, 293. 11. The
Same, and the Csssars, to Antonia. If you are
confident that you can show that the heir appointed by your paternal aunt is
not entitled to the estate, on account of some defect in the will, or for
any other reason, you can institute proceedings with reference to the estate
before the Governor of the province. Given on
the fifth of the Kalends of May, at Heraclea, during the Consulate of
the Caesars, 294. 12. The
Same, and the Csesars, to Chronia. Nothing is
accomplished by means of written instruments, as they are merely evidence of
what has been done, and you must establish, by such evidence as you can
produce, that the purchase was made by your father, and that he was placed
in possession of the property, and paid the price of the same. Given on
the fifth of the Nones of October, during the Consulate of the
Caesars, 299. 13. The
Same, and the Csesars, to Justin. Blood
relationship is not established by letters, but by the evidence of birth, or
the ceremony of adoption; and where for the purpose of dividing an estate an
arbiter is demanded by a female slave, against an absent person, whom she
alleges is her brother, this does not affect the truth of the matter.
Therefore, if you are confident that you can prove that you have sent a
letter to the said female slave, as your sister, or if it is shown that an
arbiter was demanded for her, as for a co-heir, in a case in partition, the
question of brotherhood cannot be disposed of in this way. Given on
the Kalends of December, during the above-mentioned Consulate, 299. 14. The
Same, and the Csesars, to Munitiamts. It is not
by mere assertions, nor by a false statement (even though both parties may
agree to it), but by conception during lawful marriage, or by the
formalities of adoption, that persons can legally be shown to be the sons of
their alleged father. Hence, if you are confident that you can establish
that the party against whom you have filed your petition is the son of
someone else, prove either by yourself or by an attorney that his statement
is false. Given on
the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of the above-mentioned
Emperors, 299. 15. The
Same, and the Csesars, to Antony. The
violence of him who contends that he is the master will in no way avail in
placing the burden of proof of his freedom upon the slave. Therefore, when
you acknowledge that you have fled from the house of Sever us, and assert
that you were in the first place detained by him unjustly and by force,
inquiry should be made whether you are in possession of your freedom without
having been guilty of fraud; for in this way it will be determined which of
you should sustain the burden of proof. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of January, during the abovementioned
Consulate, 299. 16. The
Same Emperors and Cassars to Philippa and Sebastiana. If you are
in possession of lands which your emancipated brothers have brought suit to
recover, alleging that they were given to them by your common father, the
necessity of proving this rests upon them. If they had possession of the
said lands on the ground that they had been given to them by your father,
and you, having been appointed the co-heirs of your father, demand that they
prove that your claim is without foundation, in a controversy of this kind
the parties will be compelled to show upon what their title to ownership is
based. Given on
the tenth of the Kalends of February, during the abovementioned
Consulate, 299. 17. The
Same, and the Csssars, to Paulina. In order
to prove that you are freeborn, it is necessary for you to show that your
mother had obtained her freedom, and that you were born afterwards; for the
fact that no question was raised as to the condition of your brothers will
not, In any way, contribute to your defence. Given on
the fifth of the Ides of February, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors, 299. 18. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Violantilla. You asserted in your petition
that the person whom you mentioned caused to be inserted, without your
knowledge, that you had given him the
land in question; and if what you have stated is true, the said land cannot
belong to him by the title of a donation. Wherefore, having gone before a
competent judge, you must prove that your adversary, against your consent,
contrived to have inserted in the will that you had transferred this land to
him, so that, in accordance with the terms of Our Rescript, you can obtain a
decision in your favor. 19. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Menander. A dilatory
exception shall be pleaded in the beginning of an action, and the plaintiff
must afterwards establish the proof of his allegations. Given at
Nicomedia, on the thirteenth of the Kalends of April, during the
Consulate of the Csesars, 300. Extract
from Novel 90, Chapter IV. Latin Text. A litigant
who has produced witnesses once, twice, or three times, and has discussed
their evidence, or has heard it discussed by his adversary, and, by this
means, learned what has been testified to, shall not have permission to call
new witnesses, even under Our order. If, however, he has not done this, he
should be allowed to produce witnesses a fourth time, after having been
sworn that he did not suppress or dictate any of the evidence, and that none
of his advocates, or anyone acting in his behalf, has done so; and that he
has not, either through fraud, evil intent, or artifice, demanded that a
fourth production of witnesses be made. 20. The
Same, and the Csesars, to Phromina. If
Eutychia, after having suppressed a document evidencing her purchase,
demands her freedom from the condition of slavery in which she is, as the
burden of proof rests upon the claimant, if her suppression of the document
is detected, it will be of no advantage to her; for if she is claimed as a
slave, it will not be necessary to furnish evidence of her purchase, but it
will be sufficient to prove the theft of the bill of sale. Given at
Nicomedia, on the fourth of the Nones of December, during the
Consulate of the Caesars, 300. 21. The
Same, and the Csesars, to Crispins. Those who
steal documents belonging to others, upon which the proof of ownership
depends, can under no circumstances make use of them; as they would be of no
advantage to one who is not mentioned in them, but only to him who is
designated therein. Therefore, as it is not forbidden to offer other
evidence, establish by legal means that the ownership of the lands in
dispute belongs to you; for he wha claims property from a purchaser,
alleging that it was bought with his money, is not allowed to prove it. If a
fact of this kind should be established, it will, nevertheless, contribute
nothing to the validity of his claim. Given on
the sixth of the Ides of December, during the Consulate of the
Caesars, 303. 22. The
Same, and the Csesars, to Agatkoclea. It is not
sufficient proof of the servitude of Glyco to show that his mother and his
brother have been slaves, for the connivance of freeborn persons cannot
prejudice their relatives; nor is one of several slaves born of the same
mother prohibited from obtaining his freedom. Given on
the ninth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of the
Csesars. 23. The
Same, and the Csesars, to Menelaus. A
plaintiff who alleges that he cannot establish his claim does not compel the
defendant to prove the contrary; for, in accordance with the nature of
things, the denial of a fact is no evidence. Given on
the eighth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of the
Csesars, 304. 24. The
Emperors Valens, Gratian, and Valentinian to Antony, Praetorian Prefect. We order
all those who allege that papers produced in court are not genuine shall be
detained as forgers, and prosecuted for that crime, unless they prove that
their assertions are true. Given on
the day before the Ides of January, during the Consulate of Valens,
Consul for the fifth time, and Valentinian, 606. 25. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius to Florus, Prsstorian Prefect. All
accusers are hereby notified that they cannot bring a criminal charge for
anything which has been established by reliable witnesses; or clearly proved
by documentary evidence; or shown to be true by undoubted testimony clearer
than light. TITLE XX. CONCERNING
WITNESSES. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Carpus. If a
controversy arises with reference to your being freeborn, defend your case
by documentary evidence and arguments if you can do so; for witnesses alone
are not sufficient to establish proof of free birth. Given on
the tenth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of Maximus,
Consul for the second time, and ^lianus, 224. 2. The
Emperors Valerius and Gallienus to Rosa. The
testimony of members of a household is also rejected by the Civil Law. Given on
the third of the Kalends of September, under the Consulate of
Valerian, Consul for the third time, and Gallienus, Consul for the second
time, 256. 3. The
Emperors Carus, Carinus, and Numerian to Valerius. It is
certain that a case which is only proved by witnesses, and is not supported
by any other lawful evidence, is of no force or effect. Given on
the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of Carua and Carinus,
283. 4. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Candidus. In order
to ascertain the truth, witnesses must be produced who hold in greater
esteem the faith due to justice than the favor and power of those entitled
to the same. Given on
the fifth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of Maximus,
Consul for the second time, and Aquilinus, 280. 5. The
Same, and the Csesars, to Tertullus. Fathers
and children cannot be permitted to give evidence against one another, even
if they are willing to do so. Given at
Nicomedia, on the fourth of the Nones of December, during the
Consulate of the Caesars, 294. 6. The
Same, and the Csesars, to Diogenes and Ingenua. The demand
which you make, namely, that the adverse party shall be compelled to produce
the persons by whom the business was transacted, is entirely too strong.
Therefore, understand that you yourself should introduce your own evidence
in the case, and that your adversaries cannot be obliged to furnish
testimony against themselves. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of the Csesars,
294. 7. The
Same, and the Csesars, to Derulonus. There is
no doubt that a slave cannot be subjected to torture for or against his
master, but he can be put to the question for some act of his own. Given at
Nicomedia, on the Kalends of November, under the Consulate of the
Csesars, 294. 8. The
Emperor Constantine to Julian, Governor. We have
already directed that witnesses should testify after having been sworn, and
that the preference should be given to those of honorable reputation. (1) In
like manner, We have ordered that no judge shall in any case readily accept
the testimony of only one witness; and now We plainly order that the
evidence of only one witness shall not be taken, even though he should be
distinguished by senatorial rank. Given on
the eighth of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of
Optatus and Paulinus, 334. 9. The
Emperors Valens, Gratian, and Valentinian to Gracchus, Urban Prefect. The laws
deprive everyone of the power to testify in his own case. Given on
the fifth of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of Valens,
Consul for the fifth time, and Valentinian Junior, 376. 10. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to Csecilianus, Urban Prefect. Witnesses
called to give evidence in the cases of others must be free, if they are not
said to be implicated in the crime, and confidence in their knowledge shall
be required of them; and the judge, in the production of the necessary
persons, that is to say, of good witnesses, must not fail to direct that
their proper expenses be paid by the accuser, or by the others by whom they
were summoned, when they come to court. The same
rule applies when witnesses are produced by either side in a pecuniary case. Given at
Ravenna, on the twelfth of the Kalends of February, during the
Consulate of Honorius, Consul for the eighth time, and Theodosius, Consul
for the fourth time, 409. Extract
from Novel 90, Chapter VI. Latin Text. If a
witness, when introduced, is said to be a slave, and he desires to testify,
but alleges that he is free, the question of his status must first be
determined, and if it should appear after investigation that he is a slave,
his evidence shall be rejected. Where, however, he says that he is a
freedman, he must produce the document of his manumission before he
testifies, unless he is willing to make oath that the evidence is elsewhere;
and, if this is done, his testimony should be taken down, and if he does not
produce the instrument showing his manumission, it shall be rejected. But if
the witness is declared to be unacceptable on account of a criminal action
pending between the parties, he shall not be heard before the said action
has been decided. But when he is considered as prejudiced on account of some
pecuniary litigation in which he is involved, or for some other reason, his
evidence shall be taken, and the questions of this kind which arise shall be
reserved for argument. 11. The
Same to Georgia. We forbid
freedmen, under a penalty, from giving unlawful and dishonorable testimony
against their patrons, and as they must not voluntarily dare to give such
testimony, so, if summoned as witnesses, they cannot be compelled to appear
in court for that purpose. Given at
Ravenna, on the fourth of the Ides of August, during the Consulate of
Marinianus and Asclepiodotus, 243. 12. The
Emperor Zeno to Arcadius, Prsstorian Prefect. We order
that no one who has appeared before any judge (even though he may not be
under his jurisdiction) for the purpose of giving testimony, can claim
exemption on the ground of being in the army, or plead any other exception
for the purpose of evading the action of the judge, which is demanded either
by dishonorable evidence, or the nature of the case; but that all those who
testify in civil actions shall, as it were, be deprived of their privileges
of offering an exception in court, and having been stripped of its
protection, shall be brought
privately before the judge, in order that they may not apprehend that what
they may say may offend his ears. All
magistrates (as has frequently been stated) without being prevented by any
exception, are authorized to punish witnesses whose testimony seems to be
either tainted with falsehood or fraud, in accordance with the nature of the
offence. Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of June, during the Consulate of Decius
and Longinus, 486. 13. The
Emperor Justinian to Menna, Prsetorian Prefect. If anyone
should have made use of witnesses, and- the same ones are introduced against
him in another action, he shall not be permitted to exclude them, unless he
can show that enmity has subsequently arisen between him and them, on
account of which the laws direct that witnesses shall be rejected; and under
such circumstances he should not be deprived of the power to contradict
their testimony by means of their own statements. If, however, he should
show by undoubted evidence that they have been corrupted either by the gift
or the promise of money, We order that he shall have the right to prosecute
them. Given on
the seventh of the Kalends of June, during the second Consulate of
Our Lord Justinian, 528. 14. The
Same, to Menna, Prsetorian Prefect. With a
view to curtailing as much as possible the ease with which witnesses are
obtained, by means of whom many violations of the truth are perpetrated, We
order all those who state that they have contracted debts in writing shall
not be heard, if they say that they have paid all, or a portion of the
indebtedness, without having obtained a written discharge of the same; and
if they attempt to produce witnesses of low character, or who perhaps have
been bought, to prove a payment of this kind, no attention shall be paid to
them, unless five respectable witnesses, who are citizens of the highest
reputation, and were present at the payment of the money, state under oath
that the debt was paid in their presence; so that everyone may know that it
has been decided that persons cannot make payment of a debt either wholly or
in part, unless they have the fact committed to writing, or can prove it by
the above-mentioned oral testimony. It is, however, but reasonable to except
from the provisions of the present law those who have already paid a debt,
or a portion of the same. But when payment has been evidenced by a written
instrument, and it has been destroyed by accident, as that of fire,
shipwreck, or some other mis- -fortune, then those who have sustained the
loss shall be permitted to show the cause, and prove the payment by
witnesses, and in this way avoid the consequences of the loss by
establishing the destruction of the instrument. Given on
the Kalends of June, during the Second Consulate of Our Lord
Justinian, 528. Extract
from Novel 90, Chapter II. Latin Text. Witnesses
shall be summoned as in the case of wills, and not appear by accident as
mere passersby. The same rule will apply if, being called after payment was
made, they heard the acknowledgment of the creditor that the money due to
him had been received. 15. The
Same to Julian, Prsetorian Prefect. If anyone,
in accordance with Our laws, in a pecuniary case desires to call witnesses
who are unwilling, and they voluntarily consent to give security that they
will be present, this can be done. If, however, they refuse to do so, We
order that they shall not be imprisoned, but they shall be bound by oath to
appear; for if those who have produced them think that their testimony
should be believed, when they are sworn in the case, they should have still
more faith that the presence of the witnesses will be secured by their oath. But, as
witnesses should not, under such circumstances, be compelled to leave their
homes and submit to inconvenience for the benefit of others, We order that
judges shall not compel them to be present for more than fifteen days after
they have been summoned, and that they shall provide that the case in which
the witnesses appear to be necessary shall be heard within that time, and
when one of the parties to the suit is absent, and, after having been
notified by the bailiffs, has refused to appear, absolute permission is
granted to judges to take the evidence of his witnesses as well as that of
those of the other party who is present. Moreover,
the said term of fifteen days having expired, the witnesses shall be
permitted by the judge to leave, and he shall have no authority to recall
them after they have once departed. We also order that if the judge was to
blame for not having the testimony given, he shall be forced to indemnify
the injured party out of his own property for any damage which he may have
sustained. Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of
Lampadius and Orestes, 530. Extract
from Novel 90, Chapter II. Latin Text. When
anyone has been wrongfully injured by another, or has sustained damage in
some other way, or suffered a loss at his hands, and wishes to produce
witnesses in court and publish their testimony, his adversary shall be
notified by the judge, and the latter shall hear the evidence in his
presence. If, however, he should refuse to appear, the judge can hear the
witnesses even in his absence, and their testimony will have as much weight
as if it had been taken in his presence; nor can he oppose this on the
ground that evidence was introduced by only one of the parties to the suit. 16. The
Same to Julian, Prsstorian Prefect. Where
witnesses were produced before judges appointed for the purpose of
compromise, it was doubted whether the party who called them could make use
of their testimony in court, or whether he should not be
heard. In consequence of this, We order that where anything has been decided
with reference to a compromise in cases of this kind, it shall stand; but if
nothing has been agreed upon, and the witnesses are living, he against whom
they have testified, and who refuses to accept their evidence, shall be
permitted to have them called a second time, and this shall not be opposed
on the ground that they have already given their testimony. If, however, he
should refuse to accept it, it shall be received as already given, but he
can contradict it by all the legal means which he is entitled to use. But
when all the witnesses are dead, he will then be required to accept any of
their evidence which has been committed to writing. If, however, some of
them should be dead, and some living, the said litigant will, so far as the
testimony of those who are living is concerned, have a right to accept their
statements, or have the witnesses recalled. With reference to such as are
dead, their evidence should not be rejected; but he can, as We have
previously stated, avail himself of every legal resource to contradict the
witnesses and their testimony. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of Lampadius
and Orestes, 531. TITLE XXI. CONCERNING
THE CONFIDENCE TO BE REPOSED IN WRITTEN INSTRUMENTS, AND THEIR Loss, AND
WHEN RECEIPTS AND COUNTER-RECEIPTS SHOULD BE GIVEN, AND CONCERNING WHAT
THINGS CAN BE DONE WITHOUT THEIR BEING COMMITTED TO WRITING. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Marchia. If you
prove that your debtors owe you money for some reason or other, after you
have applied to the Governor of the province, he will compel them to make
payment, nor will a loss of the written evidence of the debt prejudice your
rights, if it should clearly appear by competent evidence that the parties
in question are indebted to you. Given on
the fifth of the Ides of September, during the Consulate of Antoninus,
Consul for the fourth time, and Balbinus, 214. 2. The
Emperor Alexander to Mabilianus. If you
should make use of a written document on account of which another person has
already been accused and convicted of forgery, and it should appear that he
from whom you demand money is ready to accuse you of the same offence, and
take the risk of the penalty imposed by the Cornelian Law, even though the
person who was convicted has not appealed from the sentence, you, who have
not yet been accused of crime, cannot take an appeal. Given on
the third of the Kalends of October, during the Consulate' of Maximus,
Consul for the second time, and ^Elianus, 224. 3. The
Same to JElianus. If your
adversary has stated to the Governor of the province that he will not make
use of the document which he produced, as he doubts whether it is genuine or
not, you should not be apprehensive that the matter will again be brought up
on account of the document, which it appears from his own statement was not
genuine. Given on
the third of the Nones of December, during the Consulate of Maximus,
Consul for the second time, and ^lianus, 224. 4. The
Emperor Gordian to Martian. If, on
account of the loss of your papers, you are unable to prove that the money
was paid to the public collector, an examination of the accounts of the
Treasury will establish the truth of the allegation. Given on
the second of the Ides of February, during the Consulate of Gordian
and Aviola, 240. 5. The
Same to the Soldiers Priscus and Marcus. Where the
evidences of a debt have been consumed by fire, while it is unjust for
debtors to refuse payment of the sums which they owe, still, too ready
belief should not always be accorded to persons who complain of such an
accident. Therefore, you should understand that where the instruments are
missing, you ought to prove the truth of the statement in your petition by
other evidence. Given on
the third of the Kalends of June, during the Consulate of Sabinus,
Consul for the second time, and Venustus, 241. 6. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars, to Lucidus. It is a
well-established rule of law that where the certificate of your birth is
lost, your civil condition is not affected thereby. Given at
Nicomedia, on the thirteenth of the Kalends of February, during the
Consulate of Maximus, Consul for the second time, and Aquilinus, 286. 7. The
Same, and the Csesars, to Zinima. If you
have been honorably discharged from the army, even though, as you allege,
the papers showing this fact have been lost, still, if the truth can be
established by other clear evidence, there is no doubt that you will be
entitled to enjoy the privileges of veterans. Given on
the fifteenth of the Kalends of June, during the Consulate of Maximus,
Consul for the second time, and Aquilinus, 286. 8. The
Same, and the Csesars, to Alexander. If it
should be proved that the land in question belongs to you, the judge will
provide that no prejudice shall result to your ownership through any act of
the usufructuary growing out of the loss of your muniments of title. Given on
the fifteenth of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of
Diocletian, Consul for the second time, and Maximian, 287. 9. The
Same, and the Csesars, to Aristenetus. Partition
of property, when legally made, shall not be considered void for the reason
that no instruments have been drawn up with reference to it. Given on
the seventh of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 10. The
Same, and the Csesars, to Victorinus. As a sale
when lawfully concluded remains valid even if no documents evidencing it
have been executed, so it has been decided that where any have been executed
and subsequently lost, the validity of the sale will not be affected. Given on
the eighth of the Kalends of November, during the abovementioned
Consulate. 11. The
Same, and the Csesars, to Theagena.
Emancipation having taken place although the documents are no longer in
existence, still, if it can be proved either by reliable witnesses or by
unquestionable documentary evidence that the emancipation actually occurred,
the truth cannot be affected by the loss of the papers. Given on
the third of the Ides of November, during the abovementioned
Consulate. 12. The
Same, and the Csesars, to Dionysia. Where you
have been placed in possession of a tract of land by means of a donation,
you are none the less entitled to it because no written instrument is said
to have been executed for the purpose of conveying the title. Given at
Nicomedia, on the Ides of December, under the abovementioned
Consulate. 13. The
Same, and the Csesars, to Leontius. The
statement that documents have been lost, made in the presence of persons who
are ignorant of the fact, is of no benefit for the establishment of the
truth. Given at
Nicomedia, on the sixteenth of the Kalends of January, during the
above-mentioned Consulate. 14. The
Same, and the Csesars, to Severus, Count of the Spains. Different
documents which conflict with one another, and are produced by one and the
same person, can have no effect whatever. Given on
the fourth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of the
Caesars. 15. The
Emperor Constantine to the People. In the
administration of justice, documentary evidence has the same force as the
depositions of witnesses. Given at
Rome, during the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of
Gallicanus and Bassus, 317. 16. The
Emperor Justinian to Menna, Prsstorian Prefect. We order
that contracts of sale, exchange, or donation, registry of which is not
necessary, gifts of earnest money, or those made for any other reason which
are required to be in writing, and also such as relate to compromise, shall
not have any force unless evidenced by written documents and confirmed by
the signature of those who execute them; and if they have been drawn up by a
notary, they must be completed by him, and finally acknowledged by the
parties interested, so that, where these formalities have not been complied
with, no one will be permitted to claim any right for himself growing out of
a contract or compromise based upon a written memorandum (even though it be
signed by one or both the parties), whether it has not yet been carried out,
or is complete; in order that in transactions of this kind it cannot be said
that the vendor was required to sell the property at a certain price; or
that the contract of sale was perfected; or that the purchaser should be
compelled to make payment. We decree
that this rule shall apply to instruments of this description, not only
where they have already been reduced to writing, but also where they have
not yet been completed; unless where a compromise has been made, or a
judgment rendered, under which circumstances they cannot be revoked. Only those
documents are excepted from this rule which have already been drawn up and
published, for We do not include these in the present law, but permit them
to be subject to those formerly enacted. We also add that, hereafter, where
earnest money has been given for the purpose of making a sale of any kind of
property whatsoever, whether the contract is in writing or not, even though
it may not have been expressly stated what disposition must be made of the
earnest money in case the contract was not carried out, he who promised to
sell the property, and then refuses to do so, shall be compelled to pay
double the amount of the deposit; and he who agreed to purchase it, and
refuses to do so, shall lose the sum which was given, and shall be denied
the right to recover it. 17. The
Same to Menna, Praetorian Prefect. We order
that judges, either in this Renowned City or in the provinces, in accordance
with what We have already decreed, where witnesses reside in other places,
may (if they think proper to do so) send the litigants or their attorneys
there, in order that the deposi tions of the witnesses may be taken in the
presence of one or the othei of the parties to the suit, and returned to
them. We also
wish these rules to be observed in the case of those who, where documents
have been introduced, demand that they be proved; so that if they ask for
it, they may be permitted to have testimony taken elsewhere. If the judge
should find this request to be just, he can issue a decree to that effect,
so that afterwards, whether the document is proved or not, the matter may be
sent back to the former judge. Given on
the eighth of the Ides of April, during the Consulate of Decius, 529. Extract
from Novel 90, Chaper V. Latin Text. This
proceeding may be demanded either before a judge or the defender of a city,
and can take place from one province to another, or from one city to
another, or from a city to a province; but the rule is only applicable to
civil actions, for in criminal cases witnesses must be produced in court and
subjected to torture, if the case requires it. 18. The
Same to Demosthenes, Praetorian Prefect. Where
several persons have received receipts for rent or interest, and when any
doubt arises with reference to them, the rights of their creditors become
uncertain when the parties deny that they have these receipts; as where
serfs dispute the ownership of their master, and unjustly claim their own
freedom, or debtors, desiring to plead temporary prescription against their
creditors, make similar denials. With a view to disposing of this
difficulty, We order that if, in the above-mentioned cases or in any other
private ones resembling them, anyone who gives a receipt should desire to
have a copy with the signature of the person who received it, he will be
entitled to do so, or to receive a counter-receipt; so that, if permission
is granted him, he who obtained the receipt will be obliged to give a
counter-receipt in return; and if the creditor neglects to do this, the
rights of the iperson who did not receive the counter-receipt will not be
prejudiced; for it is contrary to the rules of equity that what has been
introduced for the benefit of anyone should redound to his injury. Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of October, during the fifth Consulate of
Decius. 19. The
Same to Julian, Prsetorian Prefect. It is
clear that the comparison of notes and other instruments, which are not
publicly executed, very frequently gives occasion to accusations of forgery,
both in lawsuits and in contracts. Therefore, We order that no comparison of
private papers shall be made, unless they bear the signature of three
witnesses, and that, before they are accepted, either all three of them, or
at least two, must acknowledge the genuineness of their signatures before a
comparison of the instruments takes place, as only under such circumstances
is a comparison of handwriting allowed; for, otherwise, We forbid such a
comparison to be made, even though someone may produce a written instrument
against himself; except where a comparison is necessary in the case of
instruments originating in court, or in public documents, or in papers of
the kind which We have mentioned. We do not
allow any comparison to be made, unless it has previously been stated under
oath by the persons who are to make it that they do so without being induced
by the hope of gain, or by enmity, or by
favor. We order
that this rule shall be observed in all the Imperial bureaus as well as in
the tribunal of the eminent prefecture; in thai of the
commander of the army; and in those of all other judges who have been
appointed in Our dominions. These provisions shall be complied with
hereafter, for to annul any comparisons which have already been made would
not be without danger. Given on
the thirteenth of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of
Lampadius and Orestes, 530. Extract
from Novel 49, Chapter II. Latin Text. You very
properly ask that an examination of the instruments which your adversary
produces and makes use of be permitted; and any document which is produced
in the Public Archives is also subject to public evidence of this kind. Extract
from Novel 73, Chapters Vill, and IX. Latin Text. If,
however, the contract was made in a city, and was for more than one pound of
gold, it must, by all means, be proved by comparison of handwriting, for it
alone is not sufficient evidence. 20. The
Same to Julian, Prsetorian Prefect. When
anyone introduces a written instrument or some other paper, and proves its
genuineness, and afterwards the person against whom the said paper or
instrument was produced attempts to show that it was forged, in order that
doubt may no longer exist as to whether he who introduced the paper can be
compelled to again establish its genuineness, or whether the former evidence
was sufficient, We order that when such a case occurs, he who asks that the
paper be produced a second time must first make oath that he thinks he can
prove that it is forged, to enable a petition of this kind to be considered.
But what course must be pursued if he should make a demand of this kind,
being well aware that the document was lost or burned, or had been destroyed
in some other way, and he pretended to require its production, knowing the
difficulty of doing this? After the plaintiff or the claimant has been
sworn, and the accusation brought before a competent judge, the necessity
will then be imposed upon the person who introduced the document.in question
to introduce it again in court, in order that the accusation of forgery may
be investigated. If, however, he should say that it is not possible for him
to produce the paper, because he has been deprived of it by accident, he
must then swear that he has not the said paper in his possession; that he
has not given it to anyone; that it is not held by another with his consent;
and that he has not been guilty of fraud to prevent its appearance, but, as
the said document has actually been lost without his fault, its production
by him is impossible. If he
takes an oath of this kind he shall be excused from the necessity of
producing the paper, but if he refuses to take it, then the instrument shall
be considered forged, and of no effect, so far as the party against whom it
was produced is concerned, but shall be absolutely void. We do not, however,
desire to subject to further punishment
persons who, under such circumstances, refuse to be sworn, as there are many
who, influenced by too great reverence, are not even willing to swear to
something which is true. We grant
the same opportunity to the other party until the action has been decided in
court, for if it has already been terminated, and has not been suspended by
appeal, it cannot be expected to be revived by means of the usual procedure;
as it is sufficiently hard to authorize a complaint of this kind, lest cases
may be protracted indefinitely, and matters which have already been settled
by this means, may again be opened, and the opposite of what We have
intended occur.1 Given on
the tenth of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of Lampadius
and Orestes, 530. 1
No law of evidence, as we understand it, was known to the Roman jurists. The
greatest latitude of statement was allowed; hearsay was admissible; proof
was only regarded as conclusive where a fact was established by the
testimony of two credible witnesses, or where a public document of
indisputable authority was introduced. Presumptions were, under certain
circumstances, considered to have much more effect than in our practice,
especially when not confuted by the adverse party. Of legal presumptions the
court took judicial notice.
Presumptions, which were often accepted in lieu of testimony, were of
several kinds. The most important were the priesumptiones juris et de
jure, which, being arbitrary legal rules, were absolute, and could not
be disputed. Next came the prsesumptiones juris, by which something
was held to be established as long as no contradictory evidence was adduced.
The last, and those having least weight, were the priesumptiones facti,
or inferences of fact, which arose from time to time during the
proceedings, and whose application or rejection was entirely dependent upon
the will of the court. Competency
to testify was, in some respects, governed by the same rule that prevails at
the present time; in addition to this, however, minors under the age of
fourteen years, anyone accused of perjury, or who had been adjudged a
spendthrift, a convict, a person publicly denounced as infamous, and an
adulteress, were declared to be absolutely incompetent. A particeps
criminis, as being quasi infamous, was included in this category.
All who had an interest in the matter to be decided were excluded, in
accordance with the maxim: "Nullus idoneus testis in re sua intelligitur;"
hence neither party to an action could give evidence, for fear his
prospective benefit might prevail over his sense of integrity, unless the
oath was tendered by his opponent, who was then held to have waived his
privilege; and the general legal principle was considered no longer
applicable to that particular case. This oath, to have any effect, must be
demanded either by the adversary or the judge.
Consanguinity was also a bar, as well as the close intimacy of friends ("Amicos
appellare debemus non levi notitia, conjunctos") ; a client could not
testify against his patron, nor a slave against his master, nor an attorney
against his constituent or principal, and deadly enemies were reciprocally
excluded. The above-mentioned persons were denied the right because of the
influence, or, in some cases, the duress, which was presumed to exist. The
pecuniary circumstances of a proposed witness were carefully investigated,
and if he were found to be very poor, his testimony, if not rejected, was
considered to be practically worthless, on" account of his supposed
liability to corruption. This inequitable rule was subsequently incorporated
with all its rigor into the legal compilations of mediaeval Europe. Torture
could only be employed against slaves in civil actions having reference to
the descent and distribution of estates. The
onus probandi rested on the plaintiff, who was obliged to establish his
claim by affirmative evidence, as prescribed by the rule, "Ei incumbit
probatio qui dicit, non qui negat," a doctrine which has been adopted by
all modern systems of TITLE
XXII. WHAT HAS
ACTUALLY BEEN DONE HAS MORE FORCE THAN WHAT HAS BEEN SIMULATED AND EXPRESSED IN WORDS. 1. The
Emperors Valerian and Gallienus to Rufinus. In
contracts, the truth of the matter should rather be considered than what is
stated in writing.
jurisprudence. The defendant was likewise required to prove any allegations
set out by him in his exceptio, or other pleadings. The number
of witnesses testifying to the same fact was held to be entitled to greater
consideration than their character as individual members of the community.
More attention was paid to the testimony of a man than to that of a woman;
and the power of rank and wealth over comparative obscurity and indigence
was, with manifest injustice, recognized by the Roman tribunals. There was,
before the reign of Justinian, no legal process by means of which witnesses
could be compelled to appear, except in criminal cases, hence their
attendance was purely voluntary. Greater
weight attached to all public records and properly authenticated documents
duly executed by, or in the presence of the officials charged with that
duty, than to others of any description; and of these which included
instruments attested by notaries, courts were required to take judicial
notice. A last will was considered a public document by the Roman
jurisconsults. A private
instrument, to be legal, was required to be sworn to and signed by three
witnesses. If they, or any of them, were dead, their signatures could be
proved by their comparison with others of whose authenticity there could be
no doubt. A personal document of such great age that the witnesses thereto,
in the course of nature, must be presumed to be no longer living, might be
accepted, if its genuineness could not otherwise be proved. Where a paper
was lost or destroyed, no evidence of its contents could be given, unless
its absence, or non-existence, was satisfactorily established under oath. If
a x-large number of witnesses testified to the same fact, it was in the
discretion of the judge to exclude as many of them as he desired. When the
plaintiff swore to the damages to which he alleged he was entitled, the
court could either accept his statement, or reduce the amount demanded. If
he failed to prove his claim a non liquet, equivalent to a non-suit,
was entered. Among the
Romans, documentary evidence was, under all circumstances, considered much
preferable to oral evidence, on account of the relative uncertainty of the
latter, and, as a rule, could not be contradicted by it. "Testes cum de
fide tabularum nihil dicitur, adversus scripturam interrogari non possunt."
Hypothecary and pignorative contracts, promissory notes, and papers known to
be the handwriting of parties to an action at law, occupied an inferior
place, and were not entitled to the credit or importance enjoyed by those
confirmed by public authority; and, where they conflicted with the latter,
were required to be substantiated by indisputable and conclusive verbal
testimony. Copies of
documents were admissible if their accuracy could be satisfactorily
established, provided proof 'was adduced that the originals were not
available. Three sworn witnesses were required for the attestation of
conveyances of land, agreements, and similar instruments. A person was
estopped by his own written deed, no matter what its character, provided its
execution had been accompanied with the usual formalities, whether they
involved merely an appearance and verbal acknowledgment before a public
official, or the drawing up, sealing, and attestation of some document in
the manner prescribed by law; and no testimony could be introduced to
question its validity, unless it was shown that the instrument had been
procured through fraudulent representations, or extorted by violence.
Comparison of handwriting was permitted when well-founded suspicion arose as
to the 2. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars, to Soterus. Fictitious
instruments, as, for instance, those which state that not the husband, but
the wife, made the purchase, cannot alter the truth; hence the question of
fact should be examined by the judge or the Governor of the province. Given on
the tenth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of the Csesars.
genuineness of the signature of a person who was dead, and witnesses of good
reputation were prepared to establish its authenticity under oath. It was
obligatory upon the plaintiff to furnish the defendant with a complete list
of all the documentary evidence which he expected to introduce to prove his
case. The
introduction of depositions was only allowed under circumstances of urgent
necessity, as they were not made under oath and afforded no opportunity for
cross-examination; and no list of interrogatories was submitted by the
adverse party as at the present day. When the testimony of both sides was
unsatisfactory and inconclusive, it was a well-recognized rule that the
defendant was entitled to the benefit of the doubt. No one who had not
attained his majority was qualified to testify in a criminal case. The
unsupported evidence of a single witness was inadmissible to prove any fact. A marked
peculiarity of Roman judicial procedure was that certain oaths might be
taken while the case was being tried, some of which were accepted as
conclusive, so far as the question at issue was concerned. Either party to
an action could tender the juramentum voluntariv/m to the other, who
had the right to tender it back, and" if he did not do so, he was considered
to have accepted it as true. Recourse was had to the juramentum in litem,
when it was necessary to estimate the amount of damages sustained by the
loss or destruction of property which, on this account, could not be
produced in court, and the plaintiff was sworn as to its value. The
juramentum necessarium sive suppletorium was administered by a
magistrate to a litigant to supply the want of defective or incomplete
evidence, when the request was made to do so, and the court was satisfied of
its expediency. Evidence
of character, whether good or bad, was considered of extreme importance by
the Roman jurisconsults. Contrary to the English rule, proof of previous
misconduct, or the commission of crime could be introduced by the
prosecution, without the question having been brought up by the accused. On
the other hand, former good behavior and repute were always dwelt upon by
counsel as almost conclusive confutation of the guilt of their clients. In
making these statements, great reliance was placed upon the personal
knowledge of the life of the defendant possessed by the court and jury, as
was the case in early trials under the Common Law when the terms juror and
testis were synonymous. The great
antiquity of the rules regulating the competency of witnesses which were
incorporated into Roman jurisprudence is disclosed by an examination of the
old Hindu laws: "A Minor
until Fifteen Years of Age, One single Person, a Woman, a Man of bad
Principles, a Father, or an Enemy, may not be Witnesses." "He who
hath killed a Man, or who is guilty of Theft, of Adultery, or of false
Abuse, or who, enticing a Man to himself, by Treachery or Deceit, deprives
him of Life, and destroys his Effects, or whoever is a Juggler, and is
constantly employed in Games of Dice and Chances, or whoever is a perpetual
Wrangler, such Persons shall not be Witnesses." (Gentoo Code III, Vill.) "Those
must not be admitted who have a pecuniary interest; nor familiar friends;
nor menial servants; nor enemies; nor men formerly perjured; nor persons
grievously diseased; nor those, who have committed heinous offences. "The king
cannot be made a witness; nor cooks, and the like mean artificers; nor
publick dancers and singers; nor a priest of deep learning in scripture; nor
a student in theology; nor an anchoret secluded from all worldly connexions; 3. The
Same, and the Csesars, to Maxima. Where the
purchase of a pledge has been made, not what was written, but what was done
should be considered. Given on
the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of the Csesars. 4. The
Same, and the Csesars, to Decius. If anyone
should cause it to be stated in writing that what he himself did was done by
another, the act is of greater force than the document. Given on
the eighth of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of the
Caesars. "Nor one
wholly dependent; nor one of bad fame; nor one, who follows a cruel
occupation; nor one, who acts openly against the law; nor a decrepit old
man; nor a child; nor one man only, unless he be distinguished for virtue;
nor a wretch of the lowest mixed class; nor one, who has lost the organs of
sense; "Nor one
extremely grieved; nor one intoxicated; nor a madman; nor one tormented with
hunger and thirst; nor one oppressed by fatigue; nor one excited by lust;
nor one inflamed by wrath; nor one who has been convicted of theft." (Sir
Wm. Jones, The Laws of Menu, Page 284.) In Greece,
as at Rome, slaves, either in the capacity of parties litigant or witnesses,
were excluded from court. "Servum
hominem causam orare leges non sinunt. Neque testamonii dictio est:"
(Terence, Phormio II, I.) "No slaves
shall appear as evidence." (Potter, Antiquities of Greece I, XXVI, Page
193.) Interested
parties were not allowed to testify; hearsay based on the statements of
deceased or absent persons was admitted; and witnesses, after having been
sworn, could not refuse to give their testimony, which was reduced to
writing, "No one� shall be evidence for himself, either in judicial actions,
or in rendering up accounts." "There
shall be no constraint for friends and acquaintances, if contrary to their
wills, to bear witness one against another." "Eye
witnesses shall write down what they know, and read it." (Ibid., loc.
cit.) The rule
fixing the number of witnesses required to establish a fact at Common Law is
as old as Bracton. "Testium numerus si non adjicitur, duo sufficient."
(De Legibus et Consuetudinibus Angliae V, 359.) Many of
the principles of the Civil Law relating to the nature and introduction of
evidence were adopted by the old English jurists. Anyone who had been
recreant, and in consequence branded with cowardice, was incompetent. "He
that loseth liberum legem, becometh infamous, and can be no witnesse.
Or if the witnesse be an infidell, or of non-sane memory, or not of
discretion, or a partie interested or the like." (Coke, Institutes, I, I, I,
6. b.) As among the Romans, a defendant accused of a capital crime in
England was formerly considered as practically outside the pale of the law,
and hence not entitled to the aid of an attorney, or to the testimony of
witnesses in his behalf. Unlike the
provision of Roman legislation, a single witness may be called in a legal
proceeding in the English or American courts. Infamy is no longer a bar to a
person's capacity to testify, but the credibility of his evidence is left to
the jury. Many of the other ancient rules have been abrogated, among them
those relating to age, sex, parties to the suit, and consanguinity. The
classification of presumptions bears a striking resemblance to that of the
Civil Law. "Many times juries, together with other matter, are much induced
by presumptions; wherefore there be three sorts, viz.: violent, probable,
and light or temerary. Violenta priesumptio is manie times plena
probatio; as if one be runne thorow the bodie with a sword in a house,
whereof he instantly dieth, and a man is seene to come out of that house
with a bloody sword, and no other 5. The
Same, and the Csesars, to Victor. If you
should sign a false contract of sale, under the impression that it was a
lease you had directed to be drawn up for you, and which the other party did
not sign, but you did in good faith, there is no doubt that neither contract
is valid, as in both instances consent was lacking. Given on
the thirteenth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of the
Caesars. man was at
that time in the house, prsesumptio probabilis moveth little; but
prie-sumptio lasvis sea temeraria moveth not at all." The
various judicial oaths of the Civil Law, juramentum in litem, juramentum
suppletorium, and juramentum voluntarium, were incorporated into
the jurisprudence of Scotland. "The oath in litem is admissible where
the culpability of the defender is inferred by a presumption of law, without
any express delict." "The oath
in supplement is the evidence of one acquainted with the facts, but subject
to great bias. Being only admissible as in supplement of the other evidence,
it must be corroborative of that evidence, in order to raise the proof from
semiplena to plena." "Reference
to oath is not so much a species of evidence as a mode of supplying the want
of evidence, and preventing unjust consequences, ubi non deficit jus sed
probatio. It is accordingly settled that a party has not an absolute
right to call for his opponent's oath; but that the court, in the exercise
of its discretion, may refuse the reference, if they consider that it would
not aid the justice of the case." (Dickson, A Treatise on the Law of
Evidence in Scotland II, IV, I: V, III; VII, I; III, I, XV.) The rules
establishing the disability of witnesses on the ground of sex, infamy,
dependence, and indigence�under which all were excluded who were not worth
sixteen shillings and eight pence�have been abolished. The
juramentum, voluntarium, juramentum in litem, and the juramentum
suppletorium constitute part of the French legal procedure, in which
they are designated respectively, le serment deeisoire, le serment in
litem, and le serment defere d'office. (Code Civil de France,
Arts. 1357-1369.) The first
of these can be administered in any kind of controversy, but is only
applicable to personal facts concerning him to whom it is tendered, which
facts must be of such a conclusive character as to at once dispose of the
question at issue, hence the name. The oath cannot be refused even on the
ground that it will have a tendency to incriminate the person directed to
take it. The
serment in litem is only admissible when the value of the property
cannot be otherwise estimated. The serment defere d'office, usually
administered to one of the litigants, is only intended as a source of
information, when other testimony is incomplete. In the
French tribunals, all evidence, whether in the first place documentary or
oral, is reduced to writing and then presented to the judge. The prolixity
of witnesses is rather encouraged than restrained; opinion and hearsay, so
rigorously excluded under the Anglo-Saxon practice, are interposed without
objection or remonstrance; examination and cross-examination by attorneys
are not permitted. Questions, when necessary, are asked by the magistrate
who presides over the original judicial investigation, or enquete,
and who is especially designated for that purpose. (Vide Bodington,
An Outline of the French Law of Evidence, Pages 2, 73, 77, 79.) Minors
under fourteen years of age, insane persons, the blind and deaf, when the
proof of facts demand eyesight or audition, persons directly interested in
the action, ascendants and descendants, husband and wife, and those whose
profession bind them to secrecy, are not permitted to testify before the
Spanish tribunals. (Codigo Civil de Espana, Arts. 1244-1247.) At
present, the English and American rules of evidence probably coincide more
nearly than those of any other branch of jurisprudence.�ED. TITLE
XXIII. CONCERNING LOANS FOR USE. 1. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Sciola. Those
things which are destroyed by the exertions of superior force cannot be at
the risk of the persons to whom the property was lent for use; but as you
state that he to whom you lent an ox proposed to assume the risk of future
damage and loss through a threatened incursion of the enemy, the Governor of
the province shall compel him to carry out his agreement, if you can prove
that he promised to indemnify you. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of June, during the Consulate of the same
Emperors. 2. The
Same to Aulizanus. As good
faith requires the restitution of a female slave by the person who received
her for temporary service, the result will be that your father-in-law must
show before the Governor of the province why the female slave was delivered
to him, in order that the party against whom you have filed your petition
may be forced to comply with his contract. Given on
the day before the Nones of November, during the Consulate of the
same Emperors. 3. The
Same to Soteria. With
reference to the restoration of the property, which you gave to your husband
to be encumbered in his behalf, you can, after the debt has been paid, bring
the action of loan even against his heirs. Given on
the third of the Ides of April, during the Consulate of the same
Emperors. 4. The
Same, and the Ctesars, to Faustina. The return
of a loan cannot properly be refused under the pretext of a debt. Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of December, during the same Consulate. TITLE
XXIV. CONCERNING THE ACTION OP PLEDGE. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Demetrius. What has
been obtained by the labor of the female slave, or from the rent of the
house which you state is held in pledge, will disclose the amount of the
indebtedness. Given on
the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of Antoninus, Consul for
the fourth time, and Alexander, 223. 2. The
Same to Victorinus. A creditor
who holds land in pledge is required to diminish the amount of the debt by
the value of the crops which he has collected, or should
have collected; and if he injures the land, he will on this account be
liable to the action of pledge. Given on
the sixth of the Ides of December, during the Consulate of Antoninus,
Consul for the fourth time, and Alexander, 223. 3. The
Same to Hermius and Maximilla. The
contract to which you refer, under whose terms, if the money due should not
be paid within a certain time, permission is granted to sell the\ land
pledged or hypothecated, does not deprive the debtor of the right to bring
the action on pledge against his creditor. Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of Maximus,
Consul for the second time, and JElianus, 224. 4. The
Same to Dioscorida. If the
creditor, without his fault, has lost the silver given him in pledge, he is
not required to make it good. If, however, he should be found guilty of
negligence, even though it may not be clearly proved that he lost the
silver, judgment shall be rendered against him for the amount of the
interest of the debtor. Given on
the thirteenth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of Julian,
Consul for the second time, and Crispinus, 225. 5. The
Same to Trophina. Whatever
happens accidentally and cannot be provided against, as, for instance, an
attack by robbers, does not furnish ground for a guarantee in a bona fide
action, and therefore a creditor is not compelled to be responsible for
property which has been lost in this way; nor will he be barred from
bringing suit to recover the debt, unless it was agreed upon between the
contracting parties that loss of the pledges would release the debtor. Given on
the Ides of April, during the. Consulate of Fuscus and Dexter,
226. 6. The
Emperor Gordian to Julian. A
creditor, who has received lands and houses in pledge or by way of
hypothecation, is required to deduct from the amount of the indebtedness the
damage he caused by cutting down trees, or demolishing buildings; and if
through fraud or negligence he has rendered the property mentioned less
valuable, he will be liable on this ground in the action on pledge, and will
be required to restore everything to the condition in which it was at the
time when the obligation was
contracted. A
creditor, however, is not forbidden to demand any necessary expenses
incurred by him with reference to the property pledged. . Given on
the thirteenth of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of
Gordian, Consul for the second time, and Pompeianus, 242. 7. The
Emperor Philip, and the Cassar Philip, to Saturninus. If neither blame
nor negligence can be imputed to a creditor, he' will not be responsible for
the loss of pledges; but if such a loss is 54 simulated,
and, as you allege, the pledges are still in the possession of the adverse
party, you can institute proceedings against him. Given on
the eighth of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of Praesens
and Albinus, 247. 8. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the C&sars, to Georgius. There is
no doubt that the pledge continues to be part of the property of the debtor,
and hence if it is destroyed he must bear the loss. Therefore, as you state
that the articles pledged were placed in warehouses, the result will be
that, according to the general law that pledges are at the risk of the
debtor (if the said warehouses are such as are ordinarily publicly used by
others for the deposit of property), you will undoubtedly be entitled to a
personal action to recover the entire debt. Given at
Milan, on the sixth of the Nones of May, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 9. The
Same, and the Csesars, to Apollodora. Neither
creditors nor their successors can protect themselves by prescription based
upon long time against debtors who demand property which has been pledged,
after having paid the debt in full, or after having tendered, sealed up, and
deposited the money for the creditors who refused to receive it. Therefore,
understand that if you can show that this is the origin of the possession of
the property by your adversary, you can recover it. Moreover,
in order that the creditor may be able to protect himself from the demand
for the pledge, you will be required to prove the indebtedness; or if you
hold the property pledged and claim it, he will be required to do the same
thing; and the release of the pledge will not be difficult for you to
obtain, either by payment of the money, or by tendering and formally
depositing it. Given on
the Nones of May, during the Consulate of the Csesars. 10. The
Same Emperors and Caesars to Ammianus. The nature
of the action on pledge shows that the property which has been encumbered
should be returned as soon as the debt has been paid. In accordance with
this rule, if you have pledged certain slaves, you can avail yourself of the
same action; as the creditor cannot, at his will, appropriate the property
of the debtor without an agreement to that effect, or an order of the
Governor authorizing it to be done. Given on
the fifth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of the
Caesars. 11. The
Same Emperors and Csssars to Heriscus. An account
having been taken of the profits obtained by the creditor from property
which has been pledged to him, and credited upon the debt, and the balance
having been paid, or (if it was the credi- tor's
fault that this was not done), the amount due having been tendered, sealed
up, and deposited, the pledges given as security shall be restored to the
debtor, against whom prescription based upon long time can not be pleaded. Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of the
Csesars. TITLE XXV. CONCERNING
THE ACTIO INSTITORIA AND THE ACTIO EXERCITORIA. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Hermes. Your
slave, by receiving a sum of money which had been loaned, renders you liable
to the Actio institoria, when you have appointed him to discharge
some duty, or conduct some business, and it is proved that permission was
given by you for him to do this. The action, however, will not lie if it
should be proved that the money was employed for the benefit of your
property; but you will be compelled to make payment by means of the
proceeding available for this purpose. Given on
the eighth of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of the
two Aspers, 213. 2. The
Emperor Alexander to Callistus. Although
masters are only liable to the amount of the peculium of their
slaves, in contracts made by the latter, still, there is no doubt that a
master can be sued for the entire amount where the money has been employed
for the benefit of his property, or the contract was made by the slave as
agent, in an affair which he was appointed to transact. Given on
the third of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of Alexander,
Consul for the second time, and Marcellus, 227. 3. The
Same to Martia. The
Actio institoria will lie in your favor against the person by whom, as
you allege, a slave has been appointed to take charge of his counting-house,
if you can prove that the money was deposited with the said slave, and not
returned, in the course of the business with which he was entrusted. Given on
the Nones of May, under the Consulate of Agricola and Clementinus,
331. 4. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csssars, to Antigona. If a woman
should be appointed to command a ship, she will be liable in an Actio
exercitoria for the contracts of him who appointed her, just as in the
case of an Actio institoria. Given on
the thirteenth of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of
the Csesars. 5. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Gaius. If you are
sure you can prove that Domitian directed Demetri-anus to borrow a certain
sum of money from you, you can bring suit against Domitian before a
competent judge in the same way as in an Actio institoria. Given on
the fourth of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of the
Caesars. 6. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Onesima. He who
conforms to the will of the master when he makes a contract with his slave
can legally hold the former responsible for the entire amount by an action
resembling the Actio institoria. Given on
the fourteenth of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of
the Csesars. TITLE
XXVI. WHEN
BUSINESS is SAID TO HAVE BEEN TRANSACTED WITH ONE WHO is UNDER THE CONTROL
OF ANOTHER, OR WITH REFERENCE TO PECULIUM; OR WHERE SOMETHING HAS BEEN DONE
BY THE ORDER OF ANOTHER; OR WHERE ANYTHING is EMPLOYED FOR THE BENEFIT OF
THE PROPERTY OF THE PERSON IN CONTROL. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Mlius. When a son
under paternal control is appointed a guardian or curator, the action on
guardianship, or of voluntary agency, or De peculia, or for money
employed for the benefit of the property of another, should be brought
against the father. Where a son is created a decurion with the consent of
his father, and is afterwards appointed a guardian by magistrates, his
father will be compelled to pay the entire debt, as this liability is
understood to be incurred in the same way as that of other municipal
charges. Given on
the seventh of the Ides of November, during the Consulate of Dexter,
Consul for the second time, and Priscus, 197. 2. The
Same to Annius. It has
been declared by the interpretation of the Perpetual Edict that where a
contract having reference to property has been made with a son under
paternal control, either with the consent of the latter, or with that of him
to whose authority he was subject, whether the money was to be employed for
the benefit of his own peculium or for the benefit of the property of
his- father, and he should reject his father's estate, an action can only be
brought against him for the amount that he is able to pay. Given on
the eighth of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of
Dexter, Consul for the second time, and Priscus, 197. 3. The
Emperor Antoninus to Artemon. If you
lend money to the slave of Prisca, without his mistress directing this to be
done, or ordering it, or consenting to it, still, if the amount was legally
expended for the benefit of the property of his mistress, suit can be
brought against her on that ground, and you can obtain what appears to be
due to you in accordance with the forms of law. Given on
the third of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of Lsetus and
Cerealis, 216. 4. The
Same to Lucius. If you
have obtained a loan of money under a contract of your father, and by his
order, and you reject his estate, you will have no reason to apprehend that
you will be sued by his creditors. Given on
the fifth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of Messala
and Sabinus, 215. 5. The
Emperor Alexander to Asclepiades. Nothing
prevents sons under paternal control, who are over twenty-five years of age,
and have become sureties for others, from being liable in a proper action
brought against them. If, however, suit is brought against you only to the
amount of your peculium, avail yourself of all the defences to which
you are entitled. Given on
the sixth of the Ides of December, during the Consulate of Maximus,
Consul for the second time, and ^lianus, 224. 6. The
Emperors Valerian and Gallienus, and the Cassar Valerian, to Matronus. If your
slave, having borrowed a sum of money without your permission, grants his
creditor a right of habitation, in lieu of interest, your adversary can, on
no legal ground, claim this privilege for himself, as the act of the slave
did not render you liable; and, having entered upon your property, you will
be protected against his violence by the authority of a competent judge. Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of ^milianus
and Bassus, 260. 7. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Cassars, to Crescens. There is
no doubt that anyone who has lent a sum of money to a slave belonging to
another will, during the lifetime of the slave and within a year after his
death, be entitled to bring the action De peculio against the master
of the said slave; or if the sum was employed for the benefit of the
property of the said master, to bring a praetorian action against him even a
year after the death of the slave. Therefore, if the money has been employed
for the benefit of the master's property, you can sue his heirs for the
amount expended for that purpose. If, however, you are unable to prove that
this is the case, the result will be that, if the slave is still living, you
can sue his master in the
action De peculia; or if he is dead, or has been sold or manumitted,
and the year has not expired, you can bring this action against the person
having him in possession. (1) Where,
however, you made a contract with a freeman who transacted the business of
the person whom you mentioned in your petition, and chose him as your
debtor; understand that you have no right of action against his principal,
unless the money was employed for the benefit of the property of the latter,
or he ratified the contract. Given at
Byzantium, on the Nones of April, under the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 8. The
Same Emperors and Czesars to Diogenes. If you
have acted as the mandator of your son, or a contract was made with him by
your order while he was under your control, understand that you are liable
for both principal and interest, and will be compelled to pay them, in order
that the property pledged may be released. If, however, you became surety
for the money lent, it is a well-established rule of law that you will be
responsible under this obligation. Given on
the third of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of the Caesars. 9. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Isidor. If you
became a debtor under a contract which had not an unlawful loan for its
object, or if you became surety for your father, you will legally be liable
for the indebtedness, whether you are under the control of your father, or
whether, by his death, you have become independent. If you are the heir of
your father, you will be liable in full; otherwise, for as much as you are
able to pay in accordance with the terms of the Edict. If, however, you have
become your own master by emancipation, you should understand that you are
equally liable. Given at
Byzantium, on the sixth of the Ides of April, under the Consulate of
the Csesars. 10. The
Same, and the Csesars, to Diogenes and Aphrodisius. When
slaves, having the free administration of their peculium, sell mares
with their colts, which form part of said peculium, their master will
not have the power to rescind the contract. If, however, the said slaves,
not having the free administration of their peculium, should sell
property belonging to their master, without his knowledge, they cannot
transfer to another the ownership which they do not possess, nor can they
deliver lawful possession to purchasers who are aware of their servile
condition. Hence, it is clearly not unreasonable that such purchasers cannot
be benefited by prescription based upon long time; and therefore, having
purchased movable property from a slave, they will also be liable in an
action for theft. Given on
the fifth of the Nones of October, during the Consulate of the
Csesars. 11. The
Same, and the Csesars, to Attains. Where
anyone makes a contract with a female slave (whom it is established by law
cannot legally be bound) against her master for the amount to which her
peculium has been increased during the lifetime of the said slave, there
is no doubt that an action should be granted within the available year after
her death. Given on
the day before the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of the
Csesars. 12. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Victor. It has
been established by the Perpetual Edict that a master cannot be bound by his
slave, and that an action should be granted the creditors of the latter only
to the extent of his peculium, after having deducted the amount which
he naturally owes to his master; or, if it should be proved that any of the
money was employed for the benefit of the master's property, an action can
be granted them on this ground. Given on
the thirteenth of the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of
the Casars. 13. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to John, Prsetorian Prefect. It is
clear that masters are liable under the Prsetorian action which is
designated Quod jussu, if they direct their slaves or agents to count
out a certain sum of money. Hence We order, by this law, which shall have
the force of an Edict and be perpetual, that where anyone lends money to a
slave, a serf, a tenant, an agent, or a steward, the masters or cultivators
of the land will not be liable; and it is not proper that friendly letters,
by which men frequently recommend a person who is absent, should cause money
which was not asked for to be expended for the benefit of land, as a master
cannot legally be liable unless money was especially furnished at his
request. We desire
that any creditors who, without the order of the master and without having
received sureties for that purpose, advance money to persons of this kind,
shall lose what they have lent. Where, however, an agent, a slave, or the
superintendent of land should be found not to owe any to his master on
account of the property of which he had administered, We grant permission to
a creditor to avail himself of a prsetorian action with reference to the
peculium. Given at
Ravenna, on the fifth of the Ides of July, during the Consulate of
Honorius, Consul for the tenth time, and Theodosius, Consul for the sixth
time, 415. TITLE
XXVII. BY MEANS
OF WHAT PERSONS PROPERTY CAN BE ACQUIRED BY Us. 1. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Marcella. It is an
undoubted rule of law that, with the exception of possession, nothing can be
acquired for us by a free person who is not sub- ject to
the authority of another. Therefore, if an agent should make a contract, not
in his own name, but in that of the person whose business he is transacting,
by which, under certain circumstances, he reserves the right to demand the
return of the property sold, and a stipulation is attached to the contract,
no obligation is acquired by the master. Where, however, property has been
delivered to slaves, it is acquired for their master. Given on
the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of the same Emperors. 2. The
Emperor Justinian to Julian, Prsetorian Prefect. Whenever a
sum of money is counted out by one free person in the name of another, the
right to a personal action will be acquired by him in whose name the money
is lent by this act of counting it, but the right of hypothecation or pledge
of property given to an agent will not be acquired by the principal parties
to the contract; and for the purpose of disposing of this difference, We
order that the right to the personal action, as well as that to the
hypothecary action shall, by operation of law and without any assignment,
vest in the principal party to the contract. For if the agent is required by
law to assign his right of action to his principal, why should the
assignment of this action appear to be superfluous in the beginning, and
will not the principal party to the contract in the case of pledge or
hypothecation in like manner acquire for himself the hypothecary action, the
pledge, or the right to retain the same? Given on
the Kalends of November, during the fifth Consulate of Lampadius and
Orestes, 530. 3. The
Same to Julian, Prsetorian Prefect. When two
or more persons own a slave in common, and one of them orders him to make a
stipulation for something in his name, for example for ten aurei, or
for some other property, and the said slave mentions, not the name of the
one who gives the order, but that of another of his masters, and stipulates
in the name of the latter, the question arose among the ancient authorities,
who would be entitled to the action, or the profit growing out of this
transaction, he who gave the order, or the one whom the slave mentioned, or
both? As all these opinions were, after much discussion, adopted by a x-large
number of authorities, the better opinion seems to Us to be that of those
who held that the stipulation should be considered as made by the person who
ordered it to be done, and who asserts that he alone was entitled to the
acquisition, rather than the views of the others which are stated on this
point. For no indulgence should be shown to the wickedness of slaves, so
that they, after treating the orders of their masters with contempt, may be
permitted to enter into stipulations according to their own wishes, and
thereby transfer to another master, who perhaps had corrupted them, the
profit to which someone else was entitled. Nor ought it to be tolerated that
an impious slave may think no obedience should be paid to his master, who
had given him the
order, and that he was at liberty to confer an unexpected benefit upon
another who, perhaps, had no knowledge of the transaction; for it was
repeatedly stated by the ancients that the order of a master did not differ
from an appointment, and ought to be obeyed when a slave was ordered by one
of his masters to make a stipulation, without stating in whose name it
should be done; for in this instance, the one who gave the order would be
the only one to obtain the benefit. Where, however, he mentioned the name of
another of his masters, the acquisition will be solely to his advantage, for
it is much more important than his order. Given on
the fifteenth of the Kalends of December, during the fifth Consulate
of Lampadius and Orestes, 530. TITLE
XXVIII. CONCERNING THE MACEDONIAN DECREE OP THE SENATE. 1. The
Emperor Mlius Pertinax to Atilius. If you can
prove that for good reasons you believed the statements of a son under
paternal control, to whom you lent money, and who stated that he was the
head of a household, he shall be refused an exception. Given on
the tenth of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of Falco and
Clarus, 194. 2. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Sophia. Whether
Zenodorus, who was generally considered to be his own master, contracted
with the consent of his father, or received a sum of money to be employed in
matters with which the latter was charged, and afterwards, having become
independent by means of a novation, or in some other manner, he assumed
liability for the debt, it is reasonable that the Decree of the Senate
should not be applicable. Given on
the fifth of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of Saturninus
and Gallus, 199. 3. The
Same to Macrinus. Where a
son, subject to the authority of his father, having purchased something,
promised to pay the price of the same with interest to the vendor, there is
no doubt that the Decree of the Senate by which a son under paternal control
is forbidden to pay any interest will not apply; for the origin of the
obligation rather than the title of the action should be taken into
consideration. Given on
the Ides of March, during the Consulate of Saturninus and Gallus,
199. 4. The
Same to Cyrilla. If you
lent money to a son under paternal control with the permission of his
father, the authority of the Decree of the Senate cannot be invoked. Hence
the recovery of the pledge which formed part of the
property of the father will not be refused, especially where the son becomes
his heir, provided no other creditor appears whose rights are preferable to
yours under the terms of a contract, or in point of time. Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of Fabian and
Mutian, 202. 5. The
Emperor Alexander to Musa. The
authority of the Macedonian Decree of the Senate does not prevent a demand
being made for money which was lent to a son under paternal control, for the
purpose of prosecuting his studies, or in order to meet the necessary
expenses of an embassy, which paternal affection would not have refused him.
The action De peculia growing out of the contract of the son will
lie, even after his death, against his father, where the time of the
available year does not prevent it from being brought. If, indeed, the money
is proved to have been loaned, by order of the father, it will not be
necessary to inquire to what use it was put, but the action can be brought
against the father without limitation of time, even after the death of the
son. Given on
the day before the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of Agricola
and Clementinus, 231. 6. The
Emperor Philip and the Cassar Philip to Theopompus. If your
son, while under your control, should borrow money in violation to the
Macedonian Decree of the Senate, the action De peculio can, under no
circumstances, be legally brought against you on this account. Although the
Decree of the Senate only mentions a son under paternal control, its
provisions extend to grandsons and great-grandsons. Given on
the sixth of the Nones of March, during the Consulate of Philip and
Titian, 246. 7. The
Emperor Justinian to Julian, Praetorian Prefect. If a son
under paternal control should borrow money without the order, mandate, or
consent of his father, and the latter should afterwards ratify the contract,
We, with a view of disposing of the doubts entertained by the ancient
jurists on this subject, do hereby order that, just as if the said son under
paternal control had, in the beginning, borrowed the money with the consent
or under the direction of his father, he shall be absolutely liable; so that
even if his father afterwards ratifies his contract, it will still be valid,
as it would be unjust to reject the paternal consent. For the ratification
of the father is not unlike his mandate given in the first place, or his
consent; as, in accordance with Our new law, every ratification has a
retroactive effect, and confirms everything which was done from the
beginning. These
rules are applicable to the transactions of private persons. (1) Where,
however, a son under paternal control, who is a soldier, borrows money
without either the mandate, consent, approbation, or ratification of his
father, the contract must stand; and it makes no
difference for what purpose the money was borrowed, or how it was expended,
as, according to several principles of law, soldiers are considered to
resemble men who are their own masters, and a soldier is always presumed not
to have borrowed and expended any money except for some purpose connected
with his military service. Given on the twelfth of the Kalends of
August, during the fifth Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 530. TITLE
XXIX. CONCERNING THE VELLEIAN DECREE OF THE SENATE. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Lucilla. Relief is
granted by the Decree of the Senate to women who become liable, or assume
the obligations of others, when the contracting parties are not aware of the
fact. If, however, having voluntarily assumed the obligation, they should
pay money in behalf of others when they are not liable, they will have no
right of recovery. Given on
the Nones of December, during the Consulate of Gentian and Bassus,
212. 2. The
Same to Nepotiana. You have
in vain attempted to avail yourself of the exception authorized by the
Decree of the Senate, enacted for the benefit of women who become sureties
for others, as you yourself are the principal debtor; for the exception of
the Decree of the Senate is only granted to a woman where she herself owes
nothing as principal, but has become surety to a creditor for another
debtor. If, however, she should obligate herself to the creditor of another
person, or permit herself to be delegated for his debtor, she will not be
entitled to the benefit of this Decree of the Senate. Given on
the third of the Ides of August, during the Consulate of Antoninus,
Consul for the fourth time, and Balbinus, 214. 3. The
Same to Servatus. If you
yourself borrowed a sum of money, and your mother, in violation of the
Decree of the Senate, became your surety, she can defend herself by means of
an exception. Given on
the third of the Ides of August, during the Consulate of Antoninus,
Consul for the fourth time, and Balbinus, 214. 4. The
Emperor Alexander to Alexandra. The Decree
of the Senate applies when a woman has assumed an obligation incurred by
another, or when she becomes surety for him; or where someone has borrowed
money, and she herself is the principal debtor in the beginning. This occurs
whenever her own property is encumbered for the obligations of others. If,
however, you, being at the time more than twenty-five years of age, sold
your land and paid
the purchase-money for the benefit of your husband, the aid of the Decree of
the Senate cannot be invoked. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of Maximus,
Consul for the second time, and Julianus, 224. 5. The
Same to Popilia. If your
property has been pledged by your husband without your consent, it will not,
legally, be encumbered. Where, however, you have agreed to the obligation,
and the creditor was aware of the fact, you can avail yourself of the aid of
the Decree of the Senate. But if you permitted your husband to encumber your
property, as if it was his own, with the intention of deceiving the
creditor, relief cannot be granted you under the Decree of the Senate, which
was enacted to protect the weakness, and not the duplicity of women. Given on
the fifteenth of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of Julian,
Consul for the second time, and Crispinus, 225. 6. The
Same to Torquatus. When a
mother, while transacting the business of her daughters, gives security to
their guardians by furnishing a surety, or delivering pledges, as she is
considered, to a certain extent, as having attended to their affairs,
neither she nor the surety furnished by her can take advantage of the Decree
of the Senate, nor will she derive any benefit from the fact that her own
property was pledged. (1) When
the guardian desires to excuse himself, and the mother interposes to prevent
it, and promises him indemnity, she will by no means be prevented from
availing herself of the aid of the Decree of the Senate. (2) If,
however, she should demand a guardian, and voluntarily assume responsibility
for the guardianship, the authority of the law will prevent her from
becoming liable. Given on
the sixth of the Ides of October, during the Consulate of Modestus
and Probus, 229. 7. The
Emperor Gordian to Vivian. Where a
creditor has knowingly received from a husband, as security for his own
debt, land which belonged to his wife, even with her consent, he cannot, by
selling the land, deprive the woman of ownership, on account of the
protection afforded by the Decree of the Senate; and it would not be
necessary for you, when you claim the property, to pay the price to the
purchaser, if you have become your mother's heir. Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of Pius
and Pontianus, 239. 8. The
Same to Tripho. If
children of both sexes, who have been emancipated, jointly assume a debt of
their father, although the daughters are exempted from the obligations of
men by the exception of the Velleian Decree of the
Senate, the sons will, nevertheless, be liable to the extent to which they
have bound themselves; and there is no doubt that the daughters having thus
been exempted, the father can be sued for the same amount for which he would
have been responsible if his daughters had not become bound for him. The
pledges given by the father will undoubtedly be encumbered if they were
received for the last obligation. If, however, they were obtained on account
of the first obligation, they will only be liable in proportion to the
amount returned to the father by the Actio restitutoria. Given on
the Nones of October, during the Consulate of Pius and Pontianus,
239. 9. The
Same to Proculus. Although a
woman can make payment in behalf of another, still, if she should do so by
virtue of an obligation which is not valid under the Decree of the Senate,
and she is ignorant that she was entitled to the benefit of the Decree, she
will have a right to recover the money. Given on
the Nones of July, under the Consulate of Gordian and Aviola, 240. 10. The
Emperor Philip and the Csesar Philip to Triphona. If your
adversary entered into a business transaction with you but not with your
husband, you can, under the pretext that an obligation of this kind is void,
refuse to pay the balance of the rent which you agreed that you contracted
for. If the owner leased the land, not to you but to your husband, and
accepted you as surety for him, you can also defend yourself by pleading the
benefit of the Decree of the Senate, which was enacted with reference to
women becoming sureties. Given on
the eighteenth of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of
Peregrinus and Jiiimlianus, 245. 11. The
Same to Ebora. It is a
well-established rule of law that, while marriage exists, the right of
hypothecation or pledge can be granted to the husband. Given on
the eighth of the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of
Peregrinus and J^milianus, 245. 12. The
Emperors Valerian and Gallienus to Sepiduta. If,
desiring to endow your daughter, you have encumbered your property to your
son-in-law, you are mistaken if you think that you can invoke the aid of the
Decree of the Senate, for persons learned in the law have held that a case
of this kind is not entitled to that privilege. Given on
the ninth of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of Tuscus and
Bassus, 339. 13. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Condiana. If money
has actually been lent to you at interest by your creditor, whether it is
alleged that the entire amount, or only a portion of the
same, has been employed for the benefit of your husband, you cannot avail
yourself of the Decree of the Senate, even though your creditor may not have
been ignorant of the cause of the contract. Given on
the third of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of the
same Emperors. 14. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Basilissa. A woman
cannot become surety in violation of the terms of the Velleian Decree of the
Senate, and the law permits her sureties to avail themselves of the same
exception. Therefore if your mother should not become the heir of her
husband, she will be sufficiently protected by the remedy of the exception
authorized by the Decree of the Senate. Given at
Byzantium, on the eighth of the Kalends of April, under the Consulate
of the Caesars. 15. The
Same, and the Csesars, to Agripimis. If a
woman, desiring to become surety for her husband contrary to the provisions
of the Decree of the Senate, asks you to bind yourself for her as mandator,
and suit is brought against you, you can defend yourself by means of the
exception originating from this contract, and you will be released from
liability. Given on
the eighteenth of the Kalends of June, during the Consulate of the
Cassars. 16. The
Same, and the Csesars, to Rufinus. When a
woman assumes the obligation of another, and relief is granted her by means
of the exception of the Velleian Decree of the Senate, the action to
establish him in his rights against his former debtors shall be granted the
creditor. Given on
the seventeenth of the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of
the Caesars. 17. The
Same, and the Cassars, to Alexander and Others. If your
father borrowed money from Callistratus, and an instrument was drawn up
which makes it appear that his wife had borrowed it, it is not necessary to
have recourse to the exception granted by the Decree of the Senate, as the
actual truth, rather than a fictitious transaction, will protect the woman. Given on
the third of the Ides of March, during the Consulate of the Caesars. 18. The
Same, and the Csesars, to Zopicus. Relief is
granted to women who have assumed the obligations of others, whether they
are old or of recent date, unless the creditor has, in some way or other,
been deceived by the woman; for it has been established that the exception
of the Decree of the Senate will not be applicable when a reply on the
ground of fraud is filed. Given at
Antioch, on the fifth of the Ides of November, under the Consulate of
the Cajsars. 19. The
Same, and the Cassars, to Faustina,. It is
provided by the Perpetual Edict that the Decree of the Senate enacted with
reference to the suretyship of women applies to such obligations as women
have assumed in the first place, through the fraudulent acts of creditors;
and if a creditor who intended to make a contract with another party should
afterwards choose a woman, you can be defended by an exception against
persons attempting to enforce their claims in accordance to what you allege. Given at
Nicomedia, on the eighteenth of the Kalends of January, during the
Consulate of the Caesars. 20. The
Same, and the Czesars, to Theodotian. There is no doubt that the heirs
of a woman can also make use of the exception granted by the Decree of the
Senate against her creditors. Given on
the ninth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of the
Caesars. 21. The
Emperor Anastasius to Celer, Master of the Offices. We order
that women shall be permitted to voluntarily renounce the rights of
hypothecation to which they are entitled on account of one or several
contracts, or one of certain persons or things; and whatever is done in this
manner shall, by Our authority, remain firm and irrevocable, so that if a
renunciation of this kind is made for only one contract, as has been stated,
or for several, or where the woman has given her consent with reference to
one or several persons or things, which have been, or are to be made use of,
this renunciation shall be confined to such persons or things as have been,
or shall be agreed to, and not to any other contracts to which women have
not given, or may not give their consent, and that permission shall be
granted to oppose anyone making a contrary claim. We decree
by this carefully considered law that its provisions shall be applicable to
all future contracts, matters, and controversies which have not been settled
by compromise or final judgment, or disposed of in any other lawful manner. Given on
the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of Anatolius and Agapitus. Extract
from Novel 61, Chapter I. Latin Text. Where a
marriage-gift has been given by me or by anyone else for my benefit, and the
property is immovable, I can neither alienate nor encumber it. Therefore, in
a contract of this description, the consent of the woman is of no avail to
prevent the action in rem, by which, after the marriage has been
dissolved, she is entitled to recover property given her at the time of the
betrothal, unless she has given consent a second time, when the term of two
years has elapsed, and her husband has other property out of which her claim
can be satisfied. Leaving
these two cases out of consideration, the rights of the woman cannot be
prejudiced, no matter how often she gives her consent; and if the husband
makes such an alienation, he will be liable with reference to his other
property, since, so far as the woman is concerned, transactions of this kind
are considered not to have been either entered into or written. (1) There
is much more reason for these provisions to apply to dowries, in order to
prevent any movable property which composes them from being alienated or
encumbered; for all the privileges granted in favor of dowries continue to
exist in full force, whether the woman herself institutes proceedings, or
someone else does so in her name. 22. The
Emperor Justinian to Julian, Praetorian Prefect. If a woman
who has arrived at her majority subsequently furnishes security, or a bond,
a pledge, or a surety should be given by her, We decree that the ancient
inconsistencies in the law shall be abolished, and that, if within the term
of two years to be computed after the first security has been furnished, she
has given either a bond, a pledge or a surety in the same matter, her rights
shall not be prejudiced, because, as the result of her weakness, she has for
a second time exposed herself to loss. If,
however, she should do this after the lapse of two years, she herself shall
be to blame, if, having been able to meditate frequently, and avoid what she
had done, she did not do so, but voluntarily confirmed it; as, on account of
the length of the time, she should be considered as not having bound herself
for the obligation of another, but to have acted in her own behalf, and to
have rendered herself liable under the second bond for the amount contained
therein, as well as legally to have given the pledge or the surety. Extract
from Novel 134, Chapter Vill. Latin Text. When a
woman has given her consent to a written instrument evidencing a debt of her
own husband, or has signed the same, and encumbered her individual property
for herself, We order that an agreement of this kind shall be absolutely
void, whether she did this only once or several times with reference to the
same transaction, and whether the debt is a private or a public one; and
that it shall be considered to have been neither agreed to, nor written,
unless it is clearly proved that the money was expended for the benefit of
the woman herself. 23. The
Same to Julian, Praetorian Prefect. For the
purpose of removing the subtleties and difficulties of ancient
jurisprudence, and desiring to abolish superfluous distinctions, We order
that where a woman has offered herself as surety, and has received anything
in the beginning or afterwards, in consideration of so doing, she shall,
under all circumstances, be liable, and cannot invoke the aid of the
Velleian Decree of the Senate, whether she has incurred
liability with or without an instrument in writing. If, indeed, she should
state in the instrument itself that she had received something, and, on this
account, had furnished security, and it should be ascertained that the said
instrument had been publicly executed and attested by three witnesses, it
must, by all means, be believed that she did receive money or other
property, and she cannot have recourse to the privilege of the Velleian
Decree of the Senate. When,
however, she became surety without any bond, or if the instrument was not
drawn up in this manner, then, if the stipulator can show that she received
either money or property, and in consideration of the same rendered herself
liable, she shall be excluded from the relief of the Decree of the Senate.
But if this should not be proved by him, the woman will then be entitled to
relief, and the ancient right of action will be preserved in favor of the
creditor against the person for whom the woman became surety. (1) If
anyone should give money or other property to a woman who was not qualified
to become a surety, in order that she might obligate herself for him, she
who actually received the said money or property shall not be permitted to
have recourse to the authority of the Decree of the Senate, and the creditor
is hereby authorized to proceed against her to collect whatever he can, and
to sue the old debtor for the remainder, that is, for a part of the debt if
he was able to collect something from the woman; or for the entire amount of
it if she was in absolute want. (2) In
order that women may not wrongfully become sureties for others, We order
that they cannot obligate themselves for any contract of this kind, unless
by an instrument publicly executed and signed by three witnesses; for then
they will only be bound where they comply with all the formalities provided
by the ancient laws, or introduced by Imperial authority, which have
reference to security furnished by women. If,
however, women should agree to become sureties in violation of this law, any
document designed for this purpose, or any unwritten obligation shall be
considered void, and as never drawn up or executed ; so that the aid of the
Decree of the Senate may not be invoked, but the woman shall be absolutely
released from all liability, just as if no transaction of this kind had ever
taken place. 24. The
Same to Julian, Prsetorian Prefect. With a
view to disposing of the doubts of the ancients, We decree that, if anyone
should impose as a condition for the manumission of his slave that a woman
should render herself liable for a certain sum of money, if the slave
obtained his freedom, whether she bound herself as principal, or did so in
behalf of the slave, We order that she shall without question legally be
bound, and that the Velleian Decree of the Senate shall not apply to such a
case; for it is sufficiently hard, and contrary to the principles of
benevolence, for the owner of the slave, having placed confidence in the
woman who either personally guaranteed the debt, or promised to pay it if
the slave did not, to
give the slave his freedom and lose him, and not to receive what he was
entitled to for his manumission. 25. The
Same to the People of the City of Constantinople and of All the Provinces. We decree,
in general, that where anyone, either male or female, who is over the age of
twenty-five years, has promised a dowry or bound himself or herself to give
one for the benefit of any person whomsoever with whom a marriage can be
legally contracted, they shall, by all means, be compelled to comply with
their contract; for it ought not to be tolerated that, on account of some
accidental circumstances, the women should not be endowed, and for this
reason perhaps be rejected by her husband, and the marriage be dissolved; as
We are well aware that the ancient lawgivers often softened the rigor of the
rule in favor of dowries, and with good reason We promulgate this law. For,
if anyone should voluntarily display liberality in the beginning, either he
or she should fulfill his or her promises, so that what was by consent
committed to writing in the first place, or was merely the subject of a
verbal promise, may be afterwards complied with, even against the will of
the parties, all the authority of the Velleian Decree of the Senate becoming
inoperative in a case of this kind. TITLE XXX.
CONCERNING MONEY WHICH Is NOT COUNTED OUT. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Hilarius. If the sum
of money was not counted out to you, and you allege that for this reason you
have executed a bond for the payment of something which you did not receive,
and you can prove that a pledge was given, you can bring an action in rem;
for proceedings dependent upon the delivery of a pledge, where the money
was not paid over, cannot be instituted, unless the genuineness of the debt
is established. For the same reason, the truth must be shown, if your
adversary should institute proceedings while you are in possession of the
pledge. Given on
the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of Later-anus and
Rufinus. 2. The
Emperor Antoninus to Maturius. If it is
proved before the judge having cognizance of the case that you have received
a smaller sum of money than you have given security to pay, he shall order
you not to pay any more than you have received, together with the interest
agreed upon in the stipulation. 3. The
Same to Demetrius. When suit
is brought against you on your note, although an hypothecation may have been
given, and you plead an exception on the ground of fraud, or because the
money was not counted out to you, the plaintiff will be compelled to prove
that it was paid, and if he does not do so, you will be released from
liability. 4. The
Same to Bassanus. -
As you acknowledge the genuineness of your obligation, and have even paid a
part of the debt or the interest, you understand that it is too late for you
to make complaint that the money was not counted out to you. Extract
from Novel 18, Chapter Vill. Latin Text. When
anyone denies his own writing on account of which suit was brought against
him, as well as that the money was counted out to him, and loses his case,
judgment shall be rendered against him for double damages, unless, the oath
having been tendered him, he confesses judgment; for then he will not be
punished, except by being compelled to pay the expenses incurred by the
amount of proof which should be fixed by the oath of the plaintiff. If,
however, after denying that the money was counted, he admits that he
received it, the entire sum should, by all means, be collected, and he
should not have credit for what he alleges he has already paid. But, on the
other hand, if the plaintiff should deny his own handwriting produced by the
defendant, the same penalty and oath should be imposed; and the same penalty
should be inflicted upon a curator, if he raises any question as to an
instrument in his own handwriting connected with the trust of which he has
charge. 5. The
Emperor Alexander to Haustianus. If you
have any legal defence against the claims of your adversary, you can make
use of them; but you should not be ignorant of the fact that the exception
on the ground of money not having been counted out will apply whenever suit
is brought for a loan. When the amount is stated in the note, which is the
evidence of the obligation, inquiry is not made whether it was counted out
at the time when security was furnished, but whether there was a good
consideration for the debt. 6. The
Same to Justin. You are
wrong if you think that you are protected by an exception on the ground that
the money was not counted out, when, as you acknowledge, you substituted
yourself as the debtor of the person who was originally liable. 7. The
Same to Julian and Ammianus. If, when
expecting to receive a loan, you gave security to your adversary for money
which was not counted out, you can recover your obligation by means of a
personal action, even if the plaintiff should not bring suit, or, if he
does, you can avail yourself of an exception on the ground that the money
was not counted. 8. The
Same to Maternus. When the
person who signed the note dies within the time prescribed by law, without
having filed any complaint, his heir will be entitled
to the remaining time to proceed either against the creditor or his heir.
If, however, he instituted proceedings before his death, an exception on the
ground that money was not counted out will lie, without limitation of time,
either for or against his heir. But when he permitted the prescribed time to
elapse without having filed any complaint, the heir of the debtor, even if
he is a minor, will be compelled to pay the debt. 9. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Zoilus. As it is
settled that no one can be forced to pay ax-large r sum than that which he
received, if, a stipulation having been entered into, the creditor should
not pay over the amount agreed upon, it is established that an exception
in factum should be granted, provided the time during which a complaint
of this kind can be made has not yet expired; or if the creditor, within the
prescribed time, should comply with what was legally required of him, the
ruler or Governor of the province, having been applied to, will not permit
more to be collected from you as principal than you received. 10. The
Same to Mezantius. The
statement of a person who contends that his debt was paid is not excluded by
lapse of time. Nor can it be alleged against him that the right to make use
of the exception on the ground that the money was not counted out, not
having been taken advantage of within the prescribed time, is extinguished;
as a great difference exists between one who states a fact and undertakes to
establish it by evidence, and one who denies that the money was paid over,
of which no proof is possible according to natural reasons; hence it becomes
necessary for the plaintiff to establish the truth of his allegations. 11. The
Same to Eutychianus. If you
have promised to pay to Palladius a certain sum of money by way of
compromise, you cannot defend yourself by an exception on the ground that
the money was not counted out. 12. The
Same to Severianus. The
exception on the ground that the money was not paid will lie in favor of a
mandator or a surety, just as in the case of a principal debtor. 13. The
Emperor Justin to Theodore, Prsetorian Prefect. Generally
speaking, We decree that where security was given in writing for the payment
of any sums of money whatsoever, on account of some preceding consideration,
and where the promisor has explicitly stated what it was, he shall not be
allowed to exact proof of the same from the stipulator, as he must acquiesce
in his own admission; unless on the other hand he can, by clear evidence
obtained from the instrument itself, show that the transaction was of a dif- ferent
character than that provided for therein; as We think that it is highly
improper for anyone, in the same transaction, to dispute and resist with his
own testimony what he has already openly acknowledged. 14. The
Emperor Justinian to Menna, Prsetorian Prefect. In written
contracts by which money or any other property is either counted out or
given to a person or his successor, who stated in writing that he has
received the said money or other property, he cannot within five years plead
the exception on the ground that the money was not counted out to him, as
was formerly the rule; but he can only do so within the term of two
continuous years, and, if this period has elapsed, no complaint based on the
assertion that the money was not counted out can be interposed. Those
persons, however, who for some reasons especially set forth in the law are
entitled to relief even after the said term of five years has elapsed, will
hereafter have a right to enjoy the same privilege, even though the term of
two years has been established instead of the former one of five. (1) But as
litigants may attempt to plead an exception of this kind against receipts or
written instruments relating to the deposit of property or money, We have
considered it to be just to abolish the power to do this in certain cases,
and in others to limit it to a very short time. Therefore, We decree that an
exception on the ground that the money was not counted out cannot, under any
circumstances, be pleaded against an instrument showing that certain
property or a sum of money was deposited; or against receipts given for
public contributions (whether they were made out in acknowledgment of the
entire amount or for only a portion of the same), as well as against other
receipts drawn up after the completion of dotal instruments, in which it is
stated that the dowry has been entirely, or only partly paid. (2) With
respect to other receipts made out by a creditor with reference to private
debts, showing that a part on the principal or interest of the same has been
paid; and that while settlement of the principal has been made, the contract
for the payment of interest still remained in his hands, or promising the
future return of the instrument evidencing the loan; or if a receipt
relating to any other kind of a contract has been given in which the payment
of money or the delivery of certain articles has been stated in writing, and
setting forth that the money has been paid, or the other property has been
delivered either wholly or in part; the exception on the ground of money not
having been counted out can only be pleaded within thirty, days to be
computed after the delivery of the receipt, so that, when they have elapsed,
the said receipt shall be accepted by the judges as valid under all
circumstances, nor shall the person who produced it be permitted (after the
lapse of the above-mentioned thirty days), to state that the money has not
been paid, or the other property delivered. (3) The
rule should be always observed that an oath cannot be tendered in cases
where it is not allowed to plead an exception on the ground that the money
was not counted out, either in the first place, or after the prescribed time
has elapsed. (4) He in
whose favor an exception of this kind will lie shall be permitted, during
the time above-mentioned in which the exception can be interposed, to state
in writing his complaint based on the claim that the money was not counted
out, or the property delivered by him who was alleged in the written
document to have done so. Or, if the
party in question should happen to be absent from the place in which the
contract was made, he can state his case in this Fair City before any
ordinary judge, and in the provinces before the illustrious Governor of the
same, or the defenders of the district; and in this manner obtain for
himself the right to plead an exception without limitation of time. If,
however, he who was said in the instrument to have counted out the money, or
to have delivered the property, conducts any administration either in this
Fair City, or in the provinces, so that it may appear to be difficult to
notify him, We grant permission to the person who desires to avail himself
of the exception above-mentioned to go before any other judges either in
this Fair City or in the provinces, and by means of them notify him against
whom he desires to plead an exception of this kind that a complaint has been
filed by him on the ground that the money was not paid over. When there
is no other civil or military official in the provinces, or for some reason
it is difficult for him who opposes the above-mentioned complaint to appear
and perform the acts provided for, We grant him permission to notify his
creditor of the exception by means of the most reverend bishop and, in this
manner, to interrupt the time prescribed by law. It is certain that these
provisions with reference to an exception also apply to cases where the
dowry has been counted out. Given at
Constantinople, on the Kalends of July, under the second Consulate of
Our Lord Justinian. Extract
from Novel 100, Chapter I. Latin Text. It is
necessary for this complaint to be made in writing, and if anyone appears to
resist it in court, the woman, or by all means the person who has promised
the dowry, must be notified. 15. The
Same to Menna^ Prietorian Prefect. If the
party, in whose favor the exception on the ground of money not having been
counted out can be pleaded, fails to avail himself of the privilege, if he
is present or absent, his creditors (whether they themselves are sued as
having possession of his property, for the purpose of collecting the debts
of the person entitled to this exception, either on the ground of dowry, or
for any other reason; or whether they have brought suit against others in
possession of the property) can, during the hearing of the case, interpose
the excep- tion
against their adversary for the reason that the money was not counted out;
nor will they be prevented from doing so because the principal debtor never
availed himself of it. Therefore, in order that no prejudice may result to
the principal debtor or to his surety, if the party who opposes the
exception should be defeated, they can, afterwards, if they should be sued,
protect themselves by the same exception within the time prescribed by law. 16. The
Same to John, Praetorian Prefect. It is an
undoubted rule of law that the exception on the ground of money not having
been counted out is applicable to all claims, either for the agreement for
the payment of interest, or to other obligations in which mention is made of
an oath. For what difference is there in an exception of this kind, whether
the oath was or was not taken with reference to agreements for the payment
of interest, or other written instruments against which an exception of this
kind can be pleaded? TITLE
XXXI. CONCERNING SET-OFF. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Dianensus. The Senate
decreed, and it has frequently been stated in rescripts, that there is
ground for set-off in fiscal cases, where the same administration both owes
and asserts the claim. This rule should be implicitly observed, in order to
avoid confusion in different offices. Where, however, anything is proved to
be due to you from the administration which you have mentioned, you shall
immediately receive it. 2. The
Same to Asclepiada. As where
something remains due on account of a judgment which has been paid, it
cannot be recovered, so for the same reason it cannot be admitted to
set-off. No one, however, doubts that anyone who is sued to enforce a
judgment can demand a set-off of the money due to him from the other party. 3. The
Emperor Alexander to Capita. The judge
having jurisdiction of the case shall order that what you allege is due to
you from the government shall be set-off against the amount that you admit
you are indebted to it, provided your indebtedness is not on account, or
because of taxes, or money due for grain or oil belonging to the State, or
tribute, or provisions; or you are not a debtor of the official having
charge of the expenses of the government; or by reason of trusts for the
benefit of a municipality. 4. The
Same to Lucian. If it is
established that when two persons owe one another, set-off will take place
by operation of law, instead of payment from the time at
which both parties began to be mutually indebted, so far as the amount of
the two obligations agree; and interest will only be due for the excess of
the indebtedness owing to one of them, where his claim has not been
satisfied. 5. The
Same to Honorata. If it
should be established that you are entitled to a trust out of the property
of the person to whom you say you are indebted for a smaller sum, the equity
of set-off excludes the computation of interest ; provided you prove that
the claim which is due to you isx-large r than that which you owe. 6. The
Same to Pollidens. The
documents by which it is provided that you have received what you deny has
been delivered to you cannot bind you in opposition to the truth, and you
may properly demand the justice of a set-off; for it is not equitable that
you should be compelled to pay what it is established that you owe, before
your demand for money lent has been answered; and you have still more ground
to recover the property which you allege has been appropriated by your wife
on account of divorce. Given on
the fifth of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of
Alexander, Consul for the third time, and Dio. 7. The
Same to Euzosius. Where the
price of property sold is due to the vendor, the law of set-off will apply,
for purchasers are not forbidden to oppose the set-off of the price, even
against the Treasury. 8. The
Emperor Gordian to Emeritus. If your
stepfather has become your debtor on account of crops taken from your land,
and he brings suit against you for what has been left to you by your mother,
judgment shall be rendered in favor of him who has thex-large st claim, and
you will not unreasonably demand a set-off. 9. The
Same to Eumenides. Set-off
cannot take place except with reference to what is due from the party
against whom the action was brought. 10. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Nicander. As you
allege that the land which was sold to you as free was, before the purchase,
encumbered by a lien, and you have paid a certain sum to release it, if you
should be sued for a debt before the Governor of the province, you can set
off the amount which you paid, although it was not due. 11. The
Same to Julian and Paulus. If, having
been compelled to do so by a magistrate, you appointed guardians for minors,
and paid in their behalf a certain sum of money due on
account of a charge of the Chief Centurion of the Triarii, you are mistaken
if you think that, if you should be sued by them, you cannot claim a
set-off; no matter whether the sum which has been collected from you is as
much as the guardians were liable for to their wards, or whether it is
proved that you paid ax-large r sum on their account. 12. The
Same to Cornelmnus. If you
have availed yourself of a set-off with reference to a debt, and pay the
remainder, you can bring suit to recover your pledges, if you tender the
amount and your creditors refuse to accept it, and, having sealed it up, you
deposit it. 13. The
Same, and the Csesars, to Bassus. If you
agreed with Mutian in writing that he should, by way of set-off, pay what
you owed as public taxes, and that afterwards you would not demand what he
owed you, and you yourself should pay the taxes referred to, you cannot
recover the amount as not having been due, but you will have the right to
collect the debt to which you were previously entitled. 14. The
Emperor Justinian to John, Prsetorian Prefect. We decree
that set-offs shall take place by operation of law in all lawsuits, without
making any distinction between real or personal actions. (1) Hence
We order that set-offs can be pleaded where the amount to be set off is
clear, and not involved in doubt, but is susceptible of being easily
determined; for it would be very unjust if, when the matter had been decided
after many and various contests, the other party, who almost lost his case,
could plead a set-off against a certain and unquestionable debt, and the
hope of a judgment be excluded by subterfuges admitting of delay. Therefore
judges must be careful not to admit set-offs too readily, or accept them
with too much indulgence, but to adhere strictly to the rule; and if they
find that they demand minute and protracted examination, they must reserve
them for another decision; so that the present suit, which has almost
entirely been disposed of, may be determined by a final judgment, with the
exception of the action of deposit, in which, in accordance with the rule
which We have already formulated, We have decided that there is no ground
for set-off. (2) The
right of set-off is not granted to persons who are wrongfully in the
possession of property belonging to others.1 1
Set-off did not exist at Common Law, but was borrowed from the jurisprudence
of the Romans, to whom it was known as compensatio. In England, until
the reign of George II, when a statute authorizing the employment of this
method of extinguishing one obligation by means of another was enacted, a
debt could only be permanently settled by its payment, or by a voluntary
release from liability by the creditor. The Judicature Acts establish a
distinction between a set-off and a counter-claim. "A counter-claim is
different from a set-off for it is TITLE
XXXII. CONCERNING INTEREST. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus Pius to Evocatus. Where,
after investigation, the agreement to pay interest is proved to have been
legally made, even though it was not reduced to writing, it will still be
due under the law. 2. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Lucius. When the
purchaser, to whom the possession of property has been delivered, does not
tender the price to the vendor, even if he has placed the money on deposit,
sealed up, he will be required by the rule of equity to pay interest. 3. The
Same to Julian. Although
interest on money lent cannot be claimed without a stipulation to that
effect having been made, still if it has been paid in accordance with the
terms of an informal agreement, it cannot be recovered as not due, nor be
credited upon the principal. 4. The
Same to Honorius. It has
been established, and it is reasonable that interest can be demanded where a
pledge is retained, even though no stipulation may in the
nature of a cross-action." (Wilson's Practice of the Supreme Court of
Judicature IV, Page 51.)
Compensation, "debiti et crediti inter se contributio," was only
available when the mutual obligations could be readily estimated at a
pecuniary value; when they were both positively known to be due at the time;
and when the objects through which the indebtedness was incurred were of the
same nature. When an exception on this ground was pleaded, it had a
retroactive effect, and became operative for the time when the right to
employ it vested, and not from the date of the joinder of issue. The
privilege of compensation could not be exercised where suit was brought to
recover property of which another illegally held possession, and thereby
attempted to profit by his own wrong. Under the
English and American law, a party defendant is not permitted to take
advantage of a set-off unless it is specially pleaded, and the facts upon
which the counter-claim is founded enumerated in detail. In the
United States, set-off can only be employed in agreements for the payment of
money, and when the amount of the reciprocal indebtedness is already known,
or may be definitely ascertained. It is not applicable where an attempt is
made by one party to extinguish an obligation incurred in a fiduciary
capacity, by means of one for which another is individually responsible, or
vice versa. As under the Civil Law, when one claim isx-large r than the
other, judgment may be rendered for the amount in excess. Unliquidated
damages are not susceptible of set-off, and it cannot be pleaded in actions
for torts. Not only original judgments, but also such as have been assigned
for valuable consideration, may be set off. This rule also applies to costs,
whether the indebtedness sought to be cancelled arises from money borrowed,
or court expenses or both. The failure of a defendant to avail himself of a
valid set-off is not considered a waiver of his right, and he will still be
entitled to collect his claim by suit, if he desires to do so; but if no
good cause of action exists, advantage cannot be taken of the privilege.
(Vide, Parsons, The Law of Contracts II, III, X.)�ED. have been
entered into, as pledges are liable for interest even under an informal
agreement. This rule, however, does not apply to the case in which you are
interested, for at the time of the contract it was agreed that a smaller
rate of interest should be demanded, but afterwards, where the debtor
promised to pay a higher one, the retention of the pledge could not be
considered legal, as, at the time when the instruments were drawn up, it was
not agreed that the pledge should be subject to this increase. 5. The
Same, and the Csesars, to Sabinus and Others. The
exception based on an agreement is available against the creditor who
demands a higher rate of interest under the terms of a stipulation, if it is
proved that for some years he received interest at a lower rate; and, in
accordance with this rule, your case can be defended against the municipal
officials who bring suit on the note, if you can prove that the maternal
aunt of your wards has always paid interest at five per cent, although she
may have agreed to a higher rate. 6. The
Emperor Antoninus to Antieneus. If you
have, in the presence of witnesses, tendered to your creditor the money due
to her with the interest on the same, to secure the payment of which you
gave her pledges, and, she having declined to accept it, you deposited the
money sealed up, you will not be compelled to pay interest from the time
when you made the tender. If, however, your creditor should be absent, you
must tender the money in the presence of the Governor of the province. 7. The
Same to Aristeus. A creditor
should prove his claim by the instruments evidencing the debt, and also show
that he has stipulated for interest, if he can do so; for even if the
interest has been voluntarily paid, this does not establish an obligation. 8. The
Same to Theophorus. Although
when Bassa borrowed a sum of money she promised to pay interest at a certain
rate to Menophanes, and if she failed to pay it within a certain time, she
agreed to pay a higher rate (but one that was legal) ; still, if the
creditor, after the time prescribed by the note, receives the same interest
as formerly, and does not demand that interest at a higher rate be paid to
him, and it can be proved by this that he did not refuse interest at the
lower rate, it must be computed at the rate at which the creditor continued
to collect it. 9. The
Same to Probus. It was not
your fault that you did not pay interest at the lower rate within the
prescribed time, because the sons of the creditor were unwilling to receive
it through their guardians; and if you can prove in court that this was
done, interest at a higher rate will not be required
of you for the time during which it appears that you were not to blame. If,
however, you have deposited the principal, you will not be compelled to pay
interest from the time when it appears that this was done. 10. The
Same to Donatus. Where the
interest paid at different times amounts to double the principal, this will
be of no advantage to the debtor; for it is only when the interest at the
time of payment amounts to more than the principal that it cannot be
collected. 11. The
Same to PopUius. When a
creditor, who declines to receive money in payment of a debt to which he is
legally entitled, collects the crops of lands which have been hypothecated
to him, he diminishes the principal to the extent of the value of the said
crops. 12. The
Emperor Alexander to Tyrannus. The excess
value of wheat or barley, above what has been lent, must be surrendered even
under an agreement without consideration. 13. The
Same to Eustachia. It is
certain that an account must be taken of the interest in bona, fide
actions as well as in those based on voluntary agency. If, however, the case
has been terminated by a decision which awarded a smaller sum than that
which was due, and interest was not added, and no appeal was taken, what has
been decided cannot be revoked; nor can interest for the time which has
elapsed after the case was decided be demanded under any law, unless this
was provided for by the judgment. 14. The
Same to Aurelius. If your
wife lent a sum of money with the understanding that she should live in the
house of her debtor instead of paying interest, and she did so, as was
agreed upon, and having leased the house, she did not collect the rent, the
question cannot be raised that she could have collected more rent than the
legal rate of interest amounted to. For although the house could have been
leased for more than the principal, the contract for interest was not, for
that reason, unlawful, but the house seemed to have been rented for less
than it was worth. 15. The
Emperor Gordian to Claudius. You state
that your wife borrowed the sum of a thousand aurei under the
condition that if she did not pay it within a certain time she would pay
fourfold the amount which she had borrowed; but the rule of law does not
permit the condition of a contract of this kind to provide for the payment
of a penalty in excess of the amount of legal interest. 16. The
Same to Sulpitius. As you say
that you have received not grain, but money to be repaid with interest,
under the condition that a certain amount of wheat should be delivered,
instead of money, and that in case the grain was not delivered on the day
agreed upon, you contend that you will be compelled to deliver an additional
number of measures of grain, in fraud of the lawful amount of interest, you
can avail yourself of any proper defence against this dishonest demand. Extract
from Novel 34, Chapter I. Latin Text. Moreover,
anyone who lends a farmer grain or money under the condition that he will
receive for every measure the eighth part of a measure, or for every
solidus one siliqua, as interest, must, by all means, return the
land or anything else which he has received by way of pledge. If he should
collect anything more than what is above stated he shall absolutely lose his
claim. 17. The
Emperor Philip to Euxena. If your
mother encumbered her land to her creditor under the condition that he could
gather the crops instead of receiving interest; this agreement cannot be
rescinded under the pretext that the value of the crops obtained amounted to
more than the interest, because of the uncertainty what the value of the
crops would be. 18. The
Same to Castor. In order
to dispose of the differences of the ancient law, it has been decided after
careful deliberation that interest which was not due can be recovered, even
if it was not paid before the principal, and on this account could not be
credited upon it, but was paid after the creditor had received the
principal. 19. The
Same to Hyrenia. After
issue has been joined, tender the principal of the debt with the legal
interest to your creditors, and if they refuse to accept the money, deposit
it sealed up in some public place, in order to avoid the payment of legal
interest. In this instance, a public place must be understood to be either a
sacred temple, or one in which a competent judge, after having been applied
to, may decide that the money shall be deposited. When this has been
accomplished, the debtor shall be released from liability, and the right of
the creditor to the pledges abolished; as the Servian Action plainly states
that pledges cannot be held if the money has been paid, or the creditor is
to blame for this � not having been done. This rule
should also be observed in the transportation of money, for a praetorian
action will lie in favor of the creditor for its collection, not against the
debtor (unless he has received it), but against the depositary. 20. The
Same to JElius. Relief is
granted to mandators and trustees by the Sacred Constitutions, which forbid
interest to be collected on money lent beyond a certain rate, and you can
avail yourself of them if you are sued either as mandators or trustees. 21. The
Same to Chresimus. If you
agreed to pay interest and gave a pledge as security, and the money was
counted out to you, and either afterwards, or before making payment, you did
not indicate on what part of the debt you wished credit to be given, your
creditor will have the right to credit the payment which you made upon the
interest. 22. The
Same to Carinus. When
pledges have been delivered, interest which could not have been collected
without stipulations can be retained under the agreement; but as you state
that there was no contract of this kind made, but that only a certain sum
was agreed to be paid as a penalty, you perceive that, by the rule of law,
nothing more can be collected, and that you will be compelled to surrender
the pledges. 23. The
Same to Jason. Where oil,
or any other products of the soil are lent, the uncertainty of their value
allows an increase of interest to be added to the quantity. 24. The
Same to Glaucia. If your
mother is of legal age, and has transacted your business, as she was obliged
to use all proper diligence, she can be compelled to pay interest on your
money which she is proved to have had charge of. 25. The
Emperor Constantine to the People, We order
that legal interest can be paid or promised for gold, silver, and clothing,
where the loan is evidenced by a note. 26. The
Emperor Justinian to Menna, Prsetorian Prefect. We order
that those who have been barred in a principal, a personal, or an
hypothecary action, by the prescription of thirty or forty years, cannot
raise any question with reference to interest, crops, or any time which has
expired, under the pretext that they desire interest to be paid to them only
for the time not included in the thirty or forty years which have elapsed,
on the ground that their rights of action arise each year. For the principal
action no longer existing, it is entirely unnecessary for the judge to take
cognizance of any question relating either to the interest or the crops. (1) We
considered it necessary to promulgate a new and general law regulating the
amount of interest, as We think the ancient law on this subject to be severe
and extremely burdensome. Therefore, We order
that illustrious persons, as well as those of higher rank, shall not be
permitted to stipulate for interest exceeding the rate of four per cent,
whether the contract be for a x-large or a small amount. Bankers, and those
who conduct any lawful business, shall be limited in their stipulations to
eight per cent. With reference to contracts for the transportation of coin,
or for loans at interest of other articles than money, We order that it
shall not be lawful to stipulate for, or to exceed the rate of twelve per
cent, although this was permitted by the ancient laws. Other persons,
however, can only stipulate for interest at six per cent, and this rate of
interest can, under no circumstances, be exceeded in any of those cases in
which interest is ordinarily collected without a stipulation; and no judge
shall be permitted to increase the prescribed rate on account of any custom
which may be observed in that part of the country. If anyone
should violate the provisions of this constitution, he shall not be entitled
to any action to collect interest over and above the legal rate, and if he
should receive it, he shall be compelled to credit it on the principal; and
creditors are forbidden to deduct or retain any of the money lent at
interest under the pretext of siliqute or sportulse, or for
any other reason whatsoever. If anything -of this kind should be done, the
amount of the original debt shall be diminished by the sum that the creditor
has received, so that he shall be prohibited from collecting this portion of
the debt, as well as the interest. With a view to preventing dishonest
schemes of creditors who, being forbidden by this law to stipulate for
higher interest, make use of other persons for this purpose, who are not
prohibited from doing so, We order that if anything of this kind should be
attempted, the interest shall be computed as would have been done if the
person who made use of the other himself had concluded the stipulation, and
in this instance We decree that the oath shall be tendered. 27. The
Same to Menna, Prsetorian Prefect. For the
purpose of disposing of the improper interpretation which certain persons
have applied to the law by which We have established the rate of interest,
We order that those who have stipulated for a higher rate before the
promulgation of that law shall reduce their claims in accordance with the
one prescribed by it, from the time when the law was published; but that up
to that date they shall have the right to collect interest in accordance
with the tenor of the stipulation. (1) We by
no means permit more than double interest to be collected, not even where
pledges have been given to the creditor to secure the debt, under which
circumstances certain ancient laws authorized . more than double the
interest to be collected. We decree
that this rule shall be observed in all bona fide contracts, and in
all other cases in which interest can be collected. 28. The
Same to Demosthenes, Prsetorian Prefect. It was provided by the ancient
laws, but not explicitly enough, that interest on interest could not be
collected from debtors; for if it was permitted
to add it to the principal and stipulate for interest on the entire amount,
what difference would it make for the debtors from whom interest on interest
was actually collected? Certainly, this difference does not exist in the
things themselves, but only in the phraseology, and therefore We clearly
provide by this law that no one shall be permitted to add interest to the
principal, either for past or future time, or to stipulate for interest to
be paid upon it. When, however, this law is obeyed, interest will always
remain interest, and there will be no augmentation of other interest, and
the only accrual will be what is derived from the original principal. TITLE
XXXIII. CONCERNING MARITIME LOANS. 1. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Honoratus. It is
clear that money transported by sea, which is at the risk of the creditor,
should be exempt from the law relating to interest only until the ship has
arrived at her destination. 2. The
Same to Chosimania. As you
state that you have lent money under the condition that it shall be repaid
in the Imperial City of Rome, and allege that the uncertainty of the risk
due to the perils of navigation has not been assumed by you, there is no
doubt that you are not entitled to collect interest above the legal rate on
the money loaned. 3. The
Same to Junia. As you
state that you have negotiated a maritime loan under the condition that
after the voyage, which your debtor stated that he was about to make to
Africa, the ship having anchored in the harbor of the Salonitanians, he
agreed to pay you the money, so that you would only bear the risk of the
voyage to Africa, and that through the fault of your debtor the course of
the vessel was not directed towards the place agreed upon, and, he having
purchased unlawful merchandise, the cargo of the ship was confiscated by the
Treasury, the rule of public law does not permit that you should bear the
loss of the merchandise which is stated was not caused by a tempest, but was
due to the inveterate avarice and unlawful boldness of your debtor. 4. The
Same to Eucharistus. The loss
of money during its transport by sea, when it was not lent at the risk of
the creditor, does not render the debtor liable before the ship arrives at
her destination, but the debtor will not be released from the responsibility
for loss by shipwreck, where no agreement of this kind was made. TITLE
XXXIV. CONCERNING
THE ACTION ON DEPOSIT, AND THE COUNTER ACTION. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Mestenus. Where,
through an attack by robbers or some other accident, certain ornaments
deposited with a person who was killed are lost, the heir of him who
received the deposit will not be responsible, as he is only liable for fraud
or gross negligence; unless it was otherwise agreed upon. If, however, under
the pretext of robbery having been committed, or of some other accident, the
property held by the heir, or of which he has fraudulently relinquished
possession, is not returned, the action of deposit, as well as that for the
production of property, and one for the recovery of the same, will lie. 2. The
Emperor Gordian to Celsus. In the
action of deposit, as in other bona fide actions, interest is usually
calculated from the day when the party is in default. 3. The
Same to Austerus. If you
bring the action of deposit against him, you will not unreasonably demand
that he pay you interest, for he should congratulate himself that you do not
bring the action of theft, as anyone who knowingly and designedly, and
without the consent of the owner, converts to his own use property which has
been deposited with him, becomes guilty of the crime of theft. 4. The
Same to Timocrates. When
anyone who has received money on deposit makes use of it, there is no doubt
that he should pay interest. Where, however, he is sued in the action of
deposit, judgment is only rendered for the amount of the principal, and you
cannot bring another suit for the interest, as there are not two actions,
one for the principal and the other for the interest, but only one; and
where judgment has been rendered in it, a renewal of the action will be
barred by the exception on the ground of res judicata. 5. The
Emperors Valerian and Gallienus to Claudian. As you
allege that you have deposited certain documents with your adversary in
order that you may receive payment of the remaining money due for rent, if
you have complied with what was agreed upon, you can bring suit to recover
the property sequestered. Even though the said documents should not be
returned to you, if you have paid all that was due under the contract to the
person from whom you rented the premises, you will be protected by the said
payment. 6. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Alexander. He with
whom you allege that the two parties to the compromise have deposited the
evidence of the same, or other documents, must observe the condition under
which he received them. 7. The
Same to Atticus. Your claim
does not conform to the rules of law, for if you have charge of a sum of
money, and lent it to others, the instrument by which you acknowledge that
it is to be repaid to you is evidence against you, and you are guilty of
dishonesty in refusing to make restitution to the person entitled to it. 8. The
Same to Alexander. If anyone
who has received a deposit of money from you lends it either in your own
name or that of someone else, it is perfectly clear that he must not only
comply with his contract, but that his heirs will be liable to you. No
action, however, will lie in your favor against the person who received the
money, unless the actual sum is in existence, for then you can avail
yourself of the action for recovery against the possessor. 9. The
Same to Menophyllus and Others. As an
estate represents the person of the former owner, you can sue the heirs of
the depositary before the Governor of the province for property which was
deposited with him in good faith by a slave belonging to the estate, before
you succeeded your father. 10. The
Same, and the Caesars, to Septima. Where
anyone does not return a deposit, and is sued, and has judgment rendered
against him in his own name, he will be compelled to make restitution, and
runs the risk of being branded with infamy. 11. The
Emperor Justinian to Demosthenes. When
anyone receives money or other property as a deposit, and refuses to
surrender it to him who deposited it, he can be compelled by all legal means
to return it immediately, and cannot plead any set-off, deduction, or
exception of fraud, to avoid doing so, on the ground that he himself has
certain personal, real or hypothecary causes of action against him who
deposited the property, as he did not receive the deposit under the
condition that he could retain it for what had not been paid, so that a
contract entered into in good faith would end in perfidy. Where,
however, property was deposited by both parties with one another, the
impediment of set-off does not arise in this case either, but the property
or money deposited by each of them must be returned as soon as possible
without the interposition of any obstacle, beginning with the one who first
demands it, and afterwards his legal rights of action shall be restored to
him unimpaired. This should take place (as has already been stated) when the
deposit has been made by one of the parties, and a set-off is claimed by the
other; so that all legal rights remaining unimpaired, the property or the
money deposited may be returned in its original condition. (1) When,
however, notice in writing, which was not inspired by deceit or fraud, is
sent by a third party to the depositary directing him not to
return the deposit, and the latter states this under oath, he who made the
deposit, after having furnished good security that he will defend the case,
shall be entitled to recover the property deposited without delay. Extract
from Novel 88, Chapter I. Latin Text. It has,
however, already been provided that no outside person can forbad a
depositary to return the property, and if this is done, he who made the
deposit, though technically in possession, can be sued by him who was
responsible for the prohibition. But if the law should be violated, and any
loss be sustained by the person who suffered violence, he who prohibited the
return of the deposit shall be required to make it good, and shall also be
liable for interest at four per cent from the time when issue was joined.
He, also, who prevents a tenant from paying rent, or a public official from
furnishing bread, shall be liable to the same penalty. 12. The
Same to John, Praetorian Prefect. For the
purpose of abolishing a superfluous distinction adopted by the ancients, We
decree that if anyone should deposit a certain weight of gold or silver,
either manufactured or in bulk, and appoint several heirs, and one of them
should receive from the depositary the share to which he was entitled, and
another should fail to do so, whether he was prevented by some accidental
circumstance and the depositary afterwards met with misfortune, or the
latter lost the deposit without being guilty of fraud, the co-heir will not
be permitted to proceed against his co-heir and indemnify himself out of his
share for what he himself was unable to obtain; just as if what the said
co-heir had received was owned in common; for there is no doubt that if a
certain sum of money was deposited, and one of the co-heirs should receive
his share, he has a right to it, and the other ought not to claim it. It does
not seem to Us that the one who has received his share of the property
either in bulk, in ingots, or in money, should be liable, and his diligence
pay the penalty for another's negligence; for if the other heir had taken
advantage of the opportune time as his co-heir did, and both had received
their shares, no ground would be left for subsequent alterations. TITLE
XXXV. CONCERNING
THE ACTION OF MANDATE, AND THE COUNTER ACTION. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Leonidas. You can
avail yourself of the action on mandate for the collection of both principal
and interest against the person whose business you transacted, when you have
expended your own money in doing so, or have borrowed money from others for
that purpose. You can also apply to the Governor of the province with
reference to the salary promised you by your employer. 2. The
Same to Marcellus. As you
state that your father paid a certain sum of money as surety, you are
entitled to an action on mandate by which you cannot only recover the money,
but also the pledges given as security for the obligation. 3. The
Same to Germanus. If your
father directed you, being your own master, t6 sue his debtors, he
himself could, if present, bring an action against them, just as if he had
not employed you to do so. Therefore, if any proceedings should be
instituted by him for this purpose in court, there is no reason to require
them to be set aside. 4. The
Emperor Alexander to Vulneratus. Even if
those who have appointed you their attorney to conduct their cases on appeal
should be defeated, if you were not to blame for this, you can bring a
counter action on mandate against them to recover the reasonable expenses
which you incurred in the matter. 5. The
Same to Gallianus. If your
sister's husband, whom you have appointed your attorney, is unwilling to
demand for you the possession of the property, you should proceed against
him; and you will probably gain your case if you can prove that you directed
him to bring suit for the possession of the property, and he neglected to do
so. 6. The
Emperor Gordian to Socibius. When
anyone becomes surety for a debtor with his consent, the latter can be sued
in an action on mandate after the money has been paid by the surety, or
judgment rendered against him. 7. The
Same to Aurelian. Where, in
order to carry out the written directions of the money-broker, you lent
money to the person who delivered you his letter, you will not only have a
right to bring a personal action for recovery against him who received the
borrowed money from you, but also the action on mandate against him whose
order you obeyed. 8. The
Emperors Valerian and Gallienus, and the Csesar Valerian, to Lucius. If the
father of certain minors directed you to lend money to his slaves, to be
employed for the benefit of his property, and if, in addition to this, you,
under his direction, gave pledges as security, you can sue the minors in the
action on mandate after the death of their father, and enforce the right
attaching to the pledges, if payment should not be made. 9. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Marcellus. As you
allege that your case has been endangered by the act of your attorney, an
action on mandate will lie in your favor against him. 10. The
Same to Papius. If you
have appeared either as surety or mandator for the party against whom you
filed your petition, and judgment has not been rendered against you on this
account, you cannot prove that he afterwards began to waste his property to
such an extent as to give you just cause for apprehension, and that, in the
beginning, you assumed the obligation in order to be able to sue him before
payment was made; as it is certain that, by no rule of law, you can compel
him to make payment before you yourself have satisfied the creditor. Moreover,
it is evident that where a trustee or a mandator, being entitled to an
exception, lost his case through an unjust decision of the judge, and,
contrary to good faith, neglected to take an appeal, he cannot bring the
action on mandate. 11. The
Same to Gaius. An
attorney will be liable not only for fraud but for negligence, both in cases
where he has transacted business, and where he has undertaken to do so, and
to be responsible not only for money which has been collected under the
mandate, but also for any that had not been collected; and account should be
taken of the expenses which he has incurred in good faith. 12. The
Same to Firmus. As you
assert that you stated what should be done with reference to certain
business which you wished to be transacted, it is proper that your attorney
should comply with your directions in good faith. Therefore, if, contrary to
the terms of the mandate, he sold the tract of land belonging to you, and
you did not subsequently ratify the sale, you cannot be deprived of the
ownership of the property. 13. The
Same to Zosimus. It is
plainly stated by the law that an attorney is liable for fraud and every
kind of negligence, but not for unforeseen accidents. 14. The
Same to Hermianus. If, in
accordance with the mandate of Tripho and Felix, you purchased horses with
your own money, or if, they having been delivered to you in payment by your
own debtor, you voluntarily transferred them to one of the above-mentioned
parties with the consent of both, good faith requires that they, having been
sued in an action on mandate, should comply with their contracts. 15. The
Same to Precatius. A mandate
is absolutely terminated by the death of the mandator. 16. The
Same to Uranius. Where
money has been given to buy merchandise, and he who received it for that
purpose abuses the confidence of his employer, he will be liable for any
damage sustained by the latter. 17. The
Same to Gorgonius. A salary
based upon an uncertain promise cannot be recovered by law. 18. The
Same to Tuscianus. Where
payment has been made to the agent by someone who directed money to be lent,
he can properly demand to be reimbursed what he paid by him in whose behalf
he intervened, or his heirs, together with interest, after the party or
parties have been in default.. 19. The
Same to Eugenius. You cannot
be compelled to pay interest above the legal rate of the price of property
which you received for sale by virtue of a previous mandate; whether the
interest was based on a stipulation or on default, even though pledges are
proved to have been given. 20. The
Same to Epagathus. If you
have purchased a right of action contrary to law, you will in vain demand
compliance with such a prohibited agreement; but if you have gratuitously
accepted a mandate, you can legally ask that the bona fide expenses
incurred be refunded to you. 21. The
Emperor Constantine to Volusian, Praetorian Prefect. In cases
of mandate, not only the money which is the especial object of the action on
mandate, but also the risk of loss of reputation is at stake; for anyone who
is the owner, and has control of his own property, does not transact all his
business, but the greater portion of it, according to his own will. The
affairs of others must, however, be attended to with the greatest care, and
nothing connected with their administration which is neglected or improperly
done is free from blame. 22. The
Emperor Anastasius to Eustaehius, Prsetorian Prefect. By two
different reports which have been made to Us, We have ascertained that
certain individuals, being desirous of obtaining the property and fortunes
of others, have exerted themselves to have rights of action assigned to them
by third parties, and in this way litigants are subjected to many
annoyances; and as it is certain that, so far as undoubted obligations are
concerned, men are more desirous of claiming their own rights than of
transferring them to others, We order by this law that hereafter attempts of
this kind shall be prohibited. There is
no doubt that those should be considered the purchasers of the rights of
action of others who desire assignments of this kind to be made to them, so
that if anyone, after having paid money, should obtain such an assignment,
he shall only be permitted to bring the actions which he has purchased to
the extent of the amount of money which he has paid, even though the term
"sale" has been inserted in the instrument evidencing the assignment; with
the exception, however, of such assignments of rights of action referring to
an estate which are
usually made between heirs, and those which either a creditor or a party in
possession of the property of another has received, either in the discharge
of a debt, or on account of the protection and care of property which has
been entrusted to him, as well as those made between legatees or
beneficiaries of a trust, to whom either debts, rights of action, or other
property has been left, for these things are often necessary. The
purchaser of a lawsuit does not come under this rule (as has been previously
stated), but is one who acquires the rights of action of another by the
payment of money. Where, however, an assignment is made as a donation, all
persons are hereby informed that in such a case there is no ground for the
application of this rule, but that the ancient laws must be observed; so
that not only the assignments for the causes excepted and enumerated above,
but also such as have been made, or are to be made, may acquire all the
force of rights of action assigned without any restriction. 23. The
Emperor Justinian to John, Prsetorian Prefect. A
constitution which abounded in humanity and benevolence was promulgated by
the most just Emperor Anastasius, of Divine memory, to the effect that no
one should become liable for the debt of another by an assignment made to
him, and that nothing more could be recovered from a debtor than what he had
paid to the party making the assignment, except in certain cases which are
distinctly specified in this same law. As, however, those engaged in
acquiring lawsuits are not inclined to observe this beneficent regulation,
but devise means to evade it by transferring a certain part of the debt
which was sold to another creditor afterwards, and assigning the remaining
portion as a donation, We, for the purpose of generally confirming the
Constitution of Anastasius, do hereby decree that it shall not be lawful for
any person to dispose of any portion of a debt by a sale, and then transfer
the remainder as a donation; but if the party in question desires to
absolutely donate the entire debt, and to transfer the rights of action as a
donation, he shall not receive money secretly and with clandestine artifice,
in order to publicly effect the pretended donation, but he shall make it at
all times absolutely and without any pretense, for We do not prohibit
assignments of this kind. (1) When,
however, anyone attempts to perform some act secretly and receives money,
and sells a part of the rights of action, and pretends to donate the
remainder either to the person who has purchased the other part of the same,
or to someone else who has been introduced for that purpose (as We have
learned is frequently done), We absolutely annul all corrupt schemes of this
kind, so that the purchaser, cannot receive more than he himself has
actually paid under the contract; but that all over and above this amount
which was transferred by a fictitious donation cannot be collected by either
party, so that neither he who assigned the rights of action nor he to whom
they were transferred shall obtain any profit or reward, or will be entitled
to bring any action either against the debtor or his property. (2) If,
however, any person should pretend to have made a donation of the entire
debt, and should receive something secretly as a consideration, in this
instance he can only collect what he is proved to have lent, and when this
has been paid by the debtor, neither the latter nor his property can be
molested by virtue of this pretended donation. (3) This
salutary remedy was provided by Anastasius during his reign, for the benefit
of debtors, but, notwithstanding this justice, there were men who were
shrewd enough to think it could be evaded. But lest We may appear to
countenance an enactment too severe for the benevolence of our times, We
decree that the present law shall only be applicable to future cases, and
that everything which has been devised against the Constitution of
Anastasius shall hereafter be annulled by this Our Law. TITLE
XXXVI. CONCERNING
A SLAVE WHO HAS DIRECTED A STRANGER TO PURCHASE HIM. 1. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars, to Dionyna. If a slave
should request a stranger to purchase him, even though it may not be
believed that a right of action on mandate will arise on account of the act
of the slave (because a freeman cannot give such a mandate), nor on account
of the master, as the act of anyone who orders another to purchase something
from himself is void; still, for the excellent reason that this is not done
in order that a right of action on mandate may arise, but that such an
action will lie on account of the mandate contained in another contract, it
has been decided that an obligation of this kind is acquired by the master.
Therefore, if, without the knowledge of your master, you'direct someone to
purchase you, and you furnish money out of your peculium for this
purpose, and it is paid by the purchaser, you can, by no means, acquire
freedom by an act of this kind. For if you, being a female slave, have not
been either delivered or manumitted, it is settled that your master will
have the right to avail himself of the counter actions of mandate and
purchase, to recover the price. It is, in fact, left to his choice either to
recover you his slave, or the price for which you were sold, for as the
money was paid out of the peculium, which belonged to him, it could
not release the purchaser from liability for the obligation. TITLE
XXXVII. CONCERNING THE ACTION OF PARTNERSHIP. 1. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars, to Aurelius. It has
been decided that a partnership can be contracted where one of the parties
furnished money and the other labor. 2. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Pantonius. -As you
allege that you and your patron have purchased a field together, if both you
and he have been placed in possession, the rule of law requires that the
ownership of said land shall belong to you conjointly. However, as you say
that the price as well as all the expenses have been paid by you, and that
your partner has not contributed his. share, you can, by an action of
partnership, recover whatever he should have paid on this account. 3. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Victorinus. As good
faith should prevail in partnership contracts, it is demanded by the rules
of equity that the profits should be equally divided between the partners;
and if the Governor of the province should find that your father belonged to
a partnership organized for the working of salt-pits, and died before having
received his share of the common profits, he will order that portion of them
to which you are actually entitled to be paid to you. 4. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Celer. If it was
agreed between you and Favia that a division of all the property to which
you are entitled under the law of partnership, or under a stipulation for
compromise, should be made equally between you, the division will be valid;
and it makes no difference whether the person obligated executed a will, or
died intestate. 5. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Theodore. We decree
that a partnership shall last as long as the consent of the parties to its
continuance exists. Hence, if you have acquired a right of action on
partnership, you will not be prevented from bringing it before a judge
having jurisdiction. 6. The
Emperor Justinian to John, Prsetorian Prefect. It was
doubted among the ancients whether a partnership could be formed under a
condition, for instance, that the partnership should be formed if
Such-and-Such a person should become consul. In order that hereafter no
doubt may arise on this point, as was the case in former times, We decree
that a partnership cannot only be formed absolutely, but also conditionally,
for the wishes of persons who make legal contracts should by all means be
considered. 7. The
Same to John, Prsetorian Prefect. For the
purpose of removing the doubts of the ancient authorities, We decree that
the curator of an insane person shall have power to dissolve a partnership
of which the insane person is a member, and renounce all connections with
his partners, if he should see fit to do so. And We grant him lawful
authority, just as in all other contracts, and permit him in a case of this
kind to provide in a proper manner for the benefit of the said insane
person. TITLE
XXXVIII. � CONCERNING
THE CONTRACT OF PURCHASE AND SALE. 1. The
Emperors Valerian and Gallienus to Paulus. Sales which are made in some
other place than that in which the property is situated are not, for this
reason, considered void. 2. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Avitus. It is
evident that consent is required for purchase and sale, and that an insane
person is not capable of consent. There is no doubt, however, that insane
persons, who are more than twenty-five years of age, can make sales and any
other contracts during their lucid intervals. 3. The
Same to Valeria. When a
fictitious contract of sale is made in order to effect a donation, it will
be of no force or effect. If you have placed anyone in possession of
property under the pretext of a sale, but really as a donation, in
consideration that he will support you, such a donation, when perfected,
cannot readily be rescinded, and it is proper for you to comply with the
condition which you stated was imposed when you donated your property. 4. The
Same to Lucian. You say
that you purchased from the heir of the donor the property which she gave
you, but you should be aware that your title to the same cannot be doubled;
hence you have made your purchase in vain, as you had already become the
owner by gift and delivery, and could obtain no additional advantage, unless
it is proved that the title did not vest in you by virtue of the donation.
And if, as you allege, all the property of the donor was given and delivered
to you, a sale made by the son of his mother's property can be maintained,
even if the donation was perfected, as the son could set this aside by
filing a complaint that the will was inofficious. 5. The
Same to Gratia. As a
guardian himself is forbidden to purchase openly and in good faith any of
the property of his ward which can be sold, there is much more reason why
his wife should not be permitted to do so. 6. The
Same to Lucretius. If
Gaudentius transferred the ownership of a slave to your mother by a sale,
and without fraud, her rights are in no way prejudiced for the reason that
marriage and divorce are alleged to have afterwards taken place between
them. Therefore you will not be prevented from bringing an action to recover
the slave, if you prove that you have succeeded your mother. 7. The
Same to Piso. If your
mother falsely asserts that she received as a donation a female slave whom
she herself had previously bought from her second husband,
the pretense of this simulated donation can neither confirm her ownership
nor deprive her of it. 8. The
Same to Diogenes. If you
have actually sold your vineyard, and not given it away, and the
purchase-money has not been counted out to you, you will be entitled to an
action to recover the price of the same, but not one to recover any articles
which you may have donated. 9. The
Same to Severus. A purchase
or a sale made without a price is void. If, however, the price has not been
paid, but possession has been delivered to the purchaser, a contract of this
kind is not considered invalid; and therefore the person who made the
purchase is none the less entitled to possession because he refuses to pay
the price which he had agreed to give. When, however, delivery follows the
sale of a tract of land made by way of donation, as no action will lie for
the recovery of the price, the donation is perfected. 10. The
Same to Georgius. If your
mother bought her own land, believing that it was a part of the estate of
your father, as the purchase of one's own property will not stand, and you
allege that this one is fictitious, an agreement of this kind cannot change
the truth, or prejudice your mother's rights. 11. The
Same to Paterius. The prayer
of the petitioner to be permitted to purchase or sell property against the
consent of the party in possession of the same is not founded on just
grounds. 12. The
Same to Paternus. A purchase
is none the less complete for the reason that the purchaser did not receive
a surety, or that an instrument showing that the property was unoccupied,
was not drawn up; for anyone who takes possession with the consent of the
vendor is legally the possessor. Where, however, it is proved that the price
has not been paid, it can be demanded; for the desire of one of the parties
to withdraw from the contract, although manifested immediately after it has
been entered into, will not rescind it if it was executed with the consent
of all concerned. 13. The
Same to Julian. The
obligation of a contract for purchase or sale, which is drawn up under the
condition that it will be dependent upon the will of the vendor or
purchaser, is void, because it does not necessarily bind the contracting
parties. Therefore neither the owner nor anyone else can be compelled to
sell his own property under an agreement of this kind. 14. The
Emperors Valentinian, Theodosius, and Arcadius to Fabian, Prefect of Illyria
and Italy. Near
relatives were formerly permitted to exclude strangers from a purchase, so
that persons could not voluntarily dispose of property which they desired to
sell; but, for the reason that this seemed to cause serious injury (which
was veiled by a vain pretext of honesty) by compelling men to alienate their
property against their wishes, the former law being abolished, everyone can
now, according to his own inclination, either seek or accept a purchaser,
unless the law especially prohibits certain persons from doing so. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of June, during the Consulate of Tatian and
Symmachus, 391. 15. The
Emperor Justinian to Julian, Prtetorian Prefect. A serious
doubt arose among the ancient authorities with reference to contracts of
sale, where anyone made a purchase under the condition that the property
should be sold for the price at which another would say that it was worth.
We, intending to dispose of this doubt, do hereby decree that when an
agreement of this kind, namely, that the sale shall be for the price that a
third party may put upon the property is entered into, the sale shall be
void, if made under such a condition; and when he who was mentioned states
the price, and it is paid in accordance with his estimate, the sale shall
take effect, whether the contract was reduced to writing or not; for where
an agreement of this kind is reduced to writing, it will, in accordance with
the provisions of Our Laws, be in all respects complete and absolute. If,
however, the person referred to should be unwilling or unable to fix the
price, then the sale will be void, no price having been determined upon; and
that neither oneiromancy nor divination shall, under any circumstances,
hereafter be resorted to, to ascertain whether the contracting parties who
made such an agreement selected any certain person, or relied upon the
judgment of a reputable citizen; for the reason that it is impossible to
place any confidence in such expedients, and We abolish them by the present
law. We decree
that this rule shall also apply to leases of the same character. TITLE
XXXIX. CONCERNING
THE INHERITANCE OR SALE OF RIGHTS OP ACTION. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Geminius. It is
absolutely certain that where an estate is sold in the name of the Treasury,
the purchaser is liable for the debts, and the Treasury is not liable to the
creditors of the estate. 2. The
Emperor Antoninus to Florian. The rule
of law requires that you answer the creditors of the estate, as well as the
legatees or beneficiaries of trusts who may bring actions
against you; and that, on the other hand, you, in your turn, can proceed
against the person to whom you sold the estate. It will, however, be too
late to ask him to furnish you security, as this was not included in the
contract at the time when the estate was sold. For even though someone made
the purchase under the condition that he would satisfy the creditors of the
estate, still, if he is unwilling, he cannot be compelled to accept actions
brought on account of the estate. 3. The
Emperor Alexander to Timotheus. The sale
of a claim can be made, even without the knowledge or consent of the party
against whom suit is brought. Given on
the fifth of the Ides of February, during the Consulate of Maximus,
Consul for the second time, and .ZElianus. 4. The
Same to Diogenes. He who is
not yet certain of the value of the estate, but, having been persuaded by
the purchaser, sold it for a small sum of money, cannot be sued in a bona
fide proceeding, and compelled to deliver the property, or assign his
rights of action, for he can also legally bring suit to recover the
property. , 5. The Same to Onesimus. The
purchaser of an estate, after the rights of action have been transferred to
him, must make use of the same ones which the person whose place he occupies
was entitled to; even though it was agreed that the praetorian rights of
action against the debtors of the estate should be assigned to the
purchaser. 6. The
Same to Pomponius. Anyone who
has sold you an estate still remains the owner of the same until he delivers
you the property, and hence by selling it to others he can transfer the
ownership. But as he has broken the faith of the contract, if he should be
sued in an action on purchase, he can be compelled to indemnify you for any
loss which you may have sustained. 7. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Manassa. After it
was settled that the contracts of debtors could be given in pledge, it
seemed to be the rule that equitable actions could be granted to the
creditor himself who made the demand (as has already been decided) after the
sale of the claim. 8. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Julian. By the
sale of the claim the ownership of the property encumbered does not pass to
the purchaser, but he either is appointed an attorney in his own behalf, or
an equitable action, as in the case of a' creditor, is granted in accordance
with what has already been established. 9. The
Emperor Justinian to John, Praetorian Prefect. It is a
certain and unquestionable rule of law that anyone who has purchased a real
action can avail himself of his right, just as he who has
purchased a personal action can do, and that he will be permitted to proceed
legally in his own name. For as the designation is a general one, and is
applicable to both real and personal actions, and among the ancient
authorities was used to indicate both, there is no reason why any
distinction should be made between praetorian actions of this kind. TITLE XL. WHAT
PROPERTY CANNOT BE SOLD, AND WHAT PERSONS ARE FORBIDDEN TO SELL OR PURCHASE
IT. 1. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius to Faustus, Count of the
Sacredx-large sses. No private
person shall have the right to dye either silk or wool with the colors
called blatta, oxyblatta, or hyacinthina, or sell it after it
has been dyed. If anyone should sell wool dyed with the colors aforesaid, he
is hereby notified that he will incur the risk of losing his property and
his life. 2. The
Same to Toriobandus, Duke of Mesopotamia. We order,
as has already been decreed, that all barbarians, excepting the Count of
Commerce, shall be deprived of the right to purchase silk. 3. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius to the Senate and the People. For the
reason that grain destined for the public is said to be sometimes sold on
various coasts, the vendors and purchasers of such merchandise are hereby
informed that they are liable to capital punishment, and that commercial
contracts of this kind made with a view to defrauding the public are
prohibited. 4. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to Faustus, Praetorian Prefect. In order
to prevent the grain intended for Our most devoted army from being
appropriated for the benefit of others, We order by this law that anyone who
shall engage in this kind of traffic, if he is of high rank, shall be
proscribed, and incur the loss of all his property, and that persons of
inferior station shall suffer capital punishment. TITLE XLI.
WHAT PROPERTY SHOULD NOT BE EXPORTED. 1. The
Emperors Valens and Gratian to Theodore, General of the Army. No one
shall have authority to transport to the country of the barbarians either
wine, oil, or other liquids, either for the purpose of consumption or for
commercial purposes. 2. The
Emperor Martian to Aulus, Prsetorian Prefect. Let no one
presume to sell to barbarians of any race whatsoever, who have come to this
City with an embassy, or on any other errand, or in any other city or place,
cuirasses, shields, bows, arrows, double-edged swords, or ordinary swords;
nor shall any darts or any other weapons made of iron, or the unfinished
material for the same be sold to them by any person; for it is injurious to
the Roman Empire, and resembles treason for barbarians, who should be
deprived of them, to be furnished with weapons in order that they may become
more formidable. Therefore, if anyone should in any place sell to foreign
barbarians any kind of arms which have been forbidden by Our laws, We decree
that his entire property shall immediately be confiscated, and that he shall
suffer the penalty of death. TITLE
XLII. CONCERNING EUNUCHS. 1. The
Emperor Constantine to Aurelius, Duke of Mesopotamia. If anyone,
after the promulgation of this law, should make any eunuchs in the Roman
Empire, he shall be punished with death; and the slave, as well as the place
where the crime was committed with the knowledge of his master, even though
the latter may feign ignorance, shall be confiscated. 2. The
Emperor Leo to Vivian, Prsetorian Prefect. We order
that the ownership of men of the Roman race, who have been made eunuchs
either in a barbarous country or on Roman soil, can, under no circumstances,
be transferred to anyone; and that the severest penalty shall be inflicted
upon those who have dared to commit such an offence, including the notary
who drew up the instrument of sale or of any other kind of alienation; and
he who received the octava, or anything else by way of tax, shall be
subjected to the same penalty. We, however, grant authority to all traders
to buy or sell, wherever they please, eunuchs of barbarous nations who have
been made such outside the boundaries of Our Empire. TITLE
XLIII. CONCERNING FATHERS WHO HAVE SOLD THEIR CHILDREN. 1. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Papiniana. It is a
plain rule of law that children cannot be alienated by their parents, either
through sale, donation, pledge, or in any other way, even under the pretext
of the ignorance of the person who receives them. 2. The
Emperor Constantine to the People of the Provinces. If any heartless
person, induced by extreme poverty and want, should sell either his son or
daughter for the purpose of obtaining means
wherewith to live, in a case of this kind the sale shall only be valid where
the purchaser had a right to the service of the person sold, and he who made
the sale, or the one to whom the child was alienated, shall have the right
to restore it to its freeborn condition, provided he tenders its value to
the owner, or furnishes him another slave in its stead. TITLE
XLIV. CONCERNING THE RESCISSION OF A SALE. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Maro. If your
father, having been compelled by force, should sell his house, the sale will
not be valid, because it was not made in good faith, and a purchase made in
bad faith is void. Therefore, having applied in your own name to the
Governor of the province, he will interpose his authority, above all if you
state that you are prepared to refund to the purchaser the price which was
paid. 2. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Lupus. If either
you or your father should sell property for less than it is worth, and you
refund the price to the purchasers, it is only just that you should recover
the land which was sold by judicial authority; or, if the purchaser should
prefer to do so, you should receive what is lacking of a fair price. A lower
price is understood to be one which does not amount to half of the true
value of the property. 3. The
Same to Martiana. Good faith
does not permit a person, at any time, to repudiate a contract of sale or
purchase made in accordance with law against the consent of either party,
even by virtue of an Imperial rescript. It has frequently been decided that
Our Treasury can make use of this right. 4. The
Same to Eudoxius. For the
purpose of rescinding a sale, and proving bad faith, it is not sufficient
for you to state that the land in question has been sold for less than half
the amount for which it was purchased. 5. The
Same to Rufus. If, after
application has been made to the Governor of the province, he should decide
that you made the sale of your land because you were deceived by the
fraudulent representations of your adversary, and being aware that fraud is
contrary to the good faith especially required in contracts of this kind, he
must order the sale to be rescinded. If, however, it was perfected by a
person more than twenty-five years of age, you understand that when this was
done by common consent, the sale cannot be set aside. 6. The
Same to Gratian. The reason
for which you desire a sale made by common consent to be rescinded is not a
proper one; for although you offer double the price to
the purchaser, still, if he is unwilling, he cannot be compelled to rescind
the sale. 7. The
Same to Mucarolus and Other Soldiers. It is to
your interest that the sales legally made should always remain valid. For if
it is readily permitted to rescind a sale, whenever an offer to refund the
purchase-money is made, the result will be that if you should buy anything
either from Our Treasury, or from a private person, with the fruit of your
labors, you can be sued under the same law which you now ask to have a right
to avail yourself of. 8. The
Same to Evodia. If your
son should, with your consent, sell a tract of land belonging to you, and
fraud resulting from cunning and treachery should be proved, or the fear of
death, or if some threat of bodily injury should be disclosed, the sale
shall not be considered valid. The sole reason which you give for rescinding
the sale, namely, that the property was disposed of for a little less than
its true value, is not sufficient. If, indeed, you bear in mind the nature
of the contract of sale, and that the purchaser desiring to buy for a lower
price, and the vendor desiring to sell for a higher one, have come to terms
after much contention, the vendor, receding little by little from what he at
first demanded, and the purchaser adding little by little to what he at
first offered, until they finally agree upon the price, you will at once
perceive that neither the good faith which protects contracts of purchase
and sale nor any other reason will suffer an agreement concluded with mutual
consent to be rescinded, because either immediately, or after the amount
paid has been discussed in court, if less than half of the just price was
not paid at the time of the sale, the purchaser had reserved the right to
return the property on condition that the money was refunded. Given on
the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of the Caesars. 9. The
Same to Domitius. A contract
is not considered to be void where the price of the property was not counted
out in money, but payment was made in cattle, with the consent of the
vendor. 10. The
Same to Severus. The fraud
of the purchaser is established by the nature of the act, and not by the
amount of the sum which was paid. - If fraud is proved to have taken place,
the vendor will not have a right to bring an action to recover the property
against the person to whom the purchaser transferred the ownership, but he
will be entitled to one for complete restitution from him with whom he made
the contract. 11. The
Same to Magna. The vendor
can make a complaint for fraud committed by the purchaser, which was
concealed from him at the time of the execution of the
contract, and which he afterwards ascertained, but not when he was aware of
what was being done at the time, and gave his consent to it. Therefore, as
you allege that your father agreed to what was mentioned in the bill of
sale, namely, that a higher price should be paid than it was originally
agreed that the property should be sold for, he will, in vain, complain of
having been swindled on this ground. (1) Where, indeed, it is proved that
the price agreed upon was not paid, or if it was provided, through an error
of fact, that another debt should be set off against it, a demand can
legally be made for its. payment. 12. The
Same to Antiochus. The sale
of the land in question is none the less valid because you allege that you
disposed of it because you had a pressing need for the money in order to
satisfy a public claim, and did not sell it for less than it was worth.
Therefore, while abstaining from any unlawful demands, you had better demand
the price, if it has not been paid in full. 13. The
Same Emperors and Cs&sars to Nica. If you,
when you were more than twenty-five years of age, sold a tract of land, good
faith does not permit the sale to be rescinded by you for the sole reason
that your father-in-law notified the purchaser not to buy it. 14. The
Same Emperors and Caesars to Basilica. Estates
having been sold upon condition that the person who brought them should pay
what the vendor owed to the State, and payment having been made by the
latter, he can bring suit for the amount to which he is entitled, but the
contract shall not be declared void for the reason that the purchaser did
not comply with his agreement. 15. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius to Hypa-tius, Prsetorian
Prefect. If anyone
who has attained his majority should sell some lands situated in a distant
country, he � cannot recover the property sold under the pretext that it was
disposed of for a little less than its real value, and he will not be
permitted to cause delay by objections which are without foundation, as, for
instance, to allege that the value of the property was not known to him, as
he should have previously made himself familiar with the value, the
advantages, and the profits of the same. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulship of Merobaudus,
Consul for the second time, and Saturninus. 16. The
Emperors Valentinian, Theodosius, and Arcadius to Ma-gillus, Vicegerent of
Africa. If the
necessity imposed by public liabilities compels anyone oppressed by the
weight of his debts to relinquish his property, the nature of
the same and the amount of the income derived from it shall be estimated in
order that there may be no ground for fraud under the pretext of a public
sale, so that, it having been sold at too low a price, the collector of
taxes will obtain more from the favor which he grants than the debtor will
from the money which he receives. Those shall afterwards hold the property
by a perpetual title, legally obtained by the sale, who paid to the Treasury
as much as would have been given by a private person; for it is extremely
unjust that where the property of another is sold as a favor, the Treasury
should obtain but little, and the debtor lose everything. 17. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius to Messala. Those who,
in order to avoid public charges to which they are liable, take to flight,
or secretly make fraudulent contracts, are hereby notified that such schemes
will not benefit them to any extent, and that if the purchaser is aware of
their flight he shall be fined a sum equal to the price which he paid. Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of September, during the fifth Consulate
of Theodore, 399. 18. The
Emperors Arcadius, Honorius, and Theodosius to Nes-torius, Count of Private
Affairs. The
Palatines are hereby informed that authority is refused them to purchase
clothing, gold, silver, or slaves, whenever they are sold by Our subjects,
under penalty of losing the price which they paid. TITLE XLV. WHEN IT is
PERMITTED TO REFUSE TO COMPLY WITH A CONTRACT OF SALE. 1. The
Emperor Gordian to Rufinus. When a
contract of purchase and sale has not yet begun to be carried into effect,
it can be rescinded with the acquiescence of both parties, for what has been
agreed to by common consent can be dissolved in the same way. However, after
delivery has been made, mere consent will not rescind a sale, unless a
contract similar to the first one is drawn up, which retroactively puts an
end to the transaction. 2. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Felix. It is
established that a purchase and sale which has not begun to be executed can
be rescinded by an agreement, and the consent of the-parties. Therefore, if
gold has been given by way of earnest money, you can recover it in
accordance with the terms of the agreement. Where, however, you have paid
part of the price, you will rather be entitled to an action to recover
whatever the vendor is required to furnish you under the contract of sale
than the amount of the price which he paid. TITLE
XLVI. WHERE A
SALE is MADE ON ACCOUNT OF PUBLIC CONTRIBUTIONS. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Maternus. A sale
should not be revoked on account of the non-payment of taxes, whether the
former owner tenders the purchase-money, or a creditor interposes his right
of hypothecation or pledge, as the claim, for the taxes is preferred, and
all the property of the party in default is liable to it on the ground of
priority. 2. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Plotius. If you
have purchased lands taken from their owners on account of the non-payment
of any taxes or of some balance due which were sold with the observance of
the legal formalities, in good faith, and for a fair price with the
permission of the Governor, by persons responsible for the collection of
taxes, a sale made on account of public claims of this kind cannot be set
aside. Where, however, the sale did not take place by the authority of the
Governor previously obtained, the laws do not consider it to be valid, and
therefore what was illegally done should be revoked in such a way that the
payment of the taxes may, under all circumstances, be secured. All these
things should be done in the presence of the person who you allege is the
purchaser. 3. The
Emperor Constantine to the Governor Faustus. If anyone
should buy at public sale a tract of land, a slave, or any other property,
on account of default of the payment of taxes, or because of the seizure of
clothing, gold, or silver which was due and payable annually and the debtor
has been summoned and interrogated in court with reference to his failure to
pay, We order that the sale shall be perpetually confirmed. If, however, the
party interested is a minor, it is necessary that some person who can make a
lawful defence should be present at the sale, and it makes no difference
whether what was due was to be collected by Our attorney, or the Governor of
the province. Given on
the day before the Ides of December, during the Consulate of
Felicianus and Titian, 337. TITLE
XLVII. LAND
CANNOT BE PURCHASED WITHOUT THE PAYMENT OF TAXES OR BALANCES WHICH ARE DUE. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Capito. An action
will not lie in your favor against your stepmother and your father under an
agreement which you allege was entered into between them by which she gave a
tract of land as dowry, and agreed to pay the taxes to which it was liable,
and this is the case even if the agreement
is proved to have contained a stipulation. If, however, the land has been
appraised, in order, as was stated in the instrument, that it might be given
by way of dowry, the action on sale will not lie, although the agreement may
be enforced. Given on
the Nones of December, during the third Consulate of the same
Emperor, Consul for the third time, and Dio, 230. 2. The
Emperor Constantine to Marcellus. While
examining the question of public contributions with reference to provisions,
We have ascertained that the principal reason why the tax due is not paid is
because certain persons, taking advantage of the temporary necessities of
others, purchase lands under the condition of not paying any taxes which
might be due on them to the Treasury, and possessed them free from all
encumbrance; therefore it has been decided that if it should be proved that
anyone had made a contract of this kind, and had obtained possession under
this condition, he shall not only be liable for the ordinary taxes on the
land which was purchased, but also for all these remaining unpaid, and as
the person who bought it is required to pay the taxes thereon, no one shall
be permitted to purchase or sell any property free from tax. Given at
Agrippina, on the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of
Constantine, Consul for the fifth time, and Licinius, 319. Extract
from Novel 17, Chapter Vill, Section 1. The vendor
can, however, assume the payment of any taxes, if, after examination made
before delivery, the purchaser should be found to be insolvent, for then the
vendor will be compelled to acknowledge that the transfer was made at his
risk, so far as the payment of taxes to the Treasury is concerned. 3. The
Emperor Julian to Secundus, Prsetorian Prefect. All
persons shall be liable for the public taxes imposed upon the land in their
possession, and they can obtain no advantage from agreements to the
contrary, where either the vendor or the donor himself desires to assume the
payment of the taxes under the terms of an unlawful contract, even if the
name of the new owner has not yet been placed upon the tax register, but
that of the former proprietor of the land still remains, the parties
themselves having been guilty of dissimulation in order that those not in
possession might be compelled to pay instead of the actual possessors. Given at
Antioch on the fourteenth of the Kalends of March, during the
Consulate of Julian, Consul for the fourth time, and Sallust, 363. TITLE
XLVIII. CONCERNING
THE RISKS AND ADVANTAGES ATTACHING TO PROPERTY SOLD. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Apollonius. After a
sale has been perfected, every advantage and disadvantage which can affect
the property disposed of will concern the purchaser, for the
vendor, on his part, is only liable for what may cause eviction, and
originated during the time preceding the sale; hence if he is notified to
appear at a proceeding of this kind, judgment will be rendered against him
in the presence of the purchaser. 2. The
Same to Julian. As it is
proper that wine-jars should be sold at a fixed price, before they have been
delivered, and while the sale was as yet imperfect, the risk of having the
wine changed will not be assumed by the purchaser, provided he was not in
default in causing it to be measured. As, however, you allege that all the
wine deposited in the warehouses was sold without having been measured, and
the keys delivered to the purchaser, any loss which ensued from its having
been changed after the sale was concluded must be assumed by the latter. These
rules not only apply to wine, but also oil, grain, and other articles of
this kind which have been sold and have become deteriorated or entirely
destroyed. 3. The
Same to Diaphania. It is an
established rule of law that the fraud of the vendor cannot injure a bona
fide purchaser. 4. The
Emperor Gordian to Silurus. When an
agreement as to the price was made in a verbal contract between purchaser
and vendor, and the vendor did not delay in delivering the property sold,
there is no doubt that it will be at the risk of the purchaser. 5. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Leontius. As you
state that the property sold was consumed by fire, and there was no
condition which suspended the sale, you were not liable for the articles
destroyed. 6. The
Same to Cerulus. The loss
by death of the female slave who was sold must be borne by the purchaser,
and not by the vendor, even if it occurred before the slave was delivered,
provided the vendor was not in default; and as the slave did not die on
account of some already existing defect the purchaser cannot legally refuse
to pay the price. TITLE
XLIX. CONCERNING
THE ACTIONS OF PURCHASE AND SALE. 1. The Emperor Antoninus to Deliana. Bring an
action of sale against the person to whom you sold the land, for you are not
entitled to one in rem against the purchaser, who is personally
liable to you. 2. The
Emperors Valerian and Gallienus, and the Csssar Valerian to Domitian. You can
bring the action of sale against your adversary for the purpose of
recovering the balance of the price. You cannot be opposed by having a
set-off pleaded against you, as if you were indebted to one another; and if
you should prove that, in a bona fide contract (on account of which
persons over the age of twenty-five obtain relief through a judge on the
ground that fraud has been committed), you have been led into a plausible
error, or have been defrauded by your adversary, and have acknowledged a
debt which, in fact, was not due. You can
also recover by the same action any crops which were gathered before the
sale was contracted, and which were not included in it, but which you allege
were appropriated by the purchaser. 3. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Serpodorus. A personal
action in favor of the contracting parties is the only one which can be
brought under an agreement where earnest money has been given. 4. The
Same to Mutian. If the
delivery of the property sold did not, through the obstinacy of the vendor,
take place in accordance with the terms of the contract, the Governor of the
province must see that judgment is rendered against him to the extent of the
interest which the purchaser had in having the sale concluded. 5. The
Same to Decima. The
Governor of a province shall compel the purchaser to restore to you a part
of the price with the interest if, after having obtained possession of the
property, he has gathered the crops, and this rule is established because he
has gathered them in favor of minority, even though the purchaser may not
have been in default. 6. The
Same to Neractus. The action
of sale (unless it was otherwise agreed in the beginning) will not readily
lie to rescind a sale which has been perfected, but it can be brought for
the purpose of collecting the purchase-money. 7. The
Same to Diodorus. If you
sold certain slaves and received the price out of their peculium,
which, in fact, belonged to you without knowing from whence it was derived,
the result will be that you can bring suit to recover the price, as the
payment of money belonging to the vendor does not release-the purchaser from
liability. 8. The
Same to Eusebius. If your
father should sell a portion of his land, but does not place the purchaser
in possession, it is certain that he will retain all his rights to said
land; and even if the purchaser has paid the tax, as where
delivery has been made, he will still do so, for when a simulated act takes
place it cannot alter the truth. Wherefore, if after application has been
made to the Governor of the province, he should find that neither your
father nor his successors had placed either the purchaser or his heirs in
possession of any part of the property, he will have no hesitation in
deciding that no transfer was made. But if he should learn that you have
been sued in an action on purchase to compel you to place the purchaser in
possession, he must then ascertain whether the price has been paid, and if
this has not been done, he will see that the property is restored to you. 9. The
Same to Antipatra. If it
should be stated by the vendor (either knowingly or ignorant-ly) that the
tax on the land sold was less than it was afterwards found to be, suit can
be brought against him for the amount which the purchaser would have been
compelled to add to the price, if he had been aware of this in the first
place. Where, however, he was aware of the actual amount of the tax which
was due, he will have no right of action against the vendor. 10. The
Same to Attains. As you
state that the vendor did not deliver you the meat at the time agreed upon,
contrary to the terms of the contract, you can sue him before the Governor
of the province in the action of purchase for the amount of the interest
that you had in having the meat furnished you. 11. The
Same to Bucarpia. Where a
vendor has manumitted a female slave delivered to you under a contract of
sale, he cannot bestow freedom upon a slave which belonged to another. If,
however, he manumitted the slave after the sale and before delivery, being
still her owner in accordance with law, he will not be prevented from making
her a Roman citizen, and you will be entitled to a personal action against
him for breach of contract. 12. The
Same to Crispinus. As any
loss caused by having wine changed after it has been actually purchased is
at the risk of the purchaser, so he will also be entitled to any advantage
derived from an increase in price. For this reason the terms of a contract
must be observed when wine of a certain kind and quantity is sold, and if it
should not be delivered, an action will lie, not for the price, but for the
amount of the interest which the purchaser had in having it delivered. 13. The
Same to Alexander. After a
contract has been legally concluded, it is settled that the profits of the
property will belong to the purchaser, just as he must be responsible for
any encumbrance upon it. The vendor can also, by authority of the judge,
collect not only the price, but also the interest on the same, if it shall
be established that the purchaser is in default. 14. The
Same to Rufinus. The
purchaser of slaves can properly demand that a guarantee be furnished for
their delivery, and against their flight, as well as for their health and
that they are not wanderers, or liable to be surrendered by way of
reparation for damages. 15. The
Same to Antonius. A
purchaser cannot collect any more than the amount of wheat sold to him, as
stated in the contract, where the vendor is not in default in the delivery. 16. The
Same to Cyrillus. It is well
known that after a sale has been perfected, the young of cattle should be
delivered by the purchaser, and the vendor should be reimbursed his
expenses, if they have been incurred in good faith. 17. The
Same to Hermianus and Lupus. When you
allege that you have been violently expelled by Nero from lands to which you
deny he is entitled, you show that you have no right of action against him,
for you have obtained possession of the land by sale; and therefore you must
be aware that you should institute proceedings against him by means of an
interdict, or by the Actio permissa. TITLE L. WHERE
ANYONE HAS PURCHASED PROPERTY FOR ANOTHER, OR FOR
HIMSELF IN THE NAME OF ANOTHER, OR WITH MONEY
BELONGING TO ANOTHER. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Secundinus. If lands
or slaves have been bought with your father's "money, and you assert that,
nevertheless, the purchases were made in your mother's name, you should not
be ignorant that by delivery your mother will become the owner of the
property. It is evident that if you think you have a right to collect the
price paid for said property, because it has been counted out by your
mother, you must sue her in a civil action. 2. The
Emperor Alexander to Septima and Others. If, after
your emancipation, your father should deliver to you certain lands which he
purchased in your name when you were under his control, or if you had been
in possession of said lands with his con-, sent, you will acquire the
ownership of the same. 3. The
Same to Patrimus. If the
slaves whom you mention have, as you state, been purchased in your name and
in that of your brothers to whom you have succeeded, and have been delivered
to you, although in the bill of sale it is stated that your
mother paid the money for them, you will not be prevented from recovering
them in the ordinary course of law. 4. The
Emperors Valerian and Gallienus, and the Csesar Valeria/n, to Cyrillus. Although
you inserted the name of your mother-in-law in the bill of sale, still, if
while in possession, you became the owner of the property, you will have no
need to apprehend any annoyance from her on this account, even though she
may have the written contract. 5. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Verus. You say
that, after having purchased a tract of land with your own money, you only
inserted the name of your wife in the contract of sale, and she, taking
advantage of the said contract which had been entrusted to her, claimed the
ownership of the land contrary to good faith. The Governor of the province,
in the exercise of his authority, must provide that the donation of said
property by your wife, who is not the owner of the same, to her daughter,
will not prejudice your right of ownership, and when you prove the truth of
the statements in your petition, he will see that possession is restored to
you, after having made an estimate of the value of the crops. 6. The
Same to Dionysius. It makes a
great deal of difference whether you counted out the money when your wife
made the purchase, and possession was delivered to her, or whether the
contract was made in your name, and you subsequently caused that of your
wife to be inserted in the bill of sale. For if your wife purchased the
property in her own name, and it was delivered to her, you will have no
right to it, and you will only be entitled to an action against her for the
amount by which you have become poorer, and she has become richer. When,
however, you yourself purchased the property, and possession was delivered
to you, and the name of your wife was only inserted in the instrument of
sale, what has actually been done is preferable to what has merely been
stated in writing. But if in
the beginning you, while transacting the business of your wife, made the
purchase in her name, you did not acquire the right of action on purchase
against her, as you did not intend to and could not have done so; and
therefore so far as the question involving ownership is concerned, the
position of him to whom possession has been delivered by the owner of the
property is preferable. 7. The
Same to Gerontius. As you
state that you have bought oil through persons who are transacting your
business, but, after the price was paid, the vendor violated his agreement,
you have certainly acquired a right of action growing out of the purchase,
through the contract of those legally subject to your authority; and the
action can either be brought by you or by anyone whom you may direct. If,
however, persons who were their own masters made this contract in accordance
with your mandate, they themselves have acquired the right of action on
purchase, and therefore you must appear before a competent judge either by
them or by those to whom they gave the mandate, and he will see that your
claim is satisfied in accordance with the good faith which is ordinarily
observed in contracts of this description. 8. The
Same to Valentina. Anyone who
has made a purchase with money belonging to another will acquire the right
of action on purchase for himself, and not for him to whom the money
belongs, together with the ownership of the property, if possession was
delivered to him. Therefore, as you state that your cousin bought property
with money owned in common by you both, you will do well to sue him to
recover your money, but you will not be entitled to an action in rem
against him for the property purchased. 9. The
Same to Rufina. There is
nothing to prevent the ownership of property from being transferred to
another than the person who has counted out the money, with the consent of
both of the contracting parties, or, indeed, with only that of the vendor;
and for this reason it is perfectly clear that an agreement of this kind can
be made between persons who are absent, through the agency of a third party,
as for instance, a messenger, or even by means of a letter. TITLE LI. CONCERNING
THE PROHIBITED ALIENATION AND HYPOTHECATION OF THE PROPERTY OP OTHERS. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Cantianus. If it
should be proved before the Governor of the province that Julian, without
any right, sold your slaves to persons who knew that they did not belong to
him, he must order the purchasers to restore your slaves to you. If,
however, they were ignorant that this was the case, and the slaves were
delivered to them, the Governor shall order Julian to pay you the price of
said slaves. 2. The
Emperor Gordian to Gratia. If you did
not give your consent to the sale of your property by your husband, although
you sealed with your own signet the instrument of sale which was fraudulent,
a swindle of this kind will afford no security to the purchaser, and he can,
by no means, avail himself of the rights of usucaption, or prescription
based upon long time. 3. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Valerian. A vendor who succeeds by
hereditary right is not permitted to rescind a sale which was legally made
and perfected, and recover the ownership
of the property; but if she makes a claim in her own right, you can protect
yourself by means of an exception on the ground of fraud, if you prefer this
method; or, in case of eviction, if you do not wish to make use of the
above-mentioned defence, you can bring suit for the value of your interest
in the matter. 4. The
Same to Affabilus. When your
mother gave the slaves of your father, who had leased a tract of land of
Philip, to the latter for the payment of debts, and the slaves were obtained
by you through inheritance, she could not deprive you of anything.
Therefore, if you are more than twenty-five years of age, and did not ratify
the transaction, and the lessor did not sell the slaves as being encumbered
to himself by the right of pledge, you can bring an action to recover them
after tendering the amount of the indebtedness. 5. The
Same to JEgrus. If after
your emancipation your father sold a tract of land belonging to you without
your consent, and you did not become his heir, and were not protected by
possession based upon long time, the Governor of the province will cause the
land to be returned to you, if you institute proceedings for that purpose. 6. The
Same to Rufus. No one has
been able to injure you by selling property which did not belong to him, and
upon which he had no lien, and which he had no authority to dispose of. 7. The
Emperor Justinian to John, Prietorian Prefect. We decree
that when the law forbids an alienation to be made, or this is done by a
testator, or in compliance with an agreement between contracting parties,
not only the alienation of ownership and the emancipation of slaves, but
also the transfer of the usufruct, or the hypothecation or encumbrance of
the property by way of pledge shall be absolutely prohibited. In like
manner, We decree that servitudes cannot be imposed upon the property, or
emphyteutical contracts executed except in cases where the authority of the
constitutions, the will of the testator, or the tenor of the agreement which
forbade the alienation permits something of this kind to be done. TITLE LII.
CONCERNING THE ALIENATION OF PROPERTY OWNED IN COMMON. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Apollodorus. If the
purchaser of the land which you allege was sold by the coheirs of your
paternal uncle cannot avail himself of the privilege of usucaption, or of
prescription founded upon long-continued silence, the right
of action in rem will remain unimpaired, so far as your share is
concerned. If, however, the law has given the purchaser security, you have a
perfect right to sue those who consented to an unlawful sale of your portion
of the property. 2. The
Same to Terentianus. It makes a
great deal of difference whether your co-heirs have sold property held in
common, or whether the Treasury, which owned a part of the same, sold the
whole of it on account of the peculiar privilege which it enjoyed; for if
the sale was made by the Treasury, the law does not permit the good faith of
it to be impugned. Where, however, the co-heirs sold the entire property,
although the purchaser, having been delegated by them, may have paid a part
of the price to the Treasury, and entered into an agreement to pay the
balance, still, the sale cannot prevent you from obtaining your share. 3. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Eusebius. You have
been incorrectly informed that the undivided share of an estate which is
held in common can only be sold to one of the jomt-owners and not to a
stranger, before judgment has been rendered in a suit for partition. 4. The
Same to the Soldier Ulpian. Your
brother had no right to alienate your share of the property, especially
while you were in the army, but it is not in conformity with military
dignity to demand that your share of it should be restored to you upon
tendering the price. 5. The
Same and the Csesars to Olympianus. If you,
being more than twenty-five years of age at the time, sold an estate as
yours, not knowing that it was jointly owned by you and your brothers,
although no written instrument was drawn up as evidence of the sale, and no
special agreement was made, you will be obliged to pay to the purchaser the
amount of his interest, if the shares belonging to the others should be
evicted. TITLE LIII. THOSE WHO
HAVE CHARGE OF THE AFFAIRS OF OTHERS ARE NOT FORBIDDEN TO ALIENATE THEIR OWN
PROPERTY. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Publica. Guardians
or curators are not forbidden to alienate their own property, even though
they may have been legally declared indebted on account of their
administration. Therefore, your curator was able to encumber his property
with the lien upon it to Our Treasury, which he could also have done to a
private person. TITLE LIV. CONCERNING
AGREEMENTS ENTERED INTO BETWEEN VENDOR AND PURCHASER. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Diotima. If you
sold your estate under the condition that if the price should should not be
paid within a certain time, the purchaser would forfeit the earnest money,
and the ownership revert to you, the terms of the contract must be observed. 2. The
Emperor Alexander to Charisius. If your
parents sold a tract of land under the condition that if they themselves, or
their heirs, should indefinitely, or within a designated time, tender to the
purchaser the price of the property he would restore it; and if you are
ready to comply with the above-mentioned condition, and the heir of the
purchaser refuses to fulfill the contract, the Actio prsescriptis verbis,
or the action on sale, shall be granted you; and an account shall be
rendered you of the amount of the crops taken from the land which have come
into the hands of your adversary, after the price was tendered in compliance
with the terms of the agreement. 3. The
Same to the Soldier Felix. If anyone
should sell an estate on condition that if the balance of the purchase-money
was not paid within a certain time the property would revert to him, as he
did not deliver possession under a precarious title, he cannot bring an
action to recover the land, but he can bring one on account of the sale. 4. The
Same to Julian. He cannot
avail himself of the condition under which a sale was made who, after the
day fixed for the payment of the purchase-money has arrived, does not choose
to bring an action to recover the property, but prefers to bring one to
collect the interest on the price. 5. The
Emperor Gordian to Longinus. When, at
the time of the sale, you agreed that, if the person to whom you sold the
property should pay you interest on the price if it was not paid at the time
appointed, you will be correct in thinking that, after having made
application to the Governor of the province, you can compel its payment by
the purchaser; but if you did not make such an agreement in the beginning,
having begun suit, you will only legally be entitled to interest from the
time when the buyer was in default, and you can proceed not only against the
debtor himself, but also against anyone who has given security for the
purchase. 6. The
Emperors Cams, Carinus, and Numerian to Rimulus. You having
stated that in consideration of a certain matter agreed upon between you,
you transferred your land to another for a very low price,
you cannot be defrauded by this agreement; as, when the promise is not
fulfilled, it is proper that the ownership of the property should revert to
you. Therefore, having applied to a competent judge, he will take measures
to have the land which you mention returned to you with its crops without
delay; and especially if the other party has been repaid the money which you
received from him, he cannot be considered to have sustained any loss. 7. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Museus. If the
person to whom he alludes purchased anything from you, and it was agreed
that if a certain sum of money was not paid within a specified time the
transaction should be void; you cannot legally demand, under Our Rescript,
that this agreement be set aside. If, however, the purchaser withdraws, in
order that he may retain the ownership of the property by law, you can
protect your rights by the remedy of notice, sealing up of the money, and
depositing it, which has been established to prevent fraud. 8. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Auxanon. It is
certain that the agreement made between the purchaser and the vendor at the
time of the contract must be inviolably observed, provided it was not
annulled by a subsequent agreement. 9. The
Emperor Justinian to John, Prsetoricm Prefect. If someone
in a contract of sale or alienation should agree that the new owner should
not, under any circumstances, be permitted to erect a monument in the place
which was sold, or transferred to him in any other way, or be deprived of
any right to which men are ordinarily entitled, We order that an agreement
of this kind shall be observed in accordance with Our law, and remain
inviolate; although a doubt arose on this point among the ancients, for it
is a matter of grave concern that the purchaser should become the neighbor
of a person whom he did not wish to be such, and still more, if the latter
had been expressly forbidden to reside near him. For when neither a vendor,
nor anyone else who alienates property, permits his right to be transferred,
except under such a condition, how can it be tolerated that he should suffer
annoyance on account of a different interpretation of the contract? TITLE LV. WHERE A
SLAVE is SOLD FOR THE PURPOSE OF BEING SENT OUT OF THE COUNTRY. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Petronia. Slaves who
have been sold under the condition of their being sent out of the country,
or if this is not done, that they should be confiscated, can obtain their
freedom from the purchaser, or anyone who succeeds to his place, before the
terms of the contract are violated. 116 They can,
however, be claimed by the Treasury after their manumission, and are liable
under the same condition to be reduced to perpetual servitude if they should
be found in those cities from which they are excluded by the contracting
parties. The power of confiscation is, however, not refused before their
manumission. 2. The
Same to Nedienus. When,
however, you have provided that you shall have the right of seizure of a
slave, you can avail yourself of it; but if you omitted to do this, and
stipulated for a penalty, and the slave should be confiscated by the
Treasury, you will be entitled to the action based on the stipulation. In
every instance, however, inquiry should be made whether the slave came into
the prohibited place with the consent of his master. 3. The
Emperor Alexander to Nonius. In a case
where a female slave was sold to be sent out of the country, and this was
not done, but while residing in the same city with the purchaser, the latter
manumitted her, she could not become free contrary to the condition of the
sale; and therefore if you apply to My attorney he will perform his duty. 4. The
Same to Papias. I
am annoyed because you allege that you have been sold by slaves whose master
you were, under the condition that you should not remain in the country, and
you state that you have been manumitted by him to whom your first master
sold you. For this reason a competent judge will examine the person who you
say is present, and if the truth of the accusation is established, he must
punish the detestable crime with the penalty of death. Your status, however,
will be that of a slave after manumission, if you establish the truth of the
accusation which you make. 5. The
Same to Seraphianus. A slave
who has been sold by his master on condition of his removal from a city
cannot reside in the City of Rome. Where, however, the condition applies to
a certain province, he will be allowed to reside in Italy. Therefore, if you
can prove that the condition agreed upon was violated, you can avail
yourself of the right to which, for this reason, you are entitled. TITLE LVI. WHERE A
SLAVE HAS BEEN SOLD ON CONDITION THAT HE SHOULD NOT BE PROSTITUTED. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Socrates. Our
friend, the Prefect of the City, will grant the power of arrest to anyone
who is entitled to it, in accordance with the Constitution of the
Divine Hadrian, where a slave has been sold under the condition that he or
she should not be prostituted, and this has been done. If the Prefect should
ascertain that the vendor, in violation of the condition which he himself
prescribed, permitted the woman to obtain dishonorable gain in this manner,
as she is entitled to freedom by the Constitution of the same Emperor, she
should be brought before the Prsetor having jurisdiction of cases involving
liberty, and he shall order proceedings to be instituted for that purpose at
once; for the force of the condition after it has once been made is not lost
because the ownership of the slave may have passed through several
purchasers to the first one who prostituted her, without prescribing a
similar condition. 2. The
Same to Severus, Przetorian Prefect. It is
necessary for the woman, whom you allege was sold under the condition that
she should not be prostituted, and in case this took place, she was to
become free, to be legally produced before the tribunal; and if any
controversy should arise with reference to the agreement (under which, if it
is genuine and the condition has been fulfilled, the woman will be entitled
to her freedom), the case shall proceed before the magistrate having
jurisdiction of the same. This condition, however, although it may not have
been inserted in the bill of sale, will be valid, if it is proved to have
been made in a letter, or even if it has not been reduced to writing. 3. The
Same to Aurelius. A female
slave, who has been sold under the condition that she does not make a
shameful commerce of her body, must not prostitute herself in a tavern under
the pretext of serving therein, in order to avoid a fraudulent evasion of
the condition prescribed. TITLE LVII. WHERE A
SLAVE HAS BEEN ALIENATED UNDER THE CONDITION THAT HE WILL OR WILL NOT BE
MANUMITTED. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Patricenstis. If
Patroclus, after he donated you to Hermia under the condition that if you
served her as a slave for sixteen continuous years, she would grant you your
freedom, and you would then become a Roman citizen, provided Patroclus did
not afterwards change his mind, or even if he died that you would be free;
as it has been established that this condition not only applies to slaves
who are sold, but also to such as are donated, you should be manumitted. The
title to you having once been transferred to Hermia, Patroclus could not
afterwards sell you to another; and therefore you should not contend that
freedom which you have already obtained by the constitution ought to be
granted you, but you should defend what you already have obtained. 2. The
Same to the Freedman Eutychianus. If
Chrestes sold his slave, who is also his natural son, on condition that the
purchaser should manumit him, even though this may not have been done, he
will become free in accordance with the Constitution of the Divine Marcus
and Commodus, addressed to Aufidius. 3. The
Same to Fulginius. If Justa
sold Saturninus a slave girl named Firma, who was at that time seven years
of age, under the condition that she should be free when she reached the age
of twenty-five years, although in the agreement relating to her freedom,
executed by the purchaser, this was not inserted, but it was merely stated,
"that she should become free;" still, in this instance, there is ground for
the application of the Constitution of the Divine Marcus and Commodus,
included in the collection of laws entitled Semesters. Therefore, when Firma
reaches her twenty-fifth year, she will become free, and it cannot be
pleaded in opposition to this that she was manumitted in her twenty-seventh
year, because she was already free under the terms of the constitution.
Therefore, a child born of you and her, who was conceived after the
twenty-fifth year of its mother, is freeborn. 4. The
Emperor Gordian to Jocunda. If anyone
received a sum of money under the condition that he would grant you your
freedom within a specified time, and he delayed in complying with his
promise to liberate you, it is clear that you will be free from the .moment
when freedom should have been conferred upon you, and it was not done; and
therefore, it is certain that any children born to you ought to be
considered freeborn. 5. The
Same to Martian. Slaves,
whose sale was made under the condition that they should not obtain their
freedom, cannot do so even if they are manumitted; for a condition which
attaches to a slave cannot be changed by the act of anyone who purchases him
subject to it; nor can a penalty legally be exacted for non-compliance with
the condition (if one was prescribed). Hence the person who imposed this
condition in making the sale cannot call you beforve the Attorney
of the Treasury, as it should not interfere with a private contract, and the
letters which have been sent to you do not prove that you violated the
condition, if you yourself did not manumit the slave. 6. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars, to Rufinus. If you
sold a young girl under the condition that she should be manumitted, and
that, if this was not done, the purchaser must pay a hundred aurei,
and the contract is not complied with, it is established that the slave
shall, nevertheless, obtain the freedom which should have been granted her,
nor can the money be lawfully collected, as in the case of the violation of
a contract, since it has been decided, for excellent
reasons, that where the vendor did not subsequently change his mind,
compliance with the condition was not necessary for the purpose of
manumission. TITLE
LVIII. CONCERNING ^DILIAN ACTIONS. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Decensius. If
someone, not in good faith, but with the intention of committing fraud,
should sell you a slave who is in the habit of running away, or one with
some other defect, without your being aware of it, and the said slave takes
to flight, a competent judge (as has already been established) shall order
that the vendor shall not only be liable for the price of the slave, but
shall also make good any damage which you may have sustained on his account. 2. The
Emperor Gordian to Penthilius. As you
state that a slave whom you purchased some time since ran away a year ago, I
cannot permit you on this account to hold the vendor responsible; as it is a
plain rule of law that the Actio redhibitoria cannot be brought after
six months, or the one Quanta minoris after a year.1 3. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Mutian. The
purchaser must bear the loss of the slave if he becomes a fugitive after the
sale, and it is not proved that he ran away from his former master. If,
however, the vendor should rashly guarantee that a slave had no vice, and
that he would not have any hereafter, although this appears to be
impossible, still there is no doubt that an action can be brought in
accordance with the terms of the contract, made either before or at the time
of the sale; for subsequent accidents are at the risk of the purchaser, not
of the vendor. But as you state that the slave whom you purchased returned
to the person who sold him, a competent judge, after having taken all the
circumstances into consideration, will render a decision in accordance with
the nature of the facts. 4. The
Same to Falsus. When
anyone purchases a tract of land under the condition that if he should be
displeased with it, it should be considered as not sold, 1
The Actio quanti minoris differed from the Actio redhibitoria
in that the latter was intended to effect an absolute rescission of the
contract, involving a return of the property sold with the profit of the
same, as well as the collection . of damages resulting from any defects
known by the vendor to have been in existence, which, when the sale was
negotiated, would have been sufficiently serious to have interfered with it;
while, under the Actio quanti minoris only the amount of the decrease
in value caused by such defects could be recovered, by compelling that much
of the purchase-money to be refunded. There was nothing to prevent this suit
from being repeatedly brought with reference to the same transaction, where
the defects were not all discernible at the same time.�ED. it is
clear that it having been returned as sold under a condition, the Actio
redhibitoria will lie against the vendor. The same
rule shall be observed where the land is pestilential, that is to say, where
it contains dangerous or poisonous herbs, and the purchaser was ignorant of
this when it was sold, for it is established that in this case, also, the
above-mentioned action can be brought. 5. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius to Nephri-dms. Although a
bona fide contract may have been made for a slave, and the latter may
have been delivered, and the price paid, still, the right of recovery is
granted to the person who purchased him if he can produce the slave, whom he
alleges has taken to flight. This rule
should not only be observed with reference to barbarian slaves, but also
concerning such as are natives of the provinces. Given at
Constantinople, on the third of the Kalends of July, during the
Consulate of Honorius, Consul for the ninth time, and Evodius, Consul for
the fifth time. TITLE LIX. CONCERNING
MONOPOLIES, UNLAWFUL AGREEMENTS OF MERCHANTS, THE ARTIFICERS OR CONTRACTORS,
AND THE ILLEGAL AND PROHIBITED PRACTICES OF BATH PROPRIETORS. 1. The
Emperdr Zeno to Constantine, Prsetorian Prefect. We order
that no one shall be so bold as to monopolize the sale of clothing of any
kind, or of fish, combs, copper utensils, or anything else having reference
to the nourishment or the common use of mankind, no matter of what material
it may be composed, whether he does so by his own authority, or under that
of a Rescript already promulgated, or which may hereafter be promulgated, or
of a pragmatic sanction, or of any Imperial Annotation; and let no one
conspire, or agree in any unlawful assembly, that any kind of merchandise
which is an object of commerce shall not be sold for less than is agreed
upon by the parties in question. Builders
of houses or contractors, and artificers of other different trades, as well
as proprietors of baths, are absolutely forbidden from entering into
agreements with one another, providing that where one of them is engaged to
perform some work it cannot be done by another, or that one shall interfere
to prevent another who has been employed to do it. Permission is hereby
given to anyone to complete work which is unfinished and abandoned by
another, without fearing to be subjected to expense by the latter, and to
denounce all crimes of this kind without fear, and without being subjected
to expense in court. Moreover,
if anyone should venture to practice monopoly, he shall be deprived of all
his property, and sentenced to perpetual exile. Again, We decree that those
who are at the head of other professions, and hereafter
venture to fix the prices of their merchandise, or bind themselves by any
illegal contracts of this kind, shall be punished by a fine of forty pounds
of gold, and that your tribunal shall be condemned to pay a fine of fifty
pounds of gold if it should happen that, either through venality,
dissimulation, or some other vice, the provisions of Our most salutary
Constitution with reference to prohibited monopolies and forbidden
agreements of corporate bodies should not be executed.1 1
Moslem law considers the hoarding of provisions for the purpose of raising
the price a most heinous offence. Mohammed said, "Whosoever keepeth back
grain forty days, in order to increase its price, is at variance with God,
and God is at variance with him." "It is abominable to monopolize the
necessaries of life, and food for cattle, in a city where such monopoly is
likely to prove detrimental." (The Hedaya IV, XLIV, VI.) In
England, all measures tending to produce a scarcity of merchandise or labor
by means of a monopoly was held to be in violation of the fundamental laws
of the Kingdom. By the Stat. 21, Jac. I, Cap. 3, it was provided that: "I. All
Monopolies, and all Commissions of or for the sole buying, selling, making,
working or using of any thing within the King's Dominions, or any other
Monopolies, or of Power, Liberty, or Faculty to dispense with any others, or
to give Licence or Tolleration to do, use or exercise any thing against the
Tenor of any Law or Statute, or to give or make any Warrant for such
Dispensation, Licence, or Tolleration, or to agree or compound for any
Penalty or Forfeiture limited by any Statute, or for any Grant or Promise of
any Benefit or Profit of any such Penalty, Forfeiture or Sum of Money,
before Judgment thereupon had; and all Proclamations, Inhibitions,
Restraints, Warrants of Assistances, and other matters and things whatsoever
any way tending to the erecting, strengthening or countenancing thereof, are
contrary to the Laws of the Realm, and shall be void and of none effect. "II. All
the matters and things aforesaid shall be examined, heard, tried and �
determined by the Common Laws of the Realm, and not otherwise; And all
Persons are prohibited to use, exercise or put them in use." The
penalty was treble damages and double costs. Coke, in his commentaries on
this Statute, discusses the evil in concise and forcible terms. (Institutes
III, 85, Page 181.) Agreements
for interference with the distribution of commodities of various kinds, the
control of them for speculative purposes, hoarding the necessaries of life,
or diminishing their production, is punished by the laws of the United
States with a fine not exceeding ten thousand dollars, or imprisonment for
not more than two years, or both. (Barnes1 Federal Code, Sec.
10188.) The
Spanish Penal Code prescribes a penalty of from one month and one day to six
months for conspiracy to raise, lower, or regulate the conditions of labor;
and, when false rumors are spread to affect the price of articles of
commerce, in addition to imprisonment, a fine of from five hundred to five
thousand
�pesetas is imposed. "Los que se coligaren con el fin de encarecer 6
abaratar abusivamente el precio del trabajo 6 regular sus condiciones, serdn
castigados, siempre que la coligacion hubiere comenzado a ejecutarse, con
la, pena de arresto mayor." "Esta
pena se impondra en su grado 'maxima a los Jefes y promovedores de la
coligacion y a los que para asegurar su exito emplearen violencias 6
amenazas, a no ser que por ellas merecieren mayor pena." (Codigo Penal de
Espana, Arts. 556, 557.) Monopoly
of the necessaries of life is punished in Portugal with a fine, and
imprisonment of from one to six months; conspiracy to> suspend, hinder, or
raise the price of labor accompanied by threats, with imprisonment of from
one to two years. "Os que tiverem promovido a colligagao ou a dirigirem,
e bem assim os que usarem de violencia ou ameaga para assegurar a execucao,
serdo punidos com a prisao de um a dois annos." (Codigo Penal Portuguez
II, XI, I.) TITLE LX.
CONCERNING FAIRS AND MARKETS. 1. The
Emperors Valens and Valentinian to Probus, Prsetorian Prefect. Persons
who either by Our authority, or through the indulgence of Our predecessors
enjoy the privilege of holding markets or fairs, obtain the benefit of
rescripts to the extent that suit cannot be brought against them either on
account of their business or their slaves, while the fairs or markets are
being held; nor can they be compelled by any individual to pay a certain
price for the places which they temporarily occupy; nor can they, under the
pretext of a private debt, be subjected to any annoyance while they are
there. TITLE LXI. CONCERNING
DUTIES ON MERCHANDISE, AND OFFENCES TO WHICH THEY ARE SUBJECT. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Victorinus. If you
were legally manumitted before any question of the violation of the customs
laws was raised, it is not just that you should be deprived of your status
on this account. 2. The
Same to Linuus. An offence
of this kind cannot be punished if it is alleged to have been committed five
years ago, provided suit has not been brought for the property within that
time; nor can the price of it be demanded under such circumstances, if it
does not exist, and has not been fraudulently suppressed. 3. The
Same to the Soldier Ingenuus. We have
consulted the welfare of all Our soldiers in not rendering them liable to
the penalty for defrauding the customs by not making The
penalty prescribed by Italian law for the fraudulent diminution of
provisions or their increase in price through fraudulent representations is
imprisonment for from one to five years, and a fine of from five hundred to
five thousand lire ($100 to $1000). "Chiunque,
con false notizie o altri mezzi fraudolenti, produce la deficienza, o il
rincaro di sostanze alimentari, e punito con la reclusione da uno a cinque
anni e con la multa da lire cinquecento a cinquemila." (Codice Penale del
Regna d'ltalia, Art. 326.) An attempt
to either raise or lower wages by means of force, fraud, or threats in
Prance subjects the culprit to a fine of from sixteen to three thousand
francs, and imprisonment of from six days to three years. "Sera puni d'un
emprisonne-ment de six jours a trois ans et d'une amende de 16 francs
a 3000 francs, ou de I'une de ces deux peines seulement, quiconque, a
I'aide de violences, voies de fait, menaces ou manoeuvres frauduleuses, aura
a/mene ou maintenu, tente d'amener ou de maintenir une cessation concertee
de travail, dans le but de forcer la hausse ou la baisse des salaires ou de
porter atteinte au libre exercice de I'industrie ou du travail." (Code Penal
de France, Art. 414.)�ED.
declarations. Therefore, dismissing any fear of this kind, if it is apparent
that you owe any duties, pay them. 4. The
Emperor Constantine to Rufus. In farming
out the collection of taxes, he shall have the preference who offers the
highest bid, and the lease shall be made for not less than a term of three
years; nor shall the time prescribed for collection be subject to
interruption in any way. The said term having expired, it will be necessary
again to farm out the right to the highest bidder, in like manner, at
auction. Given on
the tenth of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of the
Csesar-Crispus, Consul for the second time, and Constantine, 321. 5. The
Same to Menander. No tax
shall be collected by officials appointed for that purpose from residents in
the provinces, on property employed for their own use, or on that of the
Treasury, or on such as is used for cultivating the soil. We, however,
subject all other property, exclusive of that above mentioned, or which is
employed in trade, to the ordinary dues and charges; and the penalty of
death is pronounced against the receivers of taxes, municipal employees, and
other persons whose avarice tempts them to disobey this law. 6. The
Emperors Valens and Valentinian to Florentinus, Count of the Sacred
x-large sses. The same
rule should be observed with reference to the property of persons in private
life, so far as public duties are concerned. We mention this because some
individuals produce rescripts by which they assert that they are released
from the payment of taxes or duties on merchandise which it is customary to
pay to the Treasury. Hence, if any private person should attempt to avail
himself of a rescript of this kind, it shall be considered void, for the
payment of duties is not unimportant, and should be made equally by all
those who have charge of the sale or the transport of merchandise, with the
exception of shipmasters, when they are proved to be transporting their own
property. 7. The
Same and Gratian to Arckelaus, Count of the East. No one
shall, under any circumstances, be permitted to pay less than one-eighth in
the settlement of duties on merchandise, which is the usual amount fixed for
all those who desire to engage in commerce, and no exception should be made
in the case of soldiers. 8. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius to Palla-dius, Count of the
Sacredx-large sses. Collectors
of customs shall receive from the ambassadors of nations tributary to Our
Empire, duties on merchandise, which they bring from their own country into
this; but such merchandise as they are permitted by law to remove from Roman
soil to their own country, they have a right to take away immune from
payment, and free. 9. The
Same to the Same Count of the Sacredx-large sses. We forbid
any privilege to be exercised with reference to duties in Egypt and
Augustanica, and We do not permit anyone to rashly claim the right to the
transport of animals, which is only authorized when the ordinary duties are
paid. 10. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honoring to Rufinus, Praetorian Prefect. We order
that, whatever duties on merchandise municipalities may have established for
their own advantage and that of their curise in order to defray
expenses, whether this has been done for the benefit of the curise,
or has been designed for some other use of the said municipalities, shall be
confirmed, and remain in force for all time; and that no annoyance need be
apprehended from persons petitioning against the collection of said duties. 11. The
Same to Lampadius, Prtetorian Prefect. If anyone,
without the authority of the public lessees of saltpits, should purchase
salt, or attempt to sell it, whether he acts upon his own responsibility, or
is provided with one of Our Rescripts; this salt, together with the price
paid for the same, shall be adjudged to the said lessees. 12. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to Cuso, Count of the Sacredx-large sses. We decree
that where anything granted by pragmatic sanctions or Imperial Annotations,
against the collection of taxes, has been bestowed as a favor, it shall be
of no force or effect. 13. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to Flavian, Prse-torian Prefect. With the
exception of those duties on merchandise which have always formed a part of
Our Imperial patrimony, all duties shall be reserved for the cities of the
Empire, after the expenses required for public necessities have been
deducted. As the former rule was that two-thirds of these imposts should be
paid into Our Treasury, We now order that the remaining third shall be at
the disposal of the different cities and municipalities, that they may learn
that these duties have been established more for their advantage than for
that of others; therefore, the enjoyment of the portion designated shall be
permitted to these cities so that they will have full power to farm them out
to the extent of their interest in the same. TITLE LXII.
NEW DUTIES ON MERCHANDISE CANNOT BE ESTABLISHED. 1. The
Emperor Severus and Antoninus to Vietorinus. The
collection of new duties should not be rashly permitted, but if your city is
so poor that extraordinary means must be taken to relieve
it, state to the Governor of the province what you have set forth in your
petition. He, after having diligently examined the matter with a view to the
common welfare, shall write to Us what he has ascertained, and We will
decide your case as We think best. 2. The
Same to Callistianus. New duties
on merchandise cannot be established by the ordinance of a municipality. 3. The
Emperors Gallienus and Valerian to Tuscits and Others. New duties
are not usually established by Emperors without reflection, and therefore a
competent judge will forbid anything to be collected which is illegally
demanded, and if what has been collected has been extorted contrary to law,
he must order it to be returned. 4. The
Emperor Constantine to Felix, Prsetorian Prefect. If
complaint of the greed of farmers of the Revenue should be made by the
subjects of Our provinces, and it is proved that they have violated the
ancient custom, as well as Our regulations, those who are guilty of so
serious a crime shall be punished with perpetual exile. The
supervision of this employment is hereby conferred upon you and your
successors. TITLE
LXIII. CONCERNING COMMERCE AND MERCHANTS. 1. The
Emperors Valens and Valentinian to Julian, Count of the East. Merchants
who are attached to Our palace, as well as those forming part of the
households of nobles, are admonished to acknowledge any claims which they
owe (as honesty demands), in order that their example may be followed by all
those who obtain profit from trade. Given at
Constantinople, on the fifteenth of the Kalends of May, during the
Consulate of the Divine Jovian, and Varronian, 364. 2. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius to Tatian, Count of the Sacred
x-large sses. Not only
shall no gold be furnished to barbarians, but even if any should be found in
their possession they must be deprived of it by artifice. If, however, gold
should hereafter be given to barbarians by traders, in payment for slaves or
other merchandise, they shall not be fined, but shall suffer death; and when
a judge does not punish such a crime after he has discovered it, or conceals
it, he shall be punished as an accomplice. 3. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to Theodore, Prsetorian Prefect. We forbid
persons of noble birth, or those who are conspicuous through the honors they
enjoy, or are wealthy, to carry on any trade which is
injurious to cities, in order that the power to purchase and sell may be
rendered more easy between plebeians and merchants. 4. The
Same to Anthemim, Prsetorian Prefect. Not only
merchants who owe allegiance to Our government, but also those who are
subject to the King of the Persians, must not hold markets beyond the places
agreed upon at the time of the treaty concluded with the above-mentioned
nation, in order to prevent the secrets of either kingdom from being
disclosed (which is improper). Therefore, no subject of Our Empire shall
hereafter presume to travel for the purpose of selling merchandise beyond
Nisibis, Callini-cum, and Artaxata, nor think that he can exchange
merchandise anywhere beyond the above-mentioned cities. All persons are
hereby notified that if one makes a contract under such circumstances, any
merchandise which has been either sold or purchased beyond said cities shall
be confiscated by Our Treasury, and, in addition to this, the price which
was paid, or any articles given in exchange shall be surrendered, and the
offender sentenced to the penalty of perpetual exile. Judges,
and their subordinates also, shall be condemned to pay thirty pounds of gold
for every contract entered into beyond the abovementioned limits, whenever
any Romans or Persians have passed the said frontier to the forbidden
ground, for the purpose of trade; with the exception of those envoys of the
Persians who have at some time been despatched to Us and have brought
merchandise to be exchanged, to whom, for the sake of humanity and on
account of their character as ambassadors, We do not refuse the privilege of
trading beyond the prescribed limits; unless, under the pretext of belonging
to an embassy, and having remained for a long time in some province, they do
not return to their own country; for, as they engage in trade, the penalty
of this law will not unreasonably be imposed upon them, as well as upon
those with whom they have contracted or resided. 5. The
Same to ZEtius, Praetorian Prefect. With a
view to disposing of any attempt or claim to increase it, the membership of
the association of merchants is hereby fixed at five hundred and
sixty-three, and none shall be added to it, nor the number be altered; nor
shall anyone have authority to substitute another in the place of a member
who dies, but those who have died shall be replaced by others selected by
your tribunal from the same class to which the deceased belonged, in the
presence of the corporate body; and no privilege shall be granted to anyone
of the members to exceed the above-mentioned number. 6. The
Same to Maximus, Count of the Sacred Lar'gesses. If those
who have been convicted of having gone beyond the cities named in the
ancient laws, or of having entertained foreign merchants for the purpose of
trade, without the consent of the Count of Commerce; they cannot escape the
confiscation of their property and the
penalty of perpetual exile. Therefore, all persons, whether they are in
private life, hold some civil office, or belong to the army, are informed
that they must absolutely abstain from any rash behavior of this kind, or be
subjected to the punishments above mentioned. TITLE LXIV. CONCERNING
THE EXCHANGE OF PROPERTY AND THE ACTIO PK^SCRIPTIS VERBIS. 1. The
Emperor Gordian to Therasa. If your
paternal uncle had land for sale, and your father gave him another tract by
way of price, although the value was not appraised, and you state that what
you purchased was evicted, not on account of the injustice of the judge, but
through your father's negligence, it is not unreasonable for you to ask to
recover the amount of your interest by the action on purchase, if you have
succeeded to the rights of your father. Where, however, the land was not for
sale, but an exchange was made, and what you received from the other party
was evicted, you can reasonably demand the tract given in exchange, for it
should be returned if you desire this to be done. 2. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Primitiva. It is a well-known rule
of law that an exchange made of property in good faith such as you mention
is equivalent to a sale. 3. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Leontius. It is
established that no one will obtain a right of action by virtue of a
contract for exchange, where nothing was done, unless the stipulation based
upon the obligation created by the words acquires one for the parties. 4. The
Sam.e Emperors and Csesars to the Same Leontius. As you
state in your petition that a contract for exchange was made between you and
another person, and the land which, was given by you has been sold, you are
advised that you will not be entitled to any action against the purchaser,
as he has received the title to the property from him to whom you do not
deny that you transferred it by way of exchange. If,
however, a stipulation has been added to the contract, you will not be
prevented from suing the creditors of the person with whom you made it. But
where no stipulation was added, you will be entitled to bring the Actio
prasscriptis verbis, so that either the terms of the contract may be
observed in your behalf, or that what you gave in exchange for the land of
the other party may be restored to you, as the contract was not executed. 5. The
Same Emperors and Caesars to Theodolana. As you
allege that your father conveyed a certain tract of land to the person
against whom you filed your petition, on condition that he would
receive a certain house in exchange, he having appeared before the Governor
of the province, the latter will order the other party to comply with his
agreement, for if he should find that the consideration for the conveyance
of the land was not transferred, he shall order that whatever was given
conditionally shall be restored to you. 6. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Protogencs. The
authority of the law shows that where property has been delivered under a
certain condition, the uncertain civil action prse-scriptis verbis
should be granted, if the condition is not complied with. 7. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Timotheus. It has
long since been decided that a sale cannot take place by giving property
instead of money. Therefore, as you assert that you have delivered a certain
amount of grain to Callimacus and Acamatus, under the condition that they
would furnish you a specified quantity of oil, if no stipulation was made,
and they do not fulfill the contract, you can bring a personal action to
recover the amount of grain which you gave, on the ground that the contract
was not carried out, if you desire to do so. 8. The
Same Emperors and Cassars to Paulina. Property
having been given to Candidus in consideration that he would furnish you
every month or every year with what was agreed upon, as an agreement of this
kind cannot be considered to be one without consideration, because the
condition has been fortified by the delivery of the property, you will be
entitled to the Actio prtescriptis verbis to compel the fulfillment
of the contract in accordance with your demand. TITLE LXV.
CONCERNING LEASING AND HIRING. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Agrippina. The owner
of a warehouse is not liable to the lessee for the exertion of superior
force, or the breaking in of robbers. Where, however, neither of these
things take place, if any property which has been deposited in the
warehouses should be destroyed, the owner must indemnify the lessee for the
loss of the same. 2. The
Same to Epictetus. If you
bring an action on lease against persons by whom you have been employed in
the construction of a building, you will recover by this action, which is
one of good faith, whatever is due to you, with interest. 3. The
Same to Callimorphonia. If you
have paid to the owner the entire amount of the rent of a house, which you
say that you have leased, you cannot be ejected against
your consent, unless the owner can prove that the building is required for
his own use, or he desires to repair it, or you have not acted as you should
have done with reference to the property leased. 4. The
Emperor Alexander to Sabinus. Certain
rules are founded on the Rescripts of the Emperor Antoninus Pius, namely,
that the owners of warehouses which have been broken into shall be compelled
to produce before the persons making complaint the guards who were placed
over the said warehouses, and if they do so, they shall not incur any
further responsibility; and you, having applied to the Governor of the
province, can cause this to be done. Where,
however, circumstances demand the infliction of a more severe penalty, the
magistrate must send the culprit to Domitius Ulpian, Prastorian Prefect, and
My relative. If the owners of the warehouses specifically promised that they
themselves would guard them, they themselves should be produced. 5. The
Same to Petroma. It is a
certain rule of law that property which tenants, with the consent of their
masters, have brought upon leased land, will be liable by the right of
pledge to the owners of the said land. When, however, a house is leased, it
is not necessary for the owner to know that articles have been brought into
it, in order to subject them to the right of pledge. 6. The
Same to Victorinus. No one is
prevented from leasing to another property which he himself has rented for
his own enjoyment, if nothing to the contrary has been agreed upon. 7. The
Same to Terentianus. If Henries
leased the collection of taxes for the continuous term of five years, and
you became his surety; and, after the said term has elapsed, he renews the
lease, and is considered solvent, and you have not consented, but have
requested the return of your bond, a competent judge will understand that
you must not be rendered liable for any time subsequent to the term of five
years. 8. The
Same to Higinius. If you
have leased a tract of land for a certain quantity of something to be
furnished every year, although this may not have been stated in the lease
(as the custom of the country demanded), so that if, on account of the
effect of bad weather or some other accident, loss should result, you will
be responsible; and if it is proved that any barren years were not
compensated by the abundance of others, you will, in accordance with good
faith, be justified in asking to be released from your promise, and the
judge who decides the appeal must observe this rule. 9. The
Same to Fuscus. It is not
necessary for the purchaser of land to permit the tenant to whom the former
owner leased it to remain until his lease has expired, unless he bought the
property under this condition. If, however, it is proved by any agreement
that he did consent that the tenant should remain until the expiration of
his lease, even though this may not have been reduced to writing, he will be
compelled by an action of good faith to comply with the contract which he
made. 10. The
Emperor Gordian to Pomponius. You are
departing from the truth, if you assume that the heirs of a lessee do not
succeed him in a lease; for, whether the lease is perpetual or temporary, it
descends to the heirs, and where it is temporary, the heir is bound by the
provisions of the contract for the unexpired part of the term. 11. The
Emperor Philip to Theodora. It has
frequently been stated in Rescripts that lessees or their heirs, after the
expiration of their terms, cannot be compelled to remain against their
consent. 12. The
Same to Nica. With
reference to the damage committed by robbers against the property which you
have leased, you have no reason to demand indemnification by the owner of
said property, whom you do not accuse of being guilty of any offence. 13. The
Emperors Valerian and Gallienus, and the Csesar Valerian, to Heraclida. If a lease
has been divided so that each party has a share, some of you cannot be sued
by the others. If, however, all the lessees have bound themselves to the
lessor, he should not be deprived of the right of proceeding against any one
of the lessees whom he may select. You, however, will have the power to
tender what is due to the lessor, so that you yourselves can demand that the
obligations, for which you have been sued by the others under the terms of
the said lease, shall be transferred to you. 14. The
Same Emperors and Csesars, to Julian and Others. If those
who were employed by you to purchase wheat and barley for public
subsistence, after having received the money, failed to carry out their
contracts, you can bring the action on hiring against them. 15. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Euphrosina. If you
have been ejected from the land by the lessee, as you can bring suit against
him under the lease, you can also exact and retain from the lessor the
penalty which it was agreed upon should be paid if the terms of the lease
were violated. 16. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Timotheus. The
provisions of a lease must be observed, and no more than was agreed upon can
be demanded as rent. If, however, the term for which the land was leased has
expired, and the lessee remains in possession, it is considered that the
lease and the obligation of pledge are both renewed by tacit consent. 17. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Hosalius. The
Governor of the province shall see that what is due as rent is paid without
delay, and he is aware that as an action on leasing and hiring is one of
good faith, it admits of the collection of legal interest when there is any
delay. 18. The
Same to Amnus. The
Governor of the province shall order any crops collected during the time
following that when the locusts by their ravages caused sterility to be
returned to you, if it is established that you are entitled to them in
accordance with the custom of former times. 19. The
Same to Valerius. The terms
of a contract with reference to leasing and hiring shall, by all means, be
observed, where nothing contrary to the custom of the country has been
expressly provided. If, however, certain persons, in opposition to the
provisions of the contract and the custom of the country, have remitted the
payment of rent, this cannot prejudice the rights of the others. 20. The
Same to Carpophorus. Anyone who
leases his own property, thinking that it belongs to another, does not
transfer the ownership of the same, but makes a lease which is void. 21. The
Same Emperors and C&sars to Antonia. If, for a
certain quantity of oil, you have leased the crops of your land for a year,
you cannot withdraw from the contract, if it was made in good faith, for the
reason that someone else offered you ax-large r quantity of oil. 22. The
Same Emperors and Ctesars to Papinianus. If those
against whom you have filed your petition leased their services to you for a
certain time, a competent judge, after proper cause is shown, shall order
the agreement to be observed, so far as good faith demands. 23. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Priscus. In order
to establish the proof of ownership of property, or to defend the title to
the same, it will not be sufficient to plead that a lease was made to him
who subsequently claimed it, as the ignorance or mistake of
the owner does not confer consent; but if the latter should be defeated in
the end, the contract of the lease is held never to have existed, for no one
can legally transfer his own property to himself. 24. The
Same Emperors and Cazsars to Antoninus. A contract
of leasing and hiring is considered valid, even if no instrument evidencing
it has been drawn up; in accordance with which you cannot sue the wife of
the lessor, even though the lease may not have been reduced to writing.
However, with reference to the subsequent time during which you allege that
the woman has been your lessee, after having proved the statements in your
petition, notify her to pay you the rent in full. 25. The
Same and the Caesars to Epagathus. When
anyone has received a field, or any other property whatsoever under a lease,
he should first restore possession of it, and then litigate as to the
ownership of the same. 26. The
Same Emperors and Cassars to Oplo and Hermogenes. If you
have complied with the provisions of the lease, any instrument drawn up with
reference to the same loses its effect. Where, however, anything of yours
remains upon the land, or has been forcibly removed therefrom, the Governor
of the province shall order it to be returned to you. 27. The
Same Emperors and Cassars to Nero. If the
owner of land has promised to pay you, as stipulator, any expenses you may
have incurred under the lease in behalf of the tenants, a competent judge
will order you to be reimbursed. When, however, the agreement was made
without a stipulation, you are informed that a right of action does not
arise from a contract without consideration. 28. The
Same Emperors and Ctesars to the Same Nero. In
contracts of leasing and hiring it is established that the lessor can bring
suit on the ground of fraud or want of care, but not for unavoidable
accident. 29. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Julian. As you
allege that the lessor destroyed buildings which he received in good
condition, the Governor of the province shall order the said buildings to be
restored by his heirs in accordance with the contract made between you. 30. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valerian to Florentius, Prs&-torian Prefect. A decurion
cannot be the attorney, the lessee, the surety, or the mandator of a lessor,
and, moreover, We decree that no obligation arising from a contract of this
kind shall bind either the lessee or lessor. 31. The
Emperor Leo to Aspar, Officer of the Army. We forbid
our soldiers to become either the lessees of the property of others, or the
attorneys, sureties, or mandators of lessees, lest, by neglecting the
practice of arms, they may devote themselves to rural labors, and, on
account of their being in military service, may become a menace to their
neighbors. Therefore, let them devote themselves with arms, and not to
private matters, so that, always being with their companies and their
standards, they may be able to protect the government, by which they are
supported, from all the calamities of war. 32. The
Emperor Zeno to Adamantius, Prsetorian Prefect. No one who
has rented a house, a shop, or a farm shall, after his lease has expired, be
permitted to bring suit against a person who has leased the same property on
the same terms, with the consent of its owner, on the ground that the lease
is unlawful, or attempt to injure him thereby, but every facility shall be
afforded the owners of property to lease their houses, their lands, or their
shops to anyone they wish, and those who have leased them shall, by all
means, be protected from any annoyance of this kind; unless contracts
especially entered into in writing with the owners, or with those who
afterwards leased the property, and which were drawn up according to law,
should justify them in instituting proceedings. Where,
however, anyone in private life thinks that he has a right to raise a
controversy of this kind forbidden by Our Sacred Constitutions, after having
been severely whipped, he shall suffer the penalty of exile, and if a public
official does so, he shall be fined ten pounds of gold. 33. The
Same to Sebastian, Praetorian Prefect. If lessees
of the property of others, or those who have precarious possession of the
same, or their heirs, do not surrender it when the owners desire to recover
it, but wait until final judgment has been rendered against them, they shall
not only be compelled to return the land which was leased, but also to pay
the successful party a sum equal to its value, as in the case of one who
seizes the property of another. 34. The
Emperor Justinian to the Senate. Although
it is well known that former Emperors have promulgated many decrees with
regard to soldiers who lease the lands or houses of others; still, because
the subject has been so neglected, and soldiers, not being mindful of the
limits prescribed by Our Sacred Constitutions, venture to employ themselves
in base occupations of this kind, and having abandoned the public welfare
and their victorious standards, are only too eager to rent the property of
others, and not to manifest the power of their arms against the enemy, but
to turn them against their neighbors, and even against the unfortunate
tenants whom they have undertaken to protect, We have considered it
necessary to publish this most Sacred Constitution for the purpose of
thoroughly and completely correcting this abuse. Hence We
order that all who are serving in the army, whether they are of age or
minors (and We designate as soldiers not only those who, enrolled in the
military service, and serving under distinguished commanders, but also such
as are included in the eleven faithful divisions called scholse, as
well as those who have received the name of "confederates," and are
commanded by different subordinate officers), shall hereafter absolutely
abstain from leasing the property of others; and they are hereby notified
that, under a contract of this kind, from the very beginning, they will
forfeit their rank and privileges without the performance of any other act,
and without any sentence being passed upon them; and that they cannot be
restored to their former positions either through the indulgence of the
Emperor, or by the consent or permission of any military magistrate, to
whose command they are subject; in order that they may not think that by
leasing the property of others they will not lose their reputation, and from
soldiers become civilians, and from being honored become infamous; and that
they shall be compelled to restore, without delay or procrastination,
whatever they may have received from the public, if they have made a
contract of this kind which We have absolutely forbidden. Those who, after
the promulgation of this law, permit their property to be leased to persons
of this kind, are also notified that, having by their efforts, violated Our
law, they shall not be permitted to collect anything; so that, as in the
case of a person who attempts to seize the property of another, anyone who
selects a soldier as his agent shall be deprived of any profit which may be
due to him. Moreover,
all persons shall have a right to bring an accusation under this law before
a competent judge, and he who, under such circumstances, appears as an
informer shall be understood to be more worthy of praise than blame. The
penalty which We have decreed shall be enforced in future cases against
soldiers who have violated Our law and those persons who have allowed them
to rent their property. TITLE LXVI.
CONCERNING THE LAW OF EMPHYTEUSIS. 1. The
Emperor Zeno to Sebastian, Praetorian Prefect. The right
of emphyteusis should not be classed with those conferred by lease or
alienation, but We have decreed that it shall constitute a third species of
contract, separate from and without resemblance to either of those
previously mentioned, and shall have its own nature and definition, and be a
just and valid agreement by which everything that was consented to between
the contracting parties in all cases, even in those which are accidental,
shall, if reduced to writing, remain under all circumstances, firm and
inviolable; so that if no provision has been made for the occurrence of
accidents, and if, through some unforeseen event which may arise, the
property which was the subject of the emphyteusis should be destroyed, the
loss will be borne, not by the emphyteuta, who had nothing left, but by the
owner of the property
who, for the reason that it was the result of a fatality, must be
responsible for it, as the contract contained nothing with reference to the
liability of the other party. When, however, the damage is trifling, and
only affected a portion of the property, or the substance of the latter was
uninjured, the emphyteuta should not hesitate to assume the loss himself. 2. The
Emperor Justinian to Demosthenes, Prsetoricm Prefect. With
reference to emphyteutical contracts, We decree that if any agreements
should be inserted in them, they shall be observed with all the other
provisions, and even in the case of the ejection for non-compliance of the
person who undertook to carry them out, this shall still apply if he does
not produce receipts to show that the rent or public taxes on the land have
been paid. Where, however, nothing was agreed on this point, and he did not
pay to the owner either the rent or the taxes for the entire term of three
years, or produce receipts for the same, and the latter should desire to do
so, he can eject him from the land, and the former cannot oppose him on the
ground of improvements made by him or of such ameliorations as are
designated emponemata, or by demanding a penalty; but, if the owner
prefers, he can be unconditionally ejected, even though the former may
allege that he has never been annoyed by what is assigned as the reason for
his expulsion; for no one should wait for an agreement or notice, but should
appear in person of his own accord, and spontaneously discharge his
indebtedness, in accordance with what has been provided in general terms by
one of Our former laws. However,
in order that the owner of the land may not under this pretext make use of
his power to expel his tenants, and refuse to receive the rent, and thus, by
means of an artifice of this kind, the term of three years having expired,
he who received the emphyteusis be deprived of his right, We grant him
permission to tender the rent in the presence of witnesses, and having
sealed it up, and deposited it, as prescribed by law, to entertain no fear
of ejection. 3. The
Same to Julian, Prsetorian Prefect. As a doubt
arose whether the emphyteuta should obtain the consent of the owner of the
land to alienate his improvements which are called by the Greek word
empomenata, and whether he was required also to obtain his consent to
transfer his emphyteutical right to another, We decree that when an
emphyteutical instrument contains any provisions on this point they shall be
observed. If, however, no contract of this kind was made, or the instrument
containing the emphyteutical contract has been lost, the emphyteuta can
under no circumstances be permitted to sell his improvements, or transfer
his rights under the emphyteusis to others, without the consent of the owner
of the land. But lest owners, taking advantage of this opportunity, may not
permit their emphyteutas to receive the cost of the improvements which they
made, but deceive them, and in this manner the advantage to which the
emphyteuta is entitled will be lost, We decree
that notice shall be given to the owner in which the statement is made of
the price which he could obtain from another, and if the owner should prefer
to pay it himself, and give as much as the emphy-teuta could actually obtain
from a third party, the owner himself should by all means be preferred in
making the sale. When,
however, the term of two months has elapsed after he was notified, and the
owner refuses to do this, permission is granted to the emphyteuta to sell
his improvements to anyone whom he wishes, without the consent of the owner,
provided he disposes of them to such persons as are not usually forbidden by
emphyteutical contracts to make such purchases. Where
improvements are sold to others in the manner above stated, the owner shall
be required to accept the new emphyteuta, as, where the former one prefers
to transfer his right to persons who are not prohibited from receiving it,
but to those to whom it is permitted to do so, and are solvent according to
the emphyteutical law, the owners cannot oppose it, but must permit the new
emphyteuta to enter into possession, not by someone to whom they have farmed
it out, or by an attorney, but by themselves, or by their letters, or (if
they cannot, or are unwilling to do so) by their declaration made in this
City before the illustrious Superintendent of Taxes, or by an attestation
made in the province, in the presence of notaries, and before the Governors
or defenders of the same. And in
order to prevent owners tempted by avarice from extorting a x-large sum of
money on this account (which We have ascertained has been done up to the
present time), they shall not, in consideration of their signature or their
declarations, be permitted to receive more than the fiftieth part of the
price, or of the appraisement of the land which is transferred to the other
party. When the
owner of the property absolutely refuses to accept the new emphyteuta or
purchaser of the improvements, and he neglects to do this within two months
after notice has been served upon him, the emphyteuta shall be permitted to
transfer to others, either his right or his improvements, even against the
consent of the owner. If, however, the emphyteuta should conduct himself
otherwise than is prescribed by Our Constitution, he shall forfeit his
emphyteutical right. THE CODE
OF OUR LORD AND MOST HOLY EMPEROR JUSTINIAN. SECOND
EDITION. BOOK V. TITLE I. CONCERNING
BETROTHALS, BETROTHAL PLEDGES, AND MARRIAGE BROKERS. 1. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars, to Annonaria. She who
has already been betrothed to one man is not forbidden to repudiate her
contract, and marry another. 2. The
Emperor Constcmtius, and, the Csesar Constans, to Cozlius Probinus, Prefect
of the City. If a man
should, while residing in the same province agree to marry a girl and fail
to do so within the term of two years, and the girl, after the expiration of
the said time, should afterwards form an union with another, she will not be
guilty of fraud who, by contracting marriage, did not any longer suffer her
vows to be treated with contempt.1 3. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius to Eutro-ffius, Prsetorian
Prefect. If, after
the pledges of betrothal have been given, either of the parties should die,
We order the gifts to be returned, unless the deceased person had already
given cause for not celebrating the marriage. 1
No right of action for damages based on breach of promise of marriage was
recognized by the Civil Law, and it is also unknown to the European nations
whose jurisprudence is derived from it. This remedy, which affords such
favorable opportunities for the exercise of private blackmail and
professional rapacity, is of English origin. Unauthorized by the Common Law,
it only obtained a foothold in the English courts about the middle of the
seventeenth century, and when first brought to judicial notice, eminent
jurists asserted that there was no precedent for such a proceeding. This was
probably due to the fact that, by the Canon Law, a solemn promise to marry
is practically equivalent to actual matrimony. In
Scotland, where the intervention of neither priest nor magistrate is
essential, and the parties may merely declare their consent in the presence
of witnesses, an informal promise of marriage, followed by copulation,
renders them husband and wife without any further ceremony. (Vide
Erskine, Principles of the Law of Scotland, I, VI, 2.) The abuse
of the laws authorizing suits for breach of promise is far more flagrant in
the United States than elsewhere.�ED. 4. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to Marianus, Prsetorian Prefect. When a
father makes a contract with reference to the marriage of his daughter, and
is not able to carry it out on account of his death, whatever is proved to
have been agreed to by the betrothed parties shall remain inviolate, and any
compromise shown to have been made for the benefit of a minor by a
guardian.or curator shall be of no force or effect; for it would be
extremely unjust for the decision of a guardian or a curator which was
perhaps purchased, to be adopted in opposition to the wish of a father;
especially as the greater number of women are even found to favor opinions
contrary to their own interests. Given on
the third of the Nones of November, during the Consulate of Honorius,
Consul for the thirteenth time, and Theodosius, Consul for the tenth time,
422. 5. The
Emperors Leo and Anthemius to Erythrius, Prsetorian Prefect. A woman,
who is her own mistress, is liable for double the amount of the betrothal
gift, that is to say, for what she received and as much again; but no more
than that, if, at the time she had completed her twenty-fifth year, or had
obtained indulgence on account of her age which was proved in a competent
court. She will be liable for the simple amount, that is to say, for only
what she received, if she was a minor, whether she was a virgin or a widow,
and had received the pledge of betrothal herself, or by her guardian or
curator, or anyone else. It is,
however, established that when either a father or a mother of lawful age has
either jointly or severally received a betrothal gift for their daughter, or
a grandfather or a great-grandfather has received it for a granddaughter or
a great-granddaughter, he shall be liable for double the amount. We order
that these rules shall be observed if the intended marriage has not been
prevented, on account of the person, or his or her condition, or any other
cause prohibited by the laws or general constitutions; for then We order
that the betrothal gift shall be returned as having been given without a
cause, just as if nothing had been done. (1) We
also add to this that, even when the intended marriage is not prohibited by
law, if, after the pledge has been given, the girl refuses to marry her
betrothed on account of his being of low character, or a spendthrift; or
because of his shameless conduct; or for the reason that he belongs to a
different religion or sect; or because he is a man incapable of performing
the sexual act (from which the hope of offspring arises) ; or on account of
some other just excuse; or if, indeed, it should be proved that before the
betrothal gift was made, the woman herself, or her parents knew these facts;
they themselves will be to blame. If, however, not being aware of them, they
accepted the betrothal gift, or if, after it was given, some good reason
arose to induce
them to change their minds, after returning the gift, they shall be free
from any penalty. We decree
that all these rules shall likewise be observed with ref-. erence to men who
are betrothed, whether they have received or bestowed such gifts, and that
the penalty of quadruple damages, which was mentioned in former laws by
which the amount of the betrothal gift was prescribed, shall be abolished;
unless something with reference to the said quadruple damages should be
especially agreed upon by the common consent of the contracting parties. Where
anything providing for a penalty exceeding that prescribed by the terms of
this law has been inserted in the stipulation, it shall be void, so far as
both parties are concerned, as when marriage is contracted absolute freedom
should exist. Given on
the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of Martian and Zeno, 469. TITLE II. WHERE THE
GOVERNOR OF A PROVINCE OR ANY OP His SUBORDINATES GIVE BETROTHAL PLEDGES. 1. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius to Eutro-pius, Prsetorian
Prefect. When
anyone placed in a public position, and invested with the administration of
a province, who is able to inspire fear in parents, guardians, curators, or
the parties themselves that are about to contract matrimony, bestows
betrothal gifts, We order that if, hereafter, either the parents or the
parties themselves should change their minds, they shall not only be
released from the restraints of the law, but also be free from the
prescribed penalty, and, moreover, shall profit by the gifts bestowed, if
they do not think that they should be returned. We desire
that this law shall not only include public officials, but also their
children, grandchildren, relatives, and subordinates; that is to say, that
it shall apply to their counsellors and attendants, whom the said public
officials employ in the matter. We do not forbid the marriage to take place
after the functionary has relinquished his office, when the betrothed
parties consent that the obligation for the articles donated during the term
of the persons of whom We have spoken shall continue to exist. Given at
Thessalonica, on the fifteenth of the Kalends of July, under the
Consulate of Gratian, Consul for the fifth time, and Theodosius, 280. TITLE III. CONCERNING
ANTENUPTIAL DONATIONS, OR THOSE GIVEN ON ACCOUNT OF MARRIAGE AND BETROTHALS. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Metrodorus. It makes a great deal of
difference whether the property that a prospective husband donates to his
future wife is delivered to her, and is
afterwards received by him as dowry; or whether by giving it he intended to
increase the dowry, so that he might appear to have received ax-large r sum
than actually came into his hands. In the
first instance, the gift is not prohibited by law, and the property given by
way of donation is included in the dowry, and can be recovered by the action
of dowry. In the latter instance, however, the donation has no legal effect,
and what has been given as part of the dowry cannot be recovered. 2. The
Emperor Alexander to Attains. If you
prove before the Governor of the province that you have given presents to
the parents of Eutychia, in order to be able to marry her, he will order
that unless Eutychia marries you what you have given shall be returned to
you. 3. The
Same to Marcella. Where a
promise has already been made by your brother on account of his betrothal,
even if it is included in the stipulation, it still cannot be enforced, as
the wife deceived her husband with reference to the dowry. Therefore you can
properly interpose an exception on the ground of bad faith against an action
brought under the stipulation. 4. The
Emperor Gordian to Marcellus. Anything
which is given to a betrothed woman by her intended husband, under the
condition that she shall acquire the ownership of the property when the
marriage takes place, is without any effect. 5. The
Emperors Valerian and Gallienus to Theodora. You cannot
legally recover anything which the person who pretended to be unmarried
promised you as his betrothed, and who at the time that he asked you to
marry him had another wife at home, as you are not his betrothed, for the
reason that he already had a wife. 6. The
Emperor Aurelian to "Donata. As you
state that a simple donation was made to you on the day of your marriage,
and as it seems to be doubtful whether it was given by your betrothed or
your husband, a distinction must be made; for if the gift was received in
your own house, it will be considered as an ante-nuptial donation. If,
however, your betrothed gave it in his house, it can be revoked, for you
then were his wife. 7. The
Emperors Cams, Carinus, and Numerian to Luciana. If,
when ante-nuptial gifts are made, it is agreed, and the agreement is reduced
to writing, that if anything should happen to prevent one of the contracting
parties from carrying out his or her intention, and the marriage from taking
place, then whatever was given shall be returned to whoever gave it, or to
his heir; he who obtains the estate of the person from whom the girl
received the gifts under the abovementioned condition can recover the same
by law. 8. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Euphrosina. Where
anyone, over the age of twenty-five years, before marriage, has (even
previous to the betrothal) given to his intended wife a tract of land, and
she has been placed in possession of the same, it is a positive and clear
rule of law that he cannot alienate it afterwards under any title, if he
lives; or leave it by will, if he dies. 9. The
Same Emperors and Ctesars to Julian. As you
acknowledge that you have given a present to the betrothed of your son, such
a perfected donation which your consent and the authority of the law have
ratified cannot be rescinded by Our Rescript. 10. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Dionysius. If the
betrothed of your daughter gave her a slave, and you, by way of liberality,
presented her with beasts of burden, and the marriage did not take place,
and he, contrary to the provisions of the law, took away what he gave, a
reciprocal restitution of what was donated on both sides will not take
place, but an action for the recovery of what he unlawfully removed will
lie. 11. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Nea. If your
betrothed, as a mark of his generosity, gave you property which belonged to
him, the donation does not become void for the reason that he was afterwards
killed by the enemy. 12. The
Same Emperors and Czesars to Timothea and Cleotina. If your
mother has given certain lands to the betrothed or husband of her daughter
without stating any condition as to their recovery, and has placed him in
the possession of the same, and the marriage should be dissolved by divorce,
the donation, being perfect, will not be annulled. 13. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Alexander. The
creditors of a husband cannot sue his betrothed to obtain the property given
to her by way of donation, unless they can prove that it was previously
encumbered to them. 14. The
Same, and the Csesars, to Aurelia. If the
betrothed of your daughter gave her some slaves, with the consent of her
mother, they having been received as dowry without any appraisement, and he
should die after marriage, the mother, who was also the heir of the deceased
husband, will not make proper restitution by offering their value in their
stead. 15. The
Emperor Constantine to Maximus, Urban Prefect. As the
opinion of the ancients, which declared that donations made to a betrothed
woman were valid, even if the marriage was not cele- brated, is
displeasing to Us, We order that anything legally given by way of donation
to betrothed persons by one another shall be subject to the following rule,
namely, that whether it was given in consideration of marriage or not, or
whether the parties are under the control of their parents or independent,
the gift shall be considered as having been given in consideration of future
marriage, if it is bestowed with the consent of their parents; and if,
indeed, the man or his parents are unwilling to consent to the marriage,
whatever has been donated by him cannot be recovered if it has been
delivered, and if any of the property should be in the hands of the donor,
it shall be transferred to the betrothed woman, and her heirs, without any
attempt at evasion. Where, however, the betrothed woman, or the person under
whose control she is, is responsible for the marriage not being contracted,
then the gift shall be returned to the betrothed man himself, or to his
heirs, without any deduction, by means of a personal action for recovery, or
by an equitable action in rem. This rule
must also be observed where the donation is made by the woman to her
betrothed. Given at
Rome, on the sixth of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate
of Constantine, Consul for the fifth time, and Licinius, 319. 16. The
Same to Tiberianus, Vicegerent of the Spains. If, after
a donation has been made by a man to his betrothed, and the kiss has taken
place, one of the parties should happen to die before the marriage, We order
that half of the property which was given shall belong to the survivor, and
the other half to the heirs of the deceased, no matter to what degree they
may belong, or under what right they may succeed; so that the donation may
appear to stand so far as half of it is concerned, and be annulled with
reference to the other half. If the kiss did not take place, and either of
the parties should die, the donation shall be wholly void, and be returned
to the donor and his heirs. Whether the kiss took place or not, if either of
the parties should die before the marriage, and anything was given to the
man by way of donation (which rarely happens) it shall be entirely annulled,
and the ownership of the property bestowed shall be transferred to the woman
who donated it, or to her successors.1 Given on
the thirteenth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of
Nepotian and Pacatus, 336. 17. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to Hierus, Prse-torian Prefect. The
interests of female minors are very properly provided for, when they are
deprived of the assistance of their fathers, by confirming donations made
before marriage, where the acknowledgment of the parties has been omitted. 1
Among the Romans, the kiss given to the prospective bride was, as appears
from the text, an essential part of the ceremony of betrothal; and survives
in that now usually bestowed immediately after the marriage has been
solemnized.�ED. Given at
Constantinople, on the tenth of the Kalends of Marc'h, during the
Consulate of Taurus and Felix, 428. 18. The
Emperor Zeno to Sebastian, Prsstorian Prefect. If a
father, after having had children by a former marriage, should marry a
second time, or not, he cannot be compelled to leave any part of an
ante-nuptial donation to the children of his first wife, which either he
himself, or someone else gave to the said wife the mother of their common
children; as a mother cannot be compelled to preserve anything for any
children by her first marriage (after she has contracted a second one) out
of the dowry which she gave to their father, or that any other person gave
him in her behalf, and with all the more reason if she did not take a second
husband. 19. The
Emperor Justinian to Archelaus, Prsetorian Prefect. If, during
marriage, the wife, or anyone else in her name, should form the design to
increase her dowry, it shall still be permitted the husband, or anyone else
in his behalf, to increase the antenuptial donation to the extent that the
dowry is augmented; and it cannot be objected to generosity of this kind
that it was forbidden at the time of the marriage, for indulgence should be
granted to the common consent of the parties, for fear that if the power of
increasing the donation is refused, the increase of the dowry may be
interfered with. We order
that the same rule shall also apply to those marriages in which it sometimes
happens that no ante-nuptial donation is given, but that the woman only
offers a dowry to her husband; so that when she increases her dowry, the
husband shall likewise be permitted to increase his donation to his wife, to
the same extent that the dowry is known to be increased, if the parties have
consented to the return or retention of the increased dowry or donation;
whether this has been done in compliance with the agreements prescribed by
the ancients, or with those at present established, which, having reference
to the ante-nuptial donation and the constitution of the dowry, were entered
into at the commencement of the marriage. Again, the
rights of hypothecation, which arise from the increase of the dowry or
donation, acquire their force from the date when the said hypothecation was
contracted, and should not be referred to the time of the former dowry, or
to that of the ante-nuptial donation. If,
however, on the other hand, both the husband and wife should agree to
diminish the dowry and the ante-nuptial donation, they shall be permitted to
diminish the latter in the same way that the diminution of the dowry is
effected, and any agreements entered into with reference to the diminution
of both shall be understood to be valid and legal, except, for instance, in
those cases in which either the husband, having children by a former
marriage, marries again, or the wife in like manner, while children by a
former marriage are living, Unites herself to a second husband; for in this
second marriage, whether the husband or the wife, or both of them are
concerned (if this should happen), We decree that any diminution of the
dowry or the
ante-nuptial donation shall be prohibited, in order to avoid any advantage
being taken of children by a former marriage. Extract
from Novel 97, Chapter VII. Latin Text. Now,
however, if one party makes an increase the other must also do so, and if
the husband is not prevented by his debts, the increase can be made of any
kind of property whatsoever. But if he is in debt, in order to avoid any
suspicion of fraud against his creditors, all his immovable property will be
liable for the increase of the dowry, for if the woman, while owning real
estate, should give movable property to increase her dowry, she cannot avail
herself of her privilege against other creditors with reference to this
portion of it. 20. The
Emperor Justinian to John, Prsetorian Prefect. As many
complaints have been made to Us against husbands who, for the purpose of
deceiving their wives, have made them donations which from ancient times
have been designated ante-nuptial, but have neglected to have them recorded
in order that they may remain imperfect, and they themselves enjoy the
advantages of the dowry, while their wives are left without any remedy, so
far as the antenuptial donation is concerned, We order that this abuse shall
be corrected by changing the name of the gift, which shall hereafter be
called not an ante-nuptial donation, but a donation on account of marriage. Therefore,
as a woman is allowed to give a dowry to her husband during marriage, why
should the husband only be permitted to give a donation to his wife before
marriage? Can this difference be considered reasonable, since, because of
the weakness of the sex it is better to come to the relief of wives than of
husbands? For as the dowry can only be given on account of marriage, and
none can be held to exist without it, and marriage can even be celebrated
without a dowry, so, in the case of gifts donated by husbands, or by others
in their behalf, the latter should be absolutely free to make such donations
during marriage, because a present of this kind can be regarded as an
advantage to be enjoyed by the wife, and not as a simple present; and for
this reason the founders of the ancient law included dowries among
donations. Hence if
an ante-nuptial donation does not differ either in name or fact from a
dowry, why should it not, in like manner, be given during marriage?
Therefore, We order that all persons, whether they have contracted marriage
before or afterwards, shall be permitted to give donations to their wives on
account of the gift of the dowry, in order that they may not be understood
to be simple gifts, but bestowed in consideration of the dowry and the
marriage. Extract
from Novel 61, Chapter I. Latin Text. An action
in rem, founded on a donation of this kind, is granted to the woman
against all possessors. END OP THE
EXTRACT. THE TEXT
OF THE CODE FOLLOWS. Simple
donations are not made on account of marriage, but they are forbidden to be
made for this reason; lest this may be done for other considerations, for
instance, on account of licentiousness, or because of the poverty of one of
the parties, and not be attributable to the affection growing out of the
marriage itself; therefore if the dowry has already been given, and the
husband, not having made an antenuptial donation, prefers to make his wife a
present (provided it does not exceed the amount of the dowry, and he states
that the said present is not made as a simple donation, but on account of
the dowry which has already been given, and which itself amounts to as much
as the donation), he shall be permitted to do so, and the said present shall
be inserted in the dotal contracts. Where, however, a donation of this kind
has taken place, even though the dotal instrument may previously have been
drawn up, and no mention of a post nuptial donation included therein, it
shall be understood to have been agreed upon in accordance with the
provisions of the dotal contract, to enable both the dowry as well as the
donation to stand upon the same footing, in order that the Leonine
Constitution (which has reference to the quality of the agreement, and not
to the amount of the property, but to the shares thereof), may, in cases of
this kind, remain intact, and not only be observed without alteration, but
that any ambiguity which it contains may be removed by the interpretation
which We have made. For where unequal contracts have been entered into, We
decree that the greater part of the benefit shall be reduced, so as to be
equal to the less, and both parties enjoy the smaller amount to the same
extent. Extract
from Novel 91, Chapter II. Latin Text. When a
dowry has been given, it should be followed by a donation on account of
marriage. Moreover, if the woman is ready to pay her dowry, and her husband
refuses to accept it, she can call witnesses to establish this fact, and if
the dowry is composed of personal property, she can deposit it, after
sealing it up; or having appeared in court, she can demand that her husband
be notified, and, under such circumstances, the acceptance of the donation
cannot be declined. If, however, there is any delay in giving the husband
the dowry, the donation can also be refused. END OF THE
EXTRACT. THE TEXT
OF THE CODE FOLLOWS. (1) In
like manner, if a gift of this kind should be made (which was formerly
designated an ante-nuptial donation but is now styled one on account of
marriage), and it has not been evidenced by the execution of an instrument,
it will be lawful to do this during marriage; and no objection can be raised
on account of the marriage having taken place. If, however, this is
permitted to be done after marriage, much more reason exists for the
instrument to be drawn up. Moreover,
the Constitution which We have promulgated with ref- erence to
the increase of dowries and ante-nuptial donations shall remain intact and
inviolate; and all other laws either enacted by the ancients or by Us, with
reference to simple donations made between husband and wife during marriage,
shall remain in full force. Extract
from Novel 127, Chapter I. Latin Text. The result
of this is that a gift in consideration of marriage is effected by means of
a special contract, which does not require to be recorded, even if the
donation is bestowed by another, provided it is done in the name of the
husband, and he himself mentions this in the contract. This rule also
applies to the woman. If, however, the husband, or anyone else who made the
donation, did not have it recorded, and the amount is legal, and by the
dotal agreement it is granted to the husband, he will not be entitled to any
action with reference to it. A father is not compelled to preserve for the
children by a former marriage a donation which he made to his wife in
consideration of marriage, even if he should marry again. The case, however,
is otherwise when a part of the dowry remains in the hands of the husband,
or a part of the donation in the hands of the wife; for then it should be
preserved for the children by the former marriage. Extract
from Novel 127, Chapter II. Latin Text. At
present, a diminution is forbidden to avoid fraud being committed against
the children by a former marriage; and as much must be given to each of them
as the husband gave to his second wife, even though one child may have
received a smaller amount. The same
rule also applies to the woman. TITLE IV.
CONCERNING MARRIAGE. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Porcius. When a
question arises with reference to the marriage of a young girl, and the
guardian, the mother, and the relatives cannot agree as to the selection of
a husband, the decision of the Governor of the province must be obtained. 2. The
Same to Trophima. If your
father consented to your marriage, it makes no difference, so far as you are
concerned, if he did not sign the marriage contract. 3. The
Same to Valeria,. You can,
before a competent judge, accuse a freedman who has dared to marry his
patroness, or the daughter, the wife, the granddaughter, or the
great-granddaughter of his patron, in order that a decision may be rendered
in accordance with the customs of the present times, which very properly
regard an union of this kind as odious. 4. The
Emperor Alexander to Perpetuus. Children
cannot marry the concubines of their ascendants, for the reason that an act
of this kind when committed by them is not praiseworthy, and indicates a
lack of filial duty. Those who violate this law are guilty of the crime of
fornication. 5. The
Same to Maxima. If (as you
allege) your husband's father, under whose power he was, having learned of
your marriage, did not oppose it, you should not fear that he will not
recognize his grandson. 6. The
Emperor Gordian to Valeria. When,
contrary to the command of the Emperor, a marriage with an official has
taken place in a province with the consent of the woman, still, if she
remains of the same mind after the man has relinquished his employment, the
marriage becomes legal, and hence any children who have been conceived and
born of it are legitimate, as is set forth in the opinion of the most
learned Paulus. 7. The
Same to Aper. If (as you
state) after a complaint has been made to you by your daughter against her
husband, the marriage was dissolved, and the parties again became united
without your consent, the marriage is illegitimate, as it was contracted
without the consent of the father, under whose control the woman was, and
therefore, as your daughter does not claim her dowry, you will not be
prevented from bringing suit to recover it. '8. The
Same to Romanus. In
questions relating to marriage, neither the authority of the curator (which
only extends to the administration of the property of the minor) nor that of
the blood-relatives or connections can be interposed, but the will of the
person whose marriage in question should be considered. 9. The
Emperor Probus to Fortunatus. When, with
the knowledge of your neighbors or others, you keep your wife at home for
the purpose of having children, and a daughter is born of this marriage,
although neither the nuptial contract nor the birth certificate of the
daughter may have been published, the fact of the marriage and the
legitimate birth of your daughter are none the less established on that
account. 10. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars, to Paulina. As you
allege that you did not attain to the rank of an illustrious woman because
your father was a senator, but for the reason that you contracted marriage
with a member of the Senate, you will lose the exalted position which you
obtained from your first husband, and be reduced to
your former status, if you should subsequently marry a man of inferior
degree. 11. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Alexander. If your
wife is detained by her parents without her consent, and Our friend the
Governor of the province is notified of the fact, he will grant your
request, and having caused the woman to be produced, you can consult her
wishes in the matter. 12. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Sabinus. The policy
of the law does not permit that even a son under paternal control shall be
compelled to marry against his consent. Therefore if you observe the
ordinary legal precepts, you will not be prevented from marrying the wife
whom you may choose, if you desire to do so, provided, however, that your
father consents to the marriage. 13. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Onesimus.
Instruments drawn up for the proof of marriage are not suitable for that
purpose when the ceremony does not take place and they contain what is not
true; but where no instruments have been drawn up, a marriage which has been
contracted with the requisite formalities is not void, since by the failure
to reduce the contract to writing, the other evidence of its solemnization
is not invalidated. 14. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Titius. No one can
be compelled either to contract marriage in the beginning, or to renew it
after it has once been dissolved. Therefore you understand that the
unrestrained power of dissolving and contracting marriage cannot be rendered
a matter of necessity. 15. The
Same Emperors and Csssars to Tatian. Anyone who
has manumitted a slave is not forbidden to marry her, if he does not belong
to one of those classes of persons especially prohibited from doing so; and
it is absolutely certain that legitimate children can be born to a father by
such a marriage. Extract
from Novel 78, Chapter III. Latin Text. By the new
law, however, no rank prevents anyone from marrying his freedwoman, provided
dotal instruments are drawn up with reference to the marriage. 16. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Rhodonus. It is
proper that a father who exposed his daughter, who was taken by you and
brought up at your expense, and under your care, should consent for her to
be married to your son. If, however, he refuses to give his consent, he
should be compelled to do so only in case he indemnifies you for the
maintenance which you provided for his daughter. 17. The
Same Emperors and Csesars. No one
shall be permitted to contract marriage with his daughter, his
granddaughter, or his great-granddaughter, his mother, his grandmother, or
his great-grandmother; and, in the collateral line, with his paternal or
maternal aunt, his sister, the daughter of his sister, or her granddaughter;
nor with the daughter of his brother, or his granddaughter; and among
connections by marriage, with his stepdaughter, his stepmother, his
daughter-in-law, his mother-in-law, or any other persons prohibited by
ancient law, with whom We desire that all persons shall abstain from
contracting marriage. 18. The
Emperors Valentinian, Valens, and Gratian to the Senate. Widows
under the age of twenty-five, even though they may have obtained the freedom
of emancipation, still cannot marry a second time without the consent of
their fathers. If, however, in the choice of a husband, the desire of the
woman is opposed to that of her father, and other relatives, it is
established (just as has already been decreed with reference to the marriage
of virgins), that judicial authority should be interposed for the purpose of
examination, and if the parties are equal in family, and in morals, he shall
be considered preferable whom the woman has selected for herself. But in
order to prevent those who are nearest in degree to the succession of
widows, from hindering the latter from contracting honorable marriage, where
any suspicion of this kind arises, We desire that authority of the courts
should be invoked to prevent her estate from descending to them, if death
should occur. Given on
the seventeenth of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of
Gratian, Consul for the second time, and Probus, 371. 19. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius to Eutychianus, Prse-torian Prefect. Marriage
between first cousins is permitted by this salutary law, so that the former
one having been annulled, and the temptation to calumny having been
restrained, marriage between such cousins shall be considered lawful,
whether they are the children of two brothers, or of two sisters, or of
brother and sister; and any children by such a marriage shall be legitimate
and can become the heirs of their parents. Given
during the Consulate of Stilicho, Consul for the second time, and Anthemius,
405. 20. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to Theodore, Praetorian Prefect. The wishes
of the father are to be considered in case of the marriage of daughters
under paternal control. Where, however, a girl is her own mistress, and is
under twenty-five years of age, the consent of her father must be obtained.
Where she is deprived of the aid of her father, the consent of her mother
and her kindred, as well as of herself, will be necessary. If,
however, having lost both her parents, she has been placed under the
protection of a curator, and a dispute should arise between several
honorable candidates for marriage, so that it may be doubtful to which one
it would be advantageous for the girl to be united, and she, through
modesty, is unwilling to express her preference in the presence of her
relatives, the judge is authorized to decide to which suitor it is best that
she be married. 21. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to Bassus, Prse-torian Prefect. We grant
free permission to soldiers, from those of no military rank up to that of
protector, to contract marriage with freeborn women, without any of the
usual formalities. 22. The
Same to Hierius, Prsetorian Prefect. If the
instruments relating to an ante-nuptial contract or a dowry are lacking, and
the ceremony and other formalities associated with marriage have been
omitted, let no one think that, on account of this neglect, marriage which
has otherwise been legally performed is not valid; or that on this account
children born of it can be deprived of their rights as legitimate; for among
persons of equal standing, whose union is not prevented by any law,
matrimonial union will take place by their own consent and the testimony of
their friends.1 Given at
Constantinople, on the tenth of the Kalends of March, during the
Consulate of Felix and Taurus, 428. 23. The
Emperor Justinian to Demosthenes, Prsetorian Prefect. Believing
that it is a peculiar duty of Imperial beneficence at all times not only to
consider the convenience of Our subjects, but also to attempt to supply
their needs, We have determined that the errors of women on account of
which, through the weakness of their sex, they have chosen to be guilty of
dishonorable conduct, should be corrected by a display of proper moderation,
and that they should by no means be deprived of the hope of an improvement
of status, so that, taking this into consideration, they may the more
readily abandon the improvident and disgraceful choice of life which they
have made. For We
believe that the benevolence of God, and His exceeding clemency towards the
human race, should be imitated by Us (as far as Our nature will permit), who
is always willing to pardon the sins daily committed by man, accept Our
repentance, and bring us to a better condition. Hence, We should seem to be
unworthy of pardon Ourselves were We to fail to act in this manner with
reference to those subject to Our empire. (1)
Therefore, as it would be unjust for slaves, to whom their liberty has been
given, to be raised by Imperial indulgence to the status of men who are born
free, and, by the effect of an Imperial privilege of this kind, be placed in
the same position as if they had 1
"Consensus non concubitus facit matrimonium."�ED. never been
slaves, but were freeborn; and that women who had devoted themselves to
theatrical performances, and, afterwards having become disgusted with this
degraded status, abandoned their infamous occupation and obtained better
repute, should have no hope of obtaining any benefit from the Emperor, who
had the power to place them in the condition in which they could have
remained, if they had never been guilty of dishonorable acts, We, by the
present most merciful law, grant them this Imperial benefit under the
condition that where, having deserted their evil and disgraceful condition,
they embrace a more proper life, and conduct themselves honorably, they
shall be permitted to petition Us to grant them Our Divine permission to
contract legal marriage when they are unquestionably worthy of it. Those who
may be united with them need be under no apprehension, nor think that such
marriages are void by the provisions of former laws; but, on the other hand,
they shall remain valid, and be considered just as if the women had never
previously led dishonorable lives, whether their husbands are invested with
office, or, for some other reason, are prohibited from marrying women of the
stage, provided, however, that the marriage can be proved by dotal contracts
reduced to writing. For women of this kind having been purified from all
blemishes, and, as it were, restored to the condition in which they were
born, We desire that no disgraceful epithet be applied to them, and that no
difference shall exist between them and those who have never committed a
similar breach of morality. (2)
Children born of a marriage of this kind shall be legitimate, and the proper
heirs of their father, even though he may have other lawful heirs by a
former marriage; so that such children may also, without any obstacle, be
able to acquire the estates of their parents, either ab intestato, or
under the terms of a will. (3) If,
however, women of this description, after an Imperial Rescript has been
granted them in accordance with their request, should defer contracting
marriage, We order that their. reputations shall, nevertheless, remain
intact, as in the case of all others who may desire to transfer their
property to anyone; and that they shall be competent to receive anything
bequeathed to them, in accordance with law, or an estate which may descend
to them on the ground of intestacy. Extract
from Novel 51. Latin Text. These
privileges shall be granted them, even if they may have sworn that they will
continue in their former profession, because it is expressly stated by the
laws that an oath to perform an unlawful act must not be observed, and that
the penalty for perjury, if any exists, shall be inflicted upon him who
exacts an oath of this description. END OF THE
EXTRACT. THE TEXT
OP THF CODE FOLLOWS. (4) We
also decree that such of these women as have obtained a privilege from the
Emperor shall occupy the same position as those who have
obtained some other benefit which was not bestowed by the sovereign, but was
acquired by them as a voluntary donation before their marriage; for, by a
concession of this kind, every other stigma on account of which women are
forbidden to contract lawful marriage with certain men is absolutely
removed. (5) To
this We add that when the daughters of women of this kind are born after the
purification of their mother from the disgrace of her former life, they
shall not be considered as the children of females belonging to the stage,
or be subject to the laws which forbid certain men to marry such women.
Where, however, they were born before that time, they shall be permitted to
petition the Emperor for a Rescript, which should be granted without any
opposition, by means of which they may be permitted to marry, just as if
they were not the daughters of actresses; and those men shall not be
prohibited from marrying them who are forbidden to take as wives girls
belonging to the stage, either on account of their own rank, or for some
other reason; provided, however, that in every instance, dotal instruments
in writing are executed by the parties concerned. (6) If,
however, a girl born of a theatrical mother, who practiced her profession
until the time of her death, should, after her mother's decease, petition
for Imperial indulgence, and obtain it, she shall be freed from the blemish
of her mother's reputation, and herself be granted permission to marry; and
she also can without the fear of former laws be united in matrimony with
those who not long ago were prohibited from marrying the daughter of an
actress. (7)
Moreover, We have thought that what was prescribed by former laws (although
this was somewhat obscure) should be abolished, namely, that a marriage
contracted between persons of unequal rank shall not be considered valid,
unless dotal instruments with reference to it were executed. When, however,
this does not take place, such marriages shall still be absolutely valid,
without any distinction of persons, provided the women are free and
freeborn, and that no suspicion of any criminal or incestuous union arises,
for We, under all circumstances, annul criminal and incestuous unions, as
well as those which were especially prohibited by the provisions of former
laws; with the exception, however, of such as We authorize by the present
decree, and direct shall be considered legal, in accordance with the rights
of marriage.1 Extract
from Novel 117, Chapter IV. Latin Text. Those who
are invested with exalted dignity, up to persons styled illustrious, cannot
legally contract matrimony, unless dotal instruments have been drawn up in
writing, although marriages previously contracted will stand. Barbarians are
excepted from this rule, but all others can legally marry under the
inducement of affection alone. 1
These laws were unquestionably promulgated in a vain attempt to render the
Empress Theodora, who had been an actress, and whose vices had been the
scandal of the Empire, respectable._ED. THE TEXT
OF THE CODE FOLLOWS. (8)
Therefore these matters having been settled in this manner, by this general
law which must hereafter be observed, We order that any such unions which
have subsequently been made shall be regulated in accordance with the
aforesaid provisions; so that where anyone has married a wife of this kind
during Our reign (as has already been stated), and has children by her, they
shall be legitimate, and be entitled to succeed to their father ab
intestato, as well as under a will, and the wife, as well as any
children hereafter born of her, shall also be considered legitimate. 24. The
Same to the Senate. We order
that if anyone should, in any agreement whatsoever, whether it is drawn up
for the purpose of giving something, or for the performance of some act, or
for not giving anything, or for the non-performance of some act, either
refer to the time of his marriage or merely mention the marriage itself, the
condition of the contract shall not be understood to have been complied
with, or not to have been dispensed with, unless the ceremony of marriage
actually takes place; and that the age at which marriage can be solemnized,
which in the case of a female is after she has completed her twelfth year,
and in case of a male after he has completed his fourteenth year, should not
be considered, but the time when the marriage was performed shall only be
taken into account; for in this way all disputes arising from the ancient
law are disposed of, and the immense number of volumes on this subject are
reduced to very few. 25. The
Same to Julian, Prsetorian Prefect. The
question was discussed by the ancients whether the children of insane
parents, under whose control they were, could marry. Almost all the legal
authorities admitted that the daughter of an insane person could marry, for
they thought it was sufficient if the father did not object, but it was
doubted whether a son could do so. Ulpian refers to a Constitution of the
Emperor Marcus, which does not mention lunatics, but in general terms
alludes to children of persons of weak minds, whether they are males or
females, who contract marriage; and he states that they can do so without
applying to the Emperor. Another
doubt arises from this constitution, that is to say, whether what it
provides, with reference to persons of weak minds, should also apply to
those who are insane; and whether the children of lunatics are also entitled
to relief, just as those of a person of feeble intellect. Therefore, for the
purpose of disposing of these doubts and difficulties, We order that
whatever appears to be lacking in the Constitution of the Divine Marcus
shall be supplied by the following provision, that is to say, that not only
the children of a person of weak intellect, but also those of one who is
insane, of either sex, can legally contract marriage; and that the dowry, as
well as the ante-nuptial donation, shall be furnished by their curators. The
amount of the dowry, as well as that of the ante-nuptial donation, must, in
this Imperial City, be
determined by the estimate of the most excellent Urban Prefect, and in the
provinces by that of the illustrious Governors, or by the bishops of the
various dioceses; and the curator of the person who has lost his mind or has
become insane should be present, as well as those highest in rank in their
families, so that nothing may arise in a case of this kind, either in this
Imperial City, or in the provinces, to cause any loss of the property of
said insane person, or of him of enfeebled intellect; and these proceedings
shall be undertaken gratuitously, so that a human misfortune of this
description may not be aggravated by any expense. 26. The
Same to Julian, Prsetorian Prefect. If anyone
should grant freedom to his foster-daughter, and marry her, a doubt arose
among the ancients whether a marriage of this kind should be considered
lawful or not. Therefore We, desiring to resolve this long-existing doubt,
decree that such a marriage is not prohibited, for if these marriages have
their origin in affection, and We find nothing impious or contrary to law in
such a union, why should We think that they ought not to be allowed? No man
can be found who is so wicked as to afterwards marry a girl whom, in the
first place, he treated as his daughter; but it should be believed that he
did not originally bring her up as his daughter, but gave her her freedom,
and afterwards deemed her worthy to be married to him. A woman should, by
all means, be prevented from marrying her godfather who received her in
baptism whether she is his foster-child or not, as nothing else can be so
productive of paternal affection and just prohibition of marriage as a tie
of this kind, by means of which, through the mediation of God, the souls of
the parties in question are united. 27. The
Same to John, Prsetorian Prefect. We order
that marriages which take place between men and women who are more or less
than fifty or sixty years of age, and which are prohibited by the Lex
Julia et Papia, cannot be prevented in any way, or on either side, where
the men consent. 28. The
Same to John, Prsetorian Prefect. Where a
man has a wife who is a freedwoman, and afterwards becomes illustrious by
being raised to the dignity of Senator, the question is raised by Ulpian
whether the marriage is dissolved by his promotion, because the Lex Papia
does not permit marriages to exist between senators and freedwomen.
Hence We, following the judgment of God, do not permit that, in one and the
same marriage, the happiness of the husband should become the misfortune of
his wife, so that his wife may be debased to the extent that he is elevated,
and indeed that she should absolutely be lost to him; therefore, as severity
of this kind ought not to exist in our times, and the marriage should stand,
and the wife rise with her husband and share his distinction, the marriage
shall remain valid, and shall be, to no extent, affected by an occurrence of
this description. In like
manner, where the daughter of a private person marries a freedman, and her
father is afterwards raised to the senatorial dignity, the cruel provision
of the Papian Law is silent on this point, and the marriage celebrated
between the daughter of one who has become a senator and a freedman must not
be dissolved on this account, so that the prosperity of the father-in-law
may not be attained without the loss of his son-in-law; for it is better
that the harshness of the Papian Law should be mitigated in both instances,
rather than, by observing it, the marriages of men should be annulled, not
on account of any vice of the wife or the husband, but because of the good
fortune of both, for, as this defect proceeds from one source, the result is
that it is removed by one law. TITLE V. CONCERNING
MARRIAGES WHICH ARE INCESTUOUS AND VOID. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Amphigonus. If your
freedwoman, who is also your wife, leaves you without your consent, she
cannot marry another if you desire to retain her as your wife. 2. The
Emperors DiocletioM and Maximum to Sebastiana. It is a
matter of common notoriety that no one who is subject to the jurisdiction of
the Roman Empfre can have two wives at once; as, by the Edict of the
Praetor, men of this description are branded with infamy, and a competent
judge will not suffer a crime of this kind to go unpunished. 3. The
Emperor Constantine to Patroclus. Marriage
to a female slave cannot exist, for only slaves are born of an union of this
kind. Therefore, We order that decurions, induced by licentious desires for
female slaves, shall not resort to the houses of powerful men; and if a
decurion, without the knowledge of the stewards or superintendents of the
same, shall be found living with the female slave of another, We order that
the woman shall be sentenced by the judge to the mines, and the decurion
himself shall be deported to an island; and if he has been freed from the
control of his father, and has neither children, parents, nor any near
relatives who can be called to his succession as heirs at law, his property
shall be confiscated for the benefit of the city in which he held the office
of decurion. If, however, the stewards or superintendents of the house in
which the offence was committed were aware of it, or, after it had been
discovered, were unwilling to make it known, it is proper that they also
should be sentenced to the mines. If the
owner of the house permitted this to be done, or, after having heard of it,
concealed it, and the act was committed in the country, the land, together
with the slaves and the cattle, as well as all other
property requisite for agriculture, shall be confiscated to the Treasury.
If, however, the act was committed in a city, We order that half of all the
property shall be confiscated by way of increasing the penalty, because the
offence, having been perpetrated in the owner's residence, he was unwilling
to disclose it as soon as it became known to him. 4. The
Emperors Valentinian, Theodosius, and Arcadius to Andro-macus, Count of
Private Affairs. When
anyone marries contrary to the provisions of the laws, or in violation of
the Mandates and Constitutions of the Emperors, nothing shall be acquired
through such a marriage, whether an antenuptial donation of any kind was
given before or afterwards. We order that everything which was bestowed by
the liberality of one of the parties upon the other shall be taken from him
or her, as being unworthy of having it, and confiscated to the Treasury;
there being excepted from this rule such men and women as, through some
serious mistake, which was neither affected nor simulated, have been
deceived for any good cause, or have erred on account of their youth. It
has, however, been decided that they alone shall be free from the restraints
of Our law who, having discovered their error, or having arrived at their
majority, take steps to dissolve an union of this description without delay. 5. The
Same to Cynegius. We
absolutely prohibit marriage with the wife of a brother, or with two
sisters, even where a previous marriage has been dissolved in any way
whatsoever. 6. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius to Eutychianus, Prss-torian Prefect. If anyone
should pollute himself by an incestuous or prohibited marriage, he can
retain possession of his own property as long as he lives, but he must not
think that he has a wife, or any children by her, nor can he, during his
lifetime, donate anything to the aforesaid persons even through the
interposition of a third party; nor can he leave them any property at the
time of his death. If a dowry has been formally given or promised, it shall,
in compliance with the ancient laws, be confiscated to Our Treasury. He can
bequeath nothing to strangers by his will, but, whether he dies testate or
intestate, his heirs will succeed him by law, provided he has children born
in just and lawful wedlock; that is to say, if he has among his descendants
a son, a daughter, a grandson, a granddaughter, a great-grandson, or a
great-granddaughter; or among his ascendants, a father, a mother, a
grandfather, or a grandmother; or in the collateral line, a brother, a
sister, a paternal uncle, or a paternal aunt. He shall have a right to make
a will, and leave what he wishes only to such persons as he may select, and
who, according to the tenor of Our Imperial Rescript, are entitled to the
succession. Where any
of the persons whom We have mentioned is shown to have advised the
contraction of the incestuous marriage, he shall be absolutely excluded from
the estate of the deceased, and the heir who is next in degree shall succeed
in his stead. Moreover,
what We have provided with reference to men shall also be observed with
regard to women who have polluted themselves with such marriages as those
above mentioned. When, however, the persons referred to as being next of kin
are not living, the estate shall be confiscated to Our Treasury. Given at
Constantinople, on the sixth of the Ides of December, during the
Consulate of Arcadius, Consul for the fourth time, and Honorius, Consul for
the third time, 396. Extract
from Novel 12, Chapter I. Latin Text. The
penalty imposed upon anyone who contracts an incestuous marriage is the
confiscation of his property, including not only the dowry, but everything
else, exile, and the loss of rank (if he enjoys it), and also scourging when
he is of inferior degree; and any woman who commits a similar offence shall
suffer the same punishment. If the offender has legitimate children, who
become their own masters by the crime of their father, his property shall
pass to them, provided that he is supported by them, but if there are no
children, it shall be confiscated to the Treasury. Extract
from Novel 89, Last Chapter. Children
should not be called natural who are born of an execrable, incestuous or
prohibited marriage, but should be considered as unworthy of inheriting
their father's estate, or of being supported by him. 7. The
Emperors Valentinian and Martian to Palladius, Praetorian Prefect. We do not
understand a low or abject woman to be one who, although she may be poor, is
descended from freeborn parents. Therefore We have decided that Senators and
persons of the highest rank can marry women who are the children of freeborn
parents, even though they are poor; and that no distinction exists between
freeborn women and those who are more opulent, on account of the good
fortune of the latter. We only consider those women to be low and abject
persons who are slaves, the daughters of slaves, freedwomen, and the
daughters of freedwomen, actresses, and their daughters, the daughters of
tavern-keepers, of proprietors of houses of prostitution, and of gladiators;
or women who make their bodies articles of merchandise; therefore it is only
proper for Us to forbid the marriage of Senators with women belonging to the
classes which We have just enumerated. Given at
Constantinople, on the day before the Nones of April, during the
Consulate of Jstius, and Asterius, 454. 8. The
Emperor Zeno to Epinicus, Prsstorian Prefect. Although
certain Egyptians have married the wives of their deceased brothers, for the
reason that they were said to have remained virgins after their marriage,
being of the opinion that sexual intercourse had not taken place between
them (which has been held by certain legal authorities), and that, on this
account, no marriage was considered to have been actually consummated; and
while matrimonial unions of this description which took place under such
circumstances were valid, still, We order by the present law that, if any
such marriages should be celebrated, those who contract them, as well as
their children, shall be subject to the provisions of the ancient laws, and
that the marriages shall not, according to the example of the Egyptians
above referred to, be considered to be either valid, or capable of being
rendered so. 9. The
Emperor Anastasius to Severianus, Pr&torian Prefect. All
persons governed by Our Empire are notified that they must abstain from
incestuous marriages. For We decree that all rescripts, pragmatic sanctions,
or impious constitutions which, during the period of tyranny, permitted
certain persons to give the name of marriage to wicked unions, and allowed
anyone to marry his niece, his sister, or his sister-in-law, and to live in
the basest associations with her, or sanctioned any other unions of this
kind, to be of no force or effect, lest, by culpable dissimulation, such
abominable license may be confirmed. TITLE VI. CONCERNING
THE PROHIBITION OP MARRIAGE BETWEEN A FEMALE WARD AND HER GUARDIAN OR
CURATOR, OR His SON. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Marinus. The
authority of the Decree of the Senate, by which marriage between a female
ward and the son of her guardian is very properly forbidden, must not be
evaded under the pretext of ignorance and want of experience. 2. The
Emperor Alexander to Byruus. The mother
of a female ward is not prohibited from contracting marriage with the
guardian of her daughter, or the son of her guardian. 3. The
Same to Rogatianus. As you
allege that your father, at a time when you say that you were not under his
control, was appointed curator of the woman whom you married, after you had
had children by her, and as the marriage already solemnized cannot be
vitiated by a subsequent occurrence, you need have no apprehension that,
under a just interpretation of the law,
the children which you have will be considered not to have been legitimately
born. In order, however, that all doubt may be removed, your father, as well
as your wife, should insist that another curator be appointed in his stead;
for your wife will have the power to demand an account of his administration
from the person who was substituted for him. 4. The
Emperor Philip to Higina. There can
be no doubt that a freedman who gave his female ward, the daughter of his
patron, in marriage to his natural son who was born in slavery and was
afterwards manumitted, is liable under the provisions of the Decree of the
Senate, which forbids marriages of this description. 5. The
Emperor Philip, and the Csesar Philip, to Apuleius. You have
been falsely informed that a curator cannot marry his daughter to a minor in
his charge. 6. The
Emperors Valerian and Gallienus to Lucius. If you
married your father's female ward before the account of the guardianship was
rendered, or even after it was rendered, but before she attained her
twenty-fifth year, or before the available year expired, you cannot be
considered to have contracted marriage with her, or to have had a child by
such an union. Where, however, the father of the girl requested that the
marriage should take place at the time of his death, and this was done in
accordance with law, the child will be considered legitimate. 7. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Ctesars, to Paragonius. If a
guardian or a curator should, without having obtained an Imperial Rescript
for that purpose, marry his ward or a minor in his charge either to himself
or to his son, he shall be branded with infamy as having confessed that he
had been guilty of mismanagement of the guardianship, because, by an union
of this kind, he had attempted to conceal fraud committed during his
administration; and hence any dowry which was given can be recovered by a
personal action. 8. The
Emperors Leo and Anthemius to Erythrius, Prsetorian Prefect. If anyone,
having fraudulently assumed the name of guardian or curator, that is to say
has, without proper authority, administered the affairs of a female minor in
the capacity of her guardian, curator, or agent, and has either married her
himself, or given her in marriage to his son, We decree that a matrimonial
alliance of this kind shall stand, and not be annulled like that of an
actual guardian; in order that where children are born of marriages
contracted in this designing or malignant manner, or dowries have been given
or promised on account of them, they may not be subjected to injury or
annoyance. TITLE VII. WHERE
ANYONE CLOTHED WITH POWER, OR ANY OF His
SUBORDINATES, ATTEMPTS TO MARRY A FEMALE SUBJECT TO His
JURISDICTION. 1. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius to Theodore, Prsetorian
Prefect. When any
person invested with ordinary power, or other authority, makes use of it for
the purpose of contracting marriage, if the woman herself, or her parents
are unwilling (whether she is a ward, a virgin living with her father, or a
widow who is her own mistress, no matter what position she may occupy), and
he is convicted of either employing or of having employed threats against
the persons who are unwilling, for the purpose of accomplishing his design,
We decree that he shall be liable to a fine of ten pounds of gold for having
made such an attempt, even though he may not have effected a marriage
forbidden by law; and, as he has forfeited his honor, We prohibit him from
availing himself of the dignity which he has acquired, and as he has made
such bad use of his office, if he refuses to obey Our laws, he shall, by way
of penalty, be forbidden by the judge to live for the term of two years in
the province in which he so exceeded his authority. It is also
added that, if he still retains his office, the person whom he attempted to
take advantage of by conduct of this kind shall be permitted to bring a
complaint immediately, and, with her household, decline to submit to the
jurisdiction of the magistrate concerned; and the execution of this law
shall devolve upon the defenders of every city, and the subordinate
officials of the court. And, indeed, if an ordinary judge is accused of an
offence of this kind, all the affairs of his household, as well as all the
civil and criminal business, shall be brought before his deputy, as long as
the said judge remains in office. Where, however, his deputy, or anyone else
invested with similar authority, has undertaken to employ violence in the
contraction of a marriage of this kind, the ordinary judge, on the other
hand, shall interpose his authority. But where both of them are liable to
suspicion, the protection of such households shall be especially undertaken
by the illustrious prefecture, as long as the aforesaid magistrates remain
in office. Given at
Thessalonica, on the fifteenth of the Kalends of May, during the
Consulate of Gratian, Consul for the second time, and Theodosius, 380. TITLE Vill. CONCERNING
MARRIAGE DEMANDED IN ACCORDANCE WITH THE TERMS OP A RESCRIPT. 1. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to Theodore, Prsetorian Prefect. Certain
persons, in violation of the provisions of the ancient law, think that they
have a right to demand authority to contract a mar- riage
which they understand is forbidden, by means of a fraudulent request made to
Us; and they often pretend that they have obtained the consent of the girl.
For this reason We, by the present law, forbid all marriages of this
description. Hence, if anyone, by means of a fraudulent petition, obtains
permission to contract a marriage of this kind, contrary to the provisions
of this law, let him entertain no doubt that he will suffer the loss of his
property, and the penalty of deportation, and that the marriage which he has
made by such forbidden means having been annulled, he will not have any
legitimate children born of such an union, nor any pardon or indulgence, as
the rescript or-annotation will be considered void, except in those cases
where the marriage or the betrothal has been requested by the parents of the
girl, or where, in conformity with the provisions of the law, they demand
that what has been given as a betrothal pledge shall be returned, together
with the prescribed penalty. Given on
the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of Honorius, Consul for
the eighth time, and Theodosius, Consul for the third time, 409. 2. The
Emperor Zeno to Basilius, Prsetorian Prefect. We again
absolutely forbid, under all circumstances, the abominable crime of the
marriage of an uncle and a niece, which has already been prohibited under
the severest penalties by the Imperial Constitutions. We also hereafter
refuse to all persons permission to ask for such a marriage (or rather for
such a contagion), in order that everyone may know that if he should
fraudulently obtain consent for what even the right of a petition is hereby
denied, it will be of no advantage to him. TITLE IX.
CONCERNING SECOND MARRIAGES. 1. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius to Eutro-pius, Prsetorian
Prefect. Any woman,
who hastens to contract a second marriage without having properly mourned
for her first husband, becomes infamous by the effect of a well-known law;
and besides, she cannot give to her second husband by way of dowry more than
a third part of the property, nor can she leave him by her will more than a
third of her estate. Moreover,
she will not be entitled to any inheritances, legacies, or trusts left to
her by a last will, or by a donation mortis causa, for We order that
all these things shall be claimed by the heirs, the co-heirs, or successors
ab intestato of the deceased, lest We may not seem to have in view
the benefit of the Treasury while We are attempting to correct this
violation of morality. She shall also lose whatever her husband left her by
his last will, even though the property bequeathed to her by her first
husband may be without an owner, on account of her premature marriage; and
in the first place, We decree that it shall descend to the ten persons
enumerated in the Edict of the Praetor, that is to say,
to the ascendants and descendants, and next in the collateral line as far as
the second degree (the regular order of degrees being, of course, observed),
and then it shall be acquired by the Treasury. Again, We do not permit such
a woman, who has become infamous, to claim any estate on the ground of
intestacy, either by the civil or praetorian law, beyond the third degree. Given on
the fifteenth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of
Gratian and Theodosius, 380. Extract
from Novel 22, Chapter XL; and Novel 34, Chapter II. Latin Text. A woman
who brings forth a child within the time prescribed for mourning shall be
liable to the same penalty, provided there is no doubt that the said
offspring does not belong to the deceased, for she should also be deprived
of the usufruct of the ante-nuptial donation. The same
rule applies to a woman who, having accepted the guardianship of her
children, marries a second time, in violation of her oath, without having
previously applied for a guardian, rendered an account, and paid everything
that she owed. At present, however, by a subsequent law, the oath is not
exacted of her, but if she contracts a second marriage, she will be deprived
of the guardianship. 2. The
Same to Eutropius, Praetorian Prefect. Where a
woman who has lost her husband hastens to marry another within the term of a
year (for We have added a short time to be observed after the ten months
formerly prescribed, although We think that the entire period is extremely
brief), she shall be branded with opprobrium, and be deprived of the rights
and honors due to persons of noble and distinguished rank, and shall lose
everything which she acquired from the estate of her first husband, either
at the time of betrothal, or by the last will of the deceased. Given at
Constantinople, on the third of the Kalends of June, during the
Consulate of Eucherius and Syagrius, 381. 3. The
Same to Theodore, Prtetorian Prefect. Women who
have had children by their first husbands, and marry a second time after the
prescribed term of mourning has elapsed, transmit intact to their children
all the property which they have received from their former husbands,
whether they obtained anything by marriage, by donations mortis causa,
directly by will, under a trust, by virtue of a legacy, or through any
other evidence of liberality from the estates of their first husbands (as
has been previously stated), and they can transmit it to any one of their
children (provided the latter is one of those whom We have decided to be
entitled to such a succession), and whom the mother may, in consideration of
its merits, consider worthy of her bounty. Such women
shall not presume to alienate property of this description to any stranger,
or to a child born of the second marriage, and they shall have only the
right of the possession and enjoyment of such property
during their lives, but the authority to alienate it is not granted them.
For, if any of such property should be transferred by a woman of this kind
to any person whomsoever, it shall be restored out of her own estate, in
order that it may come unimpaired and intact into the hands of those
children who We have decided are entitled to it. (1) We
also add to this law, that if any of the children who are proved to have
been born of the former marriage should die after the mother has disgraced
herself by a second one, all the surviving offspring of the same marriage
shall have a right to whatever the mother would be considered entitled to
ab intestato, or under the will of her child by the same succession; and
she shall only have possession of the share due to her for the term of her
life, and must leave everything to the surviving children of the former
marriage; nor shall she have power to bequeath property of this kind to any
stranger whomsoever, or to alienate any of the same. If she
should not have had issue by her first marriage, or her child or children
should die, she is hereby fully authorized to dispose of everything which
she has acquired in any way, and shall be legally entitled to complete
ownership of the same, and can leave it by will to anyone whom she may
select. Given at
Constantinople, on the sixth of the Kalends of June, during the
Consulate of Antoninus and Syagrius, 382. Extract
from Novel 22, Chapter XXIII. Latin Text. A woman
shall not be entitled to the ownership of property included in a donation
made on account of marriage, even if another person gave it for the benefit
of her husband. Extract
from Novel 22, Chapter XXV. Latin Text. This profit is equally divided
among the children by law and its distribution is not left to the discretion
of the parent. Extract
from Novel 22, Chapter XLVI; and Novel 2, Chapter III. Latin Text. � A
woman who has hastened to contract a second marriage succeeds to her
children under the terms of their wills, just as any other person who was
appointed heir. She also is called to an intestate succession, whether she
married the second time before the death of her child, or afterwards. In
case of an intestate succession, however, she will only receive the usufruct
of such property as came into the hands of the child from his father's
estate. The same rule applies to antenuptial donations, as to other
property, but the ingratitude of the mother and the brothers should, in this
instance also, by all means be taken into consideration. Extract
from Novel 2, Chapter II; and Novel 22, Chapter XXVI. Latin Text. If,
however, any one of them should die first without issue, the ownership of a
part of the property left will go to the mother, in accordance
with the agreement made in case there should be no children, and the
remainder will pass to the heirs of the deceased, whoever they may be;
therefore, if she should dispose of any of said property, the sale will be
valid so far as the portion above mentioned is concerned. But when the
mother is the only heir, she herself will be entitled to the entire estate,
and she can follow any alienation of it that she pleases. 4. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to Marinus, Prsetorian Prefect. While We
have previously ordered by other laws that the estate of the mother shall
descend intact to the children, still, where she has acquired any property
through the generosity of her husband, the children born of the first
marriage are informed that they have a right to make a special claim to it,
as constituting part of their father's estate. Therefore, if a woman who had
children should contract a second marriage, only the issue of said second
marriage shall have a right to the possession of all the property which the
second husband gave to his wife at the time of their betrothal; and it will
be of no advantage to those by the former marriage that the woman did not
marry a third time. If,
however, the second husband should die without leaving any children,
whatever his wife obtained from him as a betrothal gift shall belong to her
by law, even if the donor is shown to have left children by a former
marriage. So far as the estate of the mother is concerned, any offspring
which she may leave, no matter from what husband the property was obtained,
or whether it was derived from this or from some other source, shall have
the share to which they are entitled from their mother's estate, whether it
became theirs by gift, or under the terms of a will. For We decree that it
is expressly provided by this law, that children, no matter of what marriage
they are born, shall be entitled to any property donated by their father at
the time of his betrothal. Given at
Ravenna, on the third of the Nones of November, during the Consulate
of Honorius, Consul for the thirteenth time, and Theodosius, Consul for the
tenth time, 422. 5. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to Florentius, Prsetorian Prefect. Generally
speaking, We decree that, in every instance where, before the promulgation
of this law, the constitutions direct that a woman shall preserve for the
benefit of their common children all the property which came into her hands
from the estate of her husband where the marraige was dissolved by death
this shall be done; and also, under the same circumstances, that the husband
shall preserve for the common children everything which came into his hands
from the estate of his wife, where the marriage was terminated by the death
of the latter. It makes no difference whether someone else made an
ante-nuptial donation for the benefit of the husband, or gave a dowry for
the benefit of the wife. We order
that this rule shall be observed, even though the property included in the
ante-nuptial donation (as is usually the case), was given by the wife by way
of dowry. We decree, moreover, that the ownership of the property preserved
for the children by the provisions of this law, or by those of former
constitutions, shall belong to them. Therefore, where the person who was
keeping the said property for the children dies, all surviving children
shall have a right to recover it from any possessor whomsoever, and if it
has been consumed, can exact its value from the heirs of him who had the
right to preserve it. The right to alienate or encumber property which
should be preserved, or which has been ordered to be kept for their benefit,
is not permitted. We, however, grant to the father the right to administer
the business of his children in a proper manner; nor do We deny to the
parents permission to divide their property between their children according
to their own judgment, or even to select any one of them whom they may
prefer. (1) Still,
in those instances in which the mother is directed to preserve the property
for the common children, because it belonged to their father, that is to
say, where the marriage has been dissolved by the death of the husband, and
the woman marries a second time; or where We order that the father shall
preserve the property of the mother for the benefit of their common
offspring, when the marriage has been dissolved by the death of the wife,
and the husband marries again; if the children should not enter upon the
estate of their father, who died first, they shall only be permitted to
claim for themselves the property of the parent who died last; that is, if
they should decide to accept the estate of the one who died last, in order
that what was established for the benefit of the said children may not, in
certain cases, appear to have been devised for their injury. Extract
from Novel 23, Chapter XXIII, XVI. Latin Text. Any profit
obtained during marriage belongs to the children, although they may not be
heirs of their father or mother, or of both of them; unless they have been
ungrateful, and their ingratitude is proved. END OF THE
EXTRACT. THE TEXT
OP THE CODE FOLLOWS. (2) We
have thought that, for the sake of humanity, the following should be
inserted in this law, that is to say, in every instance in which profit is
obtained, where property comes into the hands of the wife from the husband,
or the husband obtains anything from the estate of his wife when the first
marriage is dissolved by the death of one of the parties, and the survivor
does not marry again; and if the husband of the wife, that is to say, the
survivor, does not consume or alienate the property (which there is no doubt
belongs to them as owners when they do not contract a second marriage), the
children are entitled to the property which formed part of their father's
estate, as well as to that derived from the estate of their mother. Extract
from Novel 98, Chapter I. Latin Text. When the
wife dies, the profits that the husband obtained from the dowry, the
usufruct of which is granted to him, are absolutely reserved for the common
children, so far as their ownership is concerned. The same
rule applies to the share of the woman, if she has profited to any extent by
the betrothal gift. Likewise, where the marriage is dissolved in any other
manner, these profits are disposed of by the same constitution. Extract
from Novel 127, Chapter III. Latin Text. If,
however, the mother should not marry a second time, she herself will be
entitled to a share of the property, in proportion to the number of her
children. This rule also applies to the father and all relatives in the
ascending line, who do not contract a second marriage. 6. The
Emperors Leo and Anthemius to Erythrius, Prsetorian Prefect. We order
by this published law, which shall be valid for all time, that where there
are any children by a former marriage, and either the father or the mother
contracts matrimonial vows a second or a third time, or more, it shall not
be permitted to leave to the stepmother or stepfather, either by a will
written or unwritten, or by a codicil, or by the right of inheritance, or by
virtue of a legacy or a trust, or by way of dowry or ante-nuptial donations,
or by a donation mortis causa or one inter vivos (although
these last donations are forbidden by the Civil Law to be made during
marriage, still they are, for certain reasons, usually confirmed, after the
death of the donor), more than they could have left or given to a son or
daughter, if either one of them were living. Where, however, there are
several children, they will all be entitled to equal shares, and no more can
be acquired by any one of them than is permitted to be given to their
stepfather or their stepmother. When, however, the above-mentioned property
was not transmitted in equal shares to the said children, then it shall not
be lawful to leave to the stepmother or stepfather by will, or to donate by
way of dowry or as an ante-nuptial donation, any more than a son or a
daughter would be entitled to, to whom a smaller share of the estate was
left or given by the last will of the testator; provided, that the fourth
part due to the said children under the law cannot, in any way, be
diminished, unless for those reasons which prevent the complaint of
inofficiousness. We decree
that this rule shall also apply to the grandfather or the grandmother, the
great-grandfather, and the great-grandmother, as well as to the
grandchildren and great-grandchildren of both sexes; in either the paternal
or maternal line of descent whether they are under paternal control, or have
been emancipated or not. If,
however, any property in excess of what has been prescribed by law should be
left to the stepmother or the stepfather, or donated or presented to either
of them, the surplus shall be considered as not having been referred to,
left, donated, or given; and We order that it shall belong to the children,
and be divided among them; for the purpose of
avoiding every evasion of the law which may be attempted, either by the
interposition of a third person, or in any other manner whatsoever. (1) We add
to these provisions that a woman, in those instances in which ante-nuptial
donations or other property has come to her from her husband, shall be
compelled to preserve the same for their common children, as constituting
part of their father's estate, in accordance with the terms of former laws;
that is to say, when, after the marriage has been dissolved by the death of
the husband, she contracts another, she can only enjoy the usufruct of the
movable property and the slaves, as well as the civil allowance of support,
during her lifetime; all alienation of the same being absolutely prohibited.
With reference to the movable property, however, she shall, in like manner,
be entitled to its usufruct, after a just appraisement has been made by
arbiters chosen with the consent of all parties, and after an oath has been
administered ; provided she furnishes good security that she will restore
the said property or the value of the same to the sons or daughters who are
the issue of this marriage; or, after their death, to all her grandsons and
granddaughters descended from the said children, or to any one of them who
may happen to survive; and that she will do this in accordance with the
laws. But if she should fail, or be unwilling to furnish proper security,
the aforesaid property shall remain in the hands of the children, if it has
not yet been transferred by them to their mother; and where it has been
delivered to her, or is retained by her, it shall be returned to the
children. If proper security is offered by them to their mother, by which it
is agreed to pay her annually three per cent on the estimated value of said
property, instead of the usufruct or the sum at which it was appraised; the
children must not fail at any time to make said payments. It should
also be provided by the bond that (if all the said children or their
descendants should happen to die before their mother) the above-mentioned
movable property shall be restored to her in accordance with the
distribution prescribed by law in order that she may have the benefit of the
profit derived from misfortune. Hence, if anyone of those who has furnished
security should consider it advantageous for himself, he shall be permitted
to use and enjoy the said movable property, and either to lend, encumber, or
sell the same; in order that the children may, by means of what is acquired
by them, be enabled to provide for their mother, without suffering any
inconvenience themselves. But if either of them should neglect, or be unable
to furnish the security aforesaid, the property shall remain in the hands of
the woman during her lifetime. Extract
from Novel 22, Chapters IV and XLV. Latin Text. If a
quantity of gold was mentioned in the donation made in consideration of
marriage, the contract must state that the interest on the same shall be
paid, but the gold itself cannot be exacted, unless it, as well as the other
property mentioned in the donation, was included in the estate of the
husband. END OF THE
EXTRACT. THE TEXT
OF THE CODE FOLLOWS. (2) All
the property which the woman received from her husband, as well as what she
herself has, or will be entitled to, is encumbered to the children who were
the issue of her first marriage, just as if it had been pledged or
hypothecated to guarantee the ante-nuptial donation or any other property
which may have come into her hands as part of the estate of her husband,
from the very day when she obtained possession of the same; so that if
anyone should make a contract with the woman after the said property was
delivered to, or retained by her, and she marries a second time, there is no
doubt that, when it is claimed, the children born of the first marriage, and
any grandsons or granddaughters descended from them, will be preferred to
those born of the second marriage. (3) When,
however, retaining parental affection for their children, either the father
or the mother is unwilling to contract a second marriage, the husband shall
not be prohibited from using according to his wishes, or selling, or
alienating in any way whatsoever, or pledging or hypothecating (if he or she
should wish to do so) as owner of the same, any property which belonged to
the estate of his wife, or the latter what belonged to that of her husband,
and which may have come into the possession of either. The
children shall be permitted to recover any of said property, if it has not
been alienated, consumed, or pledged; even though they may not have accepted
the estates of their parents. Given on
the second of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of Martian
and Zeno, 469. 7. The
Emperor Zeno to Sebastian, Prsetorian Prefect. In some
cases, the father, in others, the mother, is required to preserve an
ante-nuptial donation, or property which is derived from some other source
for the children of both sexes. If one of the sons or daughters should
happen to predecease the father or the mother (either before one of them has
contracted a second marriage, or afterwards) and leaves a son or a daughter,
a grandson or a granddaughter, or several of them, during the lifetime of
his or her father or mother, We decree that the share to which the deceased
son or daughter was entitled, or any profit derived therefrom, shall not
pass to the brothers or sisters of the deceased, but to their sons and
daughters, or grandchildren of both sexes; or to their great-grandchildren;
or to their grandparents or great-grandparents, if they are living; and that
they shall not be prevented from selecting such of their surviving children
as they may desire to favor. Given on
the Kalends of March, during the fifth Consulate of Ellus, 478. 8. The
Emperor Justinian to Menna, Prxtorian Prefect. If any of
the children by a former marriage should die before the father or the mother
marries again, leaving either children, grandchildren, or
great-grandchildren, We decree that the share of the deceased shall not
go to his brothers or sisters, or, if he should have none, to his father or
mother, but to his own children, grandchildren, and great-grandchildren,
and, whether there be one or more, they can only claim the share of the
estate to which the defunct was entitled. (1) We
have determined to prescribe by a positive law that, where anyone having
children by a first marriage does not marry a second time, either of his
parents shall, in the same manner, be permitted to alienate or administer
property obtained by the former marriage in any way that he or she may
desire. If, however, none of this property has been alienated, the children
shall have a right to claim it, even if they do not accept the estate of
their father or mother., (2) We
order that any alienation of property of this kind, which has been made by
the will of either the father or mother, or which has been either generally
or specially bequeathed at the time of the appointment of the heir, shall be
considered valid. Extract
from Novel 22, Chapter XX. Latin Text. Now,
however, profits of this kind are presumed to have been reserved for the
benefit of the children, unless they have been expressly transferred to
others. END OP THE
EXTRACT. THE TEXT
OP THE CODE FOLLOWS. (3)
Permission is granted to children to claim any profits derived from the
marriage, even if they do not enter upon the estate of their father or
mother, where neither of their said parents contracted a second marriage,
and did not alienate the property acquired by them; but We by no means
permit them to demand for themselves any such property, if they have
acquired any part of their father's or mother's estates, when the deceased
parent has any other children by a former marriage. (4) In
order to confirm the ancient law We order, as in the case of a mother whose
property, after a second marriage, is held to be hypothecated to the
children by the first one, for the purpose of preserving the profits to
which they are entitled, that also the property of the father, which he
either has, or may hereafter acquire, and which, after a second marriage,
must be preserved by him for the benefit of children by a former one, if he
obtained it from their mother, shall also be considered as hypothecated. We decree
that the property of the said father, who has one or more children of this
kind under his control, shall be encumbered to that of the mother for the
benefit of the said children, and that its preservation shall be compulsory
if it comes to them from the maternal line of descent; nevertheless, the
children must not scrutinize the administration of their father or their
mother too closely, under the pretext of such an hypothecation; nor should
they seek to raise any question on this point, as it is a clear rule of law
that if any property not included in that above mentioned, or which forms
part of their mother's
estate, should be alienated, the right of hypothecation will remain
unimpaired, so far as the said children are concerned. Given on
the third of the Ides of December, during the Consulate of Our Lord
Justinian, Consul for the second time, 528. 9. The
Same to Menna, Praetorian Prefect. As laws
previously enacted have settled that everything which a wife or a husband,
having children by a former marriage, has given or bequeathed after a second
one, either by way of donation or in any other manner, to ax-large r amount
than should be donated or left to a single son or daughter, the issue of a
former marriage, should be revoked for the benefit of the sons and daughters
alone who are the children by the said former marriage; and, as in this
Section, no reference was made to children who are the issue of the second
marriage, We, for the purpose of correcting this omission, do hereby decree
that everything which is revoked, as aforesaid, shall not only go to the
children of the first marriage, but also to those who are the issue of the
second, and shall be equally distributed among all of them. (1) In
addition to this, We direct that any profits obtained by either the wife or
the husband through a dowry or an ante-nuptial donation, shall be subject to
the same rule, in case of repudiation, and after the second marriage of
either of the parties, shall be preserved indiscriminately for the benefit
of the children who are the issue of the former marriage, just as in the
case of divorce or death; nor can any attempt be made to call the divorce in
question, or to institute any other inquiry concerning the matter. Given at
Constantinople, on the Ides of April, during the Consulate of Decius,
Consul for the fifth time, 486. Extract
from Novel 22, Chapters I, XIX, XXVII. Latin Text. Children
by a first marriage are now alone entitled to this benefit, and if any one
of them should die, leaving issue, his share shall pass to them. 10. The
Same to Demosthenes, Prsetorian Prefect. It has
been clearly provided by law that ungrateful children should with reason be
excluded from the inheritances of their ancestors, where the latter have
mentioned this in their wills, and it has actually been shown that the
Divine Constitution of the Emperor Leo, of illustrious memory, which was
promulgated with reference to children who were the issue of a former
marriage, seems to contradict a provision of this kind. For, as either the
father or mother, who contracted a second marriage, is required, for any
reason whatsoever, to give to the second husband, or stepmother, only as
much as he or she could leave to that son or daughter, the issue of the
former marriage, who was entitled to the smallest share of the estate, the
greatest injustice to parents was caused by this law; for, in every
instance, children, being aware that their parents could, even against their
will, be prevented from leaving them only as much as the second husband or
the stepmother was entitled to receive, injured their parents by all kinds
of dissipation and excesses. Therefore, We decree that any children who are
actually ungrateful shall not hereafter have any right to enjoy the benefit
conferred upon them by the Divine Constitution of the August Leo, but shall
be excluded as unworthy from every privilege of this description. We also
decree that this provision shall be observed with reference to grandfathers
and grandmothers, great-grandfathers and great-grandmothers, grandsons and
granddaughters, as well as great-grandsons and great-granddaughters, whether
they are under paternal control, or have been emancipated, and whether they
are in the paternal or maternal line of descent. But as We
provide for the protection of the parents, so also, We do not suffer their
innocent posterity to be subjected to injury, nor permit their parents, who
have contracted a second marriage, and perhaps may entertain an unreasonable
hatred of their children, to stigmatize them as ungrateful, without good
reason. Hence We desire that children shall be excluded from this privilege
who, through the efforts of the heirs of their parents, have been convicted
by clear and undoubted evidence of being ungrateful toward the latter, in
those instances which have been enumerated in former laws. Given at
Chalcedon, on the fifteenth of the Kalends of October, during the
Consulate of Decius, Consul for the fifth time, 486. TITLE X. WHERE A
WOMAN, TO WHOM HER HUSBAND LEFT AN USUFRUCT, MARRIES A SECOND TIME. 1. The
Emperors Valentinian, Theodosius, and Arcadius to Tatian, Prsetorian
Prefect. When a
husband, at his death, leaves his wife the usufruct of his property, and she
contracts a second marriage, she shall lose the usufruct which she obtained
from her first husband, and must surrender it to her children by him, from
the day on which she married a second time. If, however, the children by the
first marriage should still be in the weakness of infancy, and she does not
give them the assistance of a guardian, but seizes an opportunity of this
kind to appropriate the property which was left to them, all of it can be
recovered by law, and she must surrender it with its profits, after having
deducted the necessary expenses. This
applies to the usufruct which a man, when making his last will, bequeathed
out of his own property for the benefit of his wife. We, however, decree
that where the usufruct of ante-nuptial donations is concerned, the rules
established by previous constitutions shall be observed. Given on
the Ides of March, during the Consulate of Arcadius, Consul for the
second time, and Rufinus, 392. Extract
from Novel 22, Chapter XXXII. Latin Text. This law
applies where the usufruct is given or left under the condition that it
shall be extinguished in case of a second marriage; otherwise, it will
remain in full force, provided it has been left or donated under
circumstances which render it legal. An usufruct given as a dowry or an
ante-nuptial donation, which is authorized by law, cannot be revoked by a
testator. TITLE XI. CONCERNING
THE PROMISE OP A DOWRY, AND ONE MADE WITHOUT CONSIDERATION. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Claudius. You are
wrong in your opinion that you are entitled to an action to recover a dowry
which has been promised, but not delivered to you, as no specific property
or sum was agreed upon, and it was only stated in the nuptial contract that
the woman who was married promised to give a dowry. 2. The
Emperor Gordian to Herodotus, Prsetorian Prefect. If your
father-in-law contracted to pay interest on the dowry which he promised you,
a competent judge will order you to be given what you prove is due to you. Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of Pius
and Pontianus, 239. 3. The
Same to Claudius. If the
person whom you mentioned promised legally to give you a dowry for the woman
who marries you, without mentioning the amount, but stating that it would be
whatever he himself might decide upon, and he does not comply with the terms
of the stipulation, you, having availed yourself of the proper action, can
obtain by a judgment what was promised you, for it is considered that a sum
which would be approved by a good citizen was included in the stipulation. Given on
the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of Sabinus and Venustus,
241. 4. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Cassars, to Rufus. If you
stated in the dotal contract with the consent of the person who gave the
dowry that more was given than you received, you are informed that you can,
in accordance with the agreement, recover whatever is lacking. Given on
the Nones of April, during the above-mentioned Consulate. 5. The
Same Emperors and Cassars to Desumiana. If your
father promised a dowry to your husband who entered into the stipulation, an
action to recover it will not lie in your favor, but in favor of your
husband, against the heirs of his father-in-law. 6. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to Hierius, Prsetorian Prefect. We decree
that any words whatsoever will be sufficient for the exaction of a dowry
after it has once been agreed to be given, whether they have been reduced to
writing or not; and even if the stipulation did not follow the promise of
the dotal property. Given on
the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of Felix and Taurus, 428. 7. The
Emperor Justinian to John, Prsetorian Prefect. If a
father should simply give a dowry to his daughter, or should make an
ante-nuptial donation for his son, the latter, whether he is under the
control of his father or has been emancipated, will be entitled to the
estate of his mother, or any property obtained in some other way, of which
he cannot now obtain the acquisition, and the usufruct of which solely
remains with his father, or of actions of any description which he has the
right to bring against his father. A -doubt
arose among the ancient authorities whether the father released himself from
liability from this obligation, when he promised or gave the dowry or the
ante-nuptial donation, or whether the obligation would continue to retain
its character and paternal liberality suggest the payment of the said dowry
or ante-nuptial donation. In a doubtful matter of this kind, a division of
opinion existed between the greater number of jurists, and the difficulty
was increased by the addition of the question (in case the father had stated
in the dotal contract that the dowry or ante-nuptial donation was bestowed
out of the property of both father and mother) whether the gift or promise
should be considered to have been made in proportion to half of his entire
estate, or pro rata, in accordance with the value of the estate of each. Therefore,
for the purpose of positively putting an end to both of these ambiguous
points, We decree that if the father had thought that nothing further should
be added, but simply gave the dowry or the ante-nuptial donation, or made a
promise to do so, he must be understood to have done this induced by his own
generosity, and that what was due should retain its proper character; for
these laws are well known by which it has been provided that it is, by all
means, the duty of the father to give a dowry or an ante-nuptial donation
for the benefit of his offspring. Hence, an act of liberality of this kind
shall remain valid and irrevocable, and it, with the obligation, will enure to their
benefit. Where,
however, a father declares that he grants liberalities of this kind out of
his own property, or out of that of the mother, or of other persons which
cannot be acquired, or out of what he himself owes, then, if he is in
absolute want, the dowry or the ante-nuptial donation must be considered to
have been given out of the property belonging to his sons or his daughters.
But if he himself possesses considerable property, in this instance he will
be understood to have bestowed the dowry or the ante-nuptial donation out of
his own estate; for he
would have been able to have given a dowry for his daughter or an
ante-nuptial donation for his son, in proportion to his means, and to have
consented that his children, if they desired to do so, might add a part, or
even all of that to which they were entitled through the generosity of their
father in giving the dowry or the ante-nuptial donation; so that it will
actually be apparent not only what he himself intended to give, but also
what was derived from the property of his children, and he would not be
compelled to rely upon vain statements, and thereby incur serious risk. Given on
the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of Lam-padius and
Orestes, 530. TITLE XII.
CONCERNING THE LAW OF DOWRIES. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Nicephorus. If
property given as dowry is evicted, and an agreement or a promise has been
interposed, the son-in-law can bring a personal action, or one based on the
stipulation, against his father-in-law, his wife, or their heirs. When,
however, no agreement or promise was made, an action on purchase will lie
after the eviction, if an appraisement of the property was made. But where
this was not done, and the property was given in good faith by way of dowry,
no action will lie in favor of the husband. If, however, fraud for which the
donor was responsible existed, an action on the ground of fraud can be
brought against you, provided no fraud was committed by the woman; for then
he will be entitled to an action in factum to avoid one involving
infamy being granted against her. Given on
the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of Mutian and Favian,
202. 2. The
Emperor Antoninus to Alluvias. Where a
stipulation was made with reference to the return of a part of the dowry
given, and the condition upon which this depended is fulfilled, he in whose
favor the agreement was planned and entered into will be entitled to an
action. In accordance with this, if your sister Polla is entitled to an
action for the recovery of half of the dowry because your mother, with the
intention of making a donation, permitted her daughter to stipulate for the
return of half of the dowry after her death, she need not apprehend an
exception on the ground of fraud, for the reason that she is the heir to
less than half of the estate of her mother, who made the agreement; unless
it should be clearly proved that the latter changed her mind with reference
to the agreement for the dowry, and desired that her daughter should be
content with the preferred legacy instead of her hereditary share of the
estate, and intended that her husband should be released from the necessity
of making restitution. Given on
the third of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of Antoninus,
Consul for the fourth time, and Balbinus, 214. 3. The
Emperor Alexander to Euphemius. Although
the father has a right to demand restoration of the dowry when his daughter
dies during marriage, still, where the husband has by will legally conferred
freedom, both directly and under a trust, upon the dotal slaves, his father
cannot revoke it after it has once been granted, as the husband has free
power during marriage to manumit dotal slaves inter vivos. Given on
the sixth of the Ides of December, during the Consulate of Antoninus
and Alexander, 223. 4. The
Same to Valens. It is not
prohibited by any laws for a woman to give all the property to her husband
by way of dowry. Given on
the fourth of the Ides of July, during the Consulate of Maximus,
Consul for the second time, and JElianus, 224. 5. The
Same to Statia. Whenever
the property given as dowry is appraised, the husband obtains the ownership
of the same, but he becomes, as it were, the debtor for its value.
Therefore, if no agreement is made that the property shall be restored in
case the marriage is dissolved, and it has been legally appraised, he can
retain it if he tenders you the money. Given on
the third of the Ides of April, during the Consulate of Alexander,
Consul for the second time, and Marcellus, 227. 6. The
Emperor Maximian to Sulpitius. If you
have become the heir of your grandmother, she can transmit to you the right
of action based on the agreement for the recovery of the property which she
gave as dowry for your daughter, even though a verbal obligation may not
have been assumed. For the rule is not the same where the father or mother
makes a contract of this kind, as that of the mother gives a right to the
Actio prsescriptis verbis, and that that of the father is, by no means,
considered to change by a simple agreement the right .of action founded on
the profectitial dowry. Given on
the third of the Ides of February, during the Consulate of Maximian
and Africanus, 237. 7. The
Emperor Gordian to Marcus. Where a
dowry is given by your father-in-law to you for the benefit of your wife,
and a stipulation is not added to it at the time when it is given, or
afterwards, your father-in-law, in making an agreement with you against the
consent of his daughter, cannot injure his own legal position; for when she
alone institutes proceedings with reference to the dowry, it is forbidden by
law for the agreement to operate to his disadvantage. Given on
the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of Pius and Pontianus,
239. 8. The
Same to Agrippina. Even if
the mother does not actually stipulate that the dowry shall be returned to
her, but that what she gave by way of dowry shall follow her, or belong to
her, in case her daughter should die during marriage, and the daughter does
die, We decree that it is perfectly just that the mother shall be held to
have acquired a right of action under the stipulation. The result of this is
that even property given as an addition to the dowry can be recovered by the
same action. Given on
the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of Sabinus and Venustus,
241. 9. The
Emperor Decius, and the Csesar, to Urbicana. Your claim
for your dowry is preferable to that of the State to which your husband
subsequently became indebted. Given on
the sixth of the Ides of June, during the Consulate of Decius and
Gratus, 251. 10. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Ingenuus. As you
allege that the dowry which you received was appraised, it is apparent,
according to the Common Law, that under the agreement inserted in the dotal
contract, an action on purchase will lie, for who can doubt that the value
of the dowry is due from you to your wife; and that the property of which it
is composed will become deteriorated at your risk; or that its increase will
enure to your benefit? Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of Maximus,
Consul for the second time, and Acquilinus, 286. 11. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Severa. There is
no doubt that your husband will have a right of action with reference to the
property which you allege was given by way of dowry and subsequently
removed. Given at
Heraclea, on the tenth of the Kalends of May, during the
above-mentioned Consulate. 12. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Rufina. The land
purchased by your husband with money forming part of the dowry is not
acquired by you, for a husband cannot acquire for his wife a right of action
on purchase, and only an action on dowry will lie in your favor. Therefore,
if the Governor of the province, after having been applied to, should find
that you have not made a compromise, but have obtained thex-large r part of
the dowry, he will provide for the return of the remainder. Given at
Heraclea, on the eighth of the Kalends of May, during the
above-mentioned Consulate. 13. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Catula and Statia. If any property
belonging to you has been given by your mother to your stepfather by way of
dowry, and he is aware that it is yours, you are
informed that such a gift has no validity in law, when no promise or
stipulation was made. Given at
Heraclea, on the day before the Kalends of May, under the
above-mentioned Consulate. 14. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Basilissa. A mother
cannot be compelled to give a dowry for her daughter, unless some good and
sufficient cause exists for doing so, or she is expressly required to do so
by law, nor has a father any power to bestow a dowry out of the property of
his wife against her consent. Given at
Philippopolis, on the Nones of November, during the above-mentioned
Consulate. 15. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Ulpian. Where it
is proved by other evidence that a dowry was given without the execution of
dotal instruments, it is established that, after a divorce has taken place,
the dowry of your former wife should be restored to her in accordance with
good faith, for if the documents are lost, any other legal proofs which may
be introduced will undoubtedly not be considered void. Given on
the eighth of the Kalends of August, during the abovementioned
Consulate. 16. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Mmilius. Your
sister having succeeded to your father, who died intestate, is not
prohibited from giving, as her dowry, her undivided share of a tract of
land, before a division of the estate has been made. Given on
the Nones of July, during the Consulate of the Csesars. 17. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Sabinus. Your
mother-in-law, by selling the usufruct which he had reserved for herself out
of the property that she gave you by way of dowry, can not deprive you of
the same. Given on
the Nones of July, during the Consulate of the Csesars. 18. The
Same to Menestratus. _ If your mother-in-law conveyed a tract of land to
your wife with the reservation of the usufruct, and your wife gave the said
property to you by way of dowry, and then your mother-in-law transferred to
you the usufruct of the same, and if your wife should die during marriage,
there is no doubt that the land will remain in your hands in accordance with
the terms of the agreement entered into between you. If, however, your
mother-in-law gave her daughter the usufruct in consideration of receiving a
certain sum of money annually, and the latter should die, the usufruct will
by no means be extinguished. Given on
the fourteenth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of the
Csesars. 19. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Achilles. As you state that your
father-in-law, when giving you a dowry for his daughter, made an agreement
to the effect that if, after his own death, his
daughter should die during marriage, half of the said dowry should be given
to Amnia; and, after having made his will, and appointed Amnia his heir,
along with others, he directed that Amnia should not claim or agree to
anything under the stipulation, no action based on a contract made with
another will lie in her favor, unless it is proved that Amnia stipulated
under the terms of the agreement that the property should be returned to
her. If,
however, by the interpretation of the contract, Amnia should have acquired
an obligation for herself, and, after the fulfillment of the condition, she
demands that the stipulation be carried out, and it is shown that the
testator had your interests in view, you can avail yourself of an exception
against her, on the ground that, after the deduction of the Falcidian
portion, she has received all that was agreed upon, according to the
intention of the deceased. Given on
the thirteenth of the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of
the Caesars. 20. The
Same Emperors and Cassars to Tiberia. It is a
perfectly clear rule of law that the husband, on account of the burdens
imposed by marriage, is entitled to the enjoyment of the income of the
entire dowry which he has obtained; and that if he should permit his wife to
have it, as a donation, he can bring suit for the amount to which she has
been pecuniarily benefited for this reason. Given on
the fifth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of the Caesars. 21. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Geminius. If an
agreement has been made between husband and wife that, if their marriage
should be dissolved in any way within the term of five years, the property
constituting the dowry, which was appraised, shall be returned in the same
condition and at the same value as the amount of the appraisement, it is
clear that the value of the property should not be paid, but that the very
thing itself must be returned; as, in agreements for its restoration, the
value was only mentioned to prevent the property from being diminished or
destroyed, and it should not be demanded at any other valuation than that at
which it was estimated. Given at
Agrippina on the Nones of August, during the Consulate of the Csesars. 22. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Libyana. A
son-in-law cannot alienate property given by his father-in-law as dowry for
his daughter. Given on
the fifth of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of the
same Cassars. 23. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Diogenes. If your wife should sell land
forming part of her dowry, it makes no difference whether she did so
voluntarily or ratified the contract after it
was made; for she cannot deprive you of the ownership of the same against
your consent. Given on
the fifth of the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of the
Caesars. 24. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Aurelius and Lysimachus. If you
gave a dowry to the husband of your freedwoman, and did not provide by an
agreement or stipulation that it should be immediately returned to you, in
case the marriage was dissolved, it is established that if it should be
dissolved through the fault of the wife, the dowry will remain in the hands
of the husband, even if you can show that she has been guilty of ingratitude
towards you. Given at
Antioch, on the sixth of the Kalends of November, during the
Consulate of the Csesars. 25. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Eutychianus. Where a
woman stipulates that the dowry shall be given her by her husband in order
that she may leave it by will, as, in this instance, the thought of death
precedes the time of the execution of the will, it does not contain a
condition but a consideration, and hence, if the woman should die intestate,
it is proper for the stipulation to take effect. Given at
Antioch, on the third of the Ides of November, during the
Consulate of the Csesars. 26. The
Same Emperors and Cassars to Demosthenes. If your
father at the time he gave a dowry to his son-in-law stipulated for his
daughter that it should be transferred to you, who were emancipated, he will
acquire a right of action for you, if he does not change his mind, and the
law does not forbid you to receive the dowry. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of the same
Csesars. 27. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Pompeianus. Although
the dowry may lawfully remain in the hands of the husband, the heirs of the
estate of the wife, and not the former husband, are liable for public
contributions due from the estate. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of the
Csesars. 28. The
Emperor Zeno to Mlianus, Prsstorian Prefect. A woman,
who is a minor, can legally give to, or demand from her husband a dowry,
with the general or special consent of her curator ; although he himself, at
the time of the constitution of the dowry, may have furnished a surety for a
sum less than the dowry is said to amount
to. This rule
shall also be observed where a minor has made an antenuptial donation with
the consent of his curator, as previously stated. Given on
the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of Basilius, Consul for
the second time, and Armatius, 476. 29. The
Emperor Justinian to Menna, Praetorian Prefect. Where the
husband has been reduced to poverty during the marriage, and his wife
desires to provide for herself, and to hold the property encumbered to her
as dowry, as well as any given to her by an ante-nuptial donation, in
addition to the dowry, We grant her the benefit of an exception for the
purpose of disposing of the hypothecation in favor of a second creditor, not
only if she holds the property of her husband, and is brought into court on
this account, but also if she herself institutes proceedings with reference
to the same property which has been hypothecated to her, in accordance with
the provision of the law against persons who have in their possession
property belonging to a husband, and We decree that the existence of the
marriage cannot be pleaded against her, but that she can recover the said
property from subsequent creditors, or from other parties who are not
recognized by the law as having a better claim to it; and this she can do
just as if the marriage had been dissolved, and she was thereby enabled to
recover the dowry or ante-nuptial donation; provided, however, that the same
woman shall not have the power to alienate the property during the lifetime
of her husband, and while the marriage between them is still in existence. She,
however, will be entitled to use the income of said property for the
maintenance of herself and her husband, as well as for that of her children,
if she has any. The creditors of the husband will undoubtedly retain their
rights unimpaired against him and any property which he may subsequently
acquire, and the husband and wife themselves, if the marriage should be
dissolved, also shall enjoy their rights so far as any dowry or ante-nuptial
donation given in accordance with the terms of the dotal agreement is
concerned. Given on
the third of the Ides of December, during the Consulate of Our Lord
Justinian, Consul for the second time, 528. Extract
from Novel 97, Chapter VI. Latin Text. In a case
of this kind, a donation made in consideration of matrimony can be recovered
during the continuance of the marriage. 30. The
Same to Demosthenes, Prsetorian Prefect. With
reference to dotal property, whether it is movable or immovable, or capable
of moving itself (if it is still in existence) and whether it has been
appraised or not, We order that a wife shall have a perfect right to recover
it, after the marriage has been dissolved, and that no creditor of the
husband, even though he may be first in point of time, shall be able to
claim preference for himself through the hypothecation of said property, as
it in the first place belonged to the wife, and naturally remains subject to
her ownership; for the truth of the matter is not destroyed or confused by
the subtlety of the law which presumes that it has become a part of the
estate of the husband. Therefore, We desire that she shall be entitled to
the action in rem relating to property of this kind, as being her
own, and can, in preference to all other persons, bring the hypothecary
action, so that whether the property of the wife is considered to be hers in
ac- cordance
with natural law, or through legal subtlety is held to have become part of
the estate of the husband, her interest shall be fully protected by either
of these two actions, that is to say, the one in rem, or the
hypothecary action. Every
exception based upon time, such as those of usucaption, the prescription of
ten or twenty years, or of thirty or forty years, or any other whatsoever,
authorized by the lapse of a longer or shorter period, may be pleaded
against women from the time when they begin to institute legal proceedings.
These terms will run against those who are married to wealthy husbands from
the day when the marriage was dissolved, and against those whose husbands
are insolvent they will run from the time when misfortune came upon them,;
for while matrimony exists, women can exercise their hypothecary rights
against the property of husbands who are poor, as has already been
prescribed by the humane provisions of Our law; and all pretense of divorce
is absolutely forbidden in cases of this kind to which Our law has reference. Read seven
times in the New Consistory of the Palace of Justinian. Given on
the third of the Kalends of November, during the fifth Consulate of
Decius, 539. 31. The
Same to Julian, Prsetorian Prefect. When
persons giving dowries for the benefit of women, whether they are their
mothers or other blood-relatives, or strangers, the husbands can receive
them without being obliged to have them recorded. When, however, a woman
stipulates for the return of a dowry under certain conditions, and the
accidental occurrence takes place, she herself is required to assign her
rights of action, or transfer the property to the person who gave the dowry,
for the gift has been decided to be void, because no record was made of it;
and the result is that the unfortunate woman may remain unendowed after many
years of marriage have passed, and even after children have been born. Therefore
We decree that, in all these cases, no record shall be required, but that
such donations shall be valid, no matter who the parties are, and that the
woman herself shall be entitled to her dowry (when any accidental
circumstance has benefited her in this way), and that it shall remain
absolutely in her possession, unless he who gave it in the first place
stipulated for its return in a case of this kind. For then, as in the
beginning, there was no supposition that there would be any children,
because he who gave the dowry stipulated that the entire property should be
returned to him; hence a discussion of this point would be out of place. In
all other instances, however, in which the owner himself did not make such a
stipulation, the woman shall, by an action of dowry, have this peculiar
consolation for the misfortune which she has undergone. (1)
Likewise, a stranger (that is to say, one to whose authority the beneficiary
is not subject) has given an ante-nuptial donation in behalf of another to a
woman who is about to be married, and has made the necessary record of the
same, whether the donation is in excess of
the lawful amount, or the woman about to be married was not a minor, but
independent, not only will the record be sufficient for her to whom the
ante-nuptial donation was given, but will also be sufficient for the persons
on whose account it was bestowed; so that if any profit should be derived
from the dotal agreement, this shall not belong to the donor, but the
husband shall benefit by it, and shall hold it intact and irrevocable,
unless the donor stipulated for it to be returned to him under such
circumstances; in order that, in the abovementioned instance, a defect
similar to the previous one may not arise. Where, however, the donation is
of trifling value, or the transaction has been effected in such a way that
the record is absolutely void, the donation shall then be valid so far as
both parties are concerned, and the husband will profit by it, unless the
donor stipulated that he himself should have this advantage. (2) Again,
We decree that where anyone has promised lands, or a certain income, or a
house, or a public allowance of provisions, by way of dowry, or has
contracted to furnish the same, and two years have elapsed since the
marriage took place, he shall immediately furnish the income, or the rent,
as well as the public allowance of provisions, to the person entitled to the
same, even if the principal property has not yet been delivered. When the
entire dowry consists of gold and the said term of two years has expired, he
shall be required to pay interest on the same at the rate of three per cent.
But where other property, instead of land or gold, is given as dowry,
whether it consists of silver, female ornaments, clothing, or any other
articles whatsoever, and it has been appraised after the lapse of two years,
interest at three per cent can, in like manner, be collected. The
appraisement (for the reason that it is necessary to explain this clearly)
is understood to mean a valuation of articles of the same kind, or of every
species of dotal property, that is to say, when it consists of silver,
ornaments, clothing, or other personal effects, and it must not be expected
that, after the separate appraisement of each article, a combination of all
of them will be made, as this would be unnecessary and pernicious, because
of offering temptation for the exercise of too much subtlety. If,
however, the movable property should not be appraised after the lapse of two
years, those rules must be observed which the laws have prescribed with
reference to everything oT this kind, after issue has been joined in court. When the
property is of a mixed description, consisting partly of gold, and partly of
other movable or immovable possessions, everything shall proceed as if a
division had already been made, and the husband shall not be refused
permission to claim the dowry whenever he desires to do so. Nor shall he who
owes it think that if he pays the income, the rents, the interest, or any
other accessories, he has a right to defer the delivery of the dowry itself,
but the husband can demand it, either before the expiration of two years, or
afterwards, and can exact it in accordance with the laws. Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of
Lampadius and Orestes, 530. TITLE
XIII. CONCERNING
THE CONSOLIDATION OF THE ACTION TO RECOVER THE PROPERTY OF THE WIFE AND THAT
BASED ON A STIPULATION, AND CONCERNING THE NATURE OF THE PROPERTY GIVEN AS
DOWRY. 1. The
Emperor Justinian to the People of the City of Constantinople, and to Those
of all the Provinces. We now
come to a matter of no small importance at the present time, and which is to
be found in almost all the body of the law, namely, the action with
reference to the property of the wife, and that based on a stipulation. Now,
after disposing of the resemblances and differences of the two, We intend to
unite in a single proceeding every right of action pertaining to the
property of the wife with the one resulting from the stipulation, which We
think to be worthy of attention. Therefore, having abolished the Actio
rei uxoriss, We decree that all dowries shall be recovered by means of
the action based on a stipulation, whether the latter was reduced to writing
or not, in order that, by the transaction itself, it may be understood that
the stipulation was entered into. In the same manner, if the stipulation was
improperly made, it must rather be remedied than annulled. For if one
stipulation contained in the document is found to be valid, it shall be
considered to confer validity upon others which are void; and why should not
legal force be conferred by Our Decree upon stipulations of this
description? For if it is proper for Us, who promulgate the decree, to
suppose that a stipulation was made where one does not exist, there is much
more reason for one to be rendered valid which is void. (1) And,
in order that complete relief may be afforded to dowries, as in the case of
the administration of the property of wards, and many other legal matters,
We have admitted the existence of tacit hypothecation; so also, in a
proceeding of this kind We assume hypothecation to have taken place on both
sides, on the part of the husband for the restitution of the dowry, arid on
the part of the wife for furnishing it, or against the eviction of the
property of which it is composed; whether the principal parties interested
have given, promised or received the dowry themselves, or others have done
so for them; and whether the dowry is adventitious or profectitious, in
accordance with the provisions of the ancient law. In this
law, the rusticity and ignorance of men cannot operate to their prejudice,
since in this instance We have made provision for their inexperience and
want of knowledge. For as stipulations and hypothecations are understood to
form part of dotal transactions, and stipulations which are invalid may be
corrected, so, hereafter every dotal contract shall be held to be valid and
perfect, just as if all the documents relating thereto had been drawn up by
men thoroughly learned in the law. And let no one think that, in the case of
dowries, We only have reference to such as are included in written
instruments, for. as there is nothing to prevent a dowry being given, promised,
or received without the agreement having been reduced to writing, in like
manner, a stipulation, or an hypothecation made by either party, must be
understood to exist, just as if it had been written. These matters are
understood to indicate the character of the proceeding based on the
stipulation, the Actio rei uxorise being from this time abolished. (2) But
although We are aware that the action based on a stipulation is one of
strict law, and was not a bona fide one; still, for the reason that
the stipulation acquires a new character for itself from the dowry, the
Actio rei uxorise shall be applied to it, as well as those derived from
good faith. All the
effects which the dowry obtains from the stipulation it shall continue to
exercise in accordance with its nature; for when, indeed, We found anything
better in the Actio rei uxoriss, We especially added it to the
present one, so that the action on stipulation which We have established may
be new, and not only adorned with its own excellence, but also with that of
the ancient proceeding. (3) In the
first place, the nature of the action on stipulation will be explained, and
if anything remains to be added from the Actio rei uxorise it shall
be done. Hence, it should be known that the Edict of the Praetor, which was
introduced with reference to these actions, is annulled, so far as the one
on stipulation is concerned; so that the wife can receive what was left to
her by her husband, and can obtain her dowry, unless her husband has
specially left her property in lieu of it, since it is perfectly evident
that a testator who did not make this provision intended that she should
have both. (4) The
right of action based on the stipulation shall pass intact, and without
delay of transmission, to the heirs. (5)
Nothing shall be stated with regard to the retention of the dowry. For why
should it be necessary to retain it on account of the morals of the woman,
when she is granted other relief by the Imperial Constitutions? Or for what
reason should retention be made of the dowry on account of any property
which has been given, when the donor has a right, by means of a direct
action in rem,, or a praetorian action, or a personal one for
recovery, to provide his own remedy? Nor is retention necessary where
property has been removed, as all husbands are entitled to an action on this
ground. Let no allusion be made to retention on account of children, as the
natural impulse itself induces parents to rear their children. In order
to prevent husbands from inventing all kinds of offences against their wives
to enable them to retain their dowries, it has already been established by
the Imperial Constitutions that marriage can be dissolved if the wife is to
blame, when it becomes necessary for this to be done. The retention of the
dowry because of expense incurred to preserve the property of which it is
composed does not seem to Us to be a sufficient cause; for, while necessary
expenses diminish the amount of the dowry, the useful ones should not be
deducted, when the Actio rei uxorisa is employed, unless with the
consent of the woman; and it is not foreign to the question that her consent should be
obtained, for the action on mandate can be granted by Our authority to the
husband against the wife, to enable him by this means to obtain what he has
expended for the benefit of her property. If the consent of the woman should
not be given, and the expenses have been properly incurred, the action on
the ground of voluntary agency will be sufficient if brought against her.
When, however, the expenses were incurred for pleasure, even though this may
have been done with her consent, the husband will be permitted to remove
whatever he constructed (without, however, causing any injury to the
property as it previously existed), so that the discussion of all of these
methods of retention may finally be disposed of, and the action based on the
stipulation shall, in accordance with its nature', and with good reason,
admit of no retention. (6) In
maintaining the right of action under the stipulation, there is no doubt
whatever that if the woman should die during the existence of the marriage,
her dowry will not benefit her husband, unless some agreement was made for
this purpose. But the right of action based on the stipulation will, in
accordance with its provisions, be transmitted to the heirs of the woman,
whether this was expressed in the agreement or not, or is understood to do
so by virtue of this law. (7) As in
the case of the exaction of a dowry, the action based on the stipulation
naturally requires that restitution of the whole amount of the dowry shall
immediately be made by the husband, and it directs that this shall be done
in three annual payments, where the property is such that it can be weighed,
counted, or measured, and that not the entire amount, but only so much as
the husband can furnish, shall -be returned where he has not, with
fraudulent intent, diminished his estate. Under these circumstances, We
grant the remedy of the action on stipulation, so that where the marriage
has been dissolved, and no agreement has been made, the husband shall only
have judgment rendered against him for an amount which he is able to pay,
for the reason that this is perfectly just, and due to the respect which the
husband has a right to claim, if he has not been guilty of fraud; and he
should also provide security that, if his fortune improves, he will attempt
to make good the deficiency. The restitution of the dowry shall be made, not
in payments in one, two, and three years, but entirely within a single year,
where it consists of movable property, or of such as can move itself, or of
such as is incorporeal; and any other which is attached to the soil shall be
restored without delay; which rule applies to both actions. If,
however, the husband should fail to return the movable property, or that
which can move itself, or that which is incorporeal, after the lapse of a
year, or the land immediately after the dissolution of the marriage, he must
pay interest at the rate of three per cent upon the valuation of all which
is not immovable, which can be collected in good faith, and he must give up
the crops which have been gathered from the time that the marriage was
dissolved; and, in like manner, all rents and profits derived from
transportation by ships or beasts of burden, or from the labors of slaves,
and whatever is obtained from the public
distribution of provisions, or from any other similar source, shall be
surrendered to the woman. (8)
Therefore, with reference to the following Section, the action based on the
stipulation still retains its distinctive character; so that where a woman
has been appointed heir by her husband, and a question as to the reservation
of the portion of the Falcidian Law arises, she will be permitted to deduct
her dowry from the estate of her husband, just as in the case of other
debts, and afterwards deduct the Falcidian fourth. (9) As the
action on the stipulation maintains its own character in those instances
which We have enumerated, it is necessary in the following Sections to
explain what is common to both proceedings, and show what can only be
obtained by the action on stipulation, or what is peculiar to that for the
recovery of the property of the wife, so that it may all be combined in the
action on stipulation. Hence the offspring of female slaves forming a part
of the dowry, that is to say, such as have not been appraised, as well as
whatever property the dotal slaves may have acquired in any way (except
through the use of the property of the husband, or by their own labor), is
in both actions also considered to belong to the woman. The young of beasts
of burden, and everything included under the name of crops, belong to the
husband during the time of marriage, whether they have been appraised, or
not. The crops of the last year, during which the marriage was dissolved,
should be transferred to both parties pro rata, according to the
time, and of course where the property has not been appraised, this rule
applies to both actions. The husband who, as the purchaser of property which
has been appraised, enjoys the benefit of it, must bear the loss, and is
liable for the risk attending the same. (10) The
son of the deceased person who, through preference, obtains the dowry of his
wife or his daughter-in-law, by means of an action in partition, must, in
accordance with a rule peculiar to the action on stipulation, furnish his
co-heirs security that he will defend the title to the property constituting
the dowry. (11)
Therefore, let us see what ought to be taken from the action to recover the
property of the wife and added to that on stipulation. It is a positive and
undoubted rule of law that if a relative in the ascending male line, after
having provided a dowry for his daughter or granddaughter, should emancipate
her, or should himself die, by employing the Actio rei uxorise, the
dowry will absolutely belong to the woman, even if she had been disinherited
(which was not the case in the action on stipulation, for it, like other
actions, was divided among all the heirs). It seems
to Us to be perfectly just that the woman should receive her dowry through
preference by an action on stipulation, whether she was emancipated or
disinherited, or appointed with other heirs. (12) This
rule having been adopted by Us, many others have been promptly disposed of,
as the dowry can exclude the action for in-
officiousness (especially if it is equal in amount to the fourth prescribed
by law), and can be placed in the mass of the estate, if the head of the
household should die intestate; or if, having executed a will, the testator
made this provision. All these matters have been derived from the Actio
rei uxorise, and incorporated into the action on stipulation. (13)
Another provision derived from the action to recover the property of the
wife has been added to the action on stipulation. For when a stranger, no
matter who he might be, gave a dowry, without having made any stipulation or
agreement with reference to its return to himself, the woman could bring the
Actio rei uxorise, which right was not formerly included in the
action on stipulation. Where a
stipulation was made, or an agreement entered into, the stipulator, or he
who made the agreement, was entitled to a civil action under the
stipulation, or one prgsscriptis verbis. At the present time,
however, We do not wish this to be done, but where the stranger, in giving
the dowry, did not especially stipulate or provide that it should be
returned to him, it is then presumed that the woman herself made the
stipulation, and that, under the circumstances, the dowry should be acquired
by her. Nor do We desire that, in an instance of this kind, a stranger shall
be considered to have made a tacit stipulation, in order that what We have
introduced for the benefit of women may not be employed to their
disadvantage; nay more, in dowries like these, which are either given or
promised by .strangers, the woman herself is considered to have made a tacit
stipulation, unless the stranger expressly agreed or stipulated that the
dowry should be returned to him; as, by not having entered into a
stipulation, he is considered rather to have made a donation to the woman
than a provision for his own benefit. We
understand by the term "stranger" every person, with the exception of a
relative of the male sex in the ascending line, who does not have the female
who is endowed under his control, for We grant a tacit right Of action based
on the stipulation to a relative of this description. (14) The
following provision, also derived from the Actio rei uxorise, has
also been included in the action'on stipulation. For when, after the
marriage has been dissolved, the dowry is claimed by the father of the
woman, if there was ground for the action to recover the property of the
wife, he could not proceed alone without the consent of the daughter. And if
he should die before suit was brought, or even after issue had been joined,
the dowry would revert to the daughter as a part of her own property. This,
however, was not the case in the action on stipulation, for there the father
alone had the right to exact the dowry, without waiting for the consent of
his daughter, and if he died, he transmitted it to his heirs. But it is
sufficiently humane, sufficiently dutiful, and sufficiently advantageous to
marriage, for the right attaching to the action, to recover the property of
the wife to be transferred to the action on stipulation. Extract
from Novel 97, Ciiapter V. Latin Text. But
although the dowry may be returned to the father, either by the right of
paternal control, or under the terms of an agreement, he, nevertheless, is
not permitted to diminish the original amount of it, when his daughter
marries a second time, unless his estate has been lessened by some
accidental misfortune, for then he is not compelled to furnish anyx-large r
dowry to the second husband than his means will permit. END OP THE
EXTRACT. THE TEXT
OP THE CODE FOLLOWS. (15) And
as the Lex Julia forbade the alienation of dotal land situated in
Italy to be made by the husband, without the permission of his wife, and
also did not permit him to hypothecate it, if his wife had not consented, We
have been asked if it was not necessary for a provision of this kind to
apply not only to lands in Italy, but to all others. Hence We have decided
to extend this rule so as to include not only lands in Italy, but also to
those of the province. As, however, We have, by this law, given the right of
hypothecation to the woman, she has a sufficient remedy, if her husband
should desire to alienate the land, but to prevent her from voluntarily
impairing her right of hypothecation, it becomes necessary under such
circumstances to come to the relief of women; and hence We have added that a
husband cannot only not hypothecate land forming part of the dowry, without
the consent of his wife, but that he cannot alienate it, lest, through the
weakness of his nature, he may suddenly be reduced to poverty. For
although the Anastasian Law treats of the consent of women, and of those who
renounce their rights, still, it must be understood with reference to the
property of the husband, or to a dowry which has been appraised, that, as
the ownership of the same belongs to the husband, he will also be
responsible for the risk. So far,
however, as land which has not been appraised, and which is very properly
styled dotal is concerned, the right which was incomplete under the Julian
Law, but has been fully provided for by Ours, shall remain intact, and shall
not only be observed in Italy, but in all other lands, and can be abrogated
solely by hypothecation. (16) We
have considered it necessary to add as a general provision to the present
law, that, when any agreements have been made for the restitution of the
dowry, or for time, or for interest, or for anything else which is not
contrary to the laws or constitutions, they shall be executed. Where,
however, the marriage has been dissolved by repudiation, all the rights
included either in the Theodosian Law or Ours shall be preserved intact. In like
manner, the provisions enumerated in the Anastasian Law, with reference to
persons separated by common consent, shall remain firm and unimpaired. And,
generally speaking, whatever has been provided by the Sacred Constitutions,
or by the works of learned jurists, which is not found to be opposed to this
law, shall remain in full force, and be included in the
action on stipulation; even though it may have been discussed under the
action for the recovery of the property of the wife. We direct
that these rules shall only apply to dowries which have been given or
promised after the promulgation of this law, even if they have not been
reduced to writing. For We do not permit instruments that have been already
drawn up to be deprived of their force, but time must be given for them to
take effect. Given on
the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of Lam-padius and
Orestes, 530. TITLE XIV. CONCERNING
AGREEMENTS MADE WITH REFERENCE TO DOWRIES AND ANTE-NUPTIAL DONATIONS, AS
WELL AS SUCH AS RELATE TO THE PRIVATE PROPERTY OP THE WIFE. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Nica. The
condition which you impose when you give a dowry to a ward whom you have
brought up must be observed, and the objection ordinarily interposed,
namely, that a right of action is not derived from the contract, cannot be
raised, for We only state this when a contract is without consideration. It
is otherwise when money is given, and an agreement is entered into with
reference to its repayment ; for then an equitable action will lie for its
recovery. Given on
the seventh of the Kalends of February, during the Consulship of
Albinus and ^milianus, 207. 2. The
Emperor Antoninus to Theodota. You should
entertain no doubt that the income from land given by way of dowry cannot be
recovered, where, in accordance with an agreement, it has been used for your
expenses. Given on
the eleventh of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of
Antoninus, Consul for the fourth time, and Balbinus, 214. 3. The
Emperor Gordian to Torquata. : Although
your father, when he gave you in marriage, may have agreed that, if your
husband should die leaving children belonging to you both, a portion of the
dowry should be retained in their name, still, an agreement of this kind can
be of no benefit so long as you are entitled to an action to recover the
entire amount of the dowry. Given on
the sixth of the Ides of January, during the Consulate of Gordian and
Aviola, 214. 4. The
Same to Agathus. When you
allege that, by the dotal contract in accordance with which your mother
agreed with your father that if she died during marriage, the dowry should
be restored to you and your brothers, the stipulation with reference to you
will not be legal, if you were not all
under the control of your father, and if she should die during the marriage,
an action in your behalf will not lie. Where, however, a verbal obligation
was properly contracted, you will have the right to demand the dowry, and
will not be prevented from asserting your claim, especially if you are no
longer subject to paternal authority. Given on
the fifth of the Ides of June, during the Consulate of Sabinus and
Venustus, 241. 5. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Claudius. An estate
passes by will to strangers. Therefore, when you assert that by a dotal
instrument, an agreement instead of a will was interposed, by the terms of
which, after the death of the wife, her property, to which you are not
entitled as dowry, will belong to you, you are advised that you cannot, by
any proceeding, sue her heirs or successors, in order that what is in no way
due may be delivered to you. Given on
the Nones of February, during the Consulate of the abovementioned
Emperors. 6. The
Same Emperors and Czesars to Rufus. Where it
was agreed that if the wife should die during marriage, the dowry should
remain in the hands of the husband, it is established by law that an
agreement of this kind precludes the recovery of the dowry which came from
the father, as it has frequently been determined by legal authority that the
condition of the dowry, of which the father has the sole right of recovery,
cannot be rendered worse by a contract. 7. The
Same Emperors and Cassars to Philetus. Where a
father agreed that a dowry given for his daughter to his son-in-law should
be transferred to his grandchildren, if she should die first during the
marriage, although he cannot bring suit in their behalf, still, a pratorian
action will lie for their benefit in accordance with the principles of
equity. Given at
Nicomedia, on the fourteenth of the Kalends of January, during the
Consulate of the Csesars. 8. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to Hormisdas, Prse-torian Prefect. We decree
by this law that the husband shall not interfere with any of the property
which his wife has exclusive of her dowry, and which the Greeks designate as
parapherna, if she forbids him to do so, nor can he impose any
necessity upon her in this respect. For, although it is well that the wife,
who entrusts herself to her husband, should also permit her property to be
controlled by his judgment, still, as it is only proper that the legislators
should comply with the rules of equity, We are not willing (as has already
been stated) that the husband should in any way meddle with the property of
the wife against her consent. Given
during the Ides of ... 9. The
Emperors Leo and Anthemius to Necostratus, Prsetorian Prefect. We decree
that, at the death of either the husband or wife, he or she shall be
entitled to the same share, and not the same amount of money that the
husband would be entitled to from the dowry, or the wife from the
ante-nuptial donation; for instance, if the husband had given an
ante-nuptial donation of a hundred solidi, the wife shall be
permitted to give a dowry of a smaller or ax-large r amount; and the husband
shall be allowed to give an ante-nuptial donation in the same way. It should,
however, be observed that whatever amount the wife stipulates to give up out
of the ante-nuptial donation, if her husband should happen to die first, the
husband also should stipulate for himself concerning the dowry (but not with
regard to a sum of money), if the wife should be the first to die during
marriage. When an agreement is made contrary to what is herein provided, We
order that it shall be null and void, and that no recovery can take place by
virtue of it. We decree
that the same rule shall be observed where a father has given or promised an
ante-nuptial donation, in behalf of his son, or a mother, or the future
husband, provided he is his own master, or anyone else whosoever, has done
so in behalf of the future bride. In like manner, if the father or mother,
or the future wife, if she is her own mistress, or someone else, should give
or promise a dowry in her behalf to her future husband, she herself will be
considered to have tendered the dowry, when it is offered by any other
person for her benefit. This is true to the extent that she can claim for
herself the dowry tendered by another in her behalf, unless he who tendered
it may have stipulated or agreed immediately (that is to say, at the time of
the offer or promise), that the aforesaid dowry should be returned to him. Given on
the fifteenth of the Kalends of September, during the second
Consulate of the Emperor Anthemius, 408. Extract
from Novel 97, Chapter I. Latin Text. Equality
should, by all means, be observed with reference to dowries and ante-nuptial
donations, not merely concerning the profit which may be derived from them,
but also with regard to the guarantee and constitution of both, and no
increase in the same shall be made by anyone; or, in case this is done, the
amount of the augmentation must be the same on both sides, in order that the
equality may not in this way be destroyed. Extract
from Novel 2, Last Chapter. Latin Text. Where,
however, the wife has given nothing of the dowry agreed upon, she can
receive nothing whatever from the ante-nuptial donation, in case of the
death of her husband. Likewise, if she gave less than she promised, she can
only benefit by an amount in proportion to what she bestowed. 10. The
Emperor Justinian to Menna, Pr&torian Prefect. In
accordance with a law of the Emperor Leo, of Divine Memory, it is provided
that agreements with reference to dowries and antenuptial donations should
agree with reference to the amounts, but nothing was added as to what should
be done if this rule was not observed; and We, desiring that everything
should be clear, do hereby order that, where the amounts are unequal, the
x-large r one should be reduced so as to correspond with the smaller, in order
that, in this way, both parties may obtain amounts equal to the smaller one. Given at
Constantinople, on the eighth of the Ides of April, during the
Consulate of Decius, 529. 11. The
Same to John, Prastorian Prefect. Where a
woman has given evidences of debt to her husband (that is to say notes,
bearing interest) which are not included in her dowry, with the intention
that they shall remain in the hands of her husband as her own private
property, and this has been inserted into the dotal contract, the question
arose whether the husband would be entitled to any action either direct or
equitable, growing out of the transaction, or whether the notes would all
remain with the wife, and under what circumstances the right to bring suit
should be granted to the husband. Therefore, We order that if anything of
this kind should take place, the right of action shall by all means remain
with the wife, but that permission shall be granted the husband to institute
proceedings before competent judges; that no guarantee of ratification shall
be required of him; and that any interest derived from said securities shall
be expended for the benefit of himself and his wife, but any money forming
part of the principal which he may collect, shall be used for the benefit of
the wife, or shall be employed for any purpose to which she may give her
consent. If,
however, it is expressly stated in the dotal instrument that the said
securities shall be hypothecated for the property of the husband, the wife
must remain content with this hypothecation. But if this is not found to be
included in the dotal contract, under Our present law, she will be entitled
to a lien on the property of her husband, from the time when he collected
the money. For, before the wife herself will have the power (if she should
desire to exercise it) to bring any actions, either by her husband or by
other parties, collect the money, and receive the said notes from her
husband, proper security should be given him. While the said notes remain in
his hands, he will be responsible for fraud, and must display the same
diligence with reference to them which he is found to exercise concerning
his own property, in order that his wife may not suffer loss through neglect
or criminality on his part. If this should happen, he himself will be
compelled to indemnify the wife out of his own property. Given on
the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of Lam-padius and
Orestes, 530. TITLE XV.
CONCERNING DOWRY PROVIDED FOR BUT NOT PAID. 1. The
Divine Severus and Antoninus to Dionysia. Payment,
and not the contents of the dotal instrument, constitutes a dowry; therefore
you are aware that you cannot be permitted to demand your dowry unless you
prove that it has actually been given by you. Given on
the thirteenth of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of
Chilo and Libo, 205. 2. The
Emperor Alexander to Papiniana. Whatever a
husband has added out of his own property to the dowry, with the intention
of giving it during the existence of the marriage, can be demanded by the
heirs of the husband, to the extent that his liberality was exercised, if he
should die during the marriage and did not revoke the said donation which
was lawfully made and given as a dotal increase. Given on
the Nones of December, during the Consulate of the Emperor Alexander,
Consul for the third time, and Dio, 230. 3. The
Emperor Justinian to Menna, Prastorian Prefect. With
reference to dowries which it is customary to mention in dotal instruments
as having been given, when in fact they have not yet been paid, but only a
promise has been made to pay them, it shall be lawful to interpose the
exception based on the non-payment of money, not only by the husband against
the wife or her heirs, when the marriage has been dissolved either by the
death or the repudiation of the wife, but also by the heirs of the husband,
where the marriage has been dissolved by his death, and by the father-in-law
or his heirs; if it was stated in the dotal instrument that he received a
dowry along with his son, as well as against every person who is stated in
writing to have received the dowry with the husband, and his heirs;
provided, however, that this privilege shall be granted only within a
continuous year from the death of the husband or the wife, or from the date
of the notice of repudiation. Given on
the Kalends of July, during the Second Consulate of Our Lord, the
Emperor Justinian. Extract
from Novel 100, Chapter II. Latin Text. This takes
place where the marriage is dissolved within the space of two years. If this
should occur after the expiration of two years, but before the tenth year
has elapsed, the husband himself, as well as his heir, shall have the right
to make complaint within the term of three months. Where, however, the
period of ten years has elapsed, no complaint shall, under any
circumstances, be permitted, but the right to complete restitution shall be
allowed, above all, if minority is involved in the case. TITLE XVI. CONCERNING
DONATIONS MADE BETWEEN HUSBAND AND WIFE, AND BY PARENTS TO THEIR CHILDREN,
AND CONCERNING RATIFICATION. 1." The
Emperor Antoninus to Triphena. Since the
Treasury has taken possession of the property of your husband as being
without an owner, he having left no heirs, any donations made by him cannot
be revoked, if he continued in the same mind to the end of his life. Given on
the third of the Ides of January, under the Consulate of the two
Aspers, 213. 2. The
Same to the Soldier Marcus. If you
prove before the Governor of the province that the female slave in question
was purchased with your money, even though it was stated in the bill of sale
that she was destined as a gift to your concubine, he must order her to be
restored to you; for although this donation may be valid where matrimony
does not exist, still I am unwilling that my soldiers should, by means of
perfidious blandish-^ ments, be plundered in this way by their concubines. Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of the
Emperor Antoninus, Consul for the fourth time, and Balbinus, 214. 3. The
Same to Epictetus. The
donation of slaves and other property which you say was made to you by your
wife was confirmed by a Constitution of mine and my Divine Father Severus,
provided that she was her own mistress when she made the donation, or did so
with the consent of her father, and remained of the same mind with reference
to it until the last day of her life. If, however, the donation was made by
your father-in-laW after the death of his daughter, it also will be valid as
a donation inter vivos. Given on
the fourth of the Nones of March, during the Consulate of the Emperor
Antoninus, Consul for the fourth time, and Balbinus, 214. 4. The
Same to Claudian. Donations
cannot, under the Civil Law, be made between persons to whom the husband and
wife are legally subject, and where either of them is under their control. Given on
the third of the Ides of August, under the Consulate of the two
Aspers, 213. 5. The
Emperor Alexander to Quintilla. If (as you
state) your father was under the control of the same person that you were,
and gave as a donation to your husband (his
son-in-law) a certain instrument executed by a debtor, and died during your
marriage, and you were afterwards separated from your husband, the
transaction is not valid. Given on
the Ides of February, under the Consulate of Albinus and Maximus,
228. 6. The
Same to Nepotianus. Although
property which belonged to you by law was deposited in the name of your
wife, the title to the same cannot be affected on this account, even though
anyone may suppose that by this transaction you have donated your property
to her, as a donation made during marriage, and before the death of the wife
who profited by the liberality, is void. Nor is it unknown that the ancient
legislators very correctly held the opinion that, when a wife cannot explain
how she acquired property honorably during marriage, she is presumed to have
obtained it from the estate of her husband. Given on
the Nones of December, during the Consulate of the Emperor Alexander,
Consul for the third time, and Dio, 230. 7. The
Same to Theodota. Where, in
accordance with the will of your father, you married the son of your
guardian, the donation made to your husband is void in law. If, however, the
marriage is not legally valid (although the donation in this case is not
void) for the reason that the person who cannot be called your husband, is
unworthy, equitable actions for the recovery of the donation will lie in
your favor. Given on
the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of Rufus and Maximus,
233. 8. The
Same to Leo. If you
permitted your wife to take the crops of the land which you received as
dowry, during the time of marriage, and she consumed them, you demand
without reason that they shall be restored to you, after a divorce has taken
place. If, however, she was enriched by them, she can be sued for the
excess. Given on
the fifth of the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of Maximus
and Paternus, 234. 9. The
Emperor Gordian to Origen. Although
slaves have been purchased by your wife with your money, still, if they were
delivered to her, their ownership belongs not to you but to her, and you
only have a right to recover the money, whether you made the payment while
transacting her business, or you gave her the amount of the price as a
donation. Hence you can bring a competent action against her for the entire
sum or for the amount by which she has become enriched. Given on
the seventh of the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of Pius
and Pontianus, 239. 10. The
Same to Valerian. If the
former husband of your wife, being his own master, gave her lands or other
property as a donation, and' continued in the same mind up to the time of
his death, the donation will be confirmed by a Rescript of the Divine
Severus. But if the father of the deceased unjustly took the property, he
will be compelled by the Governor of the province to return it; for even if
the death of the husband was caused by the wickedness of his wife, he, while
imputing to her the offence, should not, under the pretext of the
accusation, deprive her of the property given to her, as a case where
liberality is involved differs from a criminal accusation. Given on
the seventh of the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of Arian
and Pappus, 244. 11. The
Same to Maximus. Just as a
claim for the amount which the husband promised his wife every month, or
every year, for her own private use, cannot be allowed, so, it is clear
that, for the same reason, money paid and expended on this account cannot be
recovered. Given on
the fifth of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of the Emperor
Gordian, Consul for the second time, and Pompeianus, 242. 12. The
Same to Secundina. If your
husband, having become involved in debt, encumbered to his creditors land
previously given to you as a donation, and which you, on this ground, claim
under your rights, you are advised that the said obligation interferes with
your defence; for it is evident that a donation made by a husband to his
wife is not only revoked by an obligation of this kind, but also by a
donation or sale of his property, or by any other mode of alienation of the
same whatsoever. Given on
the third of the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of Arian
and Pappus, 244. 13. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Rufina. If (as you
state) the land given to you as a donation by your husband was encumbered by
him to his creditors, there is no doubt that the alienation will be valid
after the deduction of the amount of the indebtedness (that is, where the
policy of the law does not deprive the creditor of his right of action). If,
however, the donation was legally made, either because this was done before
marriage, or under the circumstances in which a donation is allowed to take
place during its existence, the obligation is invalid, for it is certain
that the act of your husband, whom you allege is dead, cannot affect your
rights. Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of Maximus,
Consul for the second time, and Aquilinus, 286. 14. The
Same to Octaviana. The right
to demand a legacy or a trust is not, by any means, conferred by the mere
insertion of words in last wills, although they may be
useful for the purpose of trusts or legacies, but this is only the case
where expressions are inserted with the intention of bequeathing the
property; hence, it is clear that the matter contained in your petition
involves a question of intent, and not of law. Therefore, after having read
the will, We notice that your husband, by a preceding donation, reserved the
ownership of the property for you, and afterwards stated that you should
obtain it for your greater security, and the meaning of the words does not
indicate that a trust was left, but that your husband authorized by the
Decree of the Senate, when about to die, provided that the gift of the
ownership of the property should be confirmed, and secured to you, as far as
this could be done at the time of his decease. Given on
the third of the Nones of October, under the Consulate of the same
Emperors. 15. The
Same to Justus and Others. If your
father did not enter into a true contract, but donated the possession of
certain property to your mother by a species of sale, and the remainder of
his estate was not sufficient to satisfy the Treasury for what was due from
him as Chief Centurion of the Triarii, although he did not change his mind
with reference to the donation, still, recourse must be had to the identical
property for the purpose of making up the amount which could not be
collected from what was left by him. If, however, your father, by changing
his mind, interrupted the course of his bounty, there is no doubt that the
ownership of the said property will revert to his estate. Given on
the fourth of the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of
Tyberianus and Dio, 291. 16. The
Same to Theodore. If your
emancipated sons should acquire for themselves the estate of their mother,
prove before the Governor of the province that you did not purchase the land
in question in the name of your wife for the purpose of giving it to her,
but that you have already made use of her name, which you can do by showing
that the ownership of the said land was transferred to you by the vendors,
through their giving possession of the same, so that the injustice of your
children having been exposed, your title to the property may remain
unimpaired. If,
however, you did this with the intention of bestowing the land upon her, the
right of action to recover the purchase-money will lie in your favor. Given on
the sixth of the Ides of March, during the Consulate of Tyberianus
and Dio, 291. 17. The
Same Emperors and Cassars to Capitolina. With
reference to the property brought into the house in addition to the dowry,
and which you allege has been consumed by your husband, if this was done by
you for the purpose of making a donation, you are informed that you will
only have a right of action against the heirs
for the amount by which your husband profited. If, however, he used the
property against your consent, the whole of it must be returned to you. Given at
Heraclea, on the eighth of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate
of the same Emperors, 291. 18. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Materna. Where a
donation is made by a husband to his wife during marriage, the ownership of
the property cannot be transferred in the beginning; nor afterwards, if a
divorce should take place, or if the person who is the recipient of the
bounty should die first; nor can it subsequently become valid, if it has
been revoked by him who gave it. Given on
the fourth of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of the
same Emperors. 19. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Dionysia. If your
mother transferred a house to you during your marriage she renders it part
of your property. Given on
the Ides of July, at Philippopolis, during the Consulate of the
Csesars. 20. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Claudia. A
creditor, after his debt has been paid, cannot transfer to the wife of his
former debtor any of the pledges which has been released, nor will the
consent of the said debtor, acceded to by his former creditor, avail to any
extent to transfer the ownership of the property by a fictitious sale; as
not only simulated transactions, but also such as have reference to
donations of property to a wife by her husband during marriage, are
considered as never having been made on account of their prohibition by the
Civil Law (when you suppose the case that a wife is survived by her
husband). 21. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Maucalia. Where, by
engagements which you yourself contracted, you borrowed money and spent it
for your husband, with the intention of considering it a donation, as this
has been done for a worthy purpose, and your husband has not been enriched
thereby, you should understand that an action will not lie in your favor
against him. Given on
the third of the Ides of August, during the Consulate of the Caasars. 22. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Archinoa. A husband
can give a slave to his wife during marriage, with the intention of
manumitting him. Given on
the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of the Caesars. 23. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Csecilianus. If your
mother-in-law placed you in possession of a certain tract of land as a
donation, either before or after your marriage, her change of mind will
avail nothing for the purpose of revoking the gift. Given on
the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of the Csesars. 24. The
Emperors Constantine to Petronius Probinus. Any
property of a wife, which may have come into her possession through
inheritance, purchase, or the gift of her husband made before he was
criminally accused, if the latter should be condemned to death, or reduced
to a servile condition by way of penalty, shall remain intact; nor shall she
be oppressed by the misfortune of another's crime, as it is only just that
she should, in accordance with the laws, enjoy the property derived from her
father or mother, as well as that which she herself has acquired; and any
donation made by the husband before he was accused of crime, for the reason
that it is regarded as the recompense of modesty, should stand, just as if
the course of nature, and not punishment, had removed him. When,
however, he has been forbidden the use of water and fire, or has been
sentenced to deportation, and death did not result from the penalty, any
donations made by him to his wife will remain in abeyance, because in cases
of this kind the marriage is not dissolved; so that if the husband should
not revoke them during his lifetime, they will be confirmed by his death,
and Our Treasury will not afterwards have any claim upon such property. Given on
the second of the Kalends of March, at Sardinia, during the second
Consulate of the Csesars Crispus and Constantius, 321. Extract
from Novel 22, Chapter Vill. Latin Text. But, at
the present day, no one originally well born can be rendered a slave by way
of punishment for crime, and therefore marriage is not dissolved for this
reason. 25. The
Emperor Justinian to Menna, Prsetorian Prefect. We order
that donations made by parents for the benefit of their children of either
sex, who are under their control, or those made by a wife for the benefit of
her husband, or by a husband for the benefit of his wife, or by either of
them in behalf of a third party to whom it is not lawful to make a donation
during marriage, or for the benefit of any person to whom they cannot make a
donation, shall be rendered valid by the silence of the donor, if they reach
the amount authorized by law or exceed it, and have been recorded, for We do
not permit a donation of ax-large r sum than is legal to be recorded, or
confirmed by the silence of the person who made it. When,
however, the donor specifically confirms such donations by his or her last
will, they shall be considered as ratified without any distinction, so that
if they exceed the amount provided for by law, and have not been recorded,
their explicit confirmation shall be valid from the time when this took
place. But if the donation is not excessive, or if it isx-large r than is
sanctioned by law, and has been recorded, then the silence of the donor, and
the special confirmation by either him or her shall revert to the time when
the donation was made, just as it is
necessary to refer other ratifications of business matters to the date of
the execution of the contracts. Nor can any subtle distinction between law
and fact be introduced. Given on
the Ides of December, during the second Consulate of Our Lord, the
Emperor Justinian, 528. 26. The
Same to Menna, Prsetorian Prefect. We order
that the donations which the Divine Emperor has made in favor of the most
pious Queen, his wife, and those which she has made in favor of her most
serene husband, shall immediately be valid, and be fully confirmed, for the
reason that Imperial Contracts take the place of laws, and require no
external assistance. Given on
the eighth of the Ides of April, during the Consulate of Decius, 529. 27. The
Same to John, Prsetorian Prefect. Where
anyone who was united in marriage, after having made a donation for the
benefit of another, is taken by the enemy and reduced to slavery, and
subsequently dies in captivity, the question arose whether a gift of this
kind, which he had previously made, would be confirmed or weakened by this
occurrence. It was also asked if the donor should die in Roman territory,
and he who received the donation was in captivity at the time of his death,
and afterwards returned, whether the donation would then be held to have
been confirmed. Therefore, as in both these instances, the doubt should be
removed by an Imperial remedy�for there is nothing so peculiar to the
majesty of the Empire as humanity, by means of which alone the imitation of
God is preserved�We decree that, in both these cases, the donation shall be
valid. Given on
the Kalends of December, under the Consulate of Lam-padius and
Orestes, 530. TITLE
XVII. CONCERNING
REPUDIATION AND THE ABOLITION OP THE ACTION DE MoRiBus.1 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Abutiniana. Marriage
is not dissolved by deportation or by the interdiction of water and fire, if
the state into which the husband has fallen does not 1
Little is known concerning the Actio de moribus mulieris, which was a
personal one of a penal character, in which the return of the dowry was
involved. It was resorted to in case of the criminality, infidelity,
drunkenness, or other serious misconduct of the wife, and the court was
authorized to impose a fine at his discretion. "Vir cum divortium fecit,
mulieri judex pro censore est, imperium quod videtur habet, si quid perverse
tsetreque factum est a muliere, multitatur; si vinum bibit, si cum alieno
probri quid fecit, condempnatur." (Aulus Gellius X, XXIII, 4.) If the
husband was aware of her character before he married her, he forfeited all
claim to the dowry.�ED. alter the
affection of the wife. Therefore the exaction of the dowry is not competent
by law, but neither the rules of equity nor any examples permit that she
whose attachment is worthy of praise should remain unendowed. Given on
the Nones of November, during the Consulate of the Emperor Alexander,
Consul for the third time, and Dio, 230. 2. The
Emperors Valerian and Gallienus, and the Cassar Valerian to Paulina. Your
daughter is free to marry if, having waited for her betrothed for three
years, and all hope of this union having been lost, she does not think that
she should wait any longer, and thereby miss an opportunity for marriage,
as, even if the man is present and she should change her mind, she can serve
notice on him to that effect. Given on
the seventh of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of .aCmilianus
and Bassus, 260. 3. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Tullius. There is
no doubt that everything transacted properly and after due consideration is,
by law and reason, rendered firm and valid. Wherefore, if you gave a dowry
for the benefit of a woman, and stipulated for its return at the time of her
death, and a fictitious repudiation has been made for the purpose of
deceiving you, and the marriage is rescinded for a short time, the Governor
of the province shall entertain no doubt that you are entitled to receive
the dotal property which you offered before the marriage, for it is certain
that the above-named official should see that whatever has been done
contrary to justice does not profit those who have resorted to cunning to
evade the law, for schemes of this kind are displeasing to Us. It has
also been decided by the ancient legal authorities that fictitious notices,
that is to say those of repudiation, are of no effect, whether the parties
pretend to have renounced either their marriage or betrothal. Given on
the second of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of the
same Emperors and Caesars. 4. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Piso. The divorce of a daughter is not
under control of her mother. Given on the third of the Kalends of
January, during the Consulate of the Caesars. 5. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Schyro. Our
Father, and most religious Emperor the Divine Marcus, decided that the
consent of a parent should not be considered as ratified where he gave his
consent to the marriage in the beginning and afterwards revoked it, and the
daughter under paternal control decided to remain with her husband, unless
the act of the father was caused by some good and sufficient reason. No rule
of law directs a wife to return to her husband against her consent. The
father of an emancipated daughter cannot, at will, authorize her divorce. Given at
Nicomedia, on the fifth of the Kalends of September, during the
Consulate of the Caesars. Extract
from Novel 22, Chapter XIX. Latin Text. And, on
the other hand, a new constitution with reference to marriage sets forth
what is the law where the children subject to paternal authority desire to
be divorced against the wishes of their parents. That is to say, that
marriages shall not be dissolved to the injury of the parents, who either
alone, or along with their children, have offered or received a dowry, or an
ante-nuptial donation; for the reason that as the consent of parents is
required in contracting marriage, so, also, it is necessary for the purpose
of dissolving it. 6. The
Same Emperors and Cassars to Phcebus. Although
the written notice of repudiation may not have been delivered to the
husband, or he may not have been aware of it, the marriage will,
nevertheless, be dissolved. Given at
Nicomedia, on the eighteenth of the Kalends of January, during the
Consulate of the Caesars. 7. The
Emperors Constantine to Dalmatius. A
wife who, after the lapse of four years from the time of the departure of
her husband for the army, has been unable to obtain any tidings of his
safety, and therefore is thinking of contracting another marriage, still
should not do so before sending notice of her intention to the general of
the army, for then she will not be considered to have contracted a
clandestine marriage; nor will she sustain the loss of her dowry, or be
liable to capital punishment, who, when so long a time has elapsed, is
proved to have married, not rashly or stealthily, but after a public
announcement of her intention has been made. Therefore it should be noted
that, where no suspicion of adultery exists, and no clandestine marriage is
disclosed, no danger need be apprehended by those who have contracted
matrimony under such circumstances, since, if the marriage has been
knowingly and secretly violated, the law will impose the proper punishment. Given
during the Consulate of Felicianus and Titian, 337. Extract
from Novel 117, Chapter XI. Latin Text. To-day, no
matter how many years the husband may remain in the army, the wife should be
patient, although she may have received neither letters nor tidings from
him. If she hears that he is dead, she ought not to marry again before
either going herself, or sending someone to the officer under whom her
husband served, and interrogating him as to whether he is actually dead or
not, so that the said officer may swear in court that the husband is no
longer living, which having taken place, the woman may marry after a year
has elapsed. If, however, she should do so without taking this precaution,
she, as well as the man who marries her, shall be punished as guilty of
adultery. Where the
person who took the oath is convicted of having sworn falsely, he shall be
dismissed from the army, and shall pay ten pounds of gold to him whom he
falsely stated to be dead, and the latter shall have permission to recover
his wife if he desires to do so. 8. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to Hormisdas, Prse-torian Prefect. We decree
that legal marriage may be contracted by consent, but this having once been
done, that it cannot be dissolved unless by notice of repudiation, for the
favor to which children are entitled demands that its dissolution should be
rendered more difficult. (1) We
clearly enumerate the causes of repudiation by this most salutary law, for
as We (with proper limitations) forbid marriage to be dissolved without good
cause, so that where one of the parties is compelled by necessity, or the
other is oppressed by some misfortune, We desire that he or she shall be
liberated by Our aid, when this becomes necessary. (2)
Therefore, if a woman should ascertain that her husband is an adulterer, a
homicide, a poisoner, or one who is plotting anything against Our
government; or has been convicted of perjury or forgery, or is a violator of
sepulchres, or has stolen anything from sacred buildings; or is a robber or
a harborer of robbers, a cattle thief or a kidnapper; or, in contempt of his
house and of her, or in her presence, has consorted with dissolute women
(which is especially exasperating to females who are chaste) ; or if he has
attempted to deprive her of life by poison, or by the sword, or in any other
way; or if she should prove that he had beaten her (which is not allowed in
the case of freeborn women), We then grant her permission to avail herself
of the necessary aid of repudiation, and to present legal reasons for
divorce. Extract
from Novel 117, Chapter IX. Latin Text. By the new
law, however, a husband who has done this without any cause shall be
compelled to surrender to his wife, even during marriage, out of his other
property, an amount equal to the third part of the ante-nuptial donation
which he made, but the marriage shall not be dissolved on this account. END OF THE
EXTRACT. THE TEXT
OF THE CODE FOLLOWS. (3) The
husband, also, is controlled by similar restrictions, for he shall not be
permitted to repudiate his own wife, except for reasons which have been
clearly designated; nor can she be driven away under any circumstances,
unless he should find her to be an adulteress, a poisoner, a homicide, a
kidnapper, a violator of sepulchres; or one who has stolen something from
sacred buildings; or an accomplice of thieves; or one given to frequenting
banquets where strange men are present, her husband either being ignorant of
the fact or having withheld his consent; or where, without his permission,
and without good and
reasonable cause, she has passed the night in some public resort, or
frequented the circus, theatre, or the exhibitions of the arena, in those
places in which they are usually conducted, in spite of his opposition; or
if she has attempted to kill him by poison, by the sword, or by any other
means; or where she is cognizant of any plots against Our government; or has
been implicated in the crime of forgery or perjury; or he can prove that she
has laid violent hands upon him. For, under these circumstances, We
necessarily grant him the right of separation, and the power to establish
the causes of divorce in accordance with the laws. (4) If
neither the husband nor the wife should observe these regulations, he or she
shall be punished with the avenging penalty of this most provident law. For
if a woman, in contempt of the law, should attempt to send a notice of
repudiation, she shall forfeit her dowry and her ante-nuptial donation, and
shall not have the power to marry again within five years, for it is just
that, in the meantime, she should be forbidden marriage, of which she has
shown herself unworthy. If,
however, she should marry in spite of this provision, she herself shall
become infamous, and We are unwilling that her union shall be designated
marriage, and, in addition to this, We grant authority to anyone to attack
it who desires to do so. But if she should prove the case which she has
stated, she shall then recover her dowry, and profit by her ante-nuptial
donation; and We decree that she shall have the right to claim them by law,
and We grant her permission to marry after the expiration of a year, in
order that no doubt may arise with reference to her offspring. (5) We
order by the following just regulation that the husband, also, who can prove
that his wife has attempted to commit unlawful acts, can claim not only the
dowry but also the ante-nuptial donation, and that he can immediately take
another wife, if he wishes. But if, on the other hand, he should merely
desire to repudiate his wife, he must return the dowry, and lose the
ante-nuptial donation. (6) Where
the crime of adultery or treason is alleged, the male and female slaves of
both the husband and wife who have 'reached puberty should be subjected to
torture for the purpose of ascertaining the cause of repudiation, by which
the truth may the more readily be ascertained, or more clearly revealed,
provided other sources of proof are lacking. We desire that the same
evidence shall be admitted in the case of wounds having been inflicted by
either of the parties (as has already been stated), since the truth of
matters which take place in the household is not easily established by the
testimony of strangers. (7) If
notice of repudiation is given and there are any children, either sons or
daughters living, We order that whatever was obtained by the marriage shall
be preserved for the benefit of the said sons or daughters, after the death
of the person who received it; that is to say, if the father should rashly
serve notice of repudiation, the antenuptial donation shall be preserved by
the mother; if the mother should do
so, the dowry, on the death of the father, shall be transferred to the
child, or children. Still, the father or mother will have the right to
appoint as heir or heirs one, or all of the children, or to make a donation
of his or her property to any one of them, in accordance with his or her
choice. We do not grant the power to alienate or substitute any of the
above-mentioned property. When, however, any of it is lacking, We order that
it shall be made good, either by the heirs, or by those having it in their
possession (provided the parties do not appoint any heirs, or the children
who were appointed do not enter upon the estate) so that, in this way, the
children may not suffer injury through the inconsiderate notice of
repudiation. (8) Where
any agreements are made in opposition to Our present decree, We desire they
shall have no validity, as being contrary to law. Given on
the fifth of the Ides of January, during the Consulate of Protogenes
and Astorius, 449. 9. The
Emperor Anastasius to Theodore, Prsetorian Prefect. Where a
marriage has been dissolved by common consent, rather than by the
repudiation of the wife, and not on account of any cause included in the
most wise Constitution of the Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian of Divine
Memory, the woman shall not be required to wait for the expiration of the
term of five years, but can contract a second marriage after the lapse of
one year. Given on
the fifteenth of the Kalends of March, during the second Consulate of
the Emperor Anastasius, 497. Extract
from Novel 117, Chapter X. Latin Text. At the
present time, a divorce of this kind cannot take place except where the
husband and wife desire to live in chastity, and under such circumstances
the dowry, as well as the ante-nuptial donation, shall be preserved for the
benefit of the children. If, however, the parties subsequently contract
another marriage, or are found to be living in debauchery, their property
shall be delivered to their children, and they shall lose control of the
same. In case there are no children, it shall be forfeited to the Treasury.
Those who are guilty of such offences shall be subjected to the penalties
prescribed by law. 10. The
Emperor Justinian to Menna, Pr&torian Prefect. We add the
following to the causes specifically enumerated by reason of which
repudiation can legally take place; namely, when a husband on account of
natural impotence is unable to have coition with his wife for two
consecutive years, from the beginning of the marriage, the wife, or her
parents, can serve notice of repudiation upon him, without risk of losing
the dowry; provided, however, that the ante-nuptial donation is preserved
for the benefit of the husband.1 1
The causes authorizing divorce in the different States of the Union are
almost innumerable. Few of them coincide, and with the exception of
adultery, not a single one is applicable everywhere. In addition to
adultery, they include Given on
the third of the Ides of December, during the second Consulate of Our
Lord Justinian, 528. Extract
from Novel 22, Chapter VI. Latin Text. At the
present day, We decree that instead of the term of two years, that of three
shall be reckoned from the time of cohabitation. 11. The
Same to Hermogenes, Master of the Offices. We order
that where anyone has taken a wife with the consent of her parents, or, if
she had no parents, actuated by true marital affection, even if no dotal
instruments were drawn up, nor any dowry given, the marriage of the parties
shall be considered valid, just as if it had been accompanied with dotal
instruments; for marriages are not contracted by means of dowries but
through mutual attachment. (1) When
anyone desires to separate from a woman whom he married without a dowry, he
shall not be permitted to do so, unless some fault has been committed which
is condemned by Our laws. If, however, he should reject her without her
having been guilty of any fault, or he himself should commit such a fault
against an innocent woman, he shall be compelled to give her the fourth part
of his own property, in proportion to its amount; so that if he has an
estate with four hundred pounds of gold, or more, he must pay his wife a sum
not exceeding a hundred pounds of gold, and no more. If, however, cruelty;
insanity; failure to provide; ungovernable temper; desertion; procuring of
marriage by fraud or duress; conviction of felony; previous divorce; sodomy;
habitual drunkenness; notorious licentiousness of either party before
marriage; pre-marital pregnancy; concealment or contraction of venereal
disease; impotence, or sexual incapacity; existence of a former wife or
husband; lewd conduct of wife; attack by one party upon the other with
homicidal intent; disappearance without tidings for a specified term of
years; marriage within the degrees prohibited by law; refusal of the wife to
change her residence at the desire of the husband; violent behaviour
rendering married life intolerable; exclusion of the wife from the home;
public defamation; general disagreement; and gross neglect of duty, a
provision of broad and ample meaning, which of itself covers a multitude of
marital sins. Statistics
show that within the last quarter of a century more than a half of a million
divorces have been obtained in this country. The so-called "enfranchisement"
of the sex, which is incompatible with home life and domestic happiness, is
mainly responsible for this condition, and by affording opportunities that
would have appeared incredible to the preceding generation, has invested
women with masculine qualities, enabled them to indulge their predilection
for dress to the point of extravagance, and facilitated indulgence in
dissipation of every kind, to the serious detriment of those distinguishing
characteristics and attributes which constitute the glory of the sex, and
are the chief source of its attractions. With the individuality of the
husband, formerly the head of the family, have disappeared the reserve, the
gentleness, the solicitude and the delicacy of the wife; instead of which we
now have love of notoriety, aspiration to public office, and the corruption
and turmoil of partisan politics. The physical nature of woman, utterly at
variance with such pursuits, the care of the household, the duties of
maternity, are forgotten amidst the homilies of the pulpit, the contests of
the bar, the excitement of electioneering, and the din of political
controversy. The absolute unfitness of the sex for these avocations is
disclosed by the fact that no member of it has ever become eminent in any
profession, and few have even attained to mediocrity.�ED. his estate
should amount to less than four hundred pounds of gold, then, a calculation
having been made, the fourth part of his property shall be given to the
wife, as the smallest amount to which she is entitled. The same
rule should be observed with reference to women who have not been endowed,
and who have repudiated their husbands, without the fault of the latter, and
contrary to law; or where they themselves have given cause for divorce to
husbands who were innocent, so that, on both sides, justice and the
punishment may be equally administered. The
benefit of the aforesaid share of the property shall be enjoyed by the
husband or the wife where there are no children, and shall be disposed of by
them in any way which they may desire. When there are children or
descendants of the latter by the said marriage, the property shall in every
respect be preserved by them, just as in the case of a dowry or a donation
in consideration of marriage, as has been previously decided with reference
to the same. (2) We add
to the causes of divorce of husbands and wives already enumerated by the
laws, the following; namely, if the wife should by her own efforts produce
an abortion; or if she should be so lascivious as to dare, for the sake of
debauchery, to bathe with other men; or, while she is still married, attempt
to take another husband. In cases of this kind, We decree that the law shall
apply which treats of the guilt of both husband and wife, so, just as a
dowry or a donation made in consideration of marriage is lost, in like
manner, women who have not been endowed shall run the risk of losing the
fourth part which, by the terms of this law, We have destined for husbands
and wives. The
Actio de moribus, which was formerly inserted in ancient laws, but which
was not often resorted to, is hereby absolutely abolished. We decree
that none of the former causes for divorce, which were requisite and set
forth in ancient laws, except those which have been confirmed by the present
enactment, and those which the latter has introduced, shall be valid. Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of December, during the second Consulate
of Our Lord, the Emperor Justinian, 528. TITLE
XVIII. IN WHAT
WAY THE DOWRY CAN BE RECOVERED WHEN THE MARRIAGE HAS BEEN DISSOLVED. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Germilla. After the
dowry has been estimated, and an agreement or stipulation has been entered
into with reference to the same, there is no doubt that if the property of
which it is composed should be in existence at the time of the dissolution
of the marriage, it should be restored to the wife; and any female slaves,
together with their offspring, which
constitute part of the same, must also be returned by virtue of the action
based on the stipulation. Given on
the third of the Ides of April, under the Consulate of Lateranus and
Rufinus, 198. 2. The
Same Emperors to Aquilia. It is in
accordance with the principle of the law that you think that your dowry
should be restored to you by the Treasury, which confiscated the property of
your father after his conviction. For although your father was the heir of
your former husband, still this cannot derogate from your rights, as your
father could neither exact nor receive your dowry without your consent. Given on
the day before the Nones of April, during the Consulate of Aper and
Maximus, 208. 3. The
Emperor Antoninus to Hostilia. If, being
ignorant of the condition of Eros, you married him and gave him a dowry, as
a freeman, and he afterwards was decided to be a slave, you can recover your
dowry out of his peculium, and anything else in addition which it
appears that he owes you. Your children, however, being born of a free
woman, but of a father whose status was uncertain, are understood to be
illegitimate freeborn children. Given on
the third of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of Lsetus
and Cerealis, 216. 4. The
Emperor Alexander to Apollonius. The dowry
provided by a father, where the woman dies in marriage while still under
paternal control, should be returned to him. Given on
the eighteenth of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of
Fuscus and Dexter, 226. 5. The
Emperors Valerian and Gallienus, and the Csesar Valerian, to Taurus. If your
wife lives among enemies, her brother cannot yet, as her heir, claim her
dowry. If, however, she is dead, and he has a right to her estate, he can
also legally recover her dowry, as this was set forth in the stipulation. Given on
the second of the Nones of May, during the Consulate of ^milianus and
Bassus, 360. 6. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Alexander and Nero. If your
mother has been deceived, and the dotal property has been appraised at its
true value, what has been decided with reference to a defect of this kind in
contracts is well known. Hence, if your mother has been misled as to the
appraisement of the dowry by the fraudulent artifices of her husband, and
you can prove this by conclusive evidence, before the Governor of the
province, he can, by his authority, grant you an exception on the ground of
bad faith for the purpose of obtaining the lands of which you are already in
possession; and he will know
to what extent to perform the duties of his judicial office. If, however,
after the truth has been ascertained, the husband should allege that he has
been injured by the appraisement, he cannot be compelled to return more than
the just price. These
rules apply when the property is in existence, but if it has been destroyed,
the sum stated in the dotal instrument must be adhered to. Given on
the eleventh of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 7. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Erotius. You are
not prohibited from depriving your daughter of money, if she is under your
control. Where, however, you have given her property as dowry, you cannot do
this during the existence of the marriage, if she does not give her consent;
nor, even after the marriage has been dissolved, can you claim the said
property if she is unwilling for you to do so. Given on
the fifth of the Ides of February, under the Consulate of the Csesars. 8. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Sallustia. The
husband (even though, after a divorce, he may have had judgment rendered
against him to the extent of his means) cannot refuse the payment of the
balance of the dowry, if he should after wards become solvent, provided he
has not already paid it in full. There is no doubt that his heirs can be
sued for the entire amount; and hence you, without good cause, apprehend
that you cannot bring suit against them, although they may be solvent. Given on
the thirteenth of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of the
Csesars. 9. The
Same Emperors and Caesars to Martia. You should
sue the heirs of your husband in an action of dowry to recover what was
given to him by way of dowry; but you have no right to take possession of
the dotal property without the authority of a competent court, if your
husband's heirs do not give their consent. Given on
the eighth of the Kalends of November, under the Consulate of the
Csesars. 10. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Epigonus. If you
have given a dowry to the father-in-law of your daughter, although your
son-in-law may have died while under his father's control, the latter must
return the dowry to you, not merely to the extent of his son's peculium,
but for the entire amount, if you bring suit against him with the
consent of your daughter. Given at
Heraclea, on the seventh of the Ides of November, under the Consulate
of the Csesars. 11. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to Marinianus, Praetorian Prefect. When the
husband dies during marriage, the dowry which is alleged to be given or
promised out of the property of the wife shall be returned to her, and the
heir of the deceased cannot claim for himself any of what the death of the
husband causes to revert to his wife. Given at
Ravenna, on the Nones of December, during the Consulate of Honorius,
Consul for the eighth time, and Theodosius, Consul for the third time, 409. TITLE XIX.
WHERE A DOWRY HAS BEEN PAID DURING MARRIAGE. 1. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to Marinianus, Prse-torian Prefect. Where the
dowry was illegally given by the husband to the wife, during marriage (which
cannot stand, because it is considered a donation), and the wife dies, the
property, together with the profits of the same from the day when the dowry
was bestowed, must be delivered to the husband by her heirs. The
ownership of the same, however, vests in the children of the wife, and
cannot be alienated by the husband, as this would be contrary to law. Given on
the fifth of the Nones of November, during the Consulate of Honorius,
Consul for the eighth time, and Theodosius, Consul for the third time, 409. TITLE XX. NEITHER
TRUSTEES NOR MANDATORS FOR DOWRIES SHALL BE APPOINTED. 1. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius to Cyne-gius, Praetorian
Prefect. No matter
whether the law providing that a husband shall furnish a surety for the
preservation of the dowry for his wife is derived from legal enactment, or
from custom, We direct that it shall be abolished. Given on
the eighth of the Nones of September, during the Consulate of
Eucherius and Syagrius, 381. 2. The
Emperor Justinian to Julian, Prsetorian Prefect. For the
purpose of extending the scope of the preceding constitution by a general
provision, We decree that no security or mandate with reference to a dowry
shall be exacted either from a husband or his father, or from any of those
who may have received it; for if the wife thought that she herself and her
dowry could be entrusted to her husband's father, why should a surety or any
other bondsman be required,
in order that reason for distrust might be introduced between the parties
during their marriage? Given on
the tenth of the Kalends of August, during the fifth Consulate of
Lampadius and Orestes, 530. TITLE XXI.
CONCERNING PROPERTY SURREPTITIOUSLY REMOVED. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Polydeuca. It is with
justice that you assert the right of set-off, for it is only equitable that
you should not be obliged to pay what it is established that you owe before
an answer has been made to your claim for money loaned; and there is all the
more reason for this, because you allege that you are demanding property
which you complain has been removed on account of divorce. Therefore, after
you have been sued under the stipulation before a competent judge, you must
prove to him that the property taken formed part of the dowry, and that it
was yours. Given on
the fifth of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of
Alexander, Consul for the third time, and Dio, 230. 2. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars, to Serenus. An action
for the recovery of property which has been fraudulently removed is granted
by the Perpetual Edict; where, in case of divorce, it has been taken by the
husband from the wife, or by the wife from the husband. Still, while
marriage exists, neither a penal action nor one involving infamy will lie
against either of the parties, but an action in factum for indemnity
is granted. Given on
the fifth of the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 3. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Quartinus. You are
not prohibited from asserting ownership of the property which you allege
your former wife removed on account of the divorce, by bringing the Actio
perum amotarum against her successors, not, however, for the entire
amount, but only for as much of it as has come into their hands. Given on
the fifth of the Nones of December, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. TITLE
XXII. THE ESTATE
OF A HUSBAND CANNOT BE GIVEN TO A WOMAN INSTEAD OF HER DOWRY. 1. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Apollinaria. It is prohibited by law
for the estate of a deceased husband to be given to his widow instead of
dowry. When, however, he died in- solvent
without leaving any heir, you will not be prevented from seeking
indemnification in accordance with the provisions of the law, to the extent
that the condition of the succession will permit. Given on
the fifth of the Nones of December, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. TITLE
XXIII. CONCERNING DOTAL LANDS. 1. The
Emperor Severus and Antoninus to Didia. Where
lands which have been appraised are given by way of dowry, and the choice of
either the land or its value is reserved for the woman, the Lex Julia
will, nevertheless, apply. Alienation is every act by means of which the
ownership is transferred. Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of
Antoninus, Consul for the fourth time, and Balbinus, 213. 2. The
Emperor Gordian to Domitia. Husbands
who have received as dowry land held in common with another, and which has
not been appraised, cannot bring suit in partition; although they themselves
can have an action of this kind brought against them. Given on
the fifth of the Nones of October, during the Consulate of Gordian,
Consul for the second time, and Pompeianus, 242. TITLE
XXIV. WITH WHOM
CHILDREN SHOULD RESIDE OR BE BROUGHT UP, WHEN A DIVORCE HAS TAKEN PLACE. 1. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars, to Celestina, Although
it has not been provided by any of Our Constitutions, or by any of those of
Our Divine Ancestors, that a division of children should be made among
parents according to sex, a competent judge must decide whether the children
shall live with, and be brought up by their father, or their mother, after
the marriage has been dissolved. Given at
Verona, on the seventh of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate
of the Csesars. Extract
from Novel 117, Chapter VII. Latin Text. Where the
father has given cause for divorce, the children shall be brought up by the
mother at his expense, if she has not contracted a second marriage. Where,
on the other hand, the mother is to blame, then the children shall be reared
by the father at the expense of the mother, if she is wealthy; for when he
has not sufficient means to care for them, and she has, this duty devolves
upon her. For, just as children
who are rich are compelled to provide their mother with a livelihood, if she
is poor, so We decree that it is but just that children shall be supported
by their mother. We order that what has been stated concerning a mother and
children who are without means shall also be observed with reference to all
ascending and descending relatives of both sexes. TITLE XXV. CONCERNING
THE SUPPORT OP CHILDREN AND RELATIVES IN THE ASCENDING LINE. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus Pius to Bassus. It is but
just that children should relieve the necessities of their relatives in the
ascending line. Without
date, or designation of Consul. 2. The
Divine Imperial Brothers to Celer. A
competent judge will order you to be supported by your son, if his means are
such that he can provide you with food. Given on
the Ides of April, during the Consulate of the same Emperors. 3. The
Same Emperors to Titiana. If you
prove before a competent judge that the child which you allege was born to
you and Claudius is actually the son of the latter, he will order support to
be furnished him in accordance with the means of his father. The same judge
must decide whether the child shall be brought up by him. Given at
Rome, on the thirteenth of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate
of Rusticus and Aquilinus. 4. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Sabinus. If you
have properly discharged the duties which you owe to your father, he will
not refuse you his paternal affection. If he should not do this voluntarily,
a competent judge, having been applied to, shall order him to support you in
proportion to his means. If, however, he denies that he is your father, the
same judge must, in the first place, investigate this point. Given on
the Nones of February, during the Consulate of Lateranus and
Rufinus, 198. TITLE
XXVI. CONCERNING CONCUBINES. 1. The
Emperor Constantine to the People. Permission
is given to no one to have a concubine in his house during marriage. Given on
the eighteenth of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of the
Constantines, Father and Son, 321. TITLE
XXVII. CONCERNING
NATURAL CHILDREN AND THEIR MOTHERS, AND FOR WHAT REASONS THEY BECOME
LEGITIMATE. 1. The
Emperor Constantine to Gregorius. It is
decided that Senators, or Prefects, and persons in the cities who have been
invested with the dignity of duumvirs, or with that of the priesthood (that
is to say, such as are attached to the government of Phoenicia or Syria),
shall be branded with infamy, and excluded from the protection of the Roman
law, if they give their consent to place among the number of legitimate
persons either the children of female slaves, or the daughter of a female
slave; or a freedwoman, or her daughter; or a public actress, or her
daughter; or the daughter of a tavern-keeper, or her daughter; or the
offspring of anyone of low and degraded social position; or the daughter of
a procurer, or of a gladiator; or that of a woman publicly engaged in
business as a merchant; whether they do this by their, own authority or by
that of one of Our Rescripts. In case a father should give anything to such
children (whether he states that they are legitimate or natural), it shall
be taken from them, and delivered to his lawful offspring, or to his
brother, his sister, his father, or his mother. If anything should in any
way be bestowed upon a wife of this kind, or even transferred to her by way
of sale, We order that it shall be taken from her and given to those legally
entitled to it. We also
order that those women with whose poison the minds of ruined persons are
affected shall be subjected to torture; and if anything is demanded of them,
or is said to have been entrusted to them, it shall be restored to those
whom We have mentioned, or confiscated to Our Treasury. Therefore, whether
the donation was made either by him who is alleged to be the father, or by
someone else, or by an individual introduced for that purpose, or whether
the property has been purchased by him or by another, or in the names of the
children themselves, it shall immediately be restored to those whom We have
designated; and if no such persons are in existence, it shall be legally
claimed by the Treasury. Where,
however, such persons exist, and, with the property before them, decline to
act, they having been excluded either by agreement or by oath, the Treasury
shall take possession of all such said property without delay. When they
remain silent, or are guilty of dissimulation, the time for offering a
defence to the Treasury shall be limited to two months, within which period,
if they do not assert their claim, or apply to the Governor of the province
for that purpose, whatever an illegal generosity may have bestowed upon such
children or wives shall be seized by Our Treasury, which shall demand any
such property which has been donated or entrusted to them, under the severe
penalty of quadruple damages. Given at
Carthage, on the twelfth of the Kalends of August, during the
Consulate of Nepotian and Facundus, 336. Extract
from Novel 127, Chapter IV. Latin Text. By a new
law, however, such women can contract marriage with men of every
description, even where they are incumbents of the aforesaid offices,
provided dotal instruments are executed for this purpose by persons of
illustrious rank. All others, with the exception of those who are invested
with the highest dignities, can contract marriage through affection alone,
provided the women with whom it is lawful for them to contract marriage are
free. 2. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius to Antemonius, Praetorian Prefect. Where the
mother, or any legitimate children, grandchildren, or great-grandchildren of
either sex, to the number of one or more, are living, a father can only give
or leave one-twelfth of his estate to his natural sons or daughters, or to
their mother; or if only his concubine is living, he is authorized to give
or bequeath to her one-twelfth of his estate. Anything which may be left
beyond the amount prescribed by law shall go to his legitimate children, or
to their mother, or to his other heirs. Given on
the Ides of November, under the Consulate of Stilicho, Consul for the
second time, and Anthemius, 405. Extract
from Novel 89, Chapter XII. Latin Text. At
present, only natural and legitimate children are subject to this
limitation. This is not the case with the mother. 3. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to Apollonius, Prse-torian Prefect. Where
anyone has only natural children, whether he himself is free, or bound by
the restrictions of the curia, and he prefers to transfer his natural
children wholly or in part to the curia of the city from which he
himself derived his origin, We grant him the power to do so, and to appoint
them heirs to his entire estate. If, however, a person who is not the native
of a city but of a village, or was born upon any tract of land whatsoever,
should have natural children, and desires them to be benefited by the
honorable distinction of the curia, as foresaid, and profit by their
father's estate, they should be attached to the city within whose
jurisdiction the village or farm, which was the birthplace of the father, is
considered to be. But where the father claims as his birthplace either of
the two Imperial Cities, he shall be entitled to place his children born out
of wedlock among the decurions of either of them, provided the one which he
may select has jurisdiction over the entire province; for it is disgraceful
for anyone who boasts of being a native of a most Holy City not to be able
to give his natural children the benefit of a residence in it; and this
disposition the father can either make for the benefit of his natural
children by his last will, or by a donation of any amount whatsoever. And what
We have desired to be observed with reference to the rank of decurion,
whether it be conferred by will or by any other legal document,
We decree shall be observed as valid and established; so that if the
children abstain from accepting the estate, or reject the donations, and
wish to avoid the condition of decurion, and are afterwards found to be in
possession of the estate of their father, either wholly or in part, they
shall, by all means, be compelled to accept the position which their father
desired them to occupy with his wealth, even though they may have alienated
the property, and are unwilling to discharge the duties of the office. Where,
however, the father has a natural daughter or daughters, and disposes of her
or them in marriage to the decurions of the city in which he was born, or
upon which the village or farm where he derived his origin is dependent, or
of that city which has jurisdiction over the entire province, these
regulations shall, so far as the said children are concerned, apply, as in
the case of a husband. For what difference does it make whether cities are
benefited by means of sons or sons-in-law, or whether the law creates new
decurions, or favors those already in existence? Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of
Eudoxius and Dioscorus, 442. 4. The
Emperors Leo and Anthemius to Armasius, Prsetorian Prefect. As, not
without good reason, We ascertain the desires of the dying from the opinions
of the living, so, where anyone, having a natural son, desires to have him
invested with the office of decurion for the purpose of making him
legitimate, and rendering him a citizen of his birthplace, he shows
unquestionably that, induced by paternal affection, he has selected him as
the successor to his entire estate. A person of this kind cannot, by virtue
of the Imperial Constitutions, be granted the power either of alienating or
rejecting the estate or donation of his father, for the purpose of
defrauding the curia; but he shall be compelled to accept the duties
imposed upon him by the will of his father; and We do not suffer that, in
any way whatsoever, the claims of calumnious persons shall be admitted,
contrary to Our present regulations; but We order that Philocalus himself,
the heir at law of the entire estate of his father, and attached to the
curia of Our city, shall perform the duties which have been, or should
be enjoined upon him; and that any children whom he may now have, or who may
hereafter be born to him, shall likewise be subject to the condition imposed
by his father. We decree
that this rule shall hereafter be observed in all cases which may hereafter
occur, no matter in what Order or curia of any city. Given at
Constantinople, on the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of
Jordanus and Severus, 470. 5. The
Emperor Zeno to Sebastian, Prsetorian Prefect. Renewing the most Sacred
Constitution of the Divine Constantine, who provided the Roman Empire with
the revered faith of the Chris- tians,
which Constitution had reference to the taking as concubines of freeborn
married women, and stated that any children born to them either before or
after marriage should be considered legitimate, We order that if those who,
before the promulgation of this law, had, without the ceremony of marriage,
lived in concubinage with freeborn women, and had children of either sex by
them; the latter shall not be considered legitimate, for the reason that
their mothers were not their father's wives. If, however, they should desire
to marry the women who were formerly their concubines, they can contract
lawful matrimony with freeborn women of this description, as previously
stated; and the children of both sexes begotten of the former union with the
same women shall, immediately after the marriage with their mothers has been
celebrated, become legitimate, and be under the control of their fathers,
and shall succeed to the entire estates of the latter along with those who
may afterwards be begotten during the said marriages, or alone; and, if no
child should afterwards be born, they can claim their estates not only under
the last will of their fathers, but also as heirs at law. And so far as any
agreements which may have been entered into during marriage with reference
to dowries or ante-nuptial donations, in which they themselves are
interested are concerned, they shall, none the less, be entitled to the
benefit of the same, either alone (if no other child has been begotten) or
along with their brothers born to the same parents, in accordance with the
provisions of the laws. Those,
however, who, up to the time of the promulgation of this most Sacred Decree,
have had no issue by freeborn concubines, shall, by no means, enjoy the
benefit of this law; for as they are permitted to unite themselves in
matrimony with these women, when there are no free children or wives living,
they can, by marrying said women, beget lawful offspring; and persons who
have had issue by freeborn concubines, but have neglected to marry them
after the promulgation of this law, must not presume to urgently demand that
their children shall hereafter be considered legitimate. Given on
the tenth of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of Basilius,
Consul for the second time, and Armatius, 476. 6. The
Emperor Anastasius to Sergius, Prsetoria/n Prefect. We order
that those who have no legitimate children living, and who at the present
time are keeping women instead of wives, shall consider any issue born to
them to be legitimate, and subject to their control; and that they can
transfer to them their private property by their last wills, by donations,
or by any other method recognized by law, if they should desire to do so. We also
decree that the said children shall be entitled to succeed to the estates of
their fathers, and that neither the agnates nor cognates of the latter, nor
anyone else, shall hereafter have the right .to raise any question or
dispute, by availing themselves of the subtleties of the laws or
constitutions, for the purpose of depriving them of the succession.
Nevertheless, where anyone keeps a woman of this kind as a
wife, and dotal instruments have been executed, the same rule shall be
observed with reference to his offspring, in order that, in no way, he may
be deprived of acquiring his own patrimony by means of his children. In
addition to this, We decree that any children who have, by virtue of
Imperial Rescripts, been arrogated by their fathers, shall enjoy the benefit
and assistance of this Our most salutary law. Given on
the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of Anastasius, Consul for
the fourth time, and Agapitus, 508. 7. The
Emperor Justin to Marinus, Prsetorian Prefect. We decree
that the law of Anastasius, of Divine memory, which was promulgated with
reference to natural children, shall only be valid in those cases which, up
to this time, have come under the terms of the same law with reference to
the marriages then existing, or which have subsequently been contracted;
provided, however, that it shall not be held to benefit children born of a
wicked or incestuous union. Moreover, We have decided, not without reason,
that relief should be afforded to children of both sexes who, not the issue
of an incestuous or wicked marriage, have, through the efforts of some
woman, been arrogated or adopted by virtue of an Imperial Rescript, whether
before the said law was promulgated, or afterwards, up to the present time;
so that said adoption or arrogation may be valid, and no question may be
raised alleging that what the parties have obtained was forbidden by some
law; as mercy dictates that, if any doubt on this point should arise, it
ought not to be entertained, for the reason that those who suffer from the
faults of others are not to blame. Therefore, children of this kind, after
arrogation or adoption, come under the control of their fathers, and are
entitled to succeed to their estates, not only as heirs at law, but also
under a will. Moreover,
all persons are hereby notified that lawful posterity can only be sought in
legal marriage, just as if the above-mentioned Constitution had not been
published, for hereafter no excuse can be alleged for the unlawful desires
of libertinage. No encouragement shall be given for this purpose beyond what
is provided by the ancient laws, nor shall dependence any longer be placed
upon the aforesaid Constitution which Our pious judgment declares shall be
repealed from this day; nor shall the pretext of arrogation or adoption be
advanced, as these will no longer be tolerated; nor shall any subtleties or
claims based upon Imperial Rescripts be made use of, nor any dependence be
placed upon unlawful schemes; for it is extremely unworthy as well as wicked
to demand protection for vices in order that persons may be permitted to
indulge their wantonness, and claim for themselves, under color of law, the
rights and name of father which are legally denied them. Given on
the fifth of the Ides of November, during the Consulate of Justinus
and Euthericus, 519. 8. The
Emperor Justinian to Menna, Prsetorian Prefect. On the
ground of humanity, We grant permission to the fathers of natural children,
when they have no legitimate offspring, or their mother is living, to
appoint their said natural child or children their heirs, not only to
three-twelfths of their estates (which former laws sanctioned), but to half,
that is to say, six-twelfths of the same. So that, although they have no
claim as heirs at law to the estate of their natural father, permission is
given to them to take by his last will as aforesaid six-twelfths of the
same, if their natural father is willing for them to do so; provided,
however, that the testator does not, under any circumstances, exceed the
above-mentioned amount of six-twelfths, in making bequests to all his
natural children and their mother. We also
grant the natural father free permission to bequeath his estate to the
amount of six-twelfths, in legacies and trusts, as well as in dowries and
donations to his children begotten before marriage. These
provisions only apply to wills, bequests, dowries, and donations to be given
or made hereafter. Given at
Constantinople, on the Kalends of January, during the second
Consulate of Our Lord, the Emperor Justinian, 528. Extract
from, Novel 89, Chapters XII, and XV. Latin Text. A father
who dies without leaving any children, or relatives in the ascending line,
to whom he would be required to bequeath his estate, can either transfer all
of it to his natural children by will, or can give it to them by a donation
inter vivos. Where only relatives in the ascending line survive him,
he is permitted, after leaving them the share to which they are legally
entitled, to distribute the remainder among his natural children. If,
however, he leaves no legitimate offspring, and is not survived by a lawful
wife, and dies intestate, but has natural children by a concubine, who was
united to him solely by undoubted affection, the said children shall succeed
to two-twelfths of their father's estate, and their mother shall receive her
legitimate share of the same, if she is living. For whether there are any
surviving legitimate children or not, or whether there are other heirs, and
the wife is living, it is necessary for natural children of this kind to be
supported in accordance with the judgment of a good citizen. Hence such
children are required to furnish the same service to their parents, if there
is need of it; but those who are born of an unlawful connection are excluded
from all benefits whatever. 9. The
Same to Menna, Prsetorian Prefect. We, very
properly being of the opinion that the public welfare demands that the
subjects of Our Empire should be governed by laws which are clear and free
from all ambiguity, do promulgate the following decree, by which all doubt
prevailing up to the present time having been removed, We establish it as
certain that, whenever natural children are assigned to the curia of
the domicile of their father, during the lifetime of the latter, or even
after his death, they, in this manner, acquire a legitimate right to his
estate; so that (as is mani- festly
entirely just), even though the said natural children may have previously
attained to some illustrious dignity by which the condition of decurion
cannot be effaced, they shall not be permitted to claim for themselves any
rights to the estates of the ascendants or descendants of their said natural
father, or of any of his agnates or cognates through their relationship to
him; although they themselves, on account of the above-mentioned attachment
to the curia, become the lawful heirs of their natural father. These
provisions apply to those who have already been assigned by their natural
fathers to the condition of decurion, and are still living; and, in like
manner, none of the legitimate descendants, ascendants, or collateral
relatives can legally claim anything for themselves out of the estates of
the said natural children. Where, however, a natural child of this kind,
having subsequently been made the lawful heir of his father, whether he has
children formerly born in lawful marriage or has other issue descended from
him, they shall, by all means, be called to his succession without the
execution of a will by the deceased, and the rule relating to the curia
shall not apply; but if a fourth part of the estate should be due to the
curia, none of the children of the deceased can be compelled to
discharge the duties of decurion. The rule that any children which the said
natural son may beget after he has been assigned to the curia, will
undoubtedly be born decurions, and be compelled to discharge the duties of
that office, must be observed. (1) If,
however, the decurion should die without leaving any children, and only the
mother should survive, she will be entitled to the third part of his estate,
and the curia, to whom the father has been attached shall have the
other two-thirds. If, however, the mother of the deceased should not be
living, others of her cognates, either of the descending or ascending lines,
or in the collateral line, shall be called to her succession; and then
whatever property came into the hands of the deceased through his natural
father shall belong to the same curia. But where, after a natural son
has been rendered a lawful heir, he has acquired anything from his mother,
or from any other legitimate source, this shall go to the nearest maternal
cognates of the deceased. The
following rule must, however, be observed; namely, whether the mother is
living, or whether she died before her son, if anyone of the same family is
ready to attach himself to the same curia,, he will be permitted to
receive the property of the deceased which came into his hands from his
father's estate, and he shall discharge the duties of decurion; and when
this takes place, the mother of the deceased, if she is still living, shall
not only be entitled to the third part of the property which her son has
acquired from other sources than his father's estate, but she shall also
receive all the property which she, as sole heir, is entitled to, or she
shall share the same with her coheirs, if any there be. (2) The
rules which We have established with reference to the succession of a
natural son who dies after having obtained the position of
decurion, not only shall apply to those who were assigned to the curia
by their natural father, but also to such as have previously been
assigned to it, if they are still living. Where, however, they have died
before the promulgation of the present law, We do not include their
succession in its provisions. (3) And,
since the curias of cities should, by all means, be favored, We order
that the following shall be added to what has preceded it, namely, that it
shall be lawful for fathers to attach their natural sons to the curise
of their places of residence, not only where they have no lawful
children living, but also where they have any sons or other descendants by a
lawful marriage, and that by this means their natural children shall also
become their lawful successors; provided, however, that they shall, by no
means, be permitted to give or leave either by donation or by last will to a
natural child any more than they may have given or left to a child born in
lawful marriage, to whom the smallest share has been either donated or
bequeathed. Given on
the Kalends of June, during the second Consulate of Our Lord
Justinian, 528. 10. The
Same to Demosthenes, Prsetorian Prefect. Where
anyone has lived for a time in the pleasant society of a free woman with
whom marriage is not forbidden by the laws, and has children by her, without
any dotal instruments having been drawn up, and afterwards, induced by the
same affection, he marries her, and begets other children after the
marriage, in order to prevent the latter, being legitimate and under his
control, from claiming for themselves the entire estate of their father,
thereby excluding their brothers, who were born before the marriage, from
sharing in the estate, We decree that injustice of this kind shall not be
tolerated. For as affection for the first offspring was instrumental in
bringing about the marriage, and gave occasion to the birth of the more
recent children, why is it not most inequitable for the offspring born after
marriage to exclude the others, when the former should be grateful to their
brothers through whose means they themselves have become legitimate, and
have obtained the name and standing of children of this description? For it
is not probable that the man who afterwards made a donation, or gave a dowry
to a woman of this kind, did not from the beginning entertain for her
sufficient affection to consider her worthy of being his wife. Wherefore, We
decree that in such cases all children, whether they have been born before
marriage or subsequently, shall be equal in every respect; that all those
belonging to the father shall be held to be under his control; and that no
distinction shall exist between the former and the latter, but that all who
are the issue of the same marriage shall enjoy similar advantages. Given at
Chalcedon, on the fifteenth of the Kalends of October, during the
Consulate of Decius, 529. 11. The
Same to Julian, Prsetorian Prefect. We
formerly promulgated a law by which We ordered that if anyone should live
with a woman without having for her the attachment of a
husband from the beginning (provided she was one with whom lawful marriage
could be contracted), and he should have children by her, and afterwards,
induced by affection, should marry her, and have other sons and daughters by
her, not only the second children who were born after marriage shall be
legitimate, and under paternal control, but also those previously born, who
have afforded those who came into the world subsequently the opportunity of
obtaining legitimacy. Certain
authorities have held that this law should be interpreted in such a way that
if any children were born after the marriage, or even if there were some who
had died, those born previously should not be considered legitimate, unless
the children born under these different conditions should be living at the
same time. We decree that excessive subtlety of this description shall be
absolutely disregarded, as it is sufficient for a man to have sufficient
affection after the birth of children to induce him to execute an instrument
of marriage with the hope of having others. For even though what was hoped
for may not have taken place, an accidental circumstance should, by no
means, be conceded to derogate from the rights of children previously born.
Where anyone has been living with a woman and causes her to become pregnant,
and subsequently, while she is still in this condition, enters into a
contract of marriage with her, and a boy or girl is born, a much better
reason exists that this offspring should be the legal issue of the father,
be brought under his control, and be his heir in case of his death, whether
he dies testate or intestate. For it would be extremely absurd if children
born after marriage should confer the benefit of legitimacy upon others
previously born, and that a boy or girl of this kind could not secure this
advantage for themselves. And,
generally speaking, with reference to the various opinions given in such
cases, We decree, and include in a definite provision -that, always, under
such circumstances, where any doubt exists as to the status of children, the
time of their birth, and not that of their conception, should be taken into
account. This We do in order to favor children by providing that the date of
birth should be considered, except in those instances in which the welfare
of infants demands that the time of conception should rather be noted. Given on
the fifteenth of the Kalends of April, during the fifth Consulate of
Lampadius and Orestes, 530. Extract
from Novel 12, Chapter III. Latin Text. This rule
shall also apply where a father, previous to this union, had legitimate
children by another wife from whom he has been legally separated, or where
she is dead. Extract
from Novel 18, Last Chapter. Latin Text. A
new constitution, however, does not permit this rule to apply to the case of
a female slave, unless where a man has no other children who are legitimate. Extract
from Novel 78, Chapter HI. Latin Text. Another
new constitution is considered generally to provide with regard to the
children of a female slave that, by the sole fact of the bestowal of a
dowry, she, as well as her offspring, will receive their freedom. Extract
from Novel 74- Latin Text. Moreover,
anyone who has no legitimate offspring, but only natural children the issue
of a union of this description, can, by presenting a petition to the
Emperor, render them legitimate, even without marriage, if the woman is
already dead, or if she has left him, or remains concealed, or for any other
reason is prevented from appearing, or where some impediment to matrimony
exists, as for instance, the priesthood. Extract
from Novel 74, Chapter II. Latin Text. Likewise,
where a man dies without leaving legitimate offspring, and states in his
will that he wishes his natural children to be his lawful heirs, he shall be
permitted to do this, so that, after his death, the said children may
petition the Emperor, and, after having produced the will, they can become
the heirs through the indulgence of the sovereign and the law, provided they
carry out the provisions of their father's will. This rule shall generally
be observed. If, however, some of them desire to become legitimate, and
others do not, the wishes of the first shall be granted, and the others
shall remain in their condition of natural children. Extract
from Novel 13, Chapter II. Latin Text. Where
anyone who has natural children by a free woman capable of being his wife
who states either in a public document or in one drawn up in his own hand
and subscribed by three witnesses worthy of confidence, or says in his will
or in any instrument, that such-and-such children are his, and does not use
the term "natural," offspring of this kind shall be his lawful heirs; and
if, to any one of the said children, he should make a statement in the
manner above mentioned, it will be sufficient to confer the rights of
legitimacy upon all others born of the same woman. 12. The
Same-to John, Prsetorian Prefect. A man, who
had a legitimate son, had a natural grandson by the latter, and the question
arose whether the name of grandson could legally be given to a child of this
kind, for the grandfather desired to leave his entire estate to this
grandson, his legitimate son, the father of the latter, having died; as it
was only prohibited by the Sacred Constitutions that the entire inheritance,
or such a part as 'he desired to leave them, should be left to natural
children, and at .the same time their interest was limited to a certain
amount. A doubt of
this kind gives rise to another, for what would be the case where a
grandfather has either a legitimate grandson or a natural
grandson by a natural son? Hence, as in all ambiguous questions of this
kind, no definite conclusion can be arrived at with reference to such
persons, and by the introduction of natural offspring no legal right can
arise; to the end that the necessity of leaving something to them may be
provided for by the laws, they shall be permitted to bestow upon these
descendants as much of their estates as they may desire (of course, where
there is no legitimate issue living). For the Imperial Constitutions
prohibited that as much should be left to natural children as their parents
might desire to give them, because they considered that, by so doing, the
debauchery of their fathers could be restrained. With
reference to grandchildren, however, the rule in the instance above
mentioned should not be observed, where there is no legitimate offspring to
offer an impediment. But where such offspring exists, We extend the
provisions of the ancient constitutions, which have been established
concerning natural sons, to grandsons, as well; but We decree that they
shall only apply to those who can obtain a share in their grandfather's
estate by virtue of his will, for We do not allow any of them to become his
heirs at law. We decree
that they shall not only have the benefit of the estate of their natural
paternal grandfather, but also those of their greatgrandfather, and of his
cognates; if anyone should desire to apply this term to men of such
degenerate character. Given
during the Kalends of November, during the fifth Consulate of
Lampadius and Orestes, 530. TITLE
XXVIII. CONCERNING TESTAMENTARY GUARDIANSHIP. 1. The
Emperor Severus and Antoninus to Sperata. The person
whom you state was appointed guardian for you by the will of your patroness
is not liable to you in any action, if he did not interfere in the
administration of the guardianship, for he was not legally appointed your
guardian. Where, however, he, of his own accord, transacted your business,
you can proceed against him in an action based on voluntary agency. Given on
the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of Asper and Maximus,
208. 2. The
Emperor Antoninus to Sabinianus. Although
the guardian who was legally appointed for you by your father's will was
living at the time when you became his heir, still, as another was also
legally appointed for you by a codicil, both of-them will be your guardians
under the will of the testator; unless your father revoked the testamentary
appointment by designating the other mentioned in the codicil, for then the
latter alone will be your guardian. Given on
the Ides of April, under the Consulate of the Aspers, 213. 3. The
Emperor Alexander to Gordius and Others. Where
testamentary guardians are appointed for you, even though one of you may
have attained his majority, that is to say, have passed the period of
tutelage, your guardianship will not belong to him. Given on
the fifth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of Maximus,
Consul for the second time, and Julianus, 224. 4. The
Same to Feliciana. A mother
cannot appoint guardians for her children unless she has made them her
heirs. However, when she has not designated them as her heirs, it is
customary for the testamentary guardian to be confirmed by the Governor.
Where, however, none of these things take place, and the testamentary
guardians have administered the affairs of the trust, they will be liable in
an action of guardianship. Given on
the seventh of the Kalends of June, during the Consulate of Julian,
Consul for the second time, and Crispinus, 225. 5. The
Emperors Valerian and Gallienus to Daphna. If the
father of certain minors desired that a slave belonging to another, with
reference to whom you petition, should become the guardian of said minors,
and be free, another guardian previously appointed retaining his office in
the meantime, it will be necessary for the said slave to be purchased and
manumitted in the presence of the Governor, and be added to the
administration as curator. Given on
the third of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of Secularis
and Donatus, 261. 6. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars, to Domna. If your
father legally appointed your uncle your guardian by will, and he was not
excused, an action of guardianship can be brought against him, not only with
reference to the affairs which he administered, but also on account of what
he neglected (and which he Should have administered), before a competent
judge, who shall order that satisfaction be given you in accordance with
good faith. Given on
the Nones of April, during the Consulate of the CaBsars. 7. The
Same, and the Csesars, to Triphena. As you
intend to proceed in an action against the guardian appointed for you by the
will of your father, under whose control you were, a competent judge, having
been applied to, will order anything due to you to be paid; for there is no
doubt that a curator cannot be appointed by will. Given on
the seventeenth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of the
Csesars. 8. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to Florentius, Prse-torian Prefect. It is
legal for testamentary guardians to be appointed in the Greek language, so
that those appointed in this manner may be considered
to have been appointed by the testator in terms authorized by law. Given on
the day before the Ides of September, during the Consulate of
Theodosius, Consul for the fourteenth time, and Maximus, 439. TITLE
XXIX. CONCERNING THE CONFIRMATION OF A GUARDIAN. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Prisons. Guardians
appointed by the will of the mother have no reason to be excused, unless,
after proper examination, they are found to have also been appointed by a
decree in accordance with the will of the deceased. Given on
the third of the Nones of March, during the Consulate of Julian,
Consul for the second time, and Crispinus, 225. 2. The
Same to Valerius. There is
no doubt that a guardian cannot legally be appointed either by a letter, or
by an imperfect testament, but the wishes of the father with reference to
the appointment of guardians or curators, in cases of this kind, is
accustomed to be observed by the judge who has jurisdiction of such matters.
In accordance with which, you should be under no apprehension that the
prescribed time has expired before you have been confirmed. Given on
the eighth of the Ides of August, during the Consulate of Alexander,
Consul for the second time, and Marcellus, 217. 3. The
Same to Sossianus, Prsetorian Prefect. If (as you
allege) your father illegally appointed testamentary guardians for the minor
whom you have mentioned, and that, before they were confirmed, others were
also appointed by someone who" had the right to do so, what was properly
done by law cannot be revoked; but a competent judge, having been applied
to, will decide, in accordance with the welfare of the minor, whether the
guardians appointed by the will of the father should be appointed his
curators. Given on
the third of the Ides of April, during the Consulate of Modestus and
Probus, 229. 4. The
Emperor Justinian to Julian, Prsetorian Prefect. With a
view to providing for the welfare of natural children, We grant permission
to their fathers to appoint guardians for them, to insure the administration
of such property as they may have given or bequeathed them in any manner
whatsoever; provided this is done within the limits prescribed by Our laws,
and the said guardians are confirmed by a competent judge, and then
administer the affairs of the guardianship. Given at
Constantinople, on the fifteenth of the Kalends of April, during the
Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 530. TITLE XXX.
CONCERNING LEGAL GUARDIANSHIPS. 1. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Firmina. The
guardianship of males is not granted to maternal uncles by the Laws of the
Twelve Tables, but this right is accorded to paternal uncles if they are not
excused. Given on
the eighth of the Kalends of June, during the Consulate of
Diocletian, Consul for the fourth time, and Maximian, Consul for the third
time, 290. Extract
from Novel 118, Chapter V. Latin Text. As the
right of inheritance is conceded to relatives without taking agnation into
account, so also is the burden and benefit of guardianship granted to
relatives, provided they are of the male sex and of full age, and are not
forbidden by any law to undertake it. Where, however, there are several
relatives of the same degree, and they are called to the guardianship, We
order that, when one or more of them is present in court, a choice shall be
made. The guardianship should be committed to him or them who are the best
qualified to attend to it; responsibility attaching to all called to its
administration and their property being tacitly encumbered to their wards to
secure the proper management of the trust. 2. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Asclepiodotus. It is
perfectly clear that the administration of guardianship legally belongs to
the agnates of the minor, unless they have undergone a change of condition. Given on
the third of the Nones of April, during the Consulate of the same
Emperors. 3. The
Emperor Leo to Erythrius, Prsetorian Prefect. The Lex
Claudia having been abrogated by a Constitution of the Emperor
Constantine, of Divine Memory, and the right of agnation remaining
unimpaired by virtue of the authority of the ancient law, the
blood-relatives, that is to say, the brother, as well as the paternal uncle
and the other kindred legally authorized, are called to the guardianship of
females. Given on
the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of Martian and Zeno, 469. 4. The
Emperor Anastasius to Polycarp, Prsetorian Prefect. An
emancipated man who, by Our present law, in the succession to his brother's
or sister's estate is ordered to take precedence of all other cognates and
agnates of inferior or more distant relationship, shall also be called to
the legal guardianship of his brothers and sisters, as well as to that of
their children, although he has been liberated from the control of his
father by emancipation, unless he can avail himself of
some other excuse provided by law; for We are not willing for him to claim
that under this pretext he is released from the administration of the
guardianship. Given on
the Kalends of April, under the Consulate of John and Paulinus, 498. 5. The
Emperor Justinian to Demosthenes, Praetorian Prefect. No
brother, nor any other relative authorized by law, shall be called to the
guardianship of either a freeborn person or a freedman before he has
completed his twenty-fifth year; for each person must be liable only for his
own administration, to prevent one from being burdened with the charges of
another. For in this way both minors and adults will be subjected to proper
guardianship, and the natural order will be reserved in every respect. How
can it be tolerated that anyone should be a guardian, and at the same time
subject to guardianship, or that the same individual should be a curator,
while he himself is under tutelage? This is indeed an abominable confusion
of names and things. All these matters are distinct, and testamentary or
legal guardians or curators must be of such an age as to be competent for
the management of their own affairs, and have all their property liable to
hypothecation. All those
provisions which have been established by former laws with reference to the
succession of freeborn persons, as well as freedmen, shall remain in full
force, and shall not, in any way, be demin-ished in efficiency by the
operation of the present law; and this particularly applies to the
inheritances of freedmen, in order that they may not appear to lose the
advantage of succession, for the reason that they do not assume the burden
of guardianship. Read seven
times in the new Consistory of the Palace of Justinian. Given on
the third of the Kalends of November, during the fifth Consulate of
Decius, 539. TITLE
XXXI. CONCERNING
THOSE WHO DEMAND GUARDIANS OR CURATORS. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Chrysantha. Notify the
young man against whom you wish to appear to demand that curators be
appointed for himself, with whom you can confer in accordance with the forms
of law. If, however, he should not make this demand, you can apply to a
competent judge, and he must perform his duty, and appoint curators. Given on
the second of the Nones of February, during the Consulate of Messala
and Sabinus, 215. 2. The
Same to Epaphroditus. If your
patron's children are of such an age that their affairs should be
administered by guardians, be sure to appear before the Praetor,
and give him the names of those for whom guardians ought to be appointed;
and if you fail to do so, you will run the risk of being punished for your
neglect of duty to your patron. Given on
the Nones of July, during the Consulate of Messala and Sabinus, 215. 3. The
Same to Atalanta. Ask a
competent judge to appoint a capable guardian for your children, who is a
resident of the same province, instead of the one that is deceased, or has
been banished for life, who, in accordance with his duty, will provide for
their welfare. Given on
the fourth of the Ides of July, during the Consulate of Lsetus,
Consul for the second time, and Cerealis, 216. 4. The
Same to Domninus. If there
are no near relatives who can demand that guardians be appointed for the
children of your debtor, you yourself can take measures for that purpose, in
order that the said children may be legally defended. Given on
the third of the Ides of July, during the Consulate of Lsetus, Consul
for the second time, and Cerealis, 216. 5. The
Emperor Alexander to Fusciana. A maternal
aunt is not forbidden to petition for guardians to be appointed for the
children of her brother. Given on
the fifth of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of Maximus,
Consul for the second time, and Julianus, 224. 6. The
Same to Otacilia. Maternal
affection will suggest to you whom you should ask to have appointed
guardians for your son, and it should also induce you to see that nothing
but what is proper is done in the administration of the affairs of your
minor child. However, the necessity of demanding curators for their sons is
not imposed upon mothers, as minors who have arrived at puberty, but are
under twenty-five years of age, can petition to have curators appointed for
themselves, if their affairs require
it. Given on
the tenth of the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of Julian,
Consul for the second time, and Crispinus, 225. 7. The
Emperor Gordian to Dionysius. Notify
her, who was formerly your ward, to ask that a curator be appointed for
herself, as she has not yet arrived at puberty, and you intend to give her
in marriage. If she should neglect to do this, you will not be prevented
from demanding a curator before a judge having jurisdiction of such matters,
in order that you may be able the more readily to render an account of your
administration. Given on
the sixth of the Ides of January, during the Consulship of Gordian
and Aviola, 240. 8. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Musicus. As the
positive duty of demanding guardians for their children is imposed upon
mothers who are not to be held liable for fortuitous occurrences, and you
state that an attorney who was appointed by the mother for the purpose of
applying for a guardian for her minor son was killed by robbers, and the
demand was postponed on account of this accident, it would be exceedingly
unjust for the mother to be excluded from the succession of the estate of
her son, as you assert that she was in no way responsible for the delay. Given on
the fifth of the Ides of March, during the Consulate of Tiberian and
Dio, 291. 9. The
Same Emperors to Asclepiodotus. As a
guardian cannot be appointed for a person who already has one, you will
understand that the mother has not neglected her duty as a parent, in
demanding the appointment, but that she cannot reasonably ask that a
guardian be appointed where her son has already been legally provided with
one. Given at
Byzantium, on the third of the Nones of April, under the Consulate of
the same Emperors. 10. The
Same Emperors and Csssars to Prisons. You can
formally petition for guardians to be appointed for the grandsons of your
brother, if their mother does not perform her duty by making such an
application. Given on
the day before the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of the
Caesars. 11. The
Emperor Zeno to Dioscorus, Prsetorian Prefect. Mothers
shall be subjected to the necessity of demanding the appointment of
guardians for their natural children, just as in the case of those who are
born in lawful wedlock, and neither ignorance of the law, nor its assumption
for the purpose of evading the Imperial Constitutions, will profit them, if
they should fail to apply for such an appointment. Given at
Constantinople, on the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of
Zeno, Consul for the second time, 479. TITLE
XXXII. WHERE A
PETITION MUST BE MADE FOE THE APPOINTMENT OF GUARDIANS OR CURATORS. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Aristobula. The
magistrates of the town from which your children derive their origin through
their father, or where their property is situated, must see that guardians
or curators are appointed for them at once, in accordance with the
provisions of the law. If, however, your children do not possess any
property in the province where they reside, and do not derive
their paternal origin therefrom, they must return to their own country, or
the place where their patrimony is situated, and establish their residence
there, and legal defenders will, then be appointed for them. Given on
the Kalends of October, during the Consulship of Lsetus, Consul for
the second time, and Cerealis, 216. TITLE
XXXIII. CONCERNING
THE GUARDIANS AND CURATORS OF ILLUSTRIOUS OR DISTINGUISHED PERSONS. 1. The
Emperors Valentinian, Theodosius, and Arcadius, to Proculus, Prefect of the
City. Let the
Prefect of the City, after having associated with himself ten men taken from
among the senators, together with the distinguished Praetor, who has
jurisdiction over matters relating to guardianships, appoint illustrious
persons of any rank whatsoever, who are properly qualified, guardians or
curators; and let them, as judges and experts, freely make such appointments
without liability for any damages which may result from their acts. And if
any of those who are eligible are not equal to the management of the
property of the wards, it is proper that several be designated for this
purpose in accordance with the ancient laws; so that he whom the assembly
determines to be most worthy of administering the guardianship of said wards
may obtain the appointment by the sole decision of the Prefect; and after
all the formalities have been complied with, the decree shall be issued by
the Praetor. Therefore, all those who were present will be free from
apprehension, and a just defence will be provided for the noble children and
adults by the deliberation of these learned men. It is,
however, evident that We have established this regulation with reference to
persons who have neither testamentary nor legal defenders to protect their
lives, their age, or their property. Where men of this kind are appointed,
and take no action for the defence of the rights of their wards, We
prescribe by law that they can be held liable. We also decree that
everything else which has been provided by former laws with reference to the
cases of minors shall remain unaltered. In the
provinces governed by decurions, where guardians and curators are to be
appointed for noble persons, they must give proper security, and, mindful of
the risk they run, recognize that the property shall hereafter be liable to
indemnify the said minors for any losses which they may sustain. Given at
Milan, on the third of the Kalends of January, under the Consulate of
Timasius and Promotus, 389. 2. The
Emperors Valentinian, Theodosius, and Arcadius to Aure-lian, Prefect of the
City. It is
provided by this general law that decurions, occupied with the duties of
their office, shall not be called to the guardianship of senators. Given on
the eighth of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of
Theodosius, Consul for the third time, and Abundantius, 393. TITLE
XXXIV. WHO CAN
APPOINT GUARDIANS AND CURATORS AND WHO CANNOT BE APPOINTED. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Amphibulus. As you are
at such an age that it is clear that your affairs should be administered by
guardians or curators, for the reason that you allege that a dispute has
arisen with reference to your freedom, it is not necessary for an obstacle
to be placed in the way of the appointment of a curator, by whom your case
may be defended, because in the meantime you are considered to be free. Given on
the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of Alexander, 223. 2. The
Same to Arthemisia. Although a
husband should attend to the business of his wife, still, he cannot have a
curator appointed for her. Given on
the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of Fuscus, Consul for the
second time, and Dexter, 226. 3. The
Emperor Philip- to Dolens. The
statement made to you that a curator should be appointed for one who is
blind is false. Given on
the thirteenth of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of
Peregrinus and ^Emilianus, 245. 4. The
Same to Emeritus. A soldier
engaged in the performance of military duties cannot be appointed a guardian
or a curator, whether he is legally entitled to hold the office, or has been
designated by will, or in any other way, even though he may consent. When,
however, being unaware of his incapacity, he administers the office, he will
be liable to an action on the ground of business transacted. Given on
the tenth of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of
Peregrinus and ^milianus, 245. 5. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Ctesars, to .zEmiliana. It is a
certain rule of law that a person who is born in another state, and who does
not have his domicile where he is named, cannot legally be appointed a
guardian by the Governor of another province, or by the municipal
magistrates of the same, when he is not subject to their jurisdiction.
Hence, when he ceases to discharge the duties of the office wrongfully
imposed upon him, this does not render him liable. Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 6. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Leontius. Apply to
the Governor of the province for the decision of the question referred to,
namely, that a mother refuses to demand guardians for her children; and if
he ascertains that she has neglected her duty, the said magistrate will not
be prevented from appointing guardians, or he can order the names of persons
to be presented to him, so they can be confirmed by his decree. Given on
the second of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 7. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Rufus. There is
no doubt that a guardian or curator cannot legally be appointed by a
Governor for a person of servile condition. Given at
Philippopolis, on the second of the Nones of July, during the
Consulate of the same Emperors. 8. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Evelpistus. There is
no doubt that when a creditor is appointed the guardian of his debtors, he
not only loses his right of action against them, but that also he can pay
himself. Given on
the fifth of the Nones of June, during the Consulate of the Caesars. Extract
from Novel 72, Chapter II. Latin Text. The debtor
of a minor, or one to whom a minor is liable, or one who has the property of
the latter in his possession, is prohibited from acting as his curator. If a
curator should subsequently become the creditor of the minor, he cannot
administer his affairs without the addition of another curator; for, in this
instance, he who is appointed must either prove or swear in the beginning
that the minor is indebted to him, or that his property is in his
possession. If he remains silent, he shall lose his right of action.
Likewise, if the debtor remains silent, he will not be entitled to rescind
his contract, or pay the debt during the existence of the curatorship. If,
however, the curator receives the assignment of an action against the minor,
he will not be permitted to make use of it, even after the expiration of his
term of office; nor can the person who assigned it to him bring suit, as he
has violated the law, although the assignment may have been made for just
reasons; but the minor will be pecuniarily benefited. These
provisions are valid, and apply to every curatorship, including those of
spendthrifts and insane or demented persons, as well as to all others
introduced by the laws. 9. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Maximian. If you
have been appointed guardian of your sister's children whose paternal uncle
has already been made their guardian, and who has not yet
claimed any privilege of exemption, there is no doubt that, as the minors
already have a guardian, the laws forbid another to be appointed, and that
the former must discharge the duties of the administration ; and you will
not be liable under the said appointment. Given on
the third of the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of the
Caesars. 10. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to the Soldier Florentinus. There is
no doubt in law that a curator cannot be added when the person in question
already has one, unless where proper cause is shown; and one cannot be
substituted instead of another, if the latter . has not previously been
removed. Therefore, you will be liable for the injury sustained by the
business of your wards in the meantime, as you should have appointed an
agent to act in your stead at your own risk; since it is certain that a
magistrate cannot appoint another curator to act for you during your
absence. Given on
the third of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of the
Caesars. 11. The
Emperor Constantius, and the C&sar Constantine, to Bassus, Prefect of the
City. It is
decreed that, in all kinds of actions, no one can appear in court before he
reaches the age of puberty, unless by a special decree, or where a curator
has been appointed for the purpose of administering his patrimony, or
conduct the litigation, in order that any disputes which may arise during
the course of the proceedings may be terminated promptly in accordance with
law. Given at
Aquileia, on the third of the Ides of October, during the Consulate
of Constantius and Licinius, 312. 12. The
Emperors Valentinian, Gratian, and Theodosius to Eutro-pius, Prsetorian
Prefect. A curator
appointed for a minor cannot abandon a case after issue has been joined, or
withdraw from the administration of the trust under the pretext that, after
the suit was commenced, a special curator to conduct it was appointed by
himself. Given at
Constantinople, on the fourth of the Kalends of October, during the
Consulate of Eucherius and Syagrius, 381. 13. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to Monaxius, Urban Prefect. In order
that the authority of magistrates may not be exceeded, We give notice that
no tenant of the Emperor, nor anyone else who has a right to protect himself
by special privilege from such an appointment, shall be compelled to
discharge the duties of guardianship. Given
during the Consulate of Honorius, Consul for the eighth time, and
Theodosius, Consul for the third time, 409. 235 TITLE
XXXV. WHEN A
WOMAN CAN DISCHARGE THE DUTIES OF GUARDIANSHIP. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Otacilia. It is the
privilege of men to administer the office of guardian, as duties of this
kind cannot be undertaken by women on account of the weakness of their sex. Given on
the tenth of the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of Julian,
Consul for the second time, and Crispinus, 409. 2. The
Emperors Valentinian, Theodosius, and Arcadius to Tatian, Praetorian
Prefect. Mothers
who, after the death of their husbands, petition for the guardianship of
their children and the administration of their affairs, must, before they
are confirmed in office in accordance with law, state solemnly in writing
under oath that they will not marry again. No woman, however, shall be
forced to accept an office of this kind, but shall be free to do so under
the conditions which We have established; for if she prefers to contract a
second marriage, she should not administer the guardianship. But in order
that it may not be easy for her to violate her obligations, after she has
once undertaken the legal guardianship, We order that the property of the
husband who married her while she was administering it shall become
encumbered, and be liable to the little children in order that none of their
property may be lost by neglect or fraud. We add to
these provisions that if the woman is of full age, she shall have the right
to demand the guardianship, when either a testamentary or a legal guardian
is lacking, or when such a one is, by special privilege, excused from
acting, or has been removed from office by reason of suspicion, or where he
has been ascertained to be unfit to administer the property through weakness
of either mind or body. If, however, the woman should refuse the
guardianship, and prefer to marry again, then the Illustrious Prefect of the
City, having summoned the Praetor who has jurisdiction of the appointment of
guardians, or the judges who dispense justice in the provinces, shall, after
investigation, direct defenders selected from another order to be appointed
for the said minors. Given at
Milan, on the twelfth of the Kalends of February, during the
Consulate of Valentinian, Consul for the fourth time, and Neo-terius, 373. Extract
from Novel,8, Chapter V. Latin Text. We permit the mother and
grandmother, in their order, to assume the guardianship even before agnates,
when either of them has declared in writing that she will not contract
another marriage, and renounces the benefit of the Velleian Decree of the
Senate. Testamentary guardians, however, will alone be preferred to the
mother and grandmother, and will take precedence of legal and other
guardians that may
be appointed, as We desire the intention of the deceased to be carried out.
With the exception of these women, We forbid all others to discharge the
duties of guardians. Extract
from Novel 91, Chapter II. Latin Text. The oath
is not required at present, but it is settled that where a woman contracts a
second marriage, she can be removed from the guardianship, and that she
shall be fully liable to the minors, so far as is provided by law. Extract
from Novel 94. Latin Text. In
addition to this, if indebtedness of any description exists between the
mother and her children, she cannot be permitted to act as their guardian as
long as the obligation remains unpaid. The mother, however, can administer
the guardianship of her natural children, if she observes all the
formalities which are prescribed in the case of legitimate children. 3. The
Emperor Justinian to Julian, Praetorian Prefect. If a
father did not, in accordance with Our Constitution, appoint any
testamentary guardian for his natural children, for the administration of
the property which came to them from him, and their mother should desire to
assume their guardianship, whether they are girls or boys, it shall be
lawful for her to do so, as in the case of legitimate offspring, provided
she previously swears before a competent judge that she will not contract a
second marriage, but will preserve her chastity intact, and will renounce
the benefit of the Velleian Decree of the Senate and every other legal
privilege, and render her own property liable. Under such circumstances, We
consent for her to be the guardian of her natural sons or daughters, and
that all the provisions of the Imperial Constitutions which have reference
to mothers, and their children born in lawful marriage, shall be observed by
parents of this description. For if they can be appointed guardians of
legitimate children who have a right to testamentary or legal guardians, and
are themselves permitted to be the guardians of their children where others
are lacking, there is much more reason, and it is much more humane in cases
of this kind, where no legal guardianship can exist, for their mothers to be
appointed. Given at
Constantinople, on the fifteenth of the Kalends of April, during the
fifth Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 530. TITLE
XXXVI. IN CASES
WHERE A MINOR ALREADY HAS A GUARDIAN OR CURATOR, ANOTHER GUARDIAN OR CURATOR
CAN BE APPOINTED. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Tyberian and Rufus. When the
guardian in whose stead you have been temporarily appointed, having been
absent on public business, has performed the service
which was imposed upon him, and returned, you should entertain no doubt that
the affairs of the female ward come within the scope of his duty and care,
and you will act for the benefit of your own interest if you appear before
the eminent Governor of the province, and request that the guardian be
compelled to resume the administration of the trust. Given on
the eighth of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of
Antoninus, Consul for the fourth time, and Balbinus, 214. 2. The
Emperor Alexander to Valentinian. A
competent judge could and should have appointed a curator instead of the one
who has been excused, even though the minor may already have had other
guardians. Moreover, although he may have been substituted, together with
others, in the place of the guardian who has been excused, still, you will
not be liable for the risk of the administration after the age of puberty. Given on
the fifth of the Ides of June, during the Consulate of Modestus and
Probus, 229. 3. The
Same to Hylas. If the
Governor of the province does not consider that you are sufficiently
solvent, as the property of your wards is scattered, that is to say,
situated in different places, or if you alone are not competent to undertake
the administration of the same, he must decide whether it is necessary for
other curators to be joined with you for the purpose of administering the
guardianship. Given on
the eighth of the Ides of December, during the Consulate of
Pompeianus and Pelignus, 232. 4. The
Emperors Valerian and Gallienus to Euploius. Although a
guardian cannot be appointed for a person who already has one, still,
another who is suitable can, under certain circumstances, be substituted by
the decree of a competent court, instead of one who, having been suspected,
has been convicted and removed; and also instead of a guardian who has been
excused, or who is dead, or who has been relegated. Given on
the Ides of March, during the Consulate of Secularis, Consul for the
second time, and Donatus, 261. 5. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars, to Zeno. As it is
usual to add new curators on account of the increase of the property of the
wards, those last appointed are not released from responsibility for the
administration of the guardianship. For certainly if he who has ceased to
administer the trust was solvent at the time of its termination, it is clear
that no liability will attach to you for any subsequent period. Given on
the third of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of the
Csesars. ' TITLE
XXXVII. CONCERNING
THE ADMINISTRATION OF GUARDIANS AND CURATORS, AND OF MONEY BELONGING TO THE
WARDS WHICH HAS EITHER BEEN LENT AT INTEREST, OR DEPOSITED. Extract
from Novel 72, Chapter VI. Latin Text. It has
very recently been provided that money belonging to a ward shall not be lent
at interest by his curator, and if the latter should do so, he must assume
the risk of the loan, except when the entire property subject to his
administration is movable, for then the curator is only compelled to lend a
sum sufficient for the support of the minor, and for the preservation of his
estate. Any property in excess of this must be carefully preserved, unless
the guardian is compelled by necessity to lend it, as, for instance, for the
purpose of paying the expenses , of his ward. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Modestus. It is
without good reason that you hesitate to administer the property of the
youth whose curator you are, on the ground that someone may think that you
are liable for the time preceding your appointment; but do those things
which you think should be done, and (as is the interest of all parties) see
that the judge appointed to decide between you and the guardians discharges
his duty as soon as possible. Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of
Albinus and ^Emilianus, 207. 2. The
Same Emperors to Timon and Elpidophorus. You cannot
bring suit against the curator of a youth with whom you have been appointed
a colleague, as long as your common administration exists. Given on
the second of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of Aper and
Maximus, 208. 3. The
Emperor Antoninus to Eumosus. If it is
proved before the judge who has jurisdiction of matters of this kind that
the expenses incurred by you were necessary for your ward, and are due to
just and honorable causes, he will direct that an account be taken of the
same, even if a decree of the Praetor was not issued with reference to their
payment; for whatever has been expended in good faith by guardians or
curators is rather confirmed by justice than by the authority of others. Given on
the fourteenth of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of
the two Aspers, 213. 4. The
Same to Procula. Unless it
is established that the money which was due (according to his accounts) from
the paternal freedman who was the guardian of your
daughter was either deposited by him, or expended in the purchase of land,
it must be paid over to the Prefect'of the City, and the guardian shall be
punished by him in accordance with what is prescribed by law. Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of the
Emperor Antoninus, Consul for the fourth time, and Balbinus, 214. 5. The
Same to Rufinus. It is in
vain that the former guardians of the young men, whose curatorship you are
administering, refuse to comply with the judgment rendered against them, as
the money collected can be placed on deposit by order of the Governor. Given on
the Kalends of June, during the Consulate of Laetus, Consul for the
second time, and Cerealis, 216. 6. The
Emperor Alexander to Poconius. It is not
unknown that, where guardians or curators purposely institute vexatious
actions in the name of their wards or minors, they must, on that account, be
punished, lest they may think that they can fraudulently and with impunity
bring actions of their own, under the pretext of acting in behalf of their
wards, or minors. Given on
the sixth of the Ides of May, during the Consulate of Maximus, Consul
for the second time, and ^lianus, 224. 7. The
Same to Valerius. You should
administer the guardianship of your wards in such a way as not to sell the
building which was left to them, as it was devised under the condition that
it should not be alienated. Given on
the sixth of the Ides of July, during the Consulate of Maximus,
Consul for the second time, and ^lianus, 224. 8. The
Same to Aprilus. If you are
aware that you have been appointed curator and you do not administer the
trust, an action cannot be brought against you, if there are other curators
who have administered the curator-ship and are solvent. If, however, you did
not know that you were appointed curator, no liability will attach to you,
even if the others should be insolvent. Given on
the seventh of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of
Alexander, Consul for the third time, and Dio, 230. 9. The
Same to Inclyta. If you
have curators, and they are unwilling to endow you with your own property,
having appeared before the Governor of the province, you can have them
compelled to provide a dowry suited to a person of honorable rank. Given on
the seventeenth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of
Agricola and Clementinus, 231. 10. The
Same to Rufina. If you
have suffered any injury through the negligence or fraud of the freedman who
is your curator, the Governor of the province will take measures that the
damage shall be made good by him who is responsible for it, and you should
entertain no doubt that more severe measures will be taken, if fraud has
been so openly committed that the freedman, after having been convicted of
the crime, should be punished for having perpetrated it. Given on
the eleventh of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of
Agricola and Clementinus, 231. 11. The
Emperor Gordian to Csecilius. If the
female ward, whose guardian you are, had a good case, and you did not take
an appeal from the judgment rendered against her; or if, after the appeal,
you did not comply with the formalities required by such a proceeding, you
must indemnify your ward in an action on guardianship. Given on
the Ides of August, during the Consulate of Gordian and Aviola, 240. 12. The
Same to Octaviana. You should
take action with reference to the matters which you allege have been
fraudulently or negligently conducted by the guardian or curator of those to
whom you have succeeded, provided you have reached lawful age, for you are
not ignorant that the number of children is of very little advantage to
women in the administration of their affairs, if they are under lawful age. Given on
the third of the Nones of October, during the Consulate of Gordian
and Pompeianus, 242. 13. The
Same to Longinus. It is
clear that guardians have a right to demand anything that is due to their
wards, or placed on deposit, without being required to furnish security. Given on
the eighth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of Arian and
Pappus, 244. 14. The
Emperor Philip, and the Csssar Philip, to Clement. It is
certain that the accounts of the administration of a curator-ship cannot
legally be demanded during the term of office of the curator, that is to
say, before the minor has attained his twenty-fifth year. Given on
the day before the Nones of August, during the Consulate of Philip,
Consul for the second time, and Titian, 246. 15. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Licinius. If you
have not signed as surety, you need be under no apprehension of having suit
brought against you as curator, on account of your having signed in that
capacity, as you state that you have been released from liability by a
decree of the Governor. Given on
the day before the Nones of March, during the Consulate of
Diocletian, Consul for the third time, and Maximian, 287. 16. The
Same Emperors and Czesars to Proculus. Guardians
have not the power to alienate the property of their wards without
restriction, but they should, in making a sale, do so only for the advantage
of the administration of such property as they are permitted to dispose of,
and must furnish to the purchasers a just title to possession. Therefore, as
guardians, under no circumstances, have authority to give away the property
of those whose affairs they are managing, you will not be prevented from
claiming the ownership of the property in question from those now in
possession. Given at
Heraclea, on the tenth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate.of
the above-mentioned Emperors. 17. The
Same Emperors and Caesars to Martialis. Guardians
need be under no apprehension with reference to their succession, as the
execution of a will is not denied to those who have administered a
guardianship, and they are not forbidden to give away any of their own
property. Given on
the sixteenth of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 18. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Sotericus. As you
state that you have been appointed a guardian, notify the debtors of your
female ward to make payment as is required by your office, for liability for
the collection of the claims attaches to you. If they fail to satisfy their
debts, you can have recourse to the Common Law by selling the pledges. Given on
the day before the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 19. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Vindicianus. When a
guardian is appointed by a decree during his absence, and he is not excused
according to law, after having been notified, he will remain liable for the
administration of the guardianship. Given on
the third of the Ides of February, during the Consulate of the
Csesars. 20. The
Emperor Constantine to Euphemiana. Minors are
not prevented from claiming for themselves the property of their guardians
or curators, on account of their liability for their administration, just as
if the said property had been pledged to them. The same
rule applies where a guardian or curator is appointed, and does not
administer the property of the minors. Given on
the seventh of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of
Volusianus and Annianus, 314. 21. The
Same Emperors to Maximus, Praetorian Prefect. The
guardians of wards or minors are responsible for any loss of property, if
the conditions upon which donations are dependent are neglected by them. Given at
Rome, on the third of the Kalends of February, under the Consulate of
Sabinus and Rufinus, 316. 22. The
Same to the People. The law
which requires guardians and curators to sell and reduce to money all gold,
silver, jewels, clothing, and other valuable personal effects, as well as
urban estates and slaves, buildings, baths, and warehouses and other
property in the city, excepting rustic estates and slaves, is a rule which
operates greatly to the disadvantage of minors. Hence, We order that no
guardian or curator shall be permitted to sell any property of this
description, unless required to do so by necessity, or by former laws, under
which he is authorized to dispose of rustic estates and slaves, or pledge
them or give them as a donation on account of marriage, or by way of dowry;
this, of course, having been done after judicial investigation, proof of the
case and rendition of a judgment, in order that there may be no room for
fraud. Therefore
urban slaves, who- alone are familiar with the entire personal property,
shall by all means always be retained as a part of the estate and household.
For good slaves prevent the commission of fraud, and bad ones, where
circumstances demand it, having been subjected to torture, can be compelled
to reveal the truth; and all things shall be done in such a manner that the
guardian cannot diminish, change, or suppress anything from the inventory.
This is necessary with reference to clothing, pearls, gems, vases, and other
personal property. In such cases it is better for slaves to die in the
houses of their masters than to serve strangers. Responsibility for their
flight should attach to the guardian, who has either caused discipline to be
relaxed by his negligence, or has punished the slaves with undue severity,
or subjected them to starvation or scourging, for they love their masters
more than they hate them. This law is better than the ancient one, for,
under the terms of the latter, the custody of slaves was relaxed, and the
life of minors frequently endangered. It is not
permitted to sell the house in which the father died or the minor was
brought up, for it would be sad enough not to see the statues of the family
ancestors fastened therein, or to have them torn away. Therefore the house
and all other immovable property shall remain as part of the patrimony of
the minors, and no building of any kind originally belonging to the estate
shall be destroyed, or allowed to fall into ruin through the fraudulent acts
of the guardian. If, however, the father or any other person of whom the
minor is the heir should leave a building in bad condition, the guardian,
after having taken the evidence of several persons with reference to it,
shall be compelled to repair it, so that the annual rent will bring more to
the minors than the value of the same will lose by neglect. Slaves,
who are familiar with any trade, must contribute their labors to the profit
of the minor, and the others who have no trade and cannot be of any use to
their master, shall be supported partly by their labor, and partly by
provisions forming part of the estate. This law has in view not only the
interests of minors, as against their guardians, but also as against
prodigal and dissolute women, who, for the most part, not only abandon the
property of their children but also the lives of the latter to their new
husbands. It
happened under the old law, by whose provisions the practice of loaning at
interest money belonging to minors (on which the ancients based the entire
force of patrimony), that this practice was no sooner temporary than it
became permanent and established; and that the money loaned under such
circumstances was often lost, and the inheritance of the minors reduced to
nothing. Hence a sale of property made by a guardian without the authority
of a decree shall be null and void, with the exception solely of such
clothing as, being worn out by use, or, having been spoiled, can serve no
purpose by being preserved. We do not forbid superfluous animals to be sold,
even though they may be the property of minors. Given on
the Ides of March, during the Consulate of Constantine, Consul for
the seventh time, and Constantine-Csesar, 326. 23. The
Same to Felix. If,
through the negligence or fraud of his guardian or curator, the land of a
minor should be lost because he was unwilling to pay the rent imposed upon
said land by emphyteutical contract, the said guardian or curator shall be
required to indemnify the minor out of his own property for any loss which
he may have sustained. Given at
Constantinople, on the thirteenth of the Kalends of May, during the
Consulate of Dalmatius and Xenophilus, 333. 24. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius to Eutychianus, Prse-torian Prefect. Guardians
or curators, immediately after their appointment, must, in the presence of
public officials, be careful to make a formal inventory of all the property
and credits of the minors. They must also place all gold, silver, and other
personal property which is not changed by lapse of time, that is found among
the effects of the ward, in as safekeeping as possible, so that they can
purchase suitable lands with the proceeds of said property; or if none can
be found (as is usual) they can, in compliance with the terms of the ancient
law, provide for the increase of said property by means of loans at
interest, the collection of which is at the risk of the guardian. Given at
Constantinople, on the seventh of the Kalends of March, during the
Consulate of Arcadius, Consul for the fourth time, and Honorius, Consul for
the third time, 396. 25. The
Emperor Justinian to John, Prsetorian Prefect. We order that the debtors
of wards or minors shall be permitted to make payment to them through the
medium of their guardians and curators,
who have previously given proper security, provided that this has been done
by virtue of a judicial decision without any loss. After this has taken
place, and the judge has rendered his decision, and the debtor has
discharged the obligation, he shall then enjoy perfect security, and no one
shall subsequently be subjected to annoyance on this account; for whatever
has been done properly and in accordance with law in the beginning should
not be revived in any event whatsoever. We do not,
however, extend the operation of this law to rents, income, or anything else
of this kind to which the ward or the minor may be entitled; but if a
foreign debtor should desire to make payment and release himself from
liability arising from a loan at interest, or from any other such
obligation, he can do so, for then We order that the above formalities shall
be observed. Given at
Constantinople, on the tenth of the Kalends of March, after the fifth
Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 531. 26. The
Same to John, Prsetorian Prefect. A certain
woman, having drawn up her will, passed over her son, and the latter became
the guardian or curator of his brother, or of a stranger who had been
appointed heir by the mother of the guardian or curator. In the present
instance, it is perfectly plain that the guardian or curator occupies a
dangerous position; for whether he refuses his authority or consent for the
ward or minor to enter upon the estate, lest by doing so his rights may be
prejudiced (for if he does, he runs the imminent risk of an action of
guardianship on the ground of voluntary agency being brought against him by
either the ward or the minor to indemnify him for loss suffered through his
delay), or whether he, being alarmed by apprehensions of this kind, gives
his consent, he still runs a risk, as by acquiescence he loses his rights,
for he appears to have confirmed the will of his mother, which he thought
should be attacked. In
addition to this, many other cases arise in which a guardian or curator may
be apprehensive of prejudicing his interests, as, for instance, where
hypothecation and various other matters are involved. We find
that it has been generally laid down that all rights of action to which a
guardian or curator is liable on account of his conduct in office should be
assigned against the former ward or minor, after the guardian or curator has
relinquished his trust. Induced by this excellent example, We desire to
remove the fear of a guardian or curator in all other cases also, in which
he may apprehend that his rights will in some manner be prejudiced;
therefore We grant him the power to administer the affairs of his wards or
minors with the greatest confidence, being aware that this Our law preserved
for him his rights unimpaired, and that he will suffer no loss through
giving his authority or consent under such circumstances. Given at
Constantinople, on the tenth of the Kalends of September, after the
fifth Consulship of Lampadius and Orestes, 531. 27. The
Same to John, Prsetorian Prefect. We extend
the scope of the Constitution that We have recently promulgated, which has
reference to payments to be made in the case of the contracts of minors,
whether they relate to rents, income, or other similar sources, as well as
to interest. It is, however, only applicable to interest recently due, and
not to that accrued for several years, the total of which does not exceed
the sum of a hundred solidi. Given at
Constantinople on the tenth of the Kalends of November, after the
fifth Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 531. 28. The
Same to John, Prsetorian Prefect. We decree
that no guardian or curator of a ward, a minor, a madman, or any other
person for whom curators are appointed under the ancient laws, as well as
under Our Laws and Constitutions, shall refuse to undertake the defence of
such a person which he has agreed to conduct, but that he shall defend all
those above mentioned from the beginning of the suit, in every way
authorized by law, and shall prepare their cases in a proper manner, being
well aware that this is a necessary duty of his guardianship or curatorship.
If, however, he should refuse to do so, or delay to act, he can not only be
removed on the ground of suspicion, and be considered infamous, but he shall
also be compelled to make good out of his own property all losses which the
persons aforesaid may sustain through his refusal to undertake their defence. (1) Where,
however, anyone, after having been notified that proceedings have been
instituted against him, furnishes the ordinary security required in
proceedings of this kind, either after issue has been joined in which he has
appeared by himself and not by an attorney, or if he should become demented
or insane, We order that he shall at once have a curator appointed for him
by a competent court, through the care and foresight of the judge before
whom the action is pending, as well as through that of the cognates and
other relatives of the party in question, and even through the agency of the
plaintiff, if he should desire this to be done, so that the suit brought by
him may not be too greatly prolonged, and the curator who has been appointed
may be required to conduct the defence, and attend to the other matters
growing out of the action. (2) Those
also (whether they be mothers or any other persons) who, at their own risk,
have asked that guardians and curators of their own property be appointed,
should compel the individuals whom they have designated as guardians or
curators to prepare to undertake the defence of the parties whom they
represent. If they should be unwilling to do this, and, on account of their
refusal, should be removed from the guardianship or curatorship, We require
the persons aforesaid to designate other guardians or curators for the
administration of those matters for which guardians or curators are
appointed, who will declare openly that they will conduct the defence. Lest
such persons may be abandoned without proper protection, or the rights of
the parties interested may remain too long without being decided,
We decree that immediately, that is to say, after the refusal of those who
were designated to undertake the defence, in cases (as has already been
stated) when this can be done, the appointment of other guardians and
curators shall be made, the cognates, other relatives, connections by
marriage, creditors, and all other persons who are interested being present,
and advising those who, according to the laws, have a right to appoint
guardians or curators. (3) In
this instance, wishing to state and define more clearly what kind of a
defence should be conducted, lest guardians or curators may think that too
heavy a burden is imposed upon them, We decree that they shall make such a
defence as does not require security to be furnished with a view to the
termination of the action; but only that they will proceed in behalf of the
ward or minor or any other person whom they represent, in conformity with
the provisions of the laws, and by the authority of this enactment, they are
granted permission to give the property subject to their administration as
security for the lawsuit, without any decree. (4)
Desiring to remove all doubt with reference to the defence of wards, minors,
and other persons, We order that guardians and curators shall not be
appointed, unless they first solemnly declare that every step for the
administration of the property of those entrusted to their care will be
taken by them, not only in the conduct of their affairs, but also in
whatever relates to furnishing security for the same. They must also state
in plain terms that they will conduct the defence of their wards and minors,
and the other persons previously mentioned, without any delay whatever, as
they are required to do. (5) In
order to leave no doubt on this point, We add to these provisions that all
guardians and curators shall be permitted to sell at a just price, and
without any decree of court, all crops of every description, that is to say,
wine, oil, and grain, whether these are obtained from the rents of land, or
have been derived from property of the persons under their control, at the
price at which they are worth at the time and place of the sale, and any
money which may be collected from the sale of said crops shall be
administered along with the other property of the said wards, minors, or
other persons. Given at
Constantinople, on the twelfth of the Kalends of November, after the
fifth Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 531. TITLE
XXXVIII. CONCERNING
THE LIABILITIES OF GUARDIANS AND CURATORS. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Quantus. Freedmen
who are appointed guardians on account of their knowledge of the
circumstances of their wards, although they alone may not be invested with
the power of administering the property of the said wards or minors on
account of their poverty, are, nevertheless, all
liable, whether they conceal from their fellow-guardians or curators those
things which they ought to know, as being connected with the welfare of
their wards, or whether they are guilty of fraud, either alone or in
complicity with others, or whether they should be regarded as suspicious, or
whether they fail to discharge the duties of their office, or do not
manifest the respect which they should do. Given on
the ninth of the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of
Alexander, Consul for the second time, and Marcellus, 227. 2. The
Same to Saturus. Personal
liability for the administration of guardians who transact the affairs of
wards in one province does not extend to those who administer the
guardianship in another. Given on
the Nones of July, during the Consulate of Alexander, Consul for the
second time, and Marcellus, 227. 3. The
Emperor Philip and the Csesar Philip to Graticm.. If the
property belonging to your ward, which was deposited in a warehouse and
which you should have sold, has been consumed by fire in your lodging, as
you allege, you assert without good reason that you should not bear the loss
resulting from your negligence or inactivity, but that it should be
sustained by your ward. Given on
the third of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of Philip and
Titian, 246. 4. The
Same Emperor and Caesar to Florus. It has
frequently been stated in rescripts that guardians and curators are not
responsible for accidental occurrences which could not be provided against. Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of
Philip and Titian, 246. 5. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Severus. If you
have been appointed guardian on petition, or by will, and have not learned
of your appointment, not because of negligence, but through excusable
ignorance, and you establish this fact by clear proofs, you will not be
liable for the administration of the guardianship during the time you were
ignorant that it had been conferred upon you. Given on
the third of the Ides of September, during the Consulate of
Diocletian, Consul for the fourth time, and Maximian, Consul for the third
time, 290. 6. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Epictetus. It is
reasonable that a guardian should not be responsible for the administration
of the guardianship, for any time following the termination of the same. Given on
the fifth of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of the
Csesars. TITLE
XXXIX. WHEN
MINORS CAN SUE OB BE SUED ON ACCOUNT OP THE ACTS OF THEIR GUARDIANS OR
CURATORS. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Septimius. If
Juliana, against whose curators a decision has been rendered in your favor,
has passed her twenty-fifth year, a praetorian action to enforce judgment
can be brought by you against her, and her property, for it has frequently
been decided that guardians and curators cannot be sued on account of their
administration of the affairs of wards or minors after the termination of
their office. Given at
Rome on the eighth of the Kalends of July, under the Consulate of
Antoninus, Consul for the fourth time, and Balbinus, 214. 2. The
Emperor Alexander to Sorarchus. Although
your guardians, when they lent your money, made stipulations in their own
names, you will be entitled to an equitable action. 3. The
Emperor Gordian to Prudentianus. If the
money lent in the name of the minor to the guardian or curator has been
employed for the benefit of the property of the former, it is only
reasonable that a personal action should be granted against the said minor. Given on
the Nones of September, during the Consulate of Gordian and Aviola,
240. 4. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars, to Maximiana. If those
who have been appointed your guardians or curators while you were under age
should afterwards continue to administer your affairs, and lease your lands,
sue them in accordance with the forms of the law. An equitable action based
on their contracts can be demanded by you against the heirs of the lessee. Given on
the third of the Nones of March, under the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 5. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Onesima. A right of
action cannot be transferred by a guardian to his ward unless for certain
reasons. Given on
the Ides of December, during the Consulate of the Csesars. TITLE XL. WHERE
THERE ARE SEVERAL GUARDIANS OR CURATORS, ALL OR ONE
OF THEM CAN SUE OR BE SUED IN THE NAME OF
THE MINOR. 1. The
Emperor Antonins to the Soldier Cassius. You should
not be ignorant that a case can be defended by one of the guardians or
curators of a minor, when the others refuse to undertake the defence. Given on
the Nones of November, during the Consulate of Mes-sala and Sabinus,
215. 2. The
Emperor Constantine, and the Csesar Licinius, to Sym-machus. If
liability for the administration has been divided among guardians by
provinces, it is settled that those only can sue and be sued who are
discharging the duties of the guardianship and curatorship in each province,
to prevent the guardians of minors in one province from being brought into
court in another. Given on
the day before the Nones of February, during the Consulship of
Constantine and Licinius, 319. TITLE XLI. NEITHER A
GUARDIAN NOR A CURATOR SHALL ACT AS A COLLECTOR OF TAXES. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Sextus. A
competent judge is well aware that those who are conducting the affairs
either of the guardianship or curatorship of wards or minors, and have not
yet rendered the account of their administration, should not be permitted to
act as collectors of taxes. But although you accepted an office of this kind
contrary to law, as you have voluntarily appeared before me, you will not be
guilty of the crime of deceit, if you satisfy the Treasury as well as your
wards. If, however, being already liable to the Treasury on this account,
you state that you have subsequently been appointed a guardian, you can be
released from liability for the guardianship. Given at
Rome on the eighth of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of
Antoninus, Consul for the fourth time, and Balbinus, 214. TITLE
XLII. CONCERNING
THE GUARDIAN OR CURATOR WHO DOES NOT FURNISH SECURITY. 1. The
Emperors Valerian and Gallienus to Titus and Flavianus. If you
have not yet reached lawful age, demand security from those who you state
have been appointed your curators by your adversary while he was performing
the functions of a magistrate, and who are not solvent, for they should be
prevented from administering your affairs, unless they provide for your
security by means of a bond. Given on
the Nones of July, during the Consulate of ^milianus and Bassus, 260. 2. The
Same Emperors, and the Ctesar Valerian, to Euploius.
Application having been made to the Governor of the province, he will order
that if the remaining guardian does not furnish secu- rity in
accordance with his order and the requirements of the law, he shall be
removed from office if, without being branded with infamy, he did this on
account of poverty; but if he has acted fraudulently he will be considered
infamous, and the Governor shall order other suitable guardians to be
substituted in the place of those who are deceased, especially as you allege
that the patrimony of the ward has been increased by the addition of another
estate. The guardians who have been appointed must demand an account of the
guardianship from the heirs of those who you say have died. Given on
the Ides of May, during the Consulate of Secullaris and Donatus, 261. 3. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Stratonicus. There is
no doubt that guardians who have not been appointed by will have no
authority to administer property unless the guardianship is protected by
security previously furnished. Therefore, where a guardian who has not given
security for his administration is sued, the judgment rendered against him
cannot affect your rights, nor can the business which he has transacted be
considered as possessing any validity. Hence you will in vain apply for the
relief of complete restitution, when whatever has been done by him is void
in law. Given at
Nicomedia, on the eighteenth of the Kalends of January, during the
Consulate of Diocletian, Consul for the third time, and Maximian, 287. 4. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Tertullus. The
condition of all guardians is not the same. For example, where a
testamentary guardian has been confirmed by a Governor, or one is appointed
after investigation, it is clear that he is not required to give security
for the preservation of the property of his ward; still, it has long been
the practice that where several guardians have been appointed after
investigation, and one of them has, in accordance with the terms of the
Edict, furnished security for the preservation of the property of his ward,
he shall be preferred to the others in the administration of the
guardianship. Given at
Nicomedia, on the Ides of December, during the Consulate of the
Caesars. 5. The
Emperors Constantine and Maximian to the Csesars Sev-erus and Maximus. A guardian
who is obliged to furnish security, but has not done so, cannot in any
manner alienate any of the property of his ward. But it is perfectly evident
that, after he has been chosen for the administration of the guardianship,
he can demand possession of the property in the name of his ward, and that
he should perform any other acts which are necessary to be done at the time. Given on
the eleventh of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of
Constantius and Maximian, 305. TITLE
XLIII. CONCERNING SUSPECTED GUARDIANS AND CURATORS. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Domitia. You can
cause your freedman, who is the guardian of your son, to be declared liable
to suspicion, if you think that he has fraudulently administered the
property of his ward, provided his office has not been terminated by the
arrival of the ward at the age of puberty; for if he has ceased to be a
guardian by law, an action of guardianship should be brought against him. Given at
Rome on the Ides of August, during the Consulate of the two Aspers,
213. 2. The
Same to Longinus. Where,
through the fault of curators, the transfer of their trust to them is
delayed, they become liable. If, however, you think that this delay has been
caused by fraud, demand that they be declared suspicious, and you can have
others appointed in their stead. Given on
the Ides of January, during the Consulate of Lsetus, Consul for the
second time, and Cerealis, 216. 3. The
Emperor Alexander to Fortunata. The
Governor of the province will, by the employment of more severe measures,
compel the guardians of your children to discharge the duties of their
administration. If, however, they persist in the same obstinacy, you will
not be prevented from asking that they be declared suspicious, in order that
others may be appointed in their stead. Given on
the Ides of January, during the Consulate of Alexander, Consul for
the third time, and Dio, 230. 4. The
Same Emperor to Thalida. You can
demand that the guardian who has been appointed by the will of your father
be declared suspicious, if you think that he has committed fraud while
acting in that capacity. Given on
the eighth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of Maximus,
Consul for the second time, and Paternus, 234. 5. The
Same to Asclepias. In
applying for the removal of guardians or curators on the ground of
suspicion, it is necessary in the first place to carefully consider not only
the amount of their property, but whether anything has been done by them
either negligently or fraudulently. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of Maximus,
Consul for the second time, and Paternus, 234. 6. The
Emperor Gordian to Felix. You are
performing the duty required by affection when you attempt to protect the
children of your brother, as blood relationship demands.
Therefore, if their guardians or curators should not properly administer
their affairs, and, having demanded that they be declared suspicious, you
proved that this is the case, you can easily have others appointed in their
stead. If, however, they have committed no fraudulent act, but are so poor
that the property of the children of your brother will be endangered by
their administration of the same, the Governor of the province must decide
whether a curator, who is solvent, should be added to them. The right to
demand their removal is not restricted to their ascendants of either sex,
but is also enjoyed by their cognates, as well as strangers and connections
by marriage, and even by him who has the administration of the property, if
he is not under the age of puberty; which step must be approved by his
cognates of good reputation. Given on
the fifth of the Ides of November, during the Consulate of Pius and
Pontianus, 239. 7. The
Same to Gorgonia. The
Governor of the province shall order him whom you accuse of being a
suspicious guardian or curator to abstain from the administration of all
your property during the hearing of the case, and until it has been
terminated. In the meantime, another may be appointed in his stead for the
management of the property. Given on
the seventh of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of Sabinus,
Consul for the second time, and Venustus, 341. 8. The
Emperor Philip and the C&sar Philip to Proculus. If you
have not made application for your fellow-guardian to be declared
suspicious, and be removed from the administration of the property of your
ward, the demand that you now make for him to transfer the guardianship to
you in the name of said ward, can, by no means, be admitted. Given on
the fourteenth of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of
Peregrinus and ^milianus, 245. 9. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maxvmian to Hammianus. It is
clear that guardians who have been declared suspicious on account of fraud
committed by them, and not those who have been removed on account of
negligence, become infamous. Given on
the eighth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of the
Caesars. TITLE
XLIV. CONCERNING
A GUARDIAN OR CURATOR APPOINTED TO CONDUCT LITIGATION. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Miltiades. If you
have any action to bring against your wards, you can bring it, provided your
fellow-guardians appear and defend the case; and if you
have no fellow-guardians, curators should be appointed for the purpose of
defence in litigation of this kind. Given on
the thirteenth of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of
Antoninus, Consul for the fourth time, and Balbinus, 214. 2. The
Emperor Alexander to Evarestus. The judge
having jurisdiction of such matters shall decide whether you are entitled to
an action for the recovery of the land belonging to your father's estate.
You should, however, take into consideration your duty as guardian (which
office you say you hold), in order that, if eviction should take place in
consequence of the proceedings, you will not subject your ward, as the heir,
to the payment of ax-large r price than was given by the other party, if you
undertake the defence, and you can either set it off against your accounts,
or you can bring a counter action of guardianship. Your
rights, if you have any, will not be prejudiced under these circumstances;
and curators can be appointed for the ward for the purpose of defending the
case, which should be brought against you as claimant of the property. Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of Julian,
Consul for the second time, and Crispinus, 225. 3. The
Emperor Galliemis to Valerius. A guardian
or curator appointed for the purpose of defending the case of a ward cannot
be sued for the acts of his administration, as the guardianship has only
been undertaken for a special purpose. Therefore if (as you allege) you have
transacted no business with the exception of that for which you were
appointed, suit will in vain be brought against you. Given on
the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of Valerian and Lucian,
266. 4. The
Same Emperor to Irenseus. If, acting
as a guardian appointed to conduct a lawsuit, you have expended anything in
good faith, you can collect it in the customary manner from your
fellow-guardians. Given on
the Kalends of November during the Consulate of Pa-ternus and
Arcesilaus, 263. 5. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Tigranus. When,
either under the terms of a will, or through legal relationship, the
responsibility of the guardianship of the children of your brother has been
imposed upon you, you should be under no apprehensions with reference to any
disputes which you state formerly existed between you and your deceased
brother; for if suit should be brought, an attorney having been appointed,
and a curator designated to conduct the case of the wards, which should be
done with the formalities required by law, the interests of all parties will
be protected. Given on
the fourth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of the
Caesars. TITLE XLV. CONCERNING
ONE WHO TRANSACTS BUSINESS IN THE PLACE OF A GUARDIAN. 1. The
Emperors Valerian and Gallienus to Marcellus. Women,
also, who administer the affairs of wards in the capacity of guardians, are
required to render accounts. Given
during the Consulate of ^Emilianus and Bassus, 260. 2. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Cazsars, tc Marcus. A person
who has not been legally appointed guardian, but who acts in the name of
minors, can be removed by an exception (if he is not a guardian), although
he may discharge the duties enjoined upon persons of this kind. Given on
the Nones of December, during the Consulate of the Caesars. TITLE
XLVI. WHERE A MOTHER PROMISES INDEMNITY. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Brutia. The
guardians who have been appointed by the magistrates upon your application,
are at their risk, rather than that you, contrary to the condition of your
sex, should be liable to anyone for the reason that you have demanded
guardians to be appointed for your children on your own responsibility. Given on
the third of the Ides of March, during the Consulate of Maximus,
Consul for the third time, and Urbanus, 225. 2. The
Emperor Philip and the Csesar Philip to Asclepias and Menander. You allege
that indemnity has been promised to you in the name of your wards by their
mother and paternal uncle, who have desired to transact certain business,
and, under such circumstances, if the said wards have reached lawful age,
they can proceed against you legally, and not against their mother or their
uncle; hence, it is not without reason that you ask to be indemnified
against what you state was undertaken at their risk, during their
administration of said business. Given on
the fourth of the Ides of July, during the Consulate of Praesens and
Albinus, 247. 3. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Caianus. You
improperly contend that the mother is liable to you for the administration
of an incapable guardian appointed at her instance, as this cannot take
place unless it was specifically stated in the decree authorizing his
appointment that she would be liable. Given on
the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of the same Emperors. TITLE
XLVII. WHERE A
GUARDIAN Is APPOINTED AGAINST THE WISHES OF THE MOTHER. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Tertius. If you
prove that Fuscinius was appointed guardian of your son in opposition to the
last will of his deceased mother, the Praetor will decree that he shall be
removed from the guardianship, without being considered infamous. This
provision, however, will not apply if the guardian should be convicted of
having been guilty of fraud. Given on
the thirteenth of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of
Lateranus and Rufinus, 198. TITLE
XLVIII. A GUARDIAN
SHOULD ASSIST IN THE TRIAL OF A CASE OF His WARD AFTER THE LATTER REACHES
PUBERTY. 1. The
Emperor Philip to Dexter. It has
been frequently stated in rescripts that guardians who have not yet
transferred their administration to curators must assist in the defence of
the cases of their wards. Therefore if, as you allege, the parties whom you
mention have in their possession any documents which can be of assistance in
the appeal of the case, the Governor of the province, after application has
been made to him, shall order them to produce said documents, or be liable
for not doing so. Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of
Philip and Titian, 246. TITLE
XLIX. WHERE MINORS SHOULD BE BROUGHT UP. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Dionysodorus. The
bringing up of your wards should be entrusted to their mother in preference
to all other persons, if she has not given them a stepfather. Where,
however, a dispute with reference to this point arises between her and the
cognates and guardians, the Governor of the province, after having taken
into consideration the rank and relationship of the parties, should decide
where the child is to be brought up; and when he renders such a decision, he
whom he charges with this duty will be obliged to perform it. Given on
the seventh of the Ides of February, during the Consulate of Maximus,
Consul for the second time, and Julianus, 224. 2. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars, to Grata. The
Governor of the province will decide whether your grandson by your daughter
shall reside with you, or with his paternal uncle, after
having- taken into account the affection which each of you entertains for
him, and which one he is most likely to succeed as heir. TITLE L.
CONCERNING THE SUPPORT TO BE FURNISHED TO A WARD. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to FoMstinus. When a
ward is not furnished support by his guardian, he should apply to the
Governor of the province who will perform his duty in seeing that no delay
takes place in providing him with food. The same
rule applies if a suit is pending with reference to the status of the ward
or minor, or concerning his property. Given at
Rome, on the sixth of the Ides of July, during the Consulate of
La3tus, Consul for the second time, and Cerealis, 216. 2. The
Emperor Alexander to Euphidus. Although
for the most part it is required that the support given to wards or minors
by a decision of the Prsetor should be regulated in proportion to their
means, still, sometimes those who transact the business of others make
provisions for them at their own instance, to avoid having any controversy
in court. Hence, where a guardian, being a good and innocent man, provides
for his ward in accordance with his own judgment, which it is sometimes
necessary for him to do in order to avoid revealing the secrets of the
estate, and exposing debts which may be doubtful, since, in the meantime, it
is better to keep silent than to have any inquiry made concerning the amount
of their property, by voluntarily applying to the judge to establish their
allowance and giving him information against the interests of the wards,
there is no doubt that they should be reimbursed for any expenses which they
may have incurred for the support, the bringing up, and the education of the
wards, in accordance with the opinion of a good citizen. For it should not
be tolerated that a young man who has received instruction and has been
supported should refuse to pay such expenses, if he cannot prove that they
have been incurred by someone else, just as if he had lived on wind, and was
not imbued with the principles of a freeman. Given on
the Nones of December, during the Consulate of Maximus, Consul for
the second time, and ^Elianus, 224. TITLE LI. THE
DECISION OP GUARDIANSHIP. 1. The Emperor Antoninus to Leo. As an
account of the administration of your guardianship has been demanded by you,
it is not in conformity with the trust or with legal evidence (as you
allege), for you to be compelled to show that the
testator either increased or diminished the estate of the wards by the terms
of his will. 2. The
Same to Prsesentinus. The judge
who has jurisdiction over the case shall examine whether the debts due to
the estate were good at the beginning of the guardianship, and whether they
have subsequently become uncollectible through the gross negligence of the
guardian; and if it is clear that they have been depreciated through the
fraud or evident negligence of the guardian, he must provide for
indemnification of the ward by an action of guardianship growing out of the
negligence of the guardian. Given on
the Nones of July, during the Consulate of Antoninus, Consul for the
fourth time, and Balbinus, 214. 3. The
Same to Vitalius. If your
curator, after a decree of the Governor, appropriates a sum of money which
had been deposited for the purchase of a certain tract of land, and
purchases it for himself, you can take your choice whether you will claim
the property as having been bought with your money, or whether you will
demand it with interest as having been converted by him to his own use. The
judge before whom the action is brought shall render his decision in
accordance with the circumstances. Given on
the third of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of Lastus,
Consul for the second time, and Cerealis, 216. 4. The
Emperor Alexander to Aglaiis. There is
no reason why he who rejects the estate of his father in conformity with the
terms of the Edict should have an action of inheritance brought against him.
Nor does it make any difference if an action will lie in his favor against
his curators or guardians, where he did not designedly reject the estate. In
a proceeding of this kind, which has reference to what the guardians did, or
should have done, their negligence alone is considered; and no account is
taken of the damages sustained by the ward through not accepting the estate.
The result of this is that, if you have compromised with your guardians or
curators, no action will lie in favor of the creditors of your father as
against you. Given on
the third of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of Alexander,
223. 5. The
Emperor Gordian to Victorinus. It has
been established for a long time that all guardians or their heirs should
appear before the same judge. Therefore, as you allege that your father
administered the guardianship with another person, the Governor of the
province should appoint the same judge for the purpose of determining how
much you, as well as the heirs of the fellow-guardians of your father,
should each be required to pay. Given on
the tenth of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of Pius and
Pontianus, 239. 6. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars, to Conon and Others. As it is
alleged that your guardian is not only guilty of having made a forbidden
sale, but also of fraud with reference to the price, the Governor of the
province should not hesitate to order the remainder of the price, together
with interest for" which your property was sold, immediately to be returned
to you, if you desire to have the sale confirmed. It is superfluous for you
to petition Us to have the heirs of him who sold the property pay you the
price of the same, which you have demanded from them, for the reason that
this cannot be concealed from the knowledge of the Governor. The
guardians who are concerned in the transaction, or their heirs, should be
sued in the first place, on account of the affairs which have been
administered by them, and the other guardians can only be held liable for
damages for business which they have transacted as substitutes. If, however,
it is shown that all of them administered the guardianship together, you
will have the right to select which one you will sue, so that the rights of
action which you have against the others may be assigned to the one whom you
have chosen. Given on
the fourth of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of the
Emperor Diocletian, Consul for the fourth time, and the Emperor Maximian,
Consul for the third time, 290. 7. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Alexander. It is a
certain rule of law that anything that minors have lost through the fraud,
or gross or slight negligence of a guardian or curator, they can recover by
the action of guardianship, or by the praetorian action of voluntary agency,
even if the said guardian or curator did not acquire the property when he
could have done so. Given on
the day before the Ides of April, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 8. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Dalmatius. The
prescription of long time does not prevent guardians from being sued in the
action of guardianship. Therefore, if you have not released your guardians
by a compromise, a novation, or a receipt, you will not be prevented from
demanding whatever is due to you before the Governor of the province. Given on
the fourteenth of the Kalends of May, under the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 9. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Julian. You can
sue your former guardian before the Prsetor to compel him to render an
account, or to restore what you are entitled to and which remains in his
hands. For although it is alleged that your mother, having received the
administration of your property from the hands of
your guardian, promised to indemnify him for any loss you might sustain in
consequence, still, a right of action based on the stipulation will lie in
your favor against your mother's heirs. Given on
the day before the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 10. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Pomponius. If the
deceased administered your guardianship, you cannot claim or hold the
ownership of his property, but an action of guardianship will lie in your
favor against his heirs. It is, however, necessary for the debt to be proved
by other evidence; for as neither he nor his wife had possession of the
property previous to the administration of the guardianship, the evidence
which you offer is not sufficient; for neither industry, nor the increase of
their property which is obtained by their labor or in many other ways should
be forbidden to the poor. Ordered on
the tenth of the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of the
Caasars, 293. 11. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Chrusianus. Where a
guardian continues in the administration of the guardianship after a girl
has arrived at the age of puberty, he can be compelled by an action of
guardianship to render an account for the entire time. If, however, he does
not interfere in the management of the affairs of the ward after his
administration has been terminated, he will not be responsible for the time
which has subsequently elapsed. Given on
the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of the Caesars,
293. 12. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Quintilla. An action
of guardianship will lie in favor of the heirs of a ward against those of
the guardian. Given on
the tenth of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of the
Csesars, 293. 13. The
Emperor Justinian to Julian, Prsetorian Prefect. In order
to dispose of the doubt attaching to the ancient law, We order that if a
guardian or curator has stated that the property of a ward or minor is
greater in amount than it really is, whether he did so for the welfare of
the ward, or minor, or through his own mistake, or for any other reason
whatsoever, it shall, in no way, prejudice the truth, but this shall
prevail; and the estimate of the property of the ward or minor shall not be
calculated on any other basis than that which the nature of the property
requires. Where, however, the said guardian or curator publicly stated the
amount of the property of the ward or minor in an inventory, and by means of
a document of this kind made it greater than it really was, the value of
said property shall not be estimated in any other way than by means of
the said inventory, and the guardian or curator shall be compelled to render
an account of the estate in accordance with the terms of that document. For
no man can be found who is so stupid (even if he is a fool) as to suffer
anything against himself to be inserted in a public inventory. (1) The
rule should be strictly observed that a guardian or curator shall not
venture to have anything to do with the property of his ward or minor, or
claim for himself any right to administer it before an inventory has been
publicly drawn up, and the said property transferred to him in the usual
manner, unless the testator from whom it was derived especially forbade an
inventory of the same to be made. All guardians and curators are notified
that, if they have failed to make an inventory, and are removed from office
as being suspected, and are subjected to the penalties provided by the laws,
and are afterwards branded with perpetual infamy, they cannot enjoy the
benefit of the Imperial absolution from this dishonor. Given at
Constantinople, on the Ides of August, during the Consulate of
Lampadius and Orestes, 530. TITLE LII. CONCERNING
THE DIVISION OP GUARDIANSHIP, AND FOR WHAT PORTION OP THE SAME EACH GUARDIAN
Is LIABLE. 1. The
Emperor Gordian to Optatus. If, when
the administration of the guardianship was terminated, your colleagues were
solvent to the extent to which they were liable, and afterwards not having
been called to account, they became insolvent, the rule of law does not
permit that the fault of others should be atoned for at your expense. Given on
the sixth of the Ides of March, during the Consulate of Gordian,
Consul for the second time, and Pompeianus, 242. 2. The
Emperors Carinus and Numerianus to Primigenius. If the
division of the administration has not yet been made between guardians or
curators in the same place or province in which they were appointed, the
minor has a right to select one of them and collect the entire indebtedness
from him, and, by doing so, he will release any other rights of action
against the other guardians or curators to which he may be entitled. But
where the division of the administration has been made either by the
Governor, or by the will of the testator, the minor can sue either one of
the said guardians or curators on account of his share of the
administration. In a case
of this kind, the guardians or curators are only responsible for the share
of the administration with which they have been entrusted, unless they have
failed to remove one of their number on account of his being suspected of
being guilty of fraud or negligence; or they stated their suspicions of
this, when it was too late, and the said guardian or curator had become
insolvent; or whether, in
proceeding against the suspected person, they have voluntarily betrayed the
interests of the ward; it will be of no advantage to them to allege that
their fellow-guardian did not administer the affairs of the trust. Where,
however, they themselves divided the administration between them, the minor
will not be prevented from suing any one of them for the entire amount,
provided he transfers to the one whom he selects all the rights of action
which he has against the others. Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of Carinus,
Consul for the second time, and Numerianus, 284. 3. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximlan, and the Csesars, to Zoticus. Although
guardians cannot, by means of a mutual agreement, release one another from
liability, still, there is no doubt that the one who administered the trust,
as well as his heirs, can be sued in the first place, if he is solvent. Given on
the fourth of the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of the
Caesars. TITLE LIII. CONCERNING
THE OATH TO BE TAKEN DURING LITIGATION. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Asclepius. When
receiving a judge for the transfer of the guardianship as against the heirs,
you desire that all the documents having reference to the ward shall be
returned to you at the time of the commencement of the suit. If, through
fraud, they are not produced, you will have a right to be sworn, provided
you wish to extend the affection due to your former ward by invoking the
sanction of religion. Given on
the Kalends of August, during the second Consulate of Antoninus and
Geta, 206. 2. The
Emperor Antoninus to Sevenis. He who
demands an account of the administration of a guardianship or a curatorship
cannot be compelled against his will to take the oath in court, but if he
wishes to do so, he should be heard, if the heir of the guardian either
through fraud, or for the purpose of deceiving the ward, refuses to produce
the documents in which the latter is interested. When, however, he is not
convicted of fraud, gross negligence, or an intention to deceive the heir,
as the oath under such circumstances does not apply, the judge shall
ascertain the truth which he can do by means of convincing evidence. Given on
the eleventh of the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of the
two Aspers, 213. 3. The
Same to Priscianus. The sum
mentioned in the decree which the judge, after having caused you to be
sworn, has rendered against your former curators, cannot be diminished by an
agreement. Given on
the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of Lsetus, Consul for the
second time, and Cerealis, 216. 4. The
Emperor Gordian to Mutian. A
guardian is subject to one law and his heir to another, for if the guardian
should not produce the inventory and other documents demanded, the oath in
court can be admitted against him; and the same rule applies to his heir, if
he has found the documents among the papers of the estate, and fraudulently
refuses to produce them. But as you allege that as proceedings were
instituted against the guardian himself, they must be transferred by you
against his heirs; and, unless the documents in question are produced, the
Governor of the province must perform his duty, being well aware what it is
as prescribed by the terms of the constitutions. Given on
the seventh of the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of Pius
and Pontianus, 239. 5. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars, to Artemidorus. Although
it has been decided that, in an action of guardianship, the oath should not
be taken against the heirs for the reason that they have not made the
inventory, still, it is proper for the judge to render a decision against
them after having ascertained by other evidence that fraud has been
committed by the guardian. Given at
Nicomedia, on the eighth of the Kalends of January, under the
Consulate of the Csesars, 294. TITLE LIV.
CONCERNING THE HEIRS OF GUARDIANS OR CURATORS. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Fuscianus. The heirs
of a guardian should not be held liable for his neglect, which is not
comparable to gross negligence, if proceedings were not instituted against
him, as they have neither profited by the loss of the ward, nor have done
nothing by way of favor. Given on
the sixth of the Ides of March, during the Consulate of Lateranus and
Rufinus, 198. 2. The
Emperor Antoninus to Valentine and Maternus. Your
father, having been appointed a guardian or curator, and not having been
excused, you can, none the less, as his heirs, be sued in an equitable
action or one on guardianship, although you allege that he did not
administer the guardianship or curatorship; for lia- bility
exists on account of his failure to administer the same. It has, however,
frequently been stated in rescripts that proceedings should first be
instituted for their acts against those who administered the trust. Given on
the eleventh of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of
Antoninus, Consul for the fourth time, and Balbinus, 214. 3. The
Same to Vita. Proceed
against the heirs of your former guardian by an action of guardianship, and
whatever he was liable to you for on account of being a surety, will also be
included in the action. Given on
the third of the Nones of July, during the Consulate of Antoninus,
Consul for the fourth time, and Balbinus, 214. 4. The
Emperor Alexander to Frontimis. The heirs
of those who have administered a guardianship or curatorship are required to
restore whatever may have come into their hands which forms part of the
property of the ward or the minor. There is also no doubt that an account
should be rendered of whatever the guardian or curator should have
administered, but did not. Given on
the eighth of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of
Alexander, Consul for the third time, and Dio, 230. TITLE LV.
WHEN A GUARDIAN OR A CURATOR DOES NOT ACT. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Zodicus. It is
certain that not only those who administered the affairs of a guardianship,
but also those who ought to have done so, and did not, will be liable in an
action of guardianship for what could not be recovered from their
fellow-guardians, for the reason that they failed to have them declared
suspicious when they should have done so. Moreover,
although you could not bring an action involving infamy against your patron,
you still were able to provide that you should lose nothing by the
administration of the guardianship, by making the necessary application to
the court having jurisdiction of such matters. Given on
the second of the Ides of December, during the Consulate of Maximus,
Consul for the second time, and ^Elianus, 224. 2. The
Same to Justus. Where
persons do not interfere in the affairs of a guardianship or curatorship,
they are not liable when those guardians or curators who have administered
the guardianship are solvent. If, however, they have failed to perform
certain acts which they should have performed, all will be equally liable
for gross negligence. Given on
the eighth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of Julian,
Consul for the second time, and Crispinus, 225. TITLE LVI.
CONCERNING INTEREST BELONGING TO WARDS. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Crescentina. It was
long ago settled that a gu'ardian or curator who has employed the money of
his ward for his own benefit will be liable for legal interest on the same. Given on
the Nones of June, during the Consulate of Antoninus, Consul for the
fourth time, and Balbinus, 214. 2. The
Emperor Alexander to Ampliatus. There is
no doubt that interest should be paid on what is due on account of the
guardianship, although payment is required for what is due from a
fellow-guardian who is insolvent, as this would not have happened if the
removal of the guardian had been accomplished by means of a statement that
he was liable to suspicion. Given on
the thirteenth of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of
Julian, Consul for the second time, and Crispinus, 225. 3. The
Same to Vitalius. If you
have not been able to lend the money belonging to your ward to persons who
are solvent, or employ it in the purchase of land, the judge will know that
interest on said money cannot be collected from you. Given on
the Ides of April, during the Consulate of Modestus and Probus, 229. 4. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars, to Ditatius and Aurelius. Your ward
cannot be compelled to bring an action of guardianship against you, but if
you owe him anything, try to bring him into court by frequently serving
notice upon him, so that interest may not run on what you owe; and if,
through dissimulation, he protracts the affair, file your statement in
writing before the Governor of the province. In this way, you will provide
for your own security, as well as that for your children. This also applies
to curators. Given on
the third of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of the
Csesars, 293. TITLE LVII. CONCERNING
THE SURETIES OR GUARDIANS AND CURATORS. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Felix. You must
choose whether you will proceed against the guardians or curators
themselves, their heirs, or those who became their sureties ; or you can
divide your action if you prefer to do so; for suit cannot be
brought against a defendant and his sureties for the entire amount, at the
same time. Given on
the tenth of the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of Julian,
Consul for the second time, and Crispinus, 225. 2. The
Same to Priscus. It is a
certain rule of law that if the principal is chosen to be sued, and is
solvent, the surety will be released, and therefore if the surety is merely
accepted for the amount for which the guardian or curator will be liable (as
you state that the guardian or curator having had judgment rendered against
him has made payment), how can any doubt arise as to the release of the
surety? If, however, any stipulation has been entered into with reference to
the integrity of the property of the ward, or security has been given for
anything which cannot be made good by the guardian or curator, the surety
will remain bound to make up the deficiency. Given on
the seventh of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of Fuscus,
Consul for the second time, and Dexter, 226. TITLE
LVIII. CONCERNING THE COUNTER ACTION OP GUARDIANSHIP. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Strata. If you
have paid a sum of money for your fellow-guardian, after judgment has been
rendered against you, no action will lie in your favor against the ward to
compel him to assign his right of action to you against him who has been
released by your having made payment. Where, however, you have purchased the
claim, having been appointed attorney in your own behalf, you can bring an
action to enforce judgment against the heirs of the person for whom you made
payment. Given on
the second of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of Fabian
and Mutianus, 202. 2. The
Emperor Antoninus to Primitivus. If you,
through no fault of your own, have had judgment rendered against you in
favor of your female ward, and while absent and undefended you acquiesced in
the decision, as you have taken measures to satisfy the judgment, you can
have her rights of action against your fellow-guardian assigned to you by
your ward, or you can avail yourself of the praetorian action. Given on
the second of the Ides of October, during the Consulate of the two
Aspers, 213. 3. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Thesis. If your
father, whom you allege administered the estate of his step-son, died after
having executed a will according to law, and by it appointed his former ward
his heir, as it is established that a claim for the
hereditary share of the guardianship has not been extinguished by merger, it
will be proper for you as the co-heir of your father to render an account
for the remaining portion of the guardianship before a competent judge. In
accordance with the requirements of good faith, set-off will be admitted for
the amount which you allege your father expended for the benefit of his
ward, and if, after this, any more is due, you will be obliged to pay it.
Where, however, being aware that more has been expended for his benefit than
you are liable for, he does not think that an action of guardianship should
be brought on this ground, you can sue him in a contrary action. Given on
the eighteenth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of the
Caesars, 294. . TITLE
LIX. CONCERNING
THE AUTHORITY WHICH SHOULD BE GRANTED BY A GUARDIAN OR CURATOR. 1. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars, to Antoniamis. The
absence of neither the guardian nor curator will prejudice, in any way, a
stipulation made in behalf of a ward or a minor. Given
without date, during the Consulate of the above-mentioned Emperors. 2. The
Same Emperors and C&sars to Serena. By
releasing them while you were a minor without the authority of your
guardian, you can, by no means, lose your right of action. Given on
the seventeenth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of the
Caesars, 293. 3. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Gaius. The
prescription of long time does not protect anyone who has purchased
something from a ward without the authority of his guardian. Given on
the third of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of the
Csesars, 293. 4. The
Emperor Justinian to John, Prtetorian Prefect. In order
to make Our statement clear to posterity, We order that guardians or
curators must, by all means, be present when minors under the age of
twenty-five years either institute criminal proceedings, or are defendants
under circumstances where the laws permit minors and wards to be accused, as
it is more prudent and better that minors should make their defences or
prosecute their cases with the full advice of their guardians, in order that
they may not either say or suppress anything through their want of
experience or juvenile impetuosity, which, if it had been stated on the one
hand, or not mentioned
on the other, might have been of advantage to them, or have prevented them
from being injured. Given at
Constantinople, on the tenth of the Kalends of March, after the fifth
Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 531. 5. The
Same to John, Prsetorian Prefect. Desiring
to remove all doubt which formerly existed as to whether a single
testamentary guardian, or one appointed after investigation, could act by
his sole authority (even though there were several guardians who were not
appointed for different places), or whether all those who were legally or
judicially appointed could be compelled to give their consent, We order that
where several guardians have been appointed either by the will of the
father, or called by law, or named by the judge either after an
investigation or without ceremony, the consent of one guardian alone shall
be sufficient, where the administration is not divided either by localities,
or by portions of the estate. For it is necessary for each one to give his
consent to the ward with reference to the part of the estate, or the
locality for which he has been designated, and We order that, in this
respect, testamentary guardians shall not differ from those appointed after
investigation, or such as are called by law, for which reason they are all
equally obliged to furnish security, and a subsidiary action in favor of
their wards will lie against them. These
provisions, however, must be understood only to be applicable where the
dissolution of the guardianship is involved, as, for instance, where the
ward desires to give himself in arrogation; for it would be absurd if the
guardianship should be abolished, not only without the consent, but perhaps
without the knowledge of the person appointed. For then, whether the
guardians are designated by will, or after investigation, or whether they
are called by law or appointed without ceremony, it is necessary for all of
them to consent, so that what concerns them all may be approved by all.
These provisions must likewise be observed with reference to curators. Given at
Constantinople, on the Kalends of September, after the fifth
Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 531. TITLE LX. WHEN
GUARDIANS OR CURATORS CEASE TO DISCHARGE THE DUTIES OF THEIR OFFICE. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Hernula. When
curators are added to guardians, it is perfectly clear that the duties of
both are terminated by the arrival of the minor at the age of puberty, and
therefore that other curators should be appointed on account of the weakness
attaching to the age of the minors. Given at
Rome, on the fourth of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of
Antoninus, Consul for the fourth time, and Balbinus, 214. 2. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars, to Menippus. It is
perfectly evident that the duties of a guardian cannot be terminated merely
by the will of the ward. Given on
the thirteenth of the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of
the Caesars, 292. 3. The
Emperor Justinian to Menna, Prsetorian Prefect. Abolishing
the indecent examination established for the purpose of ascertaining the
puberty of males, We order that just as females are considered to have
arrived at puberty after having completed their twelfth year, so, likewise,
males shall be held to have arrived at that age after having passed their
fourteenth year, and the disgraceful examination of the bodies of such
persons is hereby terminated. Given at
Constantinople, on the eighth of the Ides of April, during the
Consulate of Decius, 529. TITLE LXI. CONCERNING
THE APPOINTMENT OP AN AGENT BY A GUARDIAN OR CURATOR. 1. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars, to Alphocratio. If your
children, who are their own masters, have succeeded their mother, although
it may be shown that you were their guardian, still it is settled that you
may petition for their affairs to be managed during your absence, not by an
attorney, but by an agent appointed by you under a decree. Given on
the Nones of January, during the Consulate of the Caesars, 293. TITLE LXII. CONCERNING
THE EXCUSES OF GUARDIANS AND CURATORS AND WHEN THEY MAY BE OFFERED. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Aviola. You are
laboring under an erroneous idea when you think that because you are an
eunuch you are exempt from performing the duties of guardianship. Given on
the Kalends of May, under the Consulate of Chilo and Libo, 205. 2. The
Same to Habentianus and Cosconius. If you
have been appointed curators in general terms, and it has not been mentioned
in the decree that you are only to discharge your duties in Italy, you
should go before a competent judge and obtain your release from
administration in the province. If this should be done, the
minors can petition to have curators appointed for them in the province. Given on
the eighth of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of Chilo
and Libo, 205. 3. The
Same to Crispinus. It is
certain that if you, being freeborn, have been appointed guardian of a
freedman, you can be excused, but as the Governor of the province did not
think that you should be heard because your application was barred by
prescription, as you applied to him too late, and did not appeal from this
decision, you are advised that you must comply with it. Given on
the Ides of March, during the Consulate of Albinus and JElianus,
207. 4. The
Emperor Antoninus to Agathus Demon. It has
been established by a Decree of the Senate that anyone who marries his
female ward is understood to contract an illegal marriage, and will be
branded with infamy. If, however, you, while absent and ignorant of the
fact, were appointed the curator of Demetria, to whom you were married, you
can rest secure, provided someone is substituted in your stead; for the
ignorance of a husband should not be considered as fraud under the Decree of
the Senate. Given on
the eleventh of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of Sabinus
and JSmilianus, 207. 5. The
Emperor Alexander to Basilius. The
illustrious order of the Senate, at the suggestion of the Divine Marcus,
decreed that freedmen could, under no circumstances, be excused from the
guardianship or curatorship of the children of their patron or patroness;
therefore, it would be of no advantage to them to allege that they have been
appointed curators for said children, against the consent of their patron or
patroness, in order to avoid administering the guardianship of said
children. 6. The
Same to Maximian. The same
constitution which established the term of fifty days, within which persons
who have been appointed guardians or curators can excuse themselves, also
provided that the time shall run from the date when the decree of the
Praetor or the will of the father was brought to the attention of the person
appointed to discharge this duty. If, however, anyone, after the time when
notice was served upon him, should be unjustly treated by the court, and
does not appeal, he must comply with the decision. Given on
the third of the Nones of May, during the Consulate of Julian, Consul
for the second time, and Crispinus, 225. 7. The
Same to Antoninus. No one is
excused from guardianship or curatorship for the reason! that he is either a
creditor or a debtor of the person for whom he has] been
appointed; but he ought to have an associate, so that, if circumstances
should demand it, the minor who needs the assistance of others may be
protected. Given on
the third of the Ides of July, during the Consulate of Julian, Consul
for the second time, and Crispinus, 225. 8. The
Same to Maximus. Tenants,
that is to say, the lessees of lands belonging to the Treasury, cannot
allege this as an excuse for exemption from civil functions, and therefore
they should discharge the duties of guardianship imposed upon them. Given on
the fourth of the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of Fuscus
and Dexter, 226. 9. The
Same to Romanus. Your
brother should not be excused from guardianship or curator-ship for the
reason that he has lost an eye, hence you understand that he cannot avoid
the duty imposed upon him. Given on
the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of Modes-tus and Probus,
229. 10. The
Same to Crispinus. You should
have had no doubt that collectors of taxes while performing their duties are
exempt, not only from civil charges, but also from guardianship. Given on
the Ides of August, during the Consulate of Alexander, Consul for the
third time, and Dio, 230. 11. The
Same to Hylas. You,
having been appointed a testamentary guardian, should have applied within
fifty days to be excused from the administration of the property of your
ward, which is situated in another province from the one in which you are,
and where you reside. If you failed to do this, your application to be
excused will be barred by prescription; but if the Governor of the province
is of the opinion that you are not capable of administering the property, on
account of its being widely scattered, he will provide for curators to be
joined with you in the management of the same. Given on
the eighth of the Ides of December, during the Consulate of
Pompeianus and Pelignus, 232. 12. The
Emperor Gordian to Valentine. Voluntary
acceptance of guardianship does, in no way, deprive a person of the
privileges to which he is entitled. Given on
the eleventh of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of Pius
and Pontianus, 239. 13. The
Same to Apollinarus. Neither
the freedman of senators or others are exempt from civil charges merely for
the reason that they are transacting the business of their
patrons. The freedman of a senator, however, who is transacting the affairs
of his patron, may be excused from guardianship or curatorship. Given on
the tenth of the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of Gordian
and Aviola, 240. 14. The
Same to Heraclida. The
Governor of the province must severely punish the magistrates who appointed
your uncle guardian, if he should ascertain that this has been done with the
expectation of his paying them money to be excused from performing his
duties. Hence if
he is entitled to any excuse, and can show that he has not been nominated
for any other reason than to be annoyed by a lawsuit, he who appointed him
shall, in compliance with the terms of the constitution, be required to
return to him everything which he has expended in the proceedings. Given on
the Ides of September, during the Consulate of Gordian and Aviola,
240. 15. The
Same to Taurus. Although
you have been retained in the guardianship because the excuse which you
offered was not accepted, and you have had recourse to an appeal, and, in
the meantime, the persons whom you mentioned have reached the age of
puberty, the examination of the appeal must, nevertheless, proceed in the
manner prescribed by law, on account of the risk attending the
administration of the trust. Given on
the eighth of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of Arian
and Pappus, 244. 16. The
Emperor Philip to Theodotus. If (as you
state) you have been appointed guardian of those with whom you have a
dispute concerning an estate, and, the time formerly prescribed within which
your excuse must be offered has not yet expired, you can appear before the
Governor of the province, who will render a decision in compliance with the
Decrees of the Emperors according to the importance of the case. Given on
the tenth' of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of
Peregrinus and .ZEmilianus, 245. 17. The
Emperors Gallienus and Valerian to Epagathus. Although
the question is not specifically mentioned in an Address of the Divine
Marcus on this subject, still, he who has been appointed curator of his
daughter-in-law after the marriage has taken place, should be excused, lest
he may act contrary to the terms of the said address and be guilty of want
of propriety. Given on
the sixth of the Ides of January, during the Consulate of Valerian,
Consul for the second time, and Lucian, 266. 18. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars, to Sabinus and Others. It is a
positive rule of law that guardians are not required to appeal after having
been appointed. Therefore, although you have not appealed, still, if you
think that you have a good excuse, you will not be prevented from presenting
it to the Governor of the province within the time prescribed by the
Constitution of the Divine Marcus. For the fact that the father of your ward
has left the usufruct of all his property to his former wife, as you allege,
will not be sufficient to release you from the guardianship. Given on
the Nones of April, during the Consulate of the Caesars. 19. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Dionysius. You desire
something unusual when you petition to be excused from the guardianship of a
son, for the reason that you contend that his mother can sue you by the
contrary action of guardianship. Without
date or designation of consulate. 20. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Cratinus. If you
have been appointed the curator of minors whose guardian you previously
were, you cannot be required to administer the curator-ship against your
will. Hence, if the time prescribed for offering excuses has not yet
expired, you can make use of a proper defence. Given at
Nicomedia, on the tenth of the Kalends of December, during the
Consulate of the Csesars. 21. The
Same Emperors and Caesars to Parammon. You have
not a valid excuse for being released from guardianship, because you allege
that you hold property in common with your uterine brothers, as a division
of it can be made by the appointment of a curator. Given at
Nicomedia on the eighteenth of the Kalends of January, during the
Consulate of the Csesars. 22. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Hermodorus. If, after
having been appointed guardian, your excuse has been admitted by the Decree
of the Governor, you will be released, for it is clear that no
responsibility for the administration will attach to you. Given at
Nicomedia, on the thirteenth of the Kalends of January, during the
Consulate of the Csesars. 23. The
Same Emperors and Ctesars to Neophytus. The
principles of humanity and affection do not permit you to be compelled to
bring suit against your sister or her children, on account of matters
connected with the guardianship, as the welfare of the ward himself, of whom
you have been appointed guardian, appears to require another course, that is
to say, that he should have a guardian who will not be prevented from
conducting his defence through affection for his adversary. Therefore, in
accordance with the rule which We have
formulated after having been consulted, you must go before the Praetor and
he will act in accordance with your wishes, as well as for the welfare of
your ward. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of Tuscus
and Amulinus, 295. 24. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius to Flavian, Prastorian Prefect. We have,
up to this time, granted exemption from guardianship or curatorship to the
owners of vessels, so that they are only required to serve in this capacity
where the minors belong to their association. Given at
Milan, on the third of the Nones of March, during the Consulate of
the above-mentioned Emperors. 25. The
Emperor Anastasius to Antiochus, Imperial Chamberlain. We order
that the illustrious men belonging to Our Imperial palace, known as
silentiarii, shall be exempt from guardianship and curator-ship while in
attendance on Our person. Given on
the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of John and Asclepio,
300. TITLE
LXIII. WHERE A
GUARDIAN OR CURATOR HAS BEEN EXCUSED BY MEANS OF FALSE ALLEGATIONS. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Symmachus and Diotimus. If, during
the absence of your relatives or of those who have volunteered to defend
you, the person appointed your guardians or curators have caused themselves
to be released from the discharge of their duties by means of improper
allegations, in order that they may not profit by having deceived the judge,
the Governor of the province shall hear you, and if it appears that they
have extorted an unjust decree, he shall decide that they must assume the
responsibility for the administration from the time of their appointment. Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of Maximus,
Consul for the second time, and ^Elianus, 214. 2. The
Emperor Philip and the Csesar Philip to Aulizanus. It is
clear that the guardians whom you assert have, after administering the
property of their wards, obtained their release from the Governor of the
province just as if they had done nothing with reference to the
guardianship, they can, by no means, avoid responsibility for the
administration. Given on
the fourteenth of the Kalends of June, during the Consulate of Philip
and Titian, 246. 3. The
Same Emperors and C&ssars to Octavius. If (as you allege) the other
party has been excused from the administration of the guardianship or
curatorship of your brother and yourself,
rather through favor than for any lawful reason, he will not be released
from liability for the charge imposed upon him. Without date or designation
of consulate. TITLE LXIV. WHERE A
GUARDIAN OR CURATOR is ABSENT ON BUSINESS FOR THE STATE. 1. The
Emperor Gordian to Guttius. Those who
have been appointed guardians or curators, and are about to be absent on
public business, should have themselves excused for the time, in order that
they may not be held liable in the meanwhile. Therefore, if you have done
this, you ought not to be apprehensive of being called to account for the
time during which you were absent. If, however, you have neglected to do so,
demand in court that the person who administered the trust in your absence
be sued first. Given on
the Ides of March, during the Consulate of Gordian and Aviola, 240. 2. The
Same to Reginius. It is
certain that those guardians who have ceased to discharge their duties on
account of being absent on business for the State ought to be exempt for an
entire year following their return. Given on
the fifth of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of Gordian,
Consul for the second time, and Pompeianus, 242. TITLE LXV.
CONCERNING THE EXCUSES OF VETERANS. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Saturninus. Those who
have been honorably discharged after having served in the army for twenty
years, and retain their reputations untarnished, shall enjoy the privileges
conceded to veterans. Given on
the seventh of the Ides of August, during the Consulate of Antoninus,
Consul for the fourth time, and Balbinus, 214. 2. The
Emperor Gordian to the Veteran Celer. Although
it has been decided that veterans can only be compelled to administer the
guardianship or curatorship of the sons of their fellow-veterans, or of
soldiers, and only one of these at a time, still, if they should be
appointed the guardians or curators of others, they must present their
excuses before a competent judge within the time prescribed by law. Given on
the third of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of Gordian and
Aviola, 240. TITLE LXVI. CONCERNING
THOSE WHO ARE EXCUSED ON ACCOUNT OF THE NUMBER OF THEIR CHILDREN. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Herodian. Those who
are appointed guardians or curators, and have three children at Rome,
concerning whose condition no doubt exists, or four in Italy, or five in the
provinces, have a right to be excused. Given on
the Nones of April, during the Consulship of Geta and Plautianus,
204. 2. The
Emperor Antoninus to Marcellus. A deceased
daughter is of no advantage to anyone for the purpose of declining the
acceptance of a municipal office, nor shall any grandchildren be counted
whose father is living, as they only benefit a father in a case of this
kind. Given on
the Ides of June, during the Consulate of Antoninus, Consul for the
fourth time, and Balbinus, 214. TITLE
LXVII. CONCERNING
THOSE WHO ARE EXCUSED ON ACCOUNT OF ILLNESS. 1. The
Emperor Philip, and the Czesar Philip, to Sabinus. Anyone who
is blind, deaf, dumb, insane, or is suffering from an incurable chronic
disease, has a valid excuse for declining a guardianship or curatorship. Given on
the thirteenth of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of
Praesens and Albinus, 247. TITLE
LXVIII. WHO CAN BE EXCUSED ON ACCOUNT OF AGE. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Severus. If your
father is over seventy years of age, and is appointed either a guardian or a
curator, he can legally be excused. Given on
the fifth of the Ides of September, during the Consulate of Chilo and
Libo, 205. TITLE LXIX. WHO CAN BE
EXCUSED ON ACCOUNT OF THE NUMBER OF GUARDIANSHIPS. 1. The
Emperor Severus and Antoninus to Pompeianus. If you are administering
three guardianships or curatorships at the same time, which you have not
undertaken without due considera- tion, you
shall not be oppressed with the responsibility of a fourth guardianship or
curatorship of guardians or minors. Where, however, your duties have been
terminated by the arrival of the wards at the age of puberty, or the minors
at majority, other trusts can be substituted for them, whose administration
you will be obliged to assume, even though you may not yet have rendered
your accounts of that of the former guardianships or curatorships. Different
kinds of excuses which are not well grounded, although they may be mingled
with good ones, are of no avail in obtaining a release; therefore you should
know that he who has two children and is administering two guardianships is
not entitled to be released from another to which he has been appointed. Given on
the fourth of the Ides of October, during the second Consulate of
Antoninus and Geta, 206. TITLE LXX. CONCERNING
THE CURATOR OP AN INSANE PERSON OR A SPENDTHRIFT. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Mariniana. It is
customary for curators to be appointed for spendthrifts and insane persons,
though they may have attained their majority. Given on
the fourth of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of Messala
and Sabinus, 215. 2. The
Emperor Gordian to Avitius. The
benefit of the Rescript of the Divine Severus, by which the rustic estates
of wards or minors are forbidden to be sold or encumbered without a decree
of the Governor, does not cause any injury to the agnates of an insane
person. Hence, if a tract of land belonging to a person who has lost his
mind is encumbered to you by one of his agnates, by way of pledge, contrary
to the Decree of the Governor, the obligation of pledge with reference to
it, will stand; but you will have the right to an equitable personal action
against him, if the money which was loaned was employed for his benefit. Given on
the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of Pius and Pontianus,
239. 3. The
Same to Aurelia. If your
father is not sane, petition to have curators appointed for him, by means of
whom, if any business he transacted should be revoked, after proper
examination, matters may be restored to their former condition. Given on
the seventh of the Ides of April, during the Consulate of Gordian and
Aviola, 240. 4. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Asclepiodotus. As you allege that
the mother of an insane woman, who is her own mistress, and repudiated her
husband, who alone had the right to repudiate
her, executed, along with him, certain instruments relating to the affairs
of her daughter, you are informed that she could not do anything contrary to
the interests of the said insane person, because she has legally no right to
represent her. Given at
Byzantium, during the Ides of April, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 5. The
Emperor Anastasius to the People. In order
that We may not appear to have intended to unduly benefit an emancipated
brother or brothers, in their succession to other brothers, without imposing
upon them the burdens of guardianship, We decree by the terms of this law
that, notwithstanding the provision of the Twelve Tables concerning the
appointment of curators, they can legally be appointed for their insane
brothers and sisters. 6. The
Emperor Justinian to Julian, Prietorian Prefect. It
sometimes happens that the affliction of insane men remains continuous, and
with others the attacks of disease are suspended, and lucid intervals occur,
and in this latter instance a great difference exists, for some of the lucid
intervals are short, and others are of long duration. In former times the
question arose whether the authority of the curator continued to exist
during the lucid intervals of insanity, when it temporarily ceased, and when
the disease returned, it was restored. Hence We, desiring to decide this
doubtful point, do hereby decree that, as when insane persons of this kind
recover their senses it is uncertain and impossible to determine whether
this will endure for a long or for a short period, and as the parties in
question frequently remain on the border line of insanity and health, and
after they continue for a considerable time in this condition, the lunacy
seems in some cases to be removed, We decree that the appointment of the
curator shall not be considered as ended, but to exist as long as the insane
person lives, for generally a disease of this kind is incurable; and We also
decree that, during their perfectly lucid intervals, the curator shall not
exercise his authority, and that the demented person, while he is
temporarily in possession of his senses, can enter upon an estate and do
everything else which sane men are competent to do. If,
however, he should again become insane, the curator must intervene in his
affairs, so that everything may be done in the name of the latter, as often
as the disease returns, in order that the appointment of a curator may not
be made frequently, or in such a way as to be ridiculous, and seem to be
appointed as often as he is required to cease to exercise his functions. Given on
the Kalends of September, during the fifth Consulate of Lampadius and
Orestes, 530. 7. The
Same to Julian, Prsetorian Prefect. An insane
person, who remains constantly under the care of his parents, undoubtedly
cannot have a curator, for paternal solicitude is sufficient for the
management of his property, which he obtained as
castrense peculium, or from other sources, whether he acquired it before
he became insane, or whether it came into his hands while he was in that
condition; and this also applies to the cases of those who have only the
mere ownership of property. For where can such affection as influences a
father be found in a stranger? Or to whom is the authority of managing the
property of children to be entrusted, if their parents are excluded?
Although Tertullian, the interpreter of the ancient law, in the single book
which he wrote on castrense peculium, appears to have discussed this
point in an obscure manner, We now have stated it with perfect clearness. (1) When,
however, the parents of an insane person happen to die, Our Constitution,
which We have promulgated with reference to what should be left to an insane
person by will, as well as concerning the substitution which can be made on
his account, shall remain in full force. (2) But
where a man incurably insane is legally his own master, there is no doubt
that, under the ancient law, he can share in the estate of his father which
has been left to his children, when it plainly appears that he is a proper
heir of his parents. (3) If,
however, for any cause, another inheritance or succession should descend to
him, then a great and inexplicable doubt arose under the ancient law
whether, while still insane, he should be admitted to enter upon the estate,
or demand praetorian possession of the same, or not; and whether his curator
could be permitted to demand praetorian possession of the estate. An
important discussion on both sides of this question took place among
jurists. Hence We, for the purpose of reconciling the authorities, do hereby
decree that an insane person can, under no circumstances, accept an estate
or obtain praetorian possession of it; but We grant permission to his
curator, nay more, We require him, if he should think that the succession
would be advantageous, to accept the prsetorian possession of the estate
which resembles that formerly granted by a decree, as the demand for it was
abolished by a law of the Emperor Constantine, by which a new proceeding was
introduced which took the place of the ancient application. (4) As the
ancients established many regulations with reference to the appointment of a
curator of an insane person, for example, in what manner a bond or security
should be furnished by him with reference to certain property and certain
persons, as they were in doubt whether every curator should furnish the same
security, it appears necessary to Us, having a view to the interests of the
human race, to remove all this obscurity and inextricable confusion, and
provide for the entire matter a complete and luminous remedy. And as We
first issued a decree authorizing the appointment of a curator for insane
persons of both sexes, We now proceed to the consideration and removal of
other difficulties. (5) Where
a father, in his last will, by which he either appointed or disinherited his
heirs, designated a curator for an insane son or daughter, when it is
necessary for security to be given, the will of the father is sufficient,
and the person appointed shall obtain the curator- ship,
provided that, in this most flourishing City he appears before the Prefect
of the same, and in a province before its Governor in the presence of the
most pious bishop of the diocese and his three coadjutors, and, having
placed his hands on the most Holy Gospels, he declares that he will conduct
all the affairs of the said insane person lawfully and for his benefit, and
that he will not omit anything which he may think to be for his welfare, or
permit anything to be done which he believes will be to his disadvantage. Extract
from, Novel 72, Last Chapter. Latin Text. Generally speaking, this oath
is required of all curators, but they are not exempt from rendering
accounts. The same rule applies to guardians. END OP THE
EXTRACT. THE TEXT
OF THE CODE FOLLOWS. The
curator shall undertake the administration of the estate after an inventory
has been publicly drawn up with all the requisite formalities, and he can
dispose of said estate as he may desire, his own property being hypothecated
as security for his administration, as in the case of the guardians and
curators of minors. (6) If,
however, the father did not execute a will, and the law calls an agnate as
the curator, or if there is none, or a suitable one does not exist, it will
be necessary for a curator to be appointed by the court; and in this
instance, the appointment shall be made according to the aforesaid division,
in this most nourishing City before the most distinguished Urban Prefect,
but if the said insane person is of noble birth, the Senate must be called
together, and, after investigation, a curator of the best reputation and the
highest integrity shall be appointed. Where no such person can be found, the
appointment shall be made under the sole direction of the most distinguished
Urban Prefect. Where the
curator is the possessor of a considerable amount of property, this will
suffice for the faithful management of his trust, and his appointment can be
made without his being obliged to furnish security. If, however, it should
be ascertained that he does not possess sufficient property, then the best
security possible shall be required of him; and in every instance his
appointment shall, by all means, be made with his hands placed on the Most
Holy Scriptures. The
curator himself, no matter what his wealth or rank may be, must take the
aforesaid oath to properly manage the affairs of the trust, and draw up a
public inventory, in order that all the estate of the insane person may be
everywhere administered as well as possible. In the appointment of the
above-mentioned curator all these formalities must be observed in the
provinces before the Governor of the same, and the most reverend bishop of
the diocese, and his three coadjutors. The regulations concerning the
appointment, the oath, and the inventory, the security, and the
hypothecation of the property of the curator, must by all means be complied
with. (7) When
the curator of an insane person has been appointed in this manner, and the
said insane person afterwards becomes entitled to any property either by
inheritance, succession, legacy, trust, or from any other source whatsoever,
it shall be added to his estate, and, together with the remainder, be given
into the hands of the curator, he of course making an inventory of all said
property, and it shall remain in his charge; but if the insane person should
afterwards recover his senses, and approve of the acquisition of said
property, it shall be restored to him. (8) If,
however, the insane person should die in that condition, or, having
recovered his senses, should reject the property, for example it should be
an inheritance, it will go to those who have been substituted for him if
they are willing to accept it, or to the heirs at law, and in their default,
to Our Treasury. It must, however, be observed that those persons are
entitled to the succession who were the next of kin to the insane person at
the time of his death, provided that, when they are called to the
succession, the person has not in the meantime been insane. All securities
or bonds which the authorities of the ancient law introduced, and which have
caused inextricable confusion, are hereby absolutely abolished. All
legacies, trusts, and other acquisitions obtained by the insane person
should undoubtedly be added to the remainder of his estate. (9) If,
however, he should recover his senses, and be unwilling to accept the
property, and should openly reject it, or his heirs should do the same
thing, it must at once be separated from the remainder of his estate, just
as if it had never belonged to it in the first place, and should pass by
lawful descent in such a way as to neither be a disadvantage nor a benefit
to the estate of the said insane person. (10) If,
however, the curator of the insane person who was appointed in accordance
with the provisions of Our laws should die, another shall be appointed in
the same manner and with the same formalities, just as if the first one had
been found to be liable to suspicion, and the other was subrogated to him.
This rule, also, was established by the ancient laws. (11) All
these regulations relating to the appointment of curators which have been
introduced by this new law are applicable to future cases, and any curators
which have previously been appointed shall not be removed on account of it;
nor shall any new restrictions be imposed upon them, but, having been
appointed under the ancient law, its rules having reference to their
appointment shall remain unaltered. No bond or security formerly required in
the succession to which insane persons are entitled shall be furnished. Given at
Constantinople, on the Kalends of September, during the fifth
Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 530. TITLE LXXI. LANDS AND
OTHER PROPERTY BELONGING TO MINORS SHALL NOT BE ALIENATED OR ENCUMBERED
WITHOUT A DECREE. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Minutianus. The sale
of a tract of land made on account of its having been pledged and in
pursuance of a judicial decision is not included in the Decree of the Senate
which provides that the real property of wards or minors shall not be
alienated, unless this is done by the authority of the Prsetor or Governor
of the province. If, however, you are of such an age as to be entitled to
relief, having applied to a competent judge, he will order that complete
restitution be given you, after having examined the case in the presence of
the adverse party. Given on
the thirteenth of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of
the two Aspers, 213. 2. The
Emperor Gordian to Clearchus and Others. It is not
necessary for you to demand complete restitution, if your guardians or
curators have sold the property without the authority of a decree, even
though it may have been hypothecated. If, however, the creditors did this,
you will be entitled to the benefit of the Edict, if the sale was
fraudulent, and it is shown that you have sustained injury with the
connivance of the purchaser. Given on
the third of the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of Gordian
and Aviola, 240. 3. The
Emperors Valerian and Gallienus to Theodosius and Others. As the
property which you acquired after you were emancipated could not have been
alienated by your father as your curator, without the authority of the
Governor, especially if the said property was sold by him as his, and not as
belonging to you, you have a right to recover it by law. Given on
the third of the Nones of January, during the Consulate of Tuscus
and Bassus, 259. 4. The
Same to Mithridates. Neither
urban estates nor property in a city can be sold or alienated by wards or
minors, and it cannot be transferred from their ownership either by means of
set-off or exchange, and much less by gift, or in any other way, without a
decree of court. Hence, if you have conveyed a tract of land to your
brothers by way of set-off, you can bring suit to recover it, and if, on the
other hand, you have obtained anything from them under the same contract,
you should return it. Given on
the fifteenth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of
Secularis, Consul for the second time, and Donatus, 261. 5. The
Same to Serenus. Although
the Governor decided that an urban or rustic estate belonging to a ward
could be alienated or encumbered, still, the Senate reserved a
right of action in favor of the ward if he could prove that the judge had
been deceived by false allegations, and you also are not forbidden to
institute proceedings of this kind. Given on
the third of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of Secularis,
Consul for the second time, and Donatus, 261. 6. The
Emperors Cams, Carinus, and Numerianus to Varus. The sale
of the real property of minors cannot be made through an application made by
an attorney to the Prastor, or the Governor of a province, as this cannot
legally take place unless documents are produced before either of the
above-mentioned officials, which show the necessity of the sale, and a
decree to that effect is formally issued. Given on
the Nones of May, under the Consulate of Carus and Carinus, 283. 7. The
Same Emperors to Isidor. If, while
you were a minor under the age of twenty-five years, you executed a bond to
your father for the return of a donation which he made to you when you were
emancipated, as an instrument of this kind is in violation of the Decree of
the Senate, it will not prejudice your rights. Given on
the sixth of the Ides of December, during the Consulate of Carus and
Carinus, 283. 8. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Theodota. It is
clear that the ownership of the rustic estates which', in violation of the
Decree of the Senate, were given to you before marriage as a betrothal gift
(this having been done at your request) cannot be transferred to you, as
this has been prohibited by law, they will remain part of the property of
your husband. Given on
the third of the Nones of November, during the Consulate of
Diocletian and Aristobolus, 285. 9. The
Same Emperors to Mutianus. Although
he who you allege sold the rustic estate of a minor did so at the time when
he was acting as curator, the sale having been made contrary to the terms of
the Rescript of the Divine Severus, it was very properly set aside by the
decision of the Governor. You will not, however, be prevented from claiming
the pledges of his own property which the curator encumbered as a guarantee
against eviction. Given
during the Nones of November, during the Consulate of Diocletian and
Aristobolus, 285. 10. The
Same to Gratits. The
Governor will grant you relief in your claim for the ownership of lands
which were alienated without the authority of a decree, and if he should
ascertain that the entire amount of the purchase-money paid to your curator
was not added to your property, he will allow you to be sued
only for that amount which may be proved to have been expended for your
benefit, or added to your estate. Given on
the sixth of the Ides of August, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 11. The
Same to Trophinus. If your
patron, who is a minor, sold your rustic estate without the authority of a
judicial decision, it is unnecessary to mention the low price at which it
was sold, as the Decree of the Senate prohibits an alienation of this kind,
and the title does not pass. If, however, acting under the authority of a
decree, he sold the said land at a very low price, he being ignorant of the
true value of the same, complete restitution in accordance with the terms of
the Perpetual Edict will, after proper investigation, be granted you. Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 12. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Leontius. The rustic estate of a minor,
situated in a province, can only be sold on account of a debt after a decree
of the Governor has been issued. Given at
Heraclea, on the second of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate
of the Csesars. 13. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Zenophila. It is not
lawful for a rustic estate belonging to a minor, whether the same be
tributary, patrimonial, or emphyteutical, to be sold without a decree of the
Governor. Given on
the eighth of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of the
Csesars. 14. The
Same Emperors and Csssars to Phrominius. Adopt the
opinion of the most learned Papinianus and the other authorities whom you
have mentioned in your petition, and file an exception on the ground of bad
faith, if the wards demand the principal and interest which belongs to the
Treasury, and you can prove that they did not tender you the amount of the
debt paid on their account, and they claim the lands in the province which,
with their crops, were sold without the authority of a Decree of the
Governor. Given on
the ninth of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of the
Caesars. 15. The
Same Emperors and Caesars to Sabina. If, while
you were a minor under the age of twenty-five years, you gave in payment a
certain rustic estate when you should have given another, the Decree of the
Senate does not permit you to be deprived of the ownership of the property. Given on
the eighth of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of the
Caesars. � 16.
The Same Emperors and Csesars to Eutychia. If, while
you were a minor, you sold a rustic or urban estate (as not the situation of
the latter, but its nature, should be considered), and you did this with the
authority of your guardian, or, being beyond the age of puberty, you acted
without the Decree of the Governor of the province in which the property was
situated, by the terms of the Decree of the Senate you cannot be deprived of
its ownership or your rights to the same, but an action will lie in your
favor for its recovery, together with its crops, and if there are none of
the latter, you will be entitled to a personal action. If, however, the
purchaser can prove that he could not pay your expenses or discharge your
obligations out of his other property, and that besides the money received
by way of price has been entirely expended for your benefit, he can, by the
aid of an exception oh the ground of bad faith, contest your claim, until
you repay him the purchase-money and interest which you have received, as
well as the expenses which he has incurred for the improvement of the land. Given on
the sixth of the Ides of April, during the Consulate of the Csesars. 17. The
Emperors and the Csesars to Philip. The terms
of the Decree of the Senate do not permit land held in common by minors to
be disposed of without a decision of the Governor of the province, for it
was long since settled that an alienation of such property cannot be made
without a judicial decree, except where the person having thex-large st share
demands a division of the same. 18. The
Emperor Constantine and the Cassar Constantine to Severus. Where
minors, either in the name of their father or on their own account, are
oppressed with debts, whether they are due to the Treasury or to private
individuals, the Constantinian Prsetor, after having examined the case,
shall render a decree confirming the sale, if the truth of the allegations
should be established. Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of
Probianus and Julian, 322. TITLE
LXXII. WHEN THERE is NO NEED OF A DECREE. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Valentinus. If you can
prove that the father of the ward, against whose guardians you have brought
suit, consented that the land should be transferred to you if he received
the price of the same, the agreement shall be observed. In this case, the
authority of the Governor is not necessary, as the interests of the
guardians will be protected if the latter conform to the will of the
deceased. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of
Antoninus and Geta, 306. 2. The
Emperor Aurelian to Pulcher. It was
necessary to ascertain whether the illustrious Saturninus, having appeared
before the Emperor, received a special right to make the sale, for the
consent of the Emperor takes the place of a decree of the Governor. Given
during the Ides of January .... 3. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars, to Stratonicianus. A rustic
or an urban estate can, under no circumstances, be alienated by a minor
under the age of twenty-five years without a decree of the Governor, unless
a will of his father, or that of the testator whose estate has come into the
hands of the minor, is understood to have made provision for such
alienation. Given at
Nicomedia, on the twelfth of the Kalends of April, during the
Consulate of the above-mentioned Emperors. 4. The
Emperor Constantine to the People. We permit
the guardians and curators of persons of every description to sell clothing
which is worn, and superfluous animals, without the authority of a decree. Given on
the Ides of March, during the Consulate of Constantine, Consul for
the seventh time, and the Caesar Constantius, Consul for the fourth time,
326. TITLE
LXXIII. WHERE
ANYONE, NOT BEING AWARE THAT PROPERTY BELONGS TO A MINOR, PURCHASES IT
WITHOUT A DECREE. 1. The
Emperor Gordian to Felix. If she who
succeeded to the rights of the guardian, either by an hereditary or a
praetorian title, should sell your land as belonging to a ward, the
purchaser who knowingly bought it from the heir of the deceased guardian can
acquire no defence by prescription through the purchase of another's
property. If, however, the heir sold the property as his own, and the
purchaser ignorantly bought it as belonging to another, he does not
immediately become the owner of the land by delivery, but he can only make
use of the defence of prescription for the established time, as you do not
deny that you are of lawful age. Given on
the fifth of the Ides of September, during the Consulate of Pius and
Pontianus, 239. 2. The
Same to Crispina. If your
property has been sold contrary to the Decree of the Senate, bring suit
against the possessor of the same, so that if you can prove the fact, you
may recover possession, and all the profits may be restored to you,
especially if it is established that he who bought it is not a bona fide
purchaser. Given on
the sixteenth of the Kalends of . . . , during the Consulate of
Gordian, Consul for the second time, and Pompeianus, 242. 3. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Agatha. Your
rustic or urban estates which have been alienated contrary to the Decree of
the Senate, without investigation, or the promulgation of any decree, are
not legally held even by a second purchaser, unless the time fixed by law
has elapsed. Given at
Nicomedia on the Ides of February, during the Consulate of the
Csesars. 4. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Alexander. As the
property in question was transferred as against the purchaser to him to whom
the property was donated contrary to the Decree of the Senate, and then
acquired by a lawful title, it must be ascertained whether the present owner
has held said property without dispute and in good faith for the term of ten
years, the former owner being present; or whether the latter being absent,
the defendant is shown to have been the undisputed possessor for the term of
twenty years. If this should be plainly established before you, the claimant
must be excluded without delay on the ground of long-time prescription. Given on
the Ides of June, during the Consulate of the Caesars. TITLE
LXXIV. WHERE A
MINOR, AFTER ATTAINING His MAJORITY, RATIFIES AN ALIENATION MADE WITHOUT A
DECREE. 1. The
Emperor Gordian to Licinia. You allege
that your father's curator sold a rustic estate to the heir of the creditor,
or the former guardian of your father, without obtaining a Decree from the
Governor, and that your father, having been deceived, ratified the sale. If
it should be proved that the land was sold for too low a price, and that
your father, having been led into error, consented to the sale through
mistake, it is not unreasonable that what is lacking of the proper price
should be paid. This should be ordered by the Governor of the province, who
must know that if the other party did not act in good faith, he should be
given the choice of returning the land with the profits, or of making up the
deficiency by paying the money with the lawful interest. Given on
the Nones of October, during the Consulate of Pius and Pontianus,
239. 2. The
Same to Alexander. If your
lands have been alienated by your guardian without the authority of a
decree, and you have not expressly confirmed the sale, or if the possessor
is one in good faith, but has not had possession for a sufficient time to
render legal what in the first place was wrongfully done, the
Governor of the province shall order the property to be returned to you. Given on
the seventh of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of Pius
and Pontianus, 239. 3. The
Emperor Justinian to Menna, Prsetorian Prefect. Where the
property of minors has been alienated or encumbered without a decree, while
they were still in charge of regularly appointed curators, or the said
minors, having attained their majority, have been released from their care
through the benefit of age, and, after a long silence, have filed a
complaint on this ground, so that the illegal alienation or encumbrance has
been confirmed by their protracted silence, We decree that a certain time
shall be fixed for the establishment of such a confirmation. Therefore We
order that if no complaint is made with reference to an alienation or
encumbrance of this kind, for the term of five continuous years after the
minor has attained his majority, that is to say, after he has reached the
full age of twenty-five years, by him who did this, or his heir, the act
can, by no means, be revoked under the pretext of the omission of judicial
sanction, but shall stand, just as if the property had been legally
alienated or encumbered in the beginning by virtue of a lawful decree. Donations
by minors cannot be confirmed by a decree, for even if, after they are
entitled to the benefit of age, they should transfer any immovable property
to another as a donation (except in the case of one made in consideration of
marriage), this cannot be confirmed, unless the donor should acquiesce, and
ten years have elapsed after the minor has reached the age of twenty-five
years, the parties being present; or twenty years after, if they are absent;
so that, in the case of an heir, the time only can be counted which passed
in silence after the latter attained his majority. Given on
the Ides of April, during the fifth Consulate of Decius, 529. TITLE LXXV. CONCERNING
LEGAL PROCEEDINGS TO BE INSTITUTED AGAINST MAGISTRATES. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Mutianus. If the
magistrates by whom guardians or curators were appointed for you compelled
them to stipulate in their own names that they would make good any losses,
and if anything was paid they would receive it, and they took sureties for
this purpose, the actions which you have brought against your guardians or
curators will not annul the obligation against the magistrates for any
amount over and above that which is secured. A
praetorian action can be brought by you against the magistrates who
appointed the curators, if, after having exhausted all their property, and
having recovered what is proved to have been fraudulently alienated,
you have not been satisfied in full. If you bring such a suit, and the
magistrates assign to you their rights of action against the sureties whom
they have accepted, you can proceed against them, although you have a
prsetorian action without the assignment. Given on
the Nones of January, during the Consulate of the two Aspers, 213. 2. The
Emperor Alexander to Paternus. An action
is not usually granted against the heirs of a magistrate, when a guardian
has not been guilty of gross negligence in providing proper security for his
ward. Given on
the third of the Nones of July, during the Consulate of Julian,
Consul for the second time, and Crispinus, 225. 3. The
Emperor Gordian to Probianus. If you and
your colleague, while discharging the duties of the magistracy, appointed a
guardian who was insolvent, without requiring him to furnish proper
security, the ward cannot be indemnified except by calling both of you to
account, and you will not unjustly demand that a right of action be granted
you for your colleague's share of the liability. Given on
the eighth of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of Pius
and Pontianus, 239. 4. The
Same to Anuntianus.
Proceedings cannot be instituted against a person who has appointed an
insolvent guardian or curator before the property of the latter, as well as
that of his surety and his colleagues, has been exhausted, as you have
assumed the risk of the administration together, and the ward or minor has
not been fully indemnified. Given
during the Ides of March, during the Consulate of Atticus and
Prsetextatus, 243. 5. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Eugenia. With
reference to municipal magistrates who have appointed guardians, it is
established by a Decree of the Senate proposed by Our Divine Father, Trajan,
that if the said guardians, at the end of their administration, should prove
to be insolvent, and the entire amount cannot be collected from the surety;
an equitable action for the deficiency will lie in favor of the wards
against the magistrates. Given on
the seventh of the Ides of December, during the Consulate of the same
Emperors. 6. The
Emperor Zeno to &lianus, Prsetorian Prefect. When, as
is customary, a decree of appointment was added to the decision of the
Pra?tor authorizing the general administration of a curator, it is clear
that the appointment is not valid; but it is the fault of the clerk who, in
appraising the property of the minor, did not assign to the estate a value
of more than two hundred pounds of gold, and accepted security for that
amount. In this
instance, the account of the curator should not be called in question, if
any injury to the property of the minor is proved to have resulted contrary
to the provisions of the law, but legal proceedings should be instituted on
the ground of the negligence or fraud of the clerk, who suffered the true
valuation of the property of the minor to be
concealed. �..,,� -> ,_ Given on the fifth of the Kalends of
January, during the Consulate of
Basilius. THE CODE
OF OUR LORD THE MOST
HOLY EMPEROR JUSTINIAN. SECOND
EDITION. BOOK VI. TITLE I. CONCERNING
FUGITIVE AND MUNICIPAL SLAVES, FREEDMEN, AND ARTISANS ASSIGNED TO DIFFERENT
WORKS WHO BELONG TO PRIVATE INDIVIDUALS OR TO THE STATE. 1. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to JEmilia. It is
clear that a fugitive slave commits a theft of himself, and therefore that
he is not entitled to either usucaption or prescription based upon long
time, in order that the flight of slaves may not, for any reason whatsoever,
result in loss to their masters. Given on
the Ides of December, during the Consulate of Maximian, Consul for
the second time, and Aquilinus, 386. 2. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Pompeianus. It is the
duty of the Governor to grant authority to seek for fugitive
slaves. Given on
the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of the Csesars. 3. The
Emperor Constantine to Probus. If
fugitive slaves are captured while on the way to the country of the
barbarians, they may either be punished by the amputation of a foot, or they
may be condemned to the mines, or any other penalty whatsoever may be
imposed upon them. Without
date or designation of consulate. Extract
from Novel 134, Last Chapter. Latin Text. If the nature of the crime
requires the loss of a member, under the new law one hand only shall be cut
off, and the slave convicted of theft
shall not be put to death, nor shall he lose another member, but he shall be
punished in some other way. Persons
are called thieves who commit this offence secretly and without arms; those,
however, who employ violence either with or without arms, by entering
houses, or by depredations on the highway or the sea, shall be subjected to
the penalty prescribed by law. 4. The
Emperor Constantine to Valerian. Whoever
harbors a fugitive slave in his house, or on his land, without the knowledge
of his master, must surrender him, together with another of the same value,
or pay twenty solidi. If he should harbor the same slave for the
second or third time, he will be required, in addition to the said slave, to
give up two or three others to the master, or the aforesaid valuation of
each one of them. Where
minors are guilty of this offence, their guardians or curators are liable
for a similar sum. If the guilty party is not able to pay the penalty
above-mentioned, he shall be punished according to the discretion of a
competent judge. If a slave
falsely stated that he is freeborn, and was hired by anyone, the person who
employed him cannot be accused. It is necessary for the slave to be tortured
in order to determine whether or not he who received him fraudulently
induced him to leave his master, in order that his house or his land might
be profited. If it should be disclosed by the examination of the slave that
the act was malicious, he who was guilty of it shall be deprived of one of
his own slaves who will belong to the Treasury. Given on
the fifth of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of Gallicanus
and Bassus, 317. 5. The
Same Emperors to Januarius. It is
established that slaves belonging to the public, who are skilled in certain
trades, must remain in their respective towns, and if anyone should induce
such a slave to betake himself elsewhere, he must surrender him whom he has
instigated to do so, together with another of the same value, and the sum of
twelve solidi must be paid by him to the Treasury of the town whose
slave he took away. Freedmen, also, who have trades, when induced to leave,
shall be returned in the same manner to the city. If the
fugitive slave is not sought for and returned by the efforts of the defender
of the city, the said defender shall be required to furnish two other slaves
in his stead, nor can he profit by the indulgence of the Emperor, and no
sale of the said slave made by him personally or through another will be
valid. Given on
the sixteenth of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of
Constantine, Consul for the fifth time, and the Caesar Lici-nius, 319. 6. The
Same Emperor to Tiberianus, Count of the Spains. When anyone claims a
fugitive slave, and the person having possession of him alleges that he is
the owner, for the purpose of evading the law
which establishes a certain penalty for those who conceal fugitive slaves,
or he instigates the slave himself to say that he is free, the worthless
scoundrel whose status is in question shall immediately be subjected to
torture, in order that, the truth having been ascertained, an end may be put
to the dispute. This will not only be a benefit to both claimants, but it
will also deter slaves from taking to flight. Given on
the fifteenth of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of
Pacatianus and Hilarianus, 332. 7. The
Emperors Valens, Valentinian, and Gratian to Felix, a Man of Consular Rank. Anyone who
conceals a fiscal slave shall not only be compelled to restore him, but also
to pay twenty pounds of silver to Our Treasury, by way of penalty. Given on
the eleventh of the Ides of April, during the Consulate of Gratian,
Consul for the second time, and Probus, 371. 8. The
Emperors Valentinian, Theodosius, and Arcadius to Albinus, Prefect of the
City of Rome. If a slave
employed in a workship or in any other public establishment, unmindful of
his own condition, should marry a female slave in the house of another, not
only himself, but also his wife and children, shall forthwith be returned to
their former condition and labor. Given on
the eighth of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of Timasius
and Promotus, 389. TITLE II. CONCERNING
THEFTS AND THE OFFENCE OF CORRUPTING A SLAVE. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Theogenes. If any
persons have purchased land with your money, under the direction of your
slave, you must choose whether you will bring a personal action of theft or
one on mandate. For justice will not suffer you, at the same time, to bring
a criminal action, and require a bona fide contract to be carried
out. 2. The
Same Emperors to Merchants. You demand
what is contrary to law when you ask that property which you state has been
stolen from you must be paid for by the owners before being returned by you.
Therefore, take care to be more cautious in your business transactions
hereafter, lest you may not only sustain losses of this kind, but also be
liable to suspicion of crime. Given on
the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of Chilo and Libo,
205. 3. The
Emperor Antoninus to Secundus. If the
property which your stepfather stole from you has not yet been dedicated to
the service of the divine temple, you will be entitled to an action of theft
against him. Given on
the sixth of the Ides of September, during the Consulate of Laetus,
Consul for the second time, and Cerealis, 216. 4. The
Emperor Alexander to Aurelius Herod. You can
bring the suit for corrupting a slave only against him who you allege
induced your slave to leave you, if he rendered him more vicious than he
formerly was. You can also bring an action of theft against him, if he
harbored him after having caused him to take to flight. You are not, by any
means, forbidden to bring these actions by an attorney. Given on
the Ides of September, during the Consulate of Alexander, 223. 5. The
Same to Cornelius. What your
adversary requires of you, namely, that you should produce the vendor of the
property which you acknowledge is in your possession, is in accordance with
law; for it is not proper to say that you purchased it from some passerby
who was unknown to you, if you wish to avoid suspicion, which should not
attach to an honest man. Given on
the third of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of Maximus,
Consul for the second time, and ^Elianus, 224. 6. The
Same to Pythidorus. Anyone
who, knowingly, has sold a slave belonging to another, without the consent
of the owner, or has given him away, or has disposed of him in any other
manner, can in no respect affect the rights of the owner. If he conceals
him, or retains him in his possession, he is guilty of theft. Given on
the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of Julian, Consul for the
second time, and Crispinus, 225. 7. The
Same to Datus. If he to
whom you allege you entrusted money to be given to your mother only paid
over a portion of it, and converted the remainder to his own use, he
committed a theft. Given on
the Ides of June, during the Consulate of Modestus and Probus, 229. 8. The
Same to Valentinus. The
collector of taxes is also liable to an action of theft if, after you have
paid the tax which you owed, he, aware that nothing is due from you, takes
away your female slave, or sells her. A transaction of this kind does not
permit the purchaser to obtain a title to the said slave by
usucaption, and an action for her recovery will lie in your favor. Given on
the tenth of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of
Pompeianus and Pelignus, 232. 9. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Edisius. Whether
your slave has been taken from you by theft, or you have been deprived of
him by force, even though the said slave may be dead, the responsibility
will still attach to the robber or the thief, and either one of them will be
liable to the punishment prescribed by law. Given on
the seventh of the Kalends of February .... 10. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Valerius. If the
Governor of the province should ascertain that the slave who was sold was
stolen or kidnapped, as the purchaser cannot acquire him by usucaption, on
account of the defect in the title, before possession of the slave is
returned to his master, Ije must take measures for him to be restored to
you, if he should find that you have succeeded to the person to whom he
previously belonged. Without
date or designation of consulate. 11. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Demosthenes. Have
recourse to the Governor of the province with reference to the property
which you allege in your petition that the stepmother of your ward
appropriated, and if he should ascertain that she took it after he in whose
behalf you apply has become the owner of the said property, he will not be
ignorant that she is liable to the payment of quadruple damages for manifest
theft; and if this should not be the case, she should be condemned to pay
double damages for non-manifest theft. Given on
the seventh of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of the
Cassars. 12. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Quinta. The
children of a female slave, who were born while she was in possession of a
thief, cannot be acquired by usucaption, before they have gone into
possession of their owner, and it is established that he who stole the
mother will be liable to an action of theft on their account. Therefore, you
will not be prevented from making use of an action of theft, as well as a
personal action, or one against the possessor for the recovery of the
slaves, as the one which includes the penalty can, by no means, deprive you
of the employment of the other. For there is no question that in law the
action for recovery can be brought at the same time as the criminal action,
as even those who have purchased slaves belonging to others, where they were
aware of the fact, will be liable to an action of theft. Given on
the Ides of October, during the Consulate of the Csesars. 13. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Domnus. The laws forbid suit to be brought
after a theft has been compromised. If, however, you did not compromise, but
only a portion of the
property stolen from you was returned, you can bring suit to recover the
remainder, or a personal action, or an action of theft, before the Governor
of the province. Given on
the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of the Caesars. 14. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Dionysius. You can
bring suit against those who have knowingly received property stolen by a
slave, not only as receivers of stolen goods, but you can also bring a penal
action of theft against them. Given on
the eighth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of the
Csesars. 15. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Socrata. You should
not be ignorant that heirs are not under any circumstances liable to the
action of theft,1 but you can bring an action in rem
against them, with reference to documents which have been stolen and
retained. Given on
the third of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of the
Caesars. 16. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Artemidorus and Others. If he who
received your slave for the purpose of furnishing him with provisions should
sell him, he commits a theft. Given on
the Kalends of October, under the Consulate of the Csesars. 17. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Colon. Although
ordinary custom does not permit a wife who has been guilty of the crime of
plundering an estate to be liable to the action of theft, still, the heirs,
who were also the children of the deceased, will be prevented from bringing
an action in rem against her, on account of the property belonging to
their father's estate, which she has in her possession. Given on
the Ides of December, during the Consulate of the Csesars. 18. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Dionysiodorus. " The terms of the Perpetual
Edict set forth that he who has obtained property by shipwreck or fire, or
is said to have caused any loss under such circumstances, is liable for
quadruple damages, if the action is brought within the available year, but
only for simple damages in addition to the penalty already prescribed by law
if it is brought after the expiration of a year. Given at
Nicomedia, on the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of the
Caesars. 1
"Pcena ex delicto defuncti, hxres teneri non debet."�ED. NEW
CONSTITUTION OF THE EMPEROR FREDERICK HAVING REFERENCE TO THE ABOLITION OF
LAWS AND CUSTOMS PROMULGATED AGAINST THE FREEDOM OF THE CHURCH, COLL. 10. No matter
where ships may approach the land, when they are wrecked by accident or run
aground, the vessels themselves, as well as the goods which they contain,
shall be preserved for those to whom they belonged before the ships met with
this accident; and every custom in violation of this law, no matter in what
place it may be observed, is hereby abolished, unless the ships are employed
in piracy, or are hostile to Us, or to the Christian name. Those who
violate this Our constitution shall be punished by confiscation of their
property, and, if the circumstances demand it, their audacity in disobeying
Our mandate shall be repressed by other measures. 19. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Nestiseus. When a
false agent receives a deposit or collects a debt without the consent of the
owner, he is guilty of theft, and is liable to be sued for double damages,
as well as to an action for non-manifest theft, in addition to being
compelled to return the property. Without
date or designation of consulate. 20. The
Emperor Justinian to Julian, Prsetorian Prefect. If anyone
should induce a slave belonging to another to steal the property of his
master, and bring it to him, and the slave reveals this to his master, and
the latter permits him to take the property to the guilty person who has
instigated him to steal it, and the former should be found in possession of
the said property, the ancient authorities were in doubt as to what action
he who had received it was liable, whether to that of theft, or to the one
for having corrupted a slave, because he attempted to corrupt him, or
whether he is liable to both. Therefore, for the purpose of settling
controversies of this kind, We have decided that not only the action of
theft can be granted against him, but also the one for having corrupted a
slave; for although the slave was not made any worse on this account, still,
the advice of the person attempting to corrupt him was given with the
intention of impairing his honesty. And just as according to the rule of
law, while a theft may not actually be committed, the culprit who handles
property against the will of the owner is considered to have stolen it, and
should be liable to the action of theft on account of his fraudulent act;
so, it is not unreasonable that the action for the corruption of a slave
will lie against him on account of his criminality, in order that he may be
sued in a penal action, just as if he had actually corrupted the slave,
lest, encouraged by impunity, he might attempt to pursue the same course
with another slave who could easily be corrupted. Given on
the Kalends of August, during the fifth Consulate of Lampadius and
Orestes, 530. 21. The
Same to Julian, Prsetorian Prefect. '
The question arose among the ancient authorities, if a slave, whom someone
possessed in good faith, should commit theft of the property of others, or
of him who had possession of him, whether the latter would be entitled to a
noxal action for theft against his true owner, or whether the
above-mentioned action could be brought against him by the person against
whom the theft was committed. Some authorities, on the assumption that a
general rule can be formulated from the ancient laws in favor of a man of
this kind, by which he against whom the action of theft is not granted could
have a noxal action brought against him, held that this rule was based upon
mere conjecture, and that the action of theft could, under no circumstances,
include the bona, fide possessor of the slave; and that the noxal
action of theft could lawfully be granted to him, if the property was stolen
from him, against the true owner of the slave. Hence the bona fide
possessor of the slave could, on account of the theft which he had
sustained, have a noxal right of action against the owner; even though the
slave was proved not to have been in the possession of the latter. He would
also be entitled to an action against the true owner, not only for the
property which the slave took away while under his control, but also for
that which he stole from his bona fide possessor, even if it should
be proved that he was not yet under the control of his true owner. This is
the interpretation which the authorities conjectured was to be given to the
ancient laws. We,
however, examining this point thoroughly, and more in conformity with the
truth, have adopted the rule promulgated in the beginning. Therefore, as a
bona fide possessor is in possession of the thief as his master, it
is reasonable that while he is under his control he should be liable in a
noxal action to others, if they had property stolen by the slave, and that
he himself should have no right of action against the true owner of the
slave, in accordance with the rule that he who is entitled to the action of
theft against another cannot himself be liable to one based on the same
offence. Where,
however, the bona fide possessor has lost control of the said slave,
and he is found in the hands of his true owner, then he himself will, by no
means, be liable to the noxal action of theft, but he will have the right to
bring a noxal action of theft against the true owner for property which the
slave stole when under his control, as well as for any thefts of which he
was previously guilty after having been released from the control of his
bona fide possessor, and before he came into the possession of his true
owner. Thus, a
second time, the case stated conforms to the general rule, for he who has a
right of action of theft against the owner cannot himself be held liable to
others in the action of theft; and hence the doubt formerly entertained by
the ancient jurists, and disclosed by their contrary opinions is disposed of
by Our interposition, and a bona fide possessor is entitled to an
action during the prescribed term, and is not responsible; while the owner
himself at one time is not liable to the action, and at another it can be
brought against him. Moreover,
where a man who, while actually free, is, nevertheless, held by another in
good faith as a slave, commits a theft, and it should be legally and
undoubtedly ascertained that he is free, he can be sued for the theft by him
who had possession of him in good faith; and the latter, if the said freeman
should steal from a stranger, cannot be sued, but the former must be liable
for his own theft, as the general rule promulgated with reference to a slave
and for the benefit of one who is not a slave but a freeman, and his own
master, is that a noxal action cannot be brought against the latter, and is
unknown to our laws. Given on
the Kalends of October, during the fifth Consulate of Lampadius and
Orestes, 530. 22. The
Same to John, Prsetorian Prefect. It is a
clear rule of law that, where a theft has taken place, an action will lie in
favor of him who is interested in not having had it committed. Where,
however, anyone lent another property belonging to himself, and it was
stolen, the question arose among the ancient legal authorities whether an
action of theft could be brought by the person who received it for his use,
against the thief, of course where the latter was solvent; for the reason
that the borrower himself was liable to an action of loan by the owner of
the stolen property. It was, however, hardly conceded that he himself would
have a right of action, unless he was known to be in poverty, for then the
authorities held that the action of theft would lie in favor of the owner.
For here the doubt increased, if at the time when the theft was perpetrated,
the person who borrowed the property was solvent, but afterwards was reduced
to indigence before the suit was brought to which he was previously
entitled, whether the right of action which he had once acquired should
still remain in him, or revert to the owner of the property; and then the
question arose whether, in a case of this kind, the right of action was
alterable, or not. Another
subdivision remains to be made with reference to this discussion, namely,
where the person who received the property for use was partly solvent so
that he could not make payment of all that was due, but only of a portion of
the same, whether or not he would be entitled to the action of theft. (1) Hence,
We have resolved the doubts of the ancients so far as these matters are
concerned; nay, it is better to say that We have finally disposed of these
perplexing distinctions by an opinion which is more simple than the
difficulties were great, and We hold that the owner shall be authorized to
choose whether he shall proceed by an action of loan against the person who
received the property, or bring an action of theft against the one who stole
it; and having selected one of these methods of procedure, the owner cannot
change his mind, and have recourse to the other, and if he decides to sue
the thief, he who received the property for use shall be absolutely released
from liability. Where,
however, as the lender, he proceeds against him who borrowed the property,
he can, under no circumstances, bring the action of theft against the thief,
and he who is sued on account of the property which was loaned will himself
be entitled to the action of theft against the thief; provided that the
owner, being aware that the property has been stolen, proceeds against him
to whom it was lent. (2) When,
however, he brings suit, not knowing that the property was in possession of
the person to whom it had been lent, or, being in doubt whether this was the
case, and, after the property has been found, he wishes to abandon the
action of loan, and have recourse to that of theft, permission shall be
granted him to do so, and to proceed against the thief, and he cannot
successfully be opposed, as he was uncertain who had the property when he
brought the action of loan against him who received it for use, unless the
owner of the same has been indemnified by him. For in this case, the thief
will be absolutely released from liability to the action of theft by the
owner, but he will be substituted for the person who made good to the owner
the property lent to him, as it is perfectly evident that if, in the
beginning, the owner brought the action of loan, being ignorant at the time
that the property had been stolen, and after he ascertained this and
proceeded against the thief, he who borrowed the property will be absolutely
released, no matter what the result of the action brought against the thief
by the owner of the property may be. The same
rule will apply where he who borrowed the article for use is partly, or
entirely, solvent. (3) A
second doubt arose among the ancient authorities, that is to say, what
should be decided where someone borrowed property for use, and another stole
it from him, and the latter, having been sued, had judgment rendered against
him, not only for what was stolen, but also for the penalty of theft, and
the owner afterwards came in and desired to collect the entire amount of the
judgment, as being rendered for property belonging to him ? In cases
of this kind the ancient jurists were also in doubt whether only his
property, or the value of the same, should be delivered to the owner, or
whether the sum exacted as a penalty should also be paid to him. And
although various opinions were held by them on this point, and Papinianus
himself made different statements regarding it, We have decided that
notwithstanding the conflicting opinions of Papinianus, not his first, but
his second conclusion, should be adopted, in which he held that the profit
ought, by no means, to come into the hands of the owner of the property. For
he who has borne the risk should also obtain the advantage; so that he who
received the property as a loan will not suffer any loss, but will be
permitted to enjoy the benefit resulting from his efforts. (4) In the
resolution of the doubts above set forth, a third question arose, and why
should We not decide it, also? For, as it is a perfectly plain rule of law
that a husband cannot, during the existence of the marriage, bring the
action of theft against his wife, for the reason that the law is ashamed to
grant such an atrocious proceeding against a
person so intimately connected with him, the point raised by the ancient
jurists was as follows: where property which was lent to a man for use was
stolen from him by his wife, the question arose whether the owner would have
the right to bring suit for theft against the woman, or whether, on account
of the necessity of the case, her husband, being liable to the action of
loan, would have a right to bring the action of theft against her? Many
arguments on this point were advanced by the authorities. It can,
however, clearly be settled by the present law, and by Our former decisions
which are included in this constitution. For if We
grant the choice to the owner to proceed against either of the parties whom
he may select, that is, either against the one who borrowed the property, or
against him who committed the theft, in this instance, the husband, on
account of the respect attaching to marriage, shall have a right to bring,
not an action of theft, but one for the surreptitious removal of property,
if the owner should choose to proceed against him. The owner
has perfect liberty to bring an action of loan against the husband, or an
action of theft against the wife, with the understanding that where he who
borrowed the article is solvent, the action of theft cannot be brought
against the wife, lest where husband and wife do not live in harmony, this
may be made the occasion of some artifice, and the wife may, with the
consent of the husband, be given up by him, and suffer the penal
condemnation for theft. Given on
the fifteenth of the Kalends of September, during the fifth Consulate
of Lampadius and Orestes, 530. TITLE III.
CONCERNING THE SERVICES OP FREEDMEN. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Romanus. If, at the
time of your manumission, services were imposed upon you as a condition of
the same, you are advised that you must render them. It is, however, usually
agreed between patrons and freedmen that something in the way of service
shall be given for the latter, although a price cannot be demanded for what
is done, unless when, on account of poverty, necessity may require this to
be paid for support, which is unusual; and even though no services have been
imposed upon you, still, if your patron should lose his property, you will
be obliged to support him. Given on
the third of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of Chilo
and Libo, 205. 2. The
Same Emperors to Eutyches. A slave
who has been manumitted cannot again be reduced to servitude by the person
who liberated him, nor can he be compelled to perform services subsequently
imposed upon him. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of May, during the second Consulate of
Antoninus and Geta, 206. 3. The
Same Emperors to Quintiniamis. He who has
received money from a stranger with the understanding that he shall manumit
his slave, and also exacts money from the slave on account of work
performed, whether services were imposed upon him or not, shall be forced to
return the money paid as constituting a debt which is not due. Given on
the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of Albinus and .^Emilianus,
207. 4. The
Emperor Antoninus to Valerian. If you
prove that you are entitled to money derived from the sale of the services
of your freedman, the Governor will order it to be paid to you by him. The
freedman has perfect liberty to execute a will, provided that the agreement
which he made was not entered into for the purpose of oppressing liberty. Given on
the fourteenth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of the two
Aspers, 213. 5. The
Same Emperors to Terentius. Your
mother cannot claim services imposed upon one whom she manumitted, in
accordance with the terms of a trust, unless the time when she manumitted
him preceded that fixed by the trust. If, however, he should not show her
the respect due to a patroness, she can apply to a competent judge to claim
what she is entitled to. Given on
the third of the Ides of May, during the Consulate of the two Aspers,
213. 6. The
Emperor Alexander to Cecilius. The
freedmen and freedwomen of deceased persons do not owe services to the
foreign heirs of their patrons, or to the husbands of their patronesses. Given on
the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of Alexander, 225. 7. The
Same to Minicius. It is not
lawful for patrons to receive money for the services of their freedmen,
although if the services are not performed, a want of proper respect cannot
furnish a good ground for its collection. He who has had two sons under his
control at the same, or different times, is, by the Lex Julia
relating to Marriages, released from the obligation of rendering services. Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of June, during the Consulate of Julian,
Consul for the second time, and Crispinus, 276. 8. The
Same Emperor to Augustinus. If you
have been purchased with your own money from him who manumitted you, you do
not owe him any services, nor can you be punished by him for ingratitude.
You will not, however, be allowed to deny that he is your patron. Given on
the third of the Ides of September, during the Consulate of Julian,
Consul for the second time, and Crispinus, 226. 9. The
Same to Lictorius. You have
exalted the rank of your freedwoman by having married her, and therefore she
should not be compelled to perform services for you, as you should be
satisfied with the benefit of the law which provides that she cannot legally
marry another without your consent. Given on
the tenth of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of Fuscus and
Dexter, 226. 10. The
Same Emperor to Herculianus. Titius
executed a will conferring freedom upon his slave Gaius, under the following
condition: "I desire that my slave, Gaius, shall be manumitted when three
years have elapsed from the time of my death, provided he performs for my
heirs the same services which he was accustomed to perform for me in my
lifetime." As the
said slave always rendered the same services to the testator every day, and
after his death continued to render them to his heirs until the time when he
obtained his freedom, it is clear that, having become free, he cannot be
compelled to perform the same services
afterwards. Given on
the seventh of the Ides of August, during the Consulate of Fuscus
and Dexter, 226. 11. The
Emperor Gordian to Africanus. A child
born of a freedwoman is freeborn. Where a man has given his consent in the
marriage of his freedwoman, although he cannot exact services from her,
still he does not lose his rights as a patron. Given on
the third of the Nones of August, during the Consulate of Pius and
Pontianus, 239. 12. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Veneria. Persons
who have been manumitted are at perfect liberty to reside wherever they
choose, nor can they again be reduced to slavery by the children of their
patrons, to whom they only owe respect, unless they are proved to be
ungrateful; nor do the laws compel freedmen to live with their
patrons. Given on
the ninth of the Kalends of June, during the Consulate of the same
Emperors. 13. The
Emperors Valens, Valentinian and Gratian to Probus, Prsetorian Prefect. Punishment
shall be inflicted upon anyone who harbors the freedman of another who owes
services to his patron. Given on
the third of the Ides of July, during the Consulate of Gratian,
Consul for the second time, and Probus, 371. TITLE IV. CONCERNING
THE PROPERTY OF FREEDMEN AND THE RIGHTS OP PATRONAGE. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Secunda. It makes a
great deal of difference whether a slave obtains his freedom by means of his
own money, and is manumitted by his purchaser, or whether he is entitled to
his liberty by reason of a sum paid by his master; for, in the first
instance, it is established that the patron cannot be admitted to the
possession of the estate contrary to the will of his freedman; but in the
second instance, he retains all the rights of patronage. Therefore, when the
property of Sabinianus, the son of a patron, who, during his lifetime, was
entitled to all the rights of patronage, was claimed by the Treasury on
account of his being a public enemy, according to the regulations
established by the Divine Pertinax, and adopted by Us, Our Treasury will
succeed to the rights imposed upon his freedmen. Given on
the fifth of the Nones of July, during the Consulate of Faustinus and
Rufinus, 211. 2. The
Emperors Valens and Valentinian to Florian, Count of Private Affairs. If
freedmen, with the consent of their patrons, choose to marry Our female
slaves or serfs, their patrons are hereby informed that they will hereafter
forfeit the benefits of patronage. Given on
the third of the Ides of October, during the fifth Consulate of
Lupicinius and Jovinus, 367. 3. The
Emperor Justinian to Demosthenes, Pr&torian Prefect. When a patron
hereafter expects his freedman to be released from the rights of patronage,
either by the execution of instruments between the parties while living, or
by a will or codicil, or by means of verbal statements, the ancient
interpretation of the law having been abolished, no doubt can exist that the
freedman will be released from the right of patronage solely by the
expression of words of this kind; nor are those rights reserved by Us for
patrons, unimpaired, where successions descend ab intestato; and
which the ancients decided should be preserved with reference to the
property of freedmen, even -after the execution of such instruments. As
everyone is aware that, just as in the case of the restitution of birth, all
rights of patronage are abolished, so under these circumstances the same
effect should be observed. This rule of law applies where manumission takes
place inter vivos, and the release of the right of patronage has been
granted by last wills; so that restitutions of birth, in all instances in
which freedmen are only entitled to their liberty, may obtain as much force
as possible in Our Empire, as We prefer that it be inhabited rather by
freeborn persons than by those who have been emancipated from slavery. The
respect, however, which is due from freedmen to patrons, and the rights
which can be exerted by them against ungrateful freedmen, shall remain
unimpaired; and if the right of patronage should be lost through the effect
of words, in accordance with the rule established by Us, the restitution of
birth alone will not entirely dispense with this right due to individuals
who are freeborn. Moreover,
in those instances in which unworthy persons have been deprived of the
rights of patronage by means of penal actions, the latter shall continue to
have full effect. Read seven
times in the New Consistory on the Palace of Justinian. Given on
the third of the Kalends of November, during the fifth Consulate of
Decius, 529. TITLE V. WHERE AN
ALIENATION HAS BEEN MADE BY FREEDMEN IN ORDER TO DEFRAUD THEIR PATRON. 1. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csssars, to
Claudius. If a
freedman should alienate any property for the purpose of defrauding his
patron, it is established that power should be granted to revoke the
alienation for the amount of the lawful share to which the patron
is entitled. Given on
the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of the Csesars. 2. The
Same Emperors and Csssars to Julia. When a
patron succeeds to the inheritance of a freedman, who dies intestate, he
can, by means of the Calvisian Action, revoke any alienation fraudulently
made. But, as you assert that the patron has confirmed the donation of the
land after the death of his freedman, the heirs of the patron cannot, in any
way, invalidate the act of the person granting the manumission. Given on
the eighth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of the
Caesars. TITLE VI.
CONCERNING THE DEFERENCE TO BE SHOWN TO A PATRON. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Zoticus. You cannot
bring an action involving infamy against your patron. Given on the second of
the Ides of May, during the Consulate of Maximus, Consul for the
second time, and JElianus, 224. 2. The
Same to Leontogonus. Freedwomen
who have been lawfully married with the consent of their patron cannot be
compelled to render him services. Given on
the fourteenth of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of
Maximus, Consul for the second time, and JElianus, 224. 3. The
Same to Xanthus. Slaves who
are manumitted by their masters in compliance with an agreement owe them all
the respect ordinarily required by law. 4. The
Same to Victorinus. If you
have offered violence, and shown insolence towards him who manumitted you,
that is to say, him who, by generously releasing you from servitude, enabled
you to become his adversary, the Governor of the province shall decide how
he shall punish such audacity, for if money was due to you from your patron,
or if any controversy existed between you on the subject of property, you
should not immediately have recourse to litigation. If, however, you should
venture to do a thing of this kind, you can readily convince the judge of
the justice of your claim without the use of injurious expressions, and
still preserve all the deference due to your patron. Given on
the second of the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of Julian,
Consul for the second time, and Crispinus, 225. 5. The
Emperor Gordian to Sulpitia. There is
no doubt that freedmen should show the children of their patron ordinary
respect, even though the latter may have been convicted of crime. Hence, if
they do not recognize their duty to manifest towards them the reverence to
which they are entitled, they will not unreasonably appear to have given
provocation for being' treated with severity. Given on
the Nones of September, during the Consulate of Sabinus, Consul for
the second time, and Venustus, 341. 6. The
Same to Cornelius. There is
no doubt that freedmen or freedwomen, especially those upon whom no services
have been imposed, are required to evince ordinary respect for those who
have manumitted them, rather than to perform servile labors for their
benefit, and that they cannot be placed in chains. Given on
the third of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of Atticus
and Pratextatus, 243. 7. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Metrodorus. Authority
ought not to be granted to freedmen to injure in any way the stepchildren of
their patronesses. It is intolerable that the freedmen of your stepfather
should be permitted to injure you, as you allege, and hence the Governor of
the province will have no hesitation in punishing those who are guilty, in
accordance with their condition. Given on
the fifth of the Ides of May, during the Consulate of Maximus, Consul
for the second time, and Aquilinus, 286. 8. The
Same Emperors to Hermia. It is not
right for you to refuse to your patroness the respect to which she is
entitled. Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of
Diocletian and Maximian, 287. TITLE VII.
CONCERNING FREEDMEN AND THEIR CHILDREN. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Daphnus. It is well
known that a woman who has manumitted a slave under the terms of a trust
cannot afterwards accuse him of being guilty of ingratitude, for this power
is only granted to one who gratuitously bestows freedom upon a slave, and
not to one who gives it when it is due. Given on
the fifth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of Messala
and Sabinus, 215. 2. The
Emperor Constantius to Maximus, Prefect of the City. If a
slave, who has been manumitted, has manifested ingratitude to his patron,
and has behaved towards him with insolence or obstinacy, or has been guilty
of some slight offence against him, he shall again be placed under the
control and authority of his master, if the latter can prove that he was
ungrateful in a complaint brought before an ordinary judge, or judges
specially appointed. Any children that may have been subsequently born to
him shall also be reduced to slavery, as the crimes of their parents do not
affect those who were proved to have been born at the time that the former
obtained their freedom. Anyone,
however, who has been formally liberated in Our Council, and, after
punishment, shows by his repentance that he is worthy of again being
invested with Roman citizenship, shall not enjoy the benefit of freedom,
unless his patron obtains this favor for him in consequence of his
entreaties. Given at
Rome, on the Ides of April, during the Consulate of Constantius,
Consul for the fifth time, and the Caesar Constans, 319. 8. The Emperors
Honorius and Theodosius to the Senate. Freedmen shall not only not be
heard against their patrons, but they must also manifest the same respect
for their heirs that they do for the patrons themselves, for they will have
a right to proceed against them for ingratitude, just as those who
manumitted them can do, if, unmindful of the freedom which was bestowed upon
them, they are guilty of servile wickedness. Given at
Ravenna, on the seventh of the Ides of August, during the Consulate
of Marinianus and Asclepiodotus. 4. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to Bassus, Prsetorian Prefect. When
persons of the condition of freedmen, or their children, are shown to have
been ungrateful, they can undoubtedly again be reduced to
slavery. Given at
Ravenna, on the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of Theodosius,
Consul for the eleventh time, and Valentine, 425. TITLE Vill. CONCERNING
THE RIGHT TO WEAR GOLD RINGS, AND THE RESTITUTION OF BIRTH. 1. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Philadelphus. The Order
of Decurions cannot restore birth and grant the right to be freeborn, but
this can be requested of Us. Given at
Ravenna, on the fifteenth of the Kalends of April, during the
Consulate of the above-named Emperors. 2. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Eumenes. The use of
gold rings, granted by the indulgence of the Emperor to freedmen, gives them
the appearance of being freeborn, but does not confer the condition itself.
Where freedmen are restored to the rights of former birth, they become
freeborn by virtue of Our favor. Granted on
the thirteenth of the Kalends of . . . , under the Consulate of the
Caesars. Extract
from Novel 78, Chapters I, and II. Latin Text. At
present, however, those who manumit their slaves declare them to be Roman
citizens (for this cannot be done otherwise) and by virtue of this
manumission they have the right to wear gold rings, and be regenerated; but
although they are considered freemen and freeborn, the rights of patronage
still remain unimpaired.1 TITLE IX. WHO CAN BE
ADMITTED TO THE PR^STORIAN POSSESSION OP
PROPERTY AND WITHIN WHAT TIME THIS SHOULD TAKE
PLACE. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Macrina. The
praetorian possession of an estate granted to a son under paternal control
can be demanded even when his father is ignorant of the fact, and it also
benefits the latter if he ratifies the demand; but it is lost, if the time
prescribed by law has elapsed. Without
date or designation of consulate. 2. The
Same to Crispinus. If you
alone have a right to the possession of an estate on account of your near
relationship to the deceased, you will be entitled to the 1
It was the theory of the Romans that all persons were born free and equal, a
principle, however, which was very far from being adopted in practice. On
this assumption was founded the natalibus suis restitutio, or the
fictitious restitution to his natal rights, by which a slave, when
manumitted under certain circumstances, was considered to have been
freeborn. The patron's consent was ordinarily deemed necessary for the
bestowal of their mark of imperial favor, and the full enjoyment of the
privileges of a Roman citizen was materially restricted by the fact that the
patronal rights of his former master were left intact, as shown by the text,
an inconsistency which discloses how loth the Roman patrician was to
relinquish any of his authority over his former dependents.�ED. term of a
hundred available days from the time when you knew that your relative was
dead, for the purpose of obtaining possession of it. Given on the third of
the Nones of November, during the Consulate of Geta. 3. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Crescentius. There is
no doubt that the possession of an estate which has been accepted in the
name of an infant will legally descend to his heirs, even though he died
before being able to speak. Given on
the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of Maximus, Consul for
the second time, and Aquilinus, 286. 4. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Marcellus. If an
emancipated girl did not accept the possession of an estate within a year,
under the privilege granted to children in such cases, she cannot transmit
the claim to the succession to her heirs. Given at
Heraclea on the third of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of
the Csesars. 5. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Maximus. You are
unduly apprehensive if you think that the time fixed for the acceptance of
the possession of the estate will elapse, while the question remains
uncertain whether you are entitled to it by the terms of the will, as the
heir at law, or under what other title possession should be granted you. 6. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Frontina. It is
clear that ignorance of the law will be of no advantage to women in
accepting praetorian possession of property, so far as the time prescribed
by the Perpetual Edict is concerned. Given on
the third of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of the Caesars. 7. Part
of a Letter of the Emperors Constantius and Maximian, and the Csesars
Severus and Maximian. It is
plainly stated that a guardian can accept praetorian possession in the name
of his ward. The ward, however, cannot do so without the authority of his
guardian, unless, not having reached the age of puberty, he petitions for
it, and a competent judge, being aware of the fact, should grant him
possession of the estate; for, under such circumstances, the benefit of the
succession is considered to have been obtained by him under praetorian law. Given on
the sixth of the Ides of September, during the Consulate of
Constantius and Maximian, 306. 8. The
Emperor Constantine to Dionysius. Anyone who
thinks that he is entitled to property belonging to the estate of his
parents or other relatives is hereby notified that he will not be prevented
from acquiring it, if, through rusticity, or ignorance of the facts,
or absence, or any other good reason, he is known to have failed to have
demanded praetorian possession within the time prescribed by law, as this
provision relaxes the strictness of the former practice. Given at
Heliopolis, on the day before the Ides of March, during the Consulate
of Constantine and the Caesar Constans. 9. The
Same Emperors to the People. As we have
already excluded the subtleties of empty verbiage, We decree that the
following rule shall be observed, namely, that when any statement is made in
a will with reference to the acceptance of an estate, before any judge, or
even before duumvirs, it shall be done within the time fixed by former laws,
and if relatives in a more distant degree than those entitled to it have
acquired possession, it shall, nevertheless, have the same validity after
the time has elapsed as if the ordinary course had been pursued. Given at
Laodicea on the Kalends of February. TITLE X. WHEN THE
SHARES OF AN ESTATE TO WHICH THOSE WHO Do NOT DEMAND THEM ARE ENTITLED
ACCRUE TO OTHERS,
WHO ASK POSSESSION OF THE SAME. 1. The Emperor Gordian to Marthana. Whenever
lawful succession does not take place, and the possession of the estate is
granted to several children, some of whom neglect to take advantage of the
benefit granted by the Perpetual Edict, there is no doubt that those alone
who acquire possession of the estate will have their shares of the same
increased by the addition of those of the others who did not formulate a
demand for them. TITLE XL CONCERNING
THE PRAETORIAN POSSESSION OF PROPERTY IN ACCORDANCE WITH THE PROVISIONS OF
THE WILL. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Vitalis. While an
appeal from the decision by which a will is declared to be forged is
pending, and it is still uncertain whether the deceased died intestate or
not, there is no ground to grant praetorian possession of the estate on
account of proximity of relationship. Given on
the third of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of Maximus,
Consul for the second time, and ^lianus, 224. 2. The
Emperor Gordian to Corneliiis. There is
no doubt that, in accordance with the Edict of the Praetor, possession of an
estate cannot be demanded in accordance with the provisions
of the will, unless it bears the seals of seven witnesses. If, however, it
can be shown that this same number of witnesses were present when an
unwritten will was made, it is a well-established rule of law that a will of
this kind has been legally executed, and in accordance with it possession of
the estate should be granted. Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of Atticus
and Praetextatus, 243. TITLE XII. CONCERNING
THE POSSESSION OF AN ESTATE IN OPPOSITION TO THE PROVISIONS OF THE WILL
WHICH THE PR^TOR
PROMISES TO CHILDREN. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Rufus. Where the
possession of an estate contrary to the provisions of a will has been
granted to descendants, they should, in accordance with the Edict, only pay
the legacies bequeathed by the testator to his ascendants and to his
children. Given on
the fourth of the Ides of October, during the Consulate of Maximus,
Consul for the second time, and .^Elianus, 224. 2. The
Same to Clara. When a
posthumous child is born, who was neither appointed an heir by his father
nor disinherited by name, the will is broken; and if praetorian possession
of the estate contrary to the provisions of will is demanded by its guardian
in the name of the infant, possession in accordance with its provisions
cannot take place. Given on
the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of Julian, Consul for the
second time, and Crispinus, 225. TITLE
XIII. CONCERNING
PRAETORIAN POSSESSION OF THE ESTATE OF A FREEDMAN
CONTRARY TO THE PROVISIONS OF THE WILL GRANTED TO
His PATRONS OR THEIR CHILDREN. 1. The
Emperor Gordian to Herculianus. Although
you allege that he who was manumitted by you and your sister was liberated
in accordance with the terms of the trust contained in your father's will,
still, if he appointed foreign heirs, you can obtain possession of your
lawful share of the estate contrary to the provisions of the will, if you
make the demand; or you can do so in opposition to an unwritten will, if one
of this kind was executed, provided you file your claim for the said lawful
share of the estate within the time prescribed by the Edict. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of Gordian
and Aviola, 240. 2. The
Emperor Anastasius to Asclepiodotus. The patron
of a freedman upon whom certain duties and services have been imposed is
excluded from prastorian possession of his estate contrary to the provisions
of the will. Given on
the thirteenth of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of
Viator and ^Emilianus. TITLE XIV.
CONCERNING THE PROCEEDING UNDE LIBERI. 1. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Sarpedo. If your
grandfather should die, leaving three emancipated sons, and they acquire
possession of his estate unde liberi, it is clear that they will be
his heirs pro rota. Given on
the fourth of the Nones of . . . , during the Consulate of Maximus,
Consul for the second time, and Aquilinus, 286. 2. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Zosimus. Where a
son or a grandson, who is a proper heir, is called to the succession ab
intestato, no one else can be the heir at law. Given on
the third of the Ides of March, during the Consulate of the same
Emperors and Csesars. 3. The
Emperor Constantine to Leontius, Count of Private Affairs in the East. He who
rejects the estate of his father will not be entitled to that of his
deceased paternal grandfather, to whom his father succeeded as heir at law,
above all if he has been emancipated, unless he obtains this advantage by
means of praetorian possession of their estates. Given on
the eighth of the Ides of April, during the Consulate of Liminius and
Catulinus, 349. TITLE XV. CONCERNING
THE PROCEEDINGS UNDE LEGITIMI AND UNDE COGNATI. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Ulpia. You cannot
be prevented from claiming the estates of your cousins who died intestate,
if they did not belong by law to a nearer relative, and you accepted
possession of the same. Given on
the third of the Ides of August, during the Consulate of Julian,
Consul for the second time, and Crispinus, 225. 2. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Zeno. As you allege that your second
cousin, that is to say, the son of your female cousin, died intestate, you
understand that you cannot claim his
succession without demanding praetorian possession of his estate. Given at
Laodicea, on the seventh of the Kalends of June, during the
Consulate of the above-named Emperors. 3. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Felix. Succession
is also granted by praetorian law in equal shares to grandsons of a maternal
grandmother. Given on
the Ides of October, during the Consulate of the Caesars. 4. The
Same Emperors to Syrista. It should
not be asked whether anyone who retains possession of an estate does or does
not do so with the intention of acquiring it for himself, or whether he has
lost his hereditary right to the estate, or to praetorian possession of the
same. Given on
the eleventh of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of the
Csesars. 5. The
Same Emperors to Plato. It is
certain that no cognate can legally succeed to an estate, except by means of
praetorian possession, but if the cognates of the deceased should be
unwilling to succeed him, they cannot be compelled to demand praetorian
possession of his estate. Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of the
Caasars. TITLE XVI.
CONCERNING THE EDICT REGULATING THE SUCCESSION. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Julian. If your
mother did not accept possession of the estate of her uncle, on account of
her being insane, you, her son, will be admitted to prse-torian possession
of the said estate of your great-uncle, in accordance with the terms of the
Edict, by which, if the nearest relatives do not demand it, it will be
granted to those next in succession. Given on
the third of the Ides of December, during the Consulate of Maximus,
Consul for the second time, and ^Elianus, 224. 2. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Firmus. If the
brother of the grandmother of those whose succession is in question entered
upon the estate under the will, and, as you assert they died intestate, and
the will was forged, and the person above mentioned also died intestate
without having demanded praetorian possession, and you, although in the
fifth degree, demanded praetorian possession of his estate on the ground of
being his successor, before the prescribed time had elapsed, you can legally
claim their estate. But if there is no doubt that if he who is in the fourth
degree of relationship made the demand in conformity with the Edict, and did
not conceal it from you, you will petition Us in vain. Given on
the sixth of the Ides of April, during the Consulate of the Caesars. TITLE
XVII. CONCERNING THE CARBONIAN EDICT. 1. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Flora. If a
question relative to your status and that of your son is raised by the
person against whom you petition, you will perceive that the demand for the
delivery of the property which your son claims as belonging to the estate of
his father has been made prematurely; for if your son still remain under the
age of puberty, praetorian possession of the estate should be given him in
accordance with the terms of the Carbonian Edict, and security should be
furnished by him, until it is proper for him to be placed in possession. If,
however, security is not furnished, possession should be given to all the
claimants, and the question of the servitude postponed until your son has
arrived at puberty. Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of the
Csesars. 2. The
Emperors Theodosius, Arcadius, and Honorius to Rufinus, Prsetorian Prefect. The
Carbonian Edict has reference to persons born in undoubtedly lawful
marriage, and to such as are born afterwards, where their legitimacy has
been satisfactorily established, and their title to succession proved to be
legal. Hence anyone who has been appointed a new heir, and who has been
placed in possession of the estate, can enjoy the property of the others
without fear of molestation, until he arrives at the age of puberty. Given on
the fourth of the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of
Theodosius, Consul for the third time, and Habundantius, 293. TITLE
XVIII. CONCERNING THE SUCCESSION UNDE VIR ET UXOR. 1. The
Emperors Theodosii's and Valentinian to Hierius, Praetorian Prefect. A husband
and wife succeed one another reciprocally, as heirs at law to their entire
estates, in accordance with the terms of the ancient laws, whenever neither
has any ascendants or descendants, or any other lawful or natural relatives,
to the exclusion of the Treasury.1 1
The law of descent in England, derived from the Feudal System, always gave
the preference to males, and allowed the widow nothing but her dower, the
marriage gift, and the third part of whatever had been acquired by the labor
of her husband and herself. This rule dates back to the Saxon domination.
"Si quis sine liberis decesserit, pater aut mater ejus in. hereditatem
succedant; vel frater aut soror, si pater aut mater desint; si nee has
habeat, soror patris vel matris; et deinceps, in quintum geniculum,
quicunque propinquiores in parentela fuerint, hereditario jure succedant; et
dum virilis sexus extiterit, et hereditas ab inde sit, femina non
hereditetur." "Si
sponsa virum suum supervixerit, dotem et maritacionem suam, cartarum
instrumentis vel testiwm exhibicionibus et traditam, perpetualiter habeat,
et mor- Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of Hierius
and Ardaburius, 427. Extract
from Novel 117, Chapter V. Latin Text. Moreover,
if the marriage took place without any dowry having been given, and the
husband or wife who dies first is wealthy, and the survivor is poor, the
latter, along with the common children or those of another marriage, will
succeed to one-fourth of the estate, where there are three children or less.
Where there are more than three, they will succeed to equal shares, so that
the property may be preserved for the issue of the same marriage if there is
any; or if there are no children living, or the survivor never had any, he
or she will acquire the ownership, and will be considered to have obtained
his or her share as a legacy. TITLE XIX. CONCERNING
THE REJECTION OF THE POSSESSION OF THE PROPERTY OF AN ESTATE. 1. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Theodosianus. An
emancipated person who has rejected the praetorian possession of an estate
will, in vain, attempt to again bring up the question, under the pretext
that his decision was made during the absence of his patron. Without
date or designation of consul. 2. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Theodorus. A father
will not be permitted to reject the possession of property given to him by
his son, for the purpose of defrauding the latter. Given at
Nicomedia, on the sixth of the Kalends of December, during the
Consulate of the Csesars. TITLE XX.
CONCERNING HOTCHPOT. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Deuteria. It is
clearly a rule of law that emancipated children, who have been appointed
heirs by the will of their father, and have obtained the
gamgivam suam et terciam partem de omni collaboracione sua, preter vestes et
lectum suum; et si quid ex eis in elemosinis vel communi necessitate
consump-serit, nichil inde recipiat. "Si
mulier absque liberis moriatur, parentes ejus cum marito suo partem suam
dividant." (Leges Regis Henrici Primi LXX, 20, 22, 23.) These
regulations were confirmed and extended by the laws of William the
Conqueror. Under the English rule inheritances never lineally ascend. In many
States of the Union, when either husband or wife dies intestate, and without
children or their direct descendants, the survivor is entitled to the entire
estate of the deceased, both real and personal.�ED. estate
under it, are not compelled to contribute what was given to them by their
father as a donation to the common mass of the estate for the benefit of
their brothers, unless he provided by his last will that this should be
done. Given on
the third of the Ides of July, during the Consulate of Julian, Consul
for the second time, and Crispinus, 225. Extract
from Novel 18, Chapter VI. Latin Text. The
hotchpot of the dowry and other gifts does not apply to estates left by
will, or which are ab intestato, even though the father should have
expressly directed that this should be the case. All other provisions which
have been made with reference to hotchpot remain in full force. 2. The
Same to Primus. If a
father, dying intestate, should leave two sons, and a daughter in whose name
he had promised a dowry, the three children shall inherit equally, and the
dowry shall still be subject to hotchpot; so that the brothers will be
released from the necessity of furnishing it as heirs of their father Given on
the third of the Ides of September, during the Consulate of Julian,
Consul for the second time, and Crispinus, 225. 3. The
Same Emperor to Alexander. A clause
included in a dotal instrument providing that the woman shall be contented
with the dowry given at marriage, and shall have no right to the estate of
her father, is disapproved by the law, and the daughter cannot for this
reason be prevented from succeeding to the estate of her father if he dies
intestate. She must, however, account to her brothers, who remained under
the control of their father, for the dowry which she received. Given on
the fourteenth of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of
Agricola and Clementinus, 231. 4. The
Emperor Gordian to Marinus. Daughters
are required to bring their dowries into the common mass of the estate only
where they succeed to their father who died intestate, or demand praetorian
possession contrary to the provisions of the will. Nor is there any doubt
that a profectitious or adventitious dowry bestowed or constituted by the
father should be accounted for to the brothers who were under his control.
It has finally been decided, after many conflicting opinions have been given
by learned jurists, that those who did not die while members of the family
will only be entitled to hotchpot of the profectitious dowry. Given on
the fourth of the Ides of March, during the Consulate of Gordian and
Aviola, 240. 5. The
Same to Alexandria. You have
no right to demand the dowry during the existence of the marriage. For,
although your father died intestate, you should account to
your brother for your dowry, but you have not, on this ground, any right of
action against your husband to recover it, as you can set off the share of
the estate to which you are entitled against the dowry. Given on
the Nones of September, during the Consulate of Gordian and Aviola,
240. Extract
from Novel 97, Chapter VI. Latin Text. This law
applies whether the husband is solvent or not, and if he is not, the woman
will be to blame for not having exacted her dowry during marriage according
to the Law of Justinian, when she saw that her husband was becoming poor,
which she could do, being her own mistress and of legal age. When the
mother gives the dowry, and the father consents to her doing so, the
daughter can sue to collect it. If her parents are dead, she can contribute
her right of action alone (even though it may be worthless) in order to
recover the dowry from the estate. This is the case when it is small, but
where the dowry subject to hotchpot is of considerable value, the daughter
can exact it even against the consent of her father. These
rules shall be observed whenever reason for hotchpot exists, even if the
succession to the estate of a grandmother is in dispute. 6. The
Same to Claudius.
Emancipated brothers are accustomed to contribute, for the benefit of their
other brothers who remained under the control of their father, whatever
property belonged to them at the time that he died, of course, with the
exception of anything due from them to others. Given on
the seventh of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of Peregrinus
and ^milianus, 245. 7. The
Emperor Philip to Tymnnia. It is an
established rule of law that a daughter who was appointed heir by the will
of her father is not required to bring her dowry into the mass of the estate
for the benefit of her brothers, who are also her co-heirs, unless her
father expressly stated that this should be done. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of Prsesens and
Albinus, 247. 8. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Calippus. If your
sister deceived you in the division of your father's estate, and did not
bring the dowry which she received from your father, who died intestate,
into the common mass of the same, the Governor of the province, after the
allegations of the parties have been examined, will order that the dowry
shall be included with the other property, and after having deducted the
excess to which he thinks she is entitled, shall direct it to be returned to
you. The same
rule applies where a division has been made by the award of an arbiter. Given on
the sixth of the Ides of July, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 9. The
Same Emperors and Caesars to Onesimus. If you
have both been emancipated by your father, hotchpot will not be required.
If, however, your brother was under the control of your father at the time
of his death, and the latter left no will or any other final distribution of
his property, and it is proved that you were emancipated, and are entitled
to the estate of your father as heir at law, the terms of the Perpetual
Edict certainly call for hotchpot. Given at
Heraclea on the sixth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of
the Caesars. 10. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Hirena. Where a
daughter receives property left to her by a codicil of her father, or from
someone outside the family, she cannot be compelled to place her dowry in
the common mass of the estate, even though her father may have urged that
this be done. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of the
Csesars. 11. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Artemia. When, by
the birth of a posthumous child, who was passed over by his father, the will
of the latter is broken, and the child succeeds as heir, at law, it is
provided by the Perpetual Edict that an emancipated son shall contribute all
his property to the mass of the estate, after having demanded possession of
the same; for it is clearly shown that he would have been obliged to do so
if the child born subsequently had come to the world during the lifetime of
his father, and there is no doubt that all actions should be denied to
emancipated children if they do not make the contribution required by law. Given on
the fifth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 12. The
Same and the Csesars to Philantea. There is
no question that hereditary actions should be refused to a daughter who,
although she was under the control of her father, refuses to account to her
brothers of the same family for the dowry which she had at the time of her
father's death. Wherefore, you should wisely Snd in accordance with law
contribute your dowry for the benefit of your brothers, who you state were
under the control of your common father when he died. Moreover,
as long as your brothers remain in the family of your father, they will not
be entitled' to their peculium, (unless it was castrense, or
bequeathed to them as a preferred legacy), but it must be brought into the
common mass of your father's estate to be divided; and it is an absolute and
plain rule of law that no change can be made in any
property derived from this source, and that it must remain in the same
condition in which it was originally. Given on
the eleventh of the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of the
Csesars. 13. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Antistia. If you
acquired a tract of land by donation after the death of your father, your
sister cannot claim your share of the same; but if it was given to you by
your father, while you were under his control, as you with your sister
succeed to the estate of your common father, your demand to hold said
property as a preferred legacy is contrary to law. Given on
the sixth of the Ides of February, during the Consulate of the
Cffisars. 14. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Stratonica. If your
former husband became the heir at law of your father, and his posthumous
child succeeded you, the Governor will not hesitate to refuse the hereditary
actions to the aunt of your son, to which she was entitled at the time of
the death of her father, if she does not bring her dowries to the mass of
the estate. Given on
the seventh of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of Tuscus
and Anulinus, 295. 15. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Philip.
Emancipated children are not compelled to contribute property which they
have acquired after the death of their common father, but, retaining the
same, they will be entitled to their hereditary share of their father's
estate. Given on
the Ides of December, during the Consulate of the Csesars, 297. 16. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Socrates. It has
been held, with the greatest propriety, that a daughter, who with her
brothers, succeeded as co-heirs to her father, who died intestate, cannot
recover anything by an action in partition, if she does not contribute her
dowry to the mass of the estate, in addition to what her father may have
left her by a codicil. Given on
the fifth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of the
Csesars, 297. 17. The
Emperor Leo to Erythrius, Prsetorian Prefect. In order
that children of either the male or female sex, whether they are their own
masters or are under the control, and entitled by any right whatsoever to
the intestate succession of their father, that is to say, because no will
was made, or if one was made, on account of having demanded praetorian
possession contrary to its provisions, or if it has been set aside in
consequence of being attacked as inofficious, may be treated alike and with
justice, We have thought that, in the
interests of equity, it should be inserted into the present law that in
dividing the property of parents who have died intestate, a dowry as well as
an ante-nuptial donation should be placed in the mass of the estate, whether
the father or mother, the grandfather or grandmother, the great-grandfather
or the great-grandmother, on either the paternal or the maternal side, gave
or promised the dowry or ante-nuptial donation in behalf of either a son or
a daughter, a grandson or a granddaughter, or a great-grandson or a
great-granddaughter. No
exception shall be made, whether the above-mentioned relatives contributed a
donation to the wives in behalf of their children, or to the husbands in
behalf of theirs, in order that the said donation might enure to the benefit
of their wives, so that in the division of the property of the father who
died intestate, and whose estate is in question, the said dowry or
ante-nuptial donation must be brought into the mass of his estate. As it has
been provided by the terms of former laws, in the case of children of both
sexes who have been emancipated, whatever property they acquired from their
parents at the time of their emancipation, as is customary, or what they may
have obtained from them after emancipation, must be placed in the common
mass of the estate. Given on
the fifth of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of Buscus and
John, 467. 18. The
Emperor Anastasius to Constantine, Prtetorian Prefect. We order
that children who, by the authority of Our law, can become their own masters
through petitions presented to Us, and by virtue of Imperial Rescripts,
shall be ordered to make contribution to the common mass of the estate, in
the same manner as others who have been emancipated in accordance with the
ancient laws, in conformity with those provisions which have been enacted
with reference to other emancipated persons. Given at
Constantinople, on the twelfth of the Kalends of August, during the
Consulate of Probus and Avienus the Younger. 19. The
Emperor Justinian to Menna, Praetorian Prefect. We have
thought it proper to completely remove the doubt which has arisen with
reference to the hotchpot of a dowry or ante-nuptial donation, and which has
already been thoroughly discussed by certain persons. For, if a man should
die intestate, and leave one or several sons, or one or several daughters,
and any of said daughters should die, leaving a number of grandchildren of
either sex; or if, on the other hand, a woman should die intestate in like
manner, leaving one or several sons, or one or several daughters, and any of
said sons or daughters should die, leaving a number of grandchildren of
either sex, and there was no doubt whatever about the succession, it was
clear that the grandchildren are entitled to two-thirds of the estate of
their father or mother, and that the other third should be reserved for
their paternal or maternal uncles or aunts, as has already been provided by
a former constitution. With
reference, however, to the hotchpot of the dowry or antenuptial donation
which the defunct person had given for his or her surviving daughter, and in
behalf of his or her deceased son or daughter, serious doubt arose. For the
surviving children of the decedent contended that they were not obliged to
surrender the dowry or ante-nuptial donation which had been given for their
benefit, by their father or mother, to be placed in the estate, and shared
by the children of their deceased brother or sister, on the ground that no
constitution had been promulgated with reference to a contribution of this kind. On the
other hand, however, the grandchildren of the deceased not only disputed
this, but even asserted that the burden of contribution was imposed by the
Constitution of the Emperors Arcadius and Honorius, of Divine memory, only
upon maternal uncles, and did not apply to paternal uncles, or to paternal
or maternal aunts. Therefore, for the sake of disposing of this subtle
distinction, We order that not only the sons and daughters of a deceased
person shall also contribute to the mass of the estate any dowry or
ante-nuptial donation given to them by their parents, for the benefit of the
grandchildren of both sexes, who were the children of the deceased person,
but that the said grandsons and granddaughters shall also contribute in like
manner to the estates of their paternal or maternal uncles, or paternal and
maternal aunts, any dowry or ante-nuptial donation which they may have
received from their father or mother, in order that all these contributions,
having been mingled with the mass of the estate of the deceased, the
children or grandchildren may obtain two-thirds of the portion of the same
which their fathers or mothers would have had if they had lived, and that
the third share shall, together with that to which they themselves are
entitled, go to the sons or daughters of the deceased person whose estate is
concerned. Given at
Constantinople, on the Kalends of June, during the Consulate of Our
Lord Justinian, Consul for the second time, 528. Extract
from Novel 18, Chapter IV. Latin Text. This
diminution of the third of the estate is altered by the new law, which
requires an equal distribution in the case of all such persons. 20. The
Same to Menna, Prxtorian Prefect. We hereby
explain clearly a matter which has unreasonably been brought into
controversy by certain authorities; namely, that all property included in
the legitimate fourth share of an intestate succession shall, by all means,
be brought into hotchpot for the benefit of their co-heirs by those who
bring suit on the ground of the will being inofficious, even if they are
called to the estate of the person who died intestate. This shall not only
apply to other property, but also to that acquired by one of the heirs by
means of the money of the deceased, who served in the army; so that the
profit which he obtained at the time of the death of the soldier, whether
the latter executed a will or
died intestate, shall be charged to the fourth part of the estate, and be
contributed to the common mass of the same. The rule
also, that all the property composing the fourth legitimate portion shall be
brought into hotchpot in case of intestacy, will by no means hold in the
contrary case, so that anyone can say that all the property contributed
should, by all means, be included in the fourth portion of those who
instituted proceedings against the will as inofficious, as only such
property should be included in the said portion as is expressly stated by
the laws can be done. (1) As the
question arose whether an ante-nuptial donation or dowry
given by a father, mother, or other relative in behalf of a son or
daughter, a grandson or a granddaughter, or any other descendants, shall be
liable to hotchpot, if any one of the children before marriage had
received or should receive only an ante-nuptial donation or a dowry, and
not merely a simple donation, and another of either sex had
received or was entitled to receive neither an ante-nuptial donation or dowry
from either parent, but merely a simple gift, in order that no
injustice may be done, if the person who received the ante-nuptial donation
or dowry should be forced to account for it, and one who had only
received an ordinary donation should not be compelled to place it
in the mass of the estate, if anything of this kind should occur, We order
that the said person shall be compelled to account for the same, just
as in the case of one who had received an ante-nuptial donation
or a dowry, and that also the one to whom no dowry or
ante-nuptial donation had been given, but who merely received an ordinary
present from his or her parents, shall account for it; nor can he or
she refuse to do so on the ground that an ordinary gift is not placed
in hotchpot, except where the donor imposed a condition of this
kind at the time when it is donated. Given at
Constantinople, on the eighth of the Ides of August, during the
Consulate of Decius, 529. 21. The
Same to John, Prsetorian Prefect. In order
that no one may hereafter entertain any doubt with reference to
contributions of this kind, We have considered it necessary to add the
following provision to the Constitution which We have already promulgated in
favor of children, namely, to forbid that property partially acquired by
parents should be subject to hotchpot between children after their death.
For as in the distribution of an estate they cannot be compelled by the
terms of a former law to place any castrense peculium in its common
mass, so We decree that any other property which has not been wholly
acquired by the parents shall also belong to the children. Given on
the fifteenth of the Kalends of November, during the fifth Consulate
of Lampadius and Orestes, 530. TITLE XXI.
CONCERNING THE WILL OF A SOLDIER. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to the Soldier Floras. If your
brother, while a soldier, appointed you his heir, especially for property
which he had at home, you cannot claim that which he left in the camp, even
if he who was appointed heir of the same refuses to accept it. But those
entitled to the estate become his heirs at law, provided no one has been
substituted in the place of the said heir, and it is clearly proved that
your brother did not consent that the castrensian property should go to you,
for the will of a soldier in active service is observed as law. Given on
the fifth of the Ides of September, during the Consulate of the two
Aspers, 213. 2. The
Same to the Soldier Septimus. When a
soldier appointed a comrade of his heir only to his castrensian property,
his mother will be entitled by law to all his other possessions, on the
ground of his dying intestate. If, however, he appointed a foreign heir, and
he accepted the estate, your demand that his property be transferred to you
is contrary to law. Given on
the eleventh of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of
Antoninus, Consul for the fourth time, and Balbinus, 214. 3. The
Same to Vindicianus. Although
the wills of soldiers are not subject to the ordinary legal formalities, as,
on account of military simplicity, they are permitted to make them in any
way they desire, and in any way they can, still, the testamentary
disposition made by the late Valerian is based upon the authority of the
Common Law. For as, being the head of a household, he appointed his daughter
heir to two-twelfths of his estate, and his wife heir to one-twelfth, but
did not make any disposition of the remaining portion, it is clear that he
divided his estate into three parts, with the evident intention that she
should have two-thirds who received two-twelfths, and that she who was
appointed heir to one-twelfth should obtain the remaining third. Given
during the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of Antoninus,
Consul for the fourth time, and Balbinus, 214. 4. The
Emperor Alexander to Junius. If Rufinus,
an illustrious tribune of senatorial rank, after having arrived at his
majority, made a will and manumitted you, you should know that you are
entitled to your lawful freedom. If, however, he was under the age
prescribed by law when he executed his will, you cannot obtain your freedom,
as it was given contrary to law, for, under such circumstances, the legal
restitution is not abolished in favor of a soldier. If, however, the said
testator had intended to manumit you, and it was his probable intention to
do so during his lifetime, for the reason that freedom should be given when
conferred by the
terms of a trust by a minor of any age, and if his said intention can be
proved, the result will be that slaves are legally entitled to their freedom
under a military will of this kind. Given on
the sixteenth of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of
Alexander, 224. 5. The
Same Emperors to Sozomenus. Hence an
estate and legacies are due to those to whom they have been bequeathed by
the will of a soldier, whether he was still in the service, or they were
left within a year after he was honorably discharged, because, among other
privileges granted to soldiers, they are freely permitted to bequeath their
property by their wills to whomever they may select, unless the law
expressly forbids them to do so. Given on
the seventeenth of the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of
Julian, Consul for the second time, and Crispinus, 225. 6. The
Same Emperor to Valentine. Where
anyone, who is not a soldier, appointed two heirs by his will, for one of
whom his father had the right to make a will up to the time when he arrived
at puberty, and for the other he would not be able to make substitution, if
he afterwards became the heir, as it had been made reciprocally by the terms
of the will, it has been established by the opinions of persons learned in
the law and by the constitutions of My Divine ancestors, which apply to a
case of this kind alone, that he who executed the will could make a
reciprocal substitution of the said heirs, and that they both stood on the
same footing. But as the
controversy to which you allude has reference to a military will by which
you were appointed heir with reciprocal substitution, conjointly with his
little daughter who afterwards died, and her mother claimed the estate of
her daughter for herself on the ground of intestacy, and you assert that it
belongs to you, because of the substitution which was made, the rule of law
is clear that soldiers are permitted by a peculiar privilege to substitute
foreign heirs for their own heirs, in case the latter should die, but you
must prove that this was your brother's intention. Given on
the eleventh of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of Fuscus,
Consul for the second time, and Dexter, 226. 7. The
Same Emperor to Fortunatus. You cannot
claim your freedom on account of the words, "I give and bequeath to my
freedman, Fortunatus," if this is inserted in the will of someone who is not
a soldier. But if, as you allege, the testator was a soldier, and did this
with the intention of granting you freedom, and not because he erroneously
believed you to be free, you will indeed be entitled to your liberty
directly, and to the right to claim the legacy by virtue of the peculiar
privilege to which soldiers are entitled. Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of
Alexander, Consul for the second time, and Marcellus, 227. 8. The
Emperor Gordian to the Soldier JEternus. It is a
certain rule of law that a soldier can appoint an heir for a specified
time. Given on
the third of the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of Pius
and Pontianus, 239. 9. The
Same Emperor to Valerius. It is also
well established by law that where a soldier, being aware that he had a son,
appointed other heirs, he is understood to have tacitly disinherited him,
just as when, being ignorant that he has a son, he appoints other heirs, the
said son will not be deprived of his estate; but the will will be void if
the son is under his control, and there is no doubt that he will be entitled
to the estate. Given on
the fifth of the Nones of October, during the Consulate of Pius and
Pontianus, 239. 10. The
Emperor Philip and the Csesar Philip to the Soldier Justinus. When an
unborn daughter has been passed over in the will of her father who is a
soldier, or where the father thought that she was dead, .in consequence of a
false report, and did not mention her in his will, silence under these
circumstances does not, by any means, cause disinheritance. But if the
soldier who appointed his daughter in his will left her a legacy, but did
not appoint her his heir, he disinherited her. Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of June, during the Consulate of
Prsesens and Albinus, 247. 11. The
Same Emperors and C&sars to the Soldier JEmilianus. It is
clear that the appointment of heirs who have been solicited to become such
even by the will of a soldier are of no force or effect. Given on
the seventh of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of Praesens
and Albinus, 247. 12. The
Same Emperors and Csssars to Domitia. It is a
well-established rule of law that in the will of a soldier the Falcidian Law
does not apply to legacies and trusts. If, however, a claim should be made
for more than the amount of the estate, you can protect yourself by a
competent defence. Given on
the sixth of the Nones of July, during the Consulate of Praesens and
Albinus, 247. 13. The
Emperors Valerian and Gallienus to Claudia. Our
soldiers and centurions who have been convicted of military offences are
only permitted to make wills disposing of their cas-trensian property, and
the remainder goes to the Treasury by the right of
intestacy. Given on
the Nones of August, during the Consulate of Valerian and Gallienus,
Consuls for the third and second time, respectively, 256. 14. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximum to the Heirs of Maximus. If your
mother, having been appointed heir by her brother who was a soldier,
obtained the estate for herself, although the will did not conform to the
requirements of the law, it is legally settled that, nevertheless, neither
the brother of the testator nor his children can evict her from the estate
on the ground of intestacy. Given on
the fifth of the Nones of May, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 15. The
Emperor Constantine to the People. Where
soldiers in active service wish to appoint their wives, children, or
friends, or any other persons whomsoever, their testamentary heirs, they can
do so in any way which they can, or desire; and neither the merit, the
freedom, nor the rank of their wives or children shall be called in question
when they produce the will of their father. Hence it is permitted, and
always shall be permitted by the rules of law, that, if they have written
their intentions on the scabbards of their swords, or on their shields, with
the crimson letters of their own blood, or have traced them in the dust with
the points of their swords, at the time when they were dying in battle, a
will of this kind shall be valid. Given at
Nicomedia on the third of the Ides of August, during the Consulate of
Optatus and Paulinus, 334. 16. The
Emperor Anastasius to Hierus, Praetorian Prefect. We order
that the secretaries and attendants who draw up the papers, or obey the
orders of the officers of the army, shall by no means have the power to make
last wills for themselves, in accordance with military law, even though
their names appear to be inscribed upon the rolls of the army. Given at
Constantinople, on the Ides of February, under the fifth Consulate of
Paulus, 496. 17. The
Emperor Justinian to Menna, Prietorian Prefect. In order
that all those attached to the army may not think that they are permitted to
make their wills at any time and in any way that they desire, We order that
the above-mentioned privilege of executing last wills shall be granted to
those alone who are in active military service. Given on
the fourth of the Ides of April, during the fifth Consulate of
Decius, 529. 18. The
Same Emperor to John, Prsetorian Prefect. Although
minors who had obtained the rank of tribune were permitted by the ancient
laws to make last wills, still, it appears to be unworthy of Our aid that
one whose judgment is not yet mature should, by reason of military
privilege, enjoy the rights of men of full discretion, and while at such
tender age, through the exertion of a con- cession of
this kind, perhaps injure his parents or other relatives by leaving his
property to strangers. Therefore, We order that this shall under no
circumstances be done. Given
during the Kalends of November, after the fifth Consulate of
Lampadius and Orestes, 532. TITLE
XXII. WHO CAN MAKE A WILL AND WHO CANNOT. 1. The
Emperor Gordian to the Soldier Petronius. Although
as your father-in-law and his brother are partners in all the property
belonging to you, still, the brother of your father-in-law, at the time of
his death, was able to appoint anyone whom he wished his testamentary heir.
Likewise, he was not deprived of the right to make a will, for the reason
that it is alleged that the estate in which he was jointly interested with
his sister was as yet undivided. Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of Arianus
and Pappus, 244. 2. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars, to Viator and Pontia. If he who
appointed you his heir, along with his wife, was of sound mind at the time
when he executed his will, and was not afterwards oppressed with the
consciousness of some crime, but committed suicide on account of his being
incapable of enduring pain, or while impelled by an attack of insanity, and
his innocence can be clearly established by you, his last will should not be
rejected under the pretext of his voluntary death. If, influenced by the
fear of future punishment, he anticipated it by suicide, the laws forbid
that his last will shall be considered
valid. Given on
the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 3. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Licinius. It is
certain that persons of advanced age who are suffering from bodily disease
cannot be deprived of the right of testation, provided they are of sound
mind. It is, however, a positive rule of law that a son who is under
paternal control cannot make a will. Given on
the fourth of the Nones of April, under the Consulate of the Csesars. 4. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Rado. As your
first cousin died before reaching his fourteenth year, and hence did not
have testamentary capacity, nothing can legally be demanded by virtue of his
last will. But if, having passed the abovementioned age, even though the
evidences of his virility may not yet have appeared, he executed a last will
in compliance with the formalities of the law, you will, in vain, attempt to
have it set aside. Given on
the sixth of the Ides of November, during the Consulate of the
Caesars. 5. The
Emperor Constantius to Rufinus, Prsetorian Prefect. Eunuchs,
like everyone else, shall be permitted to execute wills and make final
distribution of their property, and also to draw up codicils, provided that
all the formalities required in the execution of wills are observed. Given on
the fifth of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of
Constantius, Consul for the fifth time, and the Caesar Constans, 339. 6. The
Same Emperor to Volusius, Prsetorian Prefect. If anyone
should appoint the Emperor his heir, he shall, in accordance with the laws
relating to wills, have the power to change his will, and appoint anyone
else whom he may wish. Given at
Milan, on the twelfth of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate
of Arbitio and Lollianus, 355. 7. The
Emperors Valens, Valentinian, and Gratian to Maximus. When the
Emperor or the Empress are appointed heirs, they are subject to the same
laws as other persons. The same rule shall be observed in the execution of
codicils, and the creation of trusts legally drawn up on the form of
letters. And (as was provided by former laws) both the Emperor and the
Empress have a right to make and change their own wills. Given on
the seventh of the Ides of August, during the Consulate of Gratian,
Consul for the second time, and Probus, 371. 8. The
Emperor Justinian to Demosthenes, Prastorian Prefect. We order
by this well-considered law that persons who have become blind either
through disease or accident can dispose of their property by verbal wills,
provided seven witnesses as well as a notary are present, which is required
by law when other wills are executed, all of them having been collected in
the same place expressly for this purpose, and notified by the testator that
a nuncupative will is to be made. The names of the heirs should then be
specifically mentioned, as well as the rank of each, and all other
information necessary to prevent the mere mention of their names from
causing any ambiguity to arise. It should also be stated what the share of
each shall be, how many parts of the estate they will be permitted to have,
and how much the testator wishes each legatee or beneficiary of a trust to
receive; and finally, everything should be enumerated which is included in
the list of final dispositions authorized by law. All these
matters having been mentioned in their order at one and the same time and
place, and the will having been drawn up by the hand of the notary in the
presence of seven witnesses, as previously stated, and having been signed by
their hands, and the said witnesses, as well as the notary, having duly
sealed the instrument, it shall obtain full authority as the will of the
testator. These formalities should be observed
in the same manner, even though no heirs are appointed, but legacies or
trusts are alone bequeathed, or the document executed resembles a codicil. But, as
human weakness is, above all, troubled by the thought of death, and memory
may not be able to recall many things at once, permission is hereby given to
such persons to entrust to whomever they may select the duty of drawing up
their wills or codicils; so that the witnesses and the notary having been
assembled in the same place, and they (as previously stated) having been
informed for what purpose they were brought together, the instrument shall
be produced, and shall be read by the notary to the testator and the
witnesses, in order that its contents may be known to all, and that the
testator may acknowledge it as his last will, and declare that it was his
intention to make the dispositions which have been read; and finally, the
signatures as well as the seals of the witnesses, and the notary, as has
been previously stated, shall be affixed to the instrument. But as there may
not be a notary in all places where his presence is desired, We order that
when one cannot be found, an eighth witness shall take his place, and what
We have provided shall be done by the notary in the manner aforesaid shall
be performed by the eighth witness; and free power is hereby granted to all
persons executing wills in the manner aforesaid to commit the document
signed and sealed in this manner�as the preceding rules prescribe�to any one
of the witnesses for safe-keeping. We have provided for this to be done, not
only that persons who are blind may have testamentary capacity, but in order
that there may be no ground for fraud, the will having been seen by so many
eyes, understood by so many minds, and above all placed in safe hands. Given at
Constantinople, on the Kalends of June, during the Consulate of
Justinian and Valerius, 521. 9. The
Emperor Justinian to Julian, Praetorian Prefect. It has
been decided by Us, and by the Princes who have preceded Us, that an insane
person can execute a will during a lucid interval, although this was doubted
by the ancient authorities. The following question must be decided now (and
this, in like manner, exercised the wits of the ancients), namely: what
course should be taken if insanity should again attack a testator after he
has begun to make his will? Therefore, We order that a will of this kind,
where the testator became insane while in the very act of making it, shall
be void. If, however, he should, during a lucid interval, wish to execute a
will, or make any final disposition of his estate, and, being all the time
of sound mind and without the return of his affliction he began and finished
the will, or other final disposition of his estate, We decree that it shall
stand, provided all the formalities required by law in instruments of this
kind were observed. Given at
Constantinople, on the Kalends of September, during the fifth
Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 530. 10. The
Same Emperor to John, Praetorian Prefect. With
reference to persons who are either deaf or dumb, for the reason that these
defects are generally found together, We order that if anyone is, at the
same time, afflicted with both of them, by having been born in that
condition, so that he is unable to either hear or speak, he cannot make a
will nor a codicil, nor lease a trust, nor be permitted to make a donation
mortis causa, or grant freedom, either by the wand of the Praetor, or
in any other way, and We direct that males as well as females shall be
subject to this law. Where,
however, a misfortune of this kind, not derived from nature, but from
disease resulting after birth, afflicts either a male or female, and
deprives them of the power of speech, and closes their ears, if We assume
that such a person knows how to read and write, We permit him to do
everything which We have above forbidden, if he can inscribe it with his own
hand. But when the misfortune is single, which rarely happens, We allow one
who is deaf, although naturally this sense is different in degree, to
perform all acts having reference to wills, codicils, donations mortis
causa, grants of freedom and all other matters of this kind. Where,
however, the power of articulate speech has been granted him by nature,
nothing shall prevent him from doing everything that he wishes; because We
know that certain persons learned in the law have very properly been of the
opinion, and have stated that no one is absolutely deaf who hears when
spoken to near the head, which is in accordance with what was held by
Jubentius Celsus. So far as he whom an attack of disease has deprived of
hearing is concerned, it cannot be doubted that he can perform any legal act
without hindrance. In the
case of one whose ears are open, and who can understand speech, but who has
almost no use of his tongue (although this point was frequently discussed by
the ancient authorities), still, if We suppose such a person knows how to
write, he will not be prevented from drawing up all kinds of instruments, if
he writes them out with his own hand, whether he has been afflicted with
this misfortune by nature or by an attack of disease. No
distinction with reference to males or females shall be observed in the
interpretation of this entire constitution. Given at
Constantinople, on the fifteenth of the Kalends of March, after the
fifth Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 531. 11. The
Same to John, Praetorian Prefect. Let no one
think that any alteration should be made in the law which We have recently
promulgated concerning property which cannot be acquired by parents, or that
children under paternal control, of any degree or sex whatsoever, can make
wills, whether they are the possessors of property without the consent of
their fathers, in accordance with the distinction established in the
provisions of Our law, or whether they have their consent to hold it, for
under no circumstances do We permit them to do so; but the ancient law which
does not concede testamentary capacity to children under paternal control except in
certain cases, and which also has reference to others to whom power of this
kind has already been granted, shall be absolutely observed. Given at
Constantinople, during the Kalends of September, after the fifth
Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 531. 12. The
Same to John, Prsetorian Prefect. All those
persons who are permitted by the laws to have quasi castrense peculia
shall have permission only to dispose of such property by their last wills
in accordance with the terms of Our Constitution, which affords immunity
from a complaint of inofficiousness to testaments of this description. Given at
Constantinople, on the third of the Nones of December, after the
fifth Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 531. TITLE
XXIII. CONCERNING
WILLS, AND IN WHAT WAY THEY SHOULD BE DRAWN UP. 1. The
Emperor Hadrian to Catonius. It need
not be discussed in this case whether the witnesses are slaves or freemen,
as at the time when the will was sealed, the witnesses were present with the
consent of all the children, and no one, up to this time, has raised any
controversy with reference to their condition. Without
date or designation of consul. 2. The
Emperor Alexander to Expeditus. Where a
will has once been published, it is none the less valid, even though the
instrument itself, in which the written bequest was made by the testator, is
proved to have been destroyed by accident. Given on
the Kalends of June, during the Consulate of Fuscus and Dexter, 226. 3. The
Same Emperor to Antigonus. It has
frequently been decided that even the Emperor cannot claim an estate under
an imperfect will, for although the jurisprudence of the Empire exempts the
sovereign from complying with the ordinary legal formalities, still, no duty
is so incumbent upon him as to live in obedience to the laws. Given on
the eleventh of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of Lupus
and Maximus, 233. 4. The
Emperor Gordian to Rufinus. If the
testator made a mistake in the name, title, surname, or family designation,
but no uncertainty exists as to what he intended, an error of this kind will
not in any way affect the truth. 5. The
Emperors Valerian and Gallienus to Lucillus. Neither
the statement nor the assurance made by testators, when appointing heirs,
that certain persons are their children, when they are not, will prejudice
the truth, and it is a positive rule of law that property bequeathed to
persons as children who are not such, is not due, according to what has been
decided by the Emperors. Given on
the sixth of the Nones of July, during the Consulate of Valerian,
Consul for the third time, and Gallienus, Consul for the second time, 226. 6. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Terentia. The terms
of a will by which your mother, at the time of her death, stated that she
had donated nothing to anyone, will not affect the truth, if the case should
be found to be otherwise. Given on
the third of the Nones of November, during the Consulate of
Diocletian and Aristobolus, 285. 7. The
Same Emperors to Rufina. The formal
effect of the law can never be annulled by an error occurring in a written
will, for it is regarded rather as nuncupative than written. Hence, where a
will is properly drawn up, although the words "Let him be my heir," are
lacking, the result is that the legal heir will be obliged to pay the
legacies, or execute the trusts, in accordance with the intention of the
testator. Given on
the seventeenth of the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of
Diocletian, Consul for the fourth time, and Maximian, Consul for the third
time, 290. 8. The
Same Emperors to Marcellinus. The
strictness of the law is somewhat relaxed in a case where one of the
witnesses, on account of a serious and unusual occurrence, is attacked by a
contagious disease, which deters others from acting, still, the remaining
formalities attending the execution of the will should not be absolutely
abandoned. Witnesses who are attacked by a disease of this kind are excused
from assembling and associating with one another, for the time; but the rule
for calling together the legal number of witnesses to a will must be
observed. Given on
the sixteenth of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of
Diocletian, Consul for the fourth time, and Maximian, Consul for the third
time, 290. 9. The
Same to Patroclia. If the
formalities of the law of your country were not relaxed by a special
privilege in favor of the testator, and the witnesses did not perform their
duties as such in his presence, the will is void. Given on
the tenth of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors, 290. 10. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Menophelimus. If
a will has been legally executed, and the heir is capable of receiving the
estate, the will cannot be rescinded by the authority of Our Rescript. Given on
the fifteenth of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 11. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Zeno. A will which has been executed in
accordance with law is none the less valid, if it is proved to have been
abstracted after the death of the
testator. Given on
the day before the Ides of November, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 12. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Matrona. If one of
the witnesses necessary is lacking, or if all the witnesses have not
attached their seals to the will in the same place and in the presence of
the testator, using for that purpose their own rings, or those of others,
the will is void in law. With
reference to the erasures and additions to which you refer, they do not
affect the requirements of the law, but they raise the question of good
faith; so that it must be established whether the said corrections and
erasures were made at the suggestion of the testator, or were caused
undesignedly by another, or are to be attributed to the fraudulent act of
someone else. Given at
Philippopolis, on the day before the Nones of July, during the
Consulate of the above-mentioned Emperors. 13. The
same Emperors and Csesars to Euryphida. Although
the power to make a will for the purpose of disposing of anyone's property
is granted by certain laws, no one is permitted to change the form of
jurisdiction, or to derogate from the public law. 14. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Achilleus. The appointment and
disinheritance of heirs made by your grandmother evidently proves that she
intended to execute a will, and not a codicil. Given on
the Ides of December, during the Consulate of the Csesars. 15. The
Emperor Constantine to the People. For the
reason that it is unworthy that the last wills and dispositions of estates
by persons who are deceased should become void on account of the failure to
observe a vain technicality, it has been decided that those formalities
shall be abolished whose use is only imaginary, and that, in the appointment
of an heir, a particular form of words is not required, whether this be done
by imperative and direct expressions, or by terms which are indefinite. For
it makes no difference whether the terms "I make you my heir," or "I appoint
you my heir," or "I wish," or "I desire you to be my heir," or "Be my heir,"
or "So-and-So shall be my heir," are employed; but no matter in what words
the appointment is made, or in what form of speech it is stated, it shall be
valid, provided the intention of the testator is clearly shown by the
language used. Nor are the words which a dying and stammering tongue pours
forth necessarily of importance. Therefore,
in the execution of last wills, the requirement of formal expressions is
hereby abolished, and those who desire to dispose of their own property can
write their wills upon any kind of material whatsoever, and are freely
permitted to use any words which they may desire. Given on
the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of the Emperors
Constantius and Constans, 339. 16. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius to Eutro-pius, Praetorian
Prefect. It is
neither doubtful nor uncertain that an estate, as well as a legacy or a
trust, can be left to persons invested with any office or authority, just as
they can be left to Emperors. It must also be added that where one who
becomes either the testamentary or legal heir of another, although the will
of the deceased may not have been executed in conformity with the laws
relating to legacies, trusts, or grants of freedom, still, if he
acknowledged it voluntarily as his own, the heir will be obliged to carry it
out. Given at
Thessalonica, on the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of
Gratian, Consul for the fifth time, and Theodosius, 380. 17. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius to &ternalis, Proconsul of Asia. A will
should not be considered void for the reason that the testator mentioned
persons therein by different names, as what is superfluous does not cause
any injury, for where what is necessary is omitted, it affects the validity
of contracts and thwarts the intention of the testator, but abundant caution
does not do so. Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of Arcadius,
Consul for the fourth time, and Honorius, Consul for the third time, 396. 18. The
Same Emperors to Africanus, Prefect of the City. All wills
and other documents, which are usually published in the presence of the
Superintendent of the Census, shall always be kept in the same place, nor
shall any transfer of them ever be permitted to be made; for the custom of
antiquity should be carefully observed, and if anyone in this City should
attempt to change it, he will be considered to have the intention of
invalidating the will of the deceased. Given at
Constantinople, on the twelfth of the Kalends of October, during the
Consulate of Caesarius and Atticus, 397. 19. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to John, Prsetorian Prefect. He who has
notified the Emperor of the execution of his will is considered to be
released from complying with all the formalities required in wills, for the
reason that the testimony of the Emperor, as well as that of the noble and
distinguished members of his household, dispenses with their observance.
Therefore, he will rest secure who publishes
his last will by placing it on record before any judge, or municipal
magistrate, or by entrusting it to the ears of private persons; as no
dispute can arise with reference to a succession, where an heir is appointed
in Our presence, and in entire accordance with the law established by Our
Council. Nor, indeed, do We permit the rights of heirs to be prejudiced
where no rescript has been issued by Us with reference to said will, for We
wish to hear the last wills of testators and not to order them, lest, after
Our opinion has been rendered, any charges in them may appear to have been
prohibited; since that which has been communicated to Our ears by means of a
petition must be confirmed, if it is proved to be a last will, and the
deceased is subsequently shown to have done nothing contrary to its
provisions. And in
order that We may not be thought to have omitted anything, We order that the
heirs appointed in this way shall have all those rights which written heirs
are entitled to enjoy, and that no controversy shall be permitted to arise
with reference to a claim for the possession of an estate, since it is
sufficient for all things to be done by anyone as an heir, and the
acceptance of the estate is considered to comply with all the provisions of
the law. We decree,
then, that all those who have testamentary capacity shall be permitted
freely to appoint their heirs by the presentation of a petition to the
Emperor, and when this is the case, they are hereby informed that what they
have done is valid. Nor shall
an appointed heir be under any apprehension, if he can prove by competent
witnesses that he has presented a petition in compliance with the will of
the deceased, provided other matters cannot prejudice him. Given at
Ravenna, on the twelfth of the Kalends of March, after the Consulate
of Honorius, Consul for the eighth time, and Theodosius, 499. 20.
Edict of the Same Emperors Addressed to the People of the City of
Constantinople, and all the Inhabitants of the Provinces. We are
unwilling that wills which have been drawn up in accordance with the legal
formalities should be declared void on the ground that the testator
subsequently made another which was not in writing, even if at the time of
his death he desired that We should have his estate. We forbid all persons,
including soldiers, to give testimony of this kind, and We order that they
shall be guilty of perjury where, when the wills of deceased persons have
been drawn up properly with all the solemnities required by law, they
falsely attempt to add anything not in writing, by mentioning Our name. Therefore,
let no one who has been appointed an heir, or who has been called to the
succession by law, be alarmed at the mention of Our name or of that of any
powerful person; and let no one dare to furnish evidence for this purpose,
or hear any statements with reference to matters of this kind, in Our name,
or in that of any private person in authority. Given at
Constantinople, on the seventh of the Ides of March, during the
Consulate of Theodosius, Consul for the seventh time, and Palladius, 407. 21. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to Florentius, Praetorian Prefect. We order
by this carefully considered law that those who make a written will and do
not wish anyone to know what is contained therein, shall seal it, tie it,
roll it up, or conceal the writing in any other manner, whether it has been
written by the hand of the testator himself, or by that of someone else;
and, then, having called together seven Roman citizens, who have arrived at
puberty, shall oifer the said will to them all at the same time to be signed
and sealed, provided, however, that the testator shall say to the said
witnesses that the instrument which he offers is his will, and shall sign it
with his own hand in their presence. This having been done and the witnesses
having signed and sealed the will on one and the same day, and at the same
time, it shall be valid, and shall not be rendered void for the reason that
the witnesses did not know what was written therein. When, however, the
testator does not know how, or is unable to write his name, We decree that
an eighth witness, having been called in by him for that purpose, can sign
it in his stead. Where
wills are dictated in the presence of witnesses, it is useless to require
the testator to summon them, and dictate and complete his will at the same
time, for, although it may have been dictated and written at another time,
it will be sufficient for the witnesses all to sign and seal it together on
the same day, and not at different times, when no other instrument has been
executed. We decree that the attaching of the signatures and seals of the
witnesses shall indicate the completion of the will. It is settled that a
will which has not been signed and sealed by witnesses shall be considered
as not having been executed. (1) We do
not desire that the wishes of the deceased shall be carried out by an
imperfect will, unless this is done solely by a parent for the benefit of
his children of both sexes. When, however, any strangers, in addition to the
children, are interested in a will of this kind, it is certain that it must
be considered void only so far as they are concerned, and their shares shall
accrue to the children. Extract
from Novel 107, Chapter I. Latin Text. Where a
will is drawn up without having been signed, and the father, knowing how to
write, has put down with his own hand the date and the names of his
children, as well as the number of shares they are to receive, or has
indicated any particular property in said will, it shall be valid. He can,
by a will of this kind, bequeath legacies to strangers, as well as create
trusts, and grant freedom to slaves. Extract
from the Same Novel, Chapter II. Latin Text. A will
executed by a father for the benefit of his children will be revoked if he
declares in the presence of seven witnesses that he is unwilling
for it to stand, and makes another disposition of his estate, either by a
perfect will, or by a nuncupative one. END OP THE
AUTHENTIC EXTRACT. THE TEXT
OP THE CODE FOLLOWS. (2) We
order that a nuncupative will, that is to say one that is not written, shall
not be valid unless (as is above stated) seven witnesses are called together
at one and the same time, and hear that it is the intention of the testator
to make an unwritten will. (3) When
anyone, having executed a will with all the legal requirements, afterwards
desires to execute another, We decree that the former ones shall not be
revoked if the second one made by the testator was executed with the proper
formalities, unless persons were mentioned by the testator in the first will
who would not be entitled to the inheritance or succession in case of
intestacy, and in the second one he appointed those who could be called to
the succession of the estate as heirs at law. For, in this instance,
although the second will may appear to be imperfect, the first one having
been revoked, We order that the second shall not be considered a testament,
but shall be valid as the expression of the last wishes of the testator. The
oaths of five sworn witnesses shall be sufficient to establish the validity
of a will of this description. If this is not done, the first will shall be
valid, although by it strangers may have been appointed heirs. (4) We
deem it advisable to insert into this law that all persons shall be
permitted to write their wills in the Greek language. Given on
the Ides of September, during the Consulship of Theodosius, Consul
for the seventeenth time, and Festus, 439. 22. The
Emperor Zeno to Sebastian, Prsetorian Prefect. There is
no doubt that a testator can leave to the person to whom he dictates his
will, or by any other method of disposing of his property, either a legacy,
a trust, or anything else which he can bequeath in a lawful way. Moreover, a
testator is not prevented from leaving whatever he pleases to the witnesses
called together at the time of the execution of his will.1 1
This principle has not been generally incorporated in modern systems of
jurisprudence. In England, a witness was disqualified who had a direct
interest either as legatee or creditor in the probate of the will. This was
subsequently modified by statute, and he was rendered competent by depriving
him of any benefit to which he may have been entitled by bequest, or
otherwise. "By the
Stat. 25, G. II, c. 6, sec. I, it is enacted, that if any person shall
attest the execution of any will or codicil, to whom any beneficial devise,
legacy, &c, except charges on lands, &c, for payment of any debt shall be
given or made, such devise, legacy, &c, shall be void, and such person shall
be admitted as a witness to prove the execution of such will or codicil." (Starkie,
A Practical Treatise on the Law of Evidence, Vol. Ill, Sec. 1691.) A similar
provision was made by Stat.. I, Victoria, Ch. 26.
Legislation in the United States has, for the most part, followed the
ancient 1
English rule. "Witnesses to a will are rendered incapable of taking any
beneficial interest
under it, except it be creditors whose debts, by the will, are made a Given at
Constantinople, on the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of
Basilius Junior, 480. 23. The
Emperor Justinian to Archelaus, Praetorian Prefect. We
sanction the Imperial Rescripts by which it has been carefully provided that
the last wills of deceased persons, which have been executed in this
Imperial City, cannot be opened in the presence of anyone else than the
illustrious Superintendent of the Census in office at the time, the
documents requisite for that purpose having been properly drawn up; and it
is hereby decreed that neither those in control of the office of the census,
nor anyone attached to it, shall exact any fee or charge for expense with
reference to an estate, in the case of the registry of a will disposing of
property which does not exceed the value of a hundred aurei. We now
confirm the above regulations, and by the repetition of the same, decree
that not only the judges of all the tribunals, but also the defenders of the
churches, who have received documents for registry, shall be notified not to
meddle with any matters which, according to the provisions of all
constitutions, only belong to the jurisdiction of the Superintendent of the
Census. For it is absurd for the duties of officials to be interfered with
through the promiscuous transaction of business by others, and that one
should arrogate to himself the functions of another; and this is especially
reprehensible in the case of ecclesiastics, as it is a matter of reproach
for them to desire to be considered skilled in matters pertaining to the
legal profession. The penalty for persons violating the present law shall be
a fine of fifty pounds of gold. For it must not be permitted that the last
wishes of dying persons shall be thwarted by an illegal registry, when the
functions of the proper officials have been insolently usurped by persons
not entitled to discharge them. Given at
Constantinople, on the thirteenth of the Kalends of December, during
the Consulate of Justin, Consul for the second time, and Opilio, 524. charge on
the real estate." (Kent, Commentaries on American Law, Vol. IV, Page 597.) Moslem law
forbids a witness to be the beneficiary of any testamentary disposition. "The
mutual evidence of parties on behalf of each other to debts due to each from
an estate is valid, but not their evidence to legacies, unless each legacy
respectively consists of a slave. "A mutual
evidence of this nature is void where it involves a right of participation
in the witnesses." (The Hedaya IV, LII, Vill.) The
Spanish Code excludes heirs, legatees, and relatives. "En el testamento
abierto ta-mpoco podrdn ser testigos los herederos y legatarios en el
instituidos, ni los parientes de los mismos dentro del cuarto grado de
consanguinidad 6 segundo de afinidad." (Codigo Civil de Espana, Art.
682.) A similar
provision exists in the laws of Austria and Japan. "Ein
Erb.e oder Legatar ist in Riicksicht des ihm zugedachten Nachlasses kein
fdhiger Zeuge." (Allgemeines Biirgerliches Gesetzbuch, Art. 594.) "The
following persons cannot be witnesses to, or be present at the making of a
will: a presumptive heir, or a legatee, or their consorts, or lineal blood
relatives. (Civil Code of Japan II, Sec. 1074.)�ED. 24. The
Emperor Justinian to Menna, Prsetorian Prefect. We think
that the doubts which may arise through the ignorance or negligence of those
who draw up wills should be removed, and therefore We do not grant
permission to anyone to overthrow the will of a testator, either because the
appointment of heirs has been made after the donation of legacies, or where
any other formality has been omitted, not intentionally by the testator, but
through the fault of the notary or of some other person who drew up the
document; and We decree that the will of the testator shall not be set aside
or altered on this account. Given on
the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of Our Lord Justinian,
Consul for the second time, 528. 25. The
Same to Menna, Prsetorian Prefect. We hereby
remove the blame attaching to clauses inserted out of their regular order,
which a New Constitution of the Divine Leo is known to have sanctioned in
the case of dotal instruments, not only with reference to all contracts, but
also in the case of wills, so that where no exception can be pleaded, a
stipulation and other contracts, as well as the will of a testator, shall
unquestionably be valid; provided, of course, that the exaction of
compliance shall take place after the condition has been complied with, or
the time has elapsed. Given on
the seventh of the Ides of December, during the Consulate of Our Lord
Justinian, Consul for the second time, 528. 26. The
Same Emperor to Menna, Prsetorian Prefect. In the
case of unwritten wills, We absolutely abolish the observation of all verbal
formalities, so thfat after the seven witnesses have assembled, it will be
sufficient for the will of the testator or testatrix to be communicated to
all at the same time, he or she indicating or designating to whom they
desire their estate to go; or to whom they wish to give legacies or trusts;
or upon whom they wish to confer freedom; even if, before a disposition of
property of this kind occurs, the testator or testatrix should not have made
use of the following formula, namely: "These witnesses have been called
together in order that they may attest the unwritten last will or testament
which he intends to execute." Given at
Constantinople, on the fourth of the Ides of December, during the
Consulate of Our Lord Justinian, Consul for the second time, 528. 27. The
Same Emperor to Julian, Prietorian Prefect. We order
that where anyone makes a will in accordance with law, and the term of ten
years has elapsed since its execution, and no alteration or change of
intention by the testator has appeared, it shall be valid. For why should
what has not been changed be forbidden to stand? And why should a person who
has made a will, and revoked nothing in it, be declared intestate? If,
however, in the meantime, the testator is shown to have executed a second
will, and it is perfect in
all respects, the first one is revoked by operation of law. But where he
merely stated that he did not wish his first will to stand, or by the use of
other words showed that he intended to revoke it, or manifested such an
intention either in the presence of not less than three competent witnesses,
or by means of some public document, and the term of ten years has elapsed,
the will shall then be void, as well on account of the change of intention
by the testator as by the Japse of time. We do not,
however, under any circumstances, suffer the will of a deceased person to
become void through the mere fact that the period of ten years from the time
of its execution has expired, and all former constitutions promulgated with
reference to the annulment of wills of this kind are hereby entirely
repealed. Given at
Constantinople, on the fifteenth of the Kalends of April, during the
fifth Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 530. 28. The
Same Emperor to Julian, Prsetorian Prefect. The
ancient law required wills to be continuously executed, and, as its meaning
was not properly interpreted, this has resulted in the injury of both
witnesses and wills, hence We order that, during the time in which a will is
drawn up, or a codicil executed, or any other final disposition of property
made, it shall be done in accordance with the ancient custom (for We do not
think that on this account any change should be made) and that their
execution should not be suspended for any reason which is not necessary, as
no such important transaction should be interrupted by matters which are of
but trifling consequence. If,
however, any exigency having reference to the corporeal suffering of the
testator should arise, that is to say, if the offering of necessary food or
drink, or the administration or application of medicinal remedies should be
required, which, if omitted, the health of the testator would be in danger,
or if any necessary call of nature should, in the case of either the
testator or the witnesses, compel interruption of the proceedings, the will
shall not be set aside for this reason, even though one of the witnesses may
be attacked by epilepsy, which We understand took place, but as soon as the
cause which produced a temporary delay has been removed, the customary
formalities accompanying the execution of a will shall be complied with. But where
anything is done by the testator while the witnesses have been withdrawn for
a short time, because he was ashamed to satisfy a demand of nature in their
presence, the witnesses having been again introduced, and the execution of
the will resumed, it shall proceed. If, however, one or more of the
witnesses should be compelled to withdraw for a reason of this kind,
provided that only a brief term of absence is required, We order that those
present shall await their return, and that the formalities shall again be
resumed. But when some contingency demands longer absence of the witness,
and the condition of the testator being dangerous, threatens to grow worse,
then, the said witness or witnesses in question being absent, others
shall be called in their stead, and shall be informed by the testator, as
well as by the other witnesses of everything that has taken place, before
they were summoned. This having been made clear in every respect, all that
is necessary must be done by them, along with the other witnesses, even if
the signatures of the latter have in the meantime already been attached to
the will, for in this manner We relieve nature, and permit the execution of
the last wills of deceased persons to remain in their former condition
without the risk of becoming void. (1) As,
however, it has been provided by another constitution, which was promulgated
with reference to the execution of wills, that the presence of as many as
seven witnesses should be required, and the signature of the testator should
be made by himself or by someone else for him; and as this constitution set
forth that if he could not write, an eighth witness might be called to sign
for him; and if he had written his will with his own hand, and afterwards
the witnesses who were called attached their signatures to the same, and all
the other formalities exacted in the execution of a will took place, and
then a doubt arose whether the will was void or not, We, for the purpose of
amending the said constitution, do hereby decree that if anyone should write
an entire will or codicil with his own hand, and expressly state therein
that he had done so, the writing of the entire will shall be deemed
sufficient, and no other signature either of the testator or of anyone else
in his behalf shall be required, but the signatures of the witnesses must be
attached to the instrument, and all other required formalities be observed,
and the said will or codicil shall be valid, if the signatures of five
witnesses are affixed to the document written by the testator; and its
validity shall be permanent, and no unscrupulous schemer shall hereafter
call it in question on this account. Given at
Constantinople, on the sixth of the Kalends of April, during the
fifth Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 530. 29. The
Same to John, Prs&torian Prefect. We order
that where a testator has sufficient strength to be able to write, he shall
insert the name or names of the heir or heirs, by the side of his signature,
or in some other part of his will, in order that it may be clear that his
estate has been transferred in accordance with his wishes. If, however,
through the severity of disease, or on account of his ignorance of letters,
he is unable to do this, the name or names of the heir or heirs must be
mentioned by him in the presence of the witnesses to the will, in order that
the latter may, by all means, know who have been appointed, and that the
succession may pass without question to those designated for that purpose. But when
the condition of the testator is such that he can neither write, nor speak
so as to be understood, he should be considered as dead, and any will
produced under these circumstances shall be regarded as spurious. We,
desiring that any person who produces such a document shall become an exile
from our Empire (especially where this is done in the execution of wills),
do publish this law as an Edict throughout
the entire world. If it should not be obeyed, and the name or names of the
heir or heirs should not be written by the testator, or mentioned in the
presence of witnesses, We will not suffer a will of this kind to stand
either as a whole, if all the names of the heirs were omitted, or so far as
the appointment of an heir, whose name was neither indicated by the voice or
in the handwriting of the testator, is concerned. But, in
order that the witnesses may not forget where the names of the heirs have
been mentioned, they must not delay to write them down by the side of their
own signatures (when the testator did not himself write them down or mention
them) to insure that what has been done may always be remembered. If,
however, the testator himself wrote the names of the heirs in any part of
the will (as has been already stated), it will be superfluous for the
witnesses afterwards to add the said names to their signatures, as perhaps
the testator might not wish for them to know who his heirs were, and also
for the reason that they are designated in the handwriting of the testator
himself. It is by all means necessary that the names of the heirs should be
made known either by the written statement or voice of the testator, or by
the writing of the witnesses who have been called together to attest the
will. For just as in the case of a nuncupative will it is necessary for the
testator to pronounce the name or names of his heir or heirs, so, in the
execution of written wills, if the testator himself is unwilling to write
their names down with his own hand, or is unable to do so, they must be
designated by his voice. We order
that these provisions shall only be observed hereafter, and that any wills
executed shall, in the future, be attended with this formality, for how
could anyone commit an offence who, ignorant of the provisions of the
present law, did what was formerly required? Clerks and notaries, as well as
others employed in drawing up wills, shall not escape the penalty of forgery
if they venture to do otherwise, and act fraudulently in a transaction of
such importance. Given at
Constantinople, on the Kalends of March, after the fifth Consulate of
Lampadius and Orestes, 531. Extract
from Novel 119, Chapter IX. Latin Text. A will is
valid at present if the preceding law is not complied with in this respect,
whether the name of the heir has been written by the hand of the testator,
or by anyone else. 30. The
Same Emperor to John, Prs&tormn Prefect. We now
proceed to provide for other matters, and especially for the last wills of
deceased persons. Therefore, when We find that any controversy has arisen
among the ancient interpreters of jurisprudence, with reference to a will
which was lawfully executed, bearing the seals of seven witnesses, and which
afterwards, by some accident, or through the act of the testator himself,
was wholly erased, or the greater portion of it torn, and its meaning
thereby rendered doubtful, for the
purpose of remedying this, as is usually done, We order that if the testator
cuts the cord or removes the seals, the will shall be void, as indicating
that he has changed his mind. Where, however, this happens for any other
reason whatsoever, the will shall remain valid, and the heirs mentioned
therein shall by all means be called to the inheritance; as the Constitution
which We promulgated for the protection of wills provided that the testator
shall write the name of the heir with his own hand, or if, through his not
knowing how to write, or on account of his illness, or for any other reason,
he should not be able to do so, the witnesses, after having heard the name
of the heir mentioned by the testator, shall, in the presence of the latter,
write the name of the said heir by the side of their own signatures. Given at
Constantinople, on the fifteenth of the Kalends of November, after
the fifth Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 531. 31. The
Same Emperor to John, Praetorian Prefect. Rustic
ignorance has always been provided for by the ancient laws, and by the
different Princes who have preceded Us, and the latter have dispensed with
the strict observance of many legal formalities, which we find in the
documents themselves relating to these matters. For, as the execution of
wills has been established under certain legal rules, how can persons who
reside in the country, and have no knowledge of letters, strictly comply
with the prescribed formalities in the execution of their last wills ?
Therefore, considering- the beneficence of God, We have deemed it necessary
to come to the relief of their ignorance by means of this law. Hence, We
order that, in all the towns and camps of the Roman Empire, where Our laws
have been promulgated, and the science of letters flourishes, all the
provisions contained in the books of Our Digest and Institutes, as well as
in Our Imperial Decrees and regulations providing for the execution of
wills, shall be observed, and that no change shall be made in them by the present
law. In those
places in which educated men are rarely found, We grant, by the present
enactment, that residents of the country shall observe their ancient customs
instead of the law, so that, wherever persons who know how to write can be
found, seven witnesses who are required for the attestation of a will shall
be called together, and each one shall affix his own signature thereto.
Where, however, educated persons cannot be found, seven witnesses shall be
permitted to attest the will without signing the same. But when seven
witnesses cannot be found in that neighborhood, We order that witnesses to
at least the number of five shall be called together, but We do not, under
any circumstances, permit a smaller number to be sufficient. Where one,
two, or more are educated, they are authorized to write the signatures of
the others in their presence, in order that the witnesses themselves may be
aware of the intention of the testator, and by all means may know what heir
or heirs he desires to appoint, and they must state this on oath after the
death of the testator. Therefore, every resident of the country (as
mentioned above) may make this
disposition of his estate, and the rigor of the law having been relaxed, it
shall remain incontrovertible and valid. Given at
Constantinople, on the third of the Nones of July, during the
Consulate of Our Lord Justinian, Consul for the fourth time, and Paulinus,
Consul for the fifth time, 534. TITLE
XXIV. CONCERNING
THE APPOINTMENT OF HEIRS, AND WHAT PERSONS CANNOT BE APPOINTED HEIRS. 1. The
Emperor Titus JElius Antoninus to Anthestianus. Persons
who have been deported and afterwards appointed heirs are considered as
foreigners, and not entitled to take under the will; but the right of
inheritance remains in the same condition in which it would have been if no
heirs had been designated. Without
date or designation of consul. 2. The
Emperor Antoninus to Cselitius. If your
father has been appointed heir to a residuary estate, which another
testamentary heir cannot take, the latter will not be entitled to any
portion of the estate on account of his condition, and your father will be
the heir to the whole of it, for the designation of the residuary estate is
understood to mean all of the same. Given at
Rome on the fifteenth of the Kalends of July, under the Consulate of
the two Aspers, 213. 3. The
Emperor Alexander to the Soldier Vital. You state
that the knight Alexander appointed by his will Julian, who was his
freedman, his heir in the first place, and made a substitution for him in
the following words: "If, for any reason, my first heir should decline to
accept my estate, or should be unable to do so, I then substitute Vital, my
second heir, in his stead." After the
death of the testator, it was ascertained that Julian was the common slave
of the deceased soldier and his brother Zoilus, and the question arises
whether you should be admitted to the substitution, for if a testator,
believing that Julian was his own private freedman, appointed him his heir,
and did not wish that the estate should belong to anyone else through him,
the condition of the substitution is fulfilled, and you are entitled to the
estate. But where
the terms of the written substitution were referred by him to the law, so
that if he did not appoint another heir through Julian (for he could refuse
to accept the estate even if his master ordered him to do so) the substitute
would be called to the succession. If, however, he should obey his master,
and enter on the estate, there would be no ground for the substitution. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of Maximus,
Consul for the second time, and .^Elianus, 224. 4. The
Emperor Gordian to Ulpius. If your
father appointed as his heir one whom he falsely believed to be his son, and
it is shown that he would not have appointed him if he had known that he was
a stranger, and the latter is afterwards proved to be supposititious, it is
established by the decisions of the Divine Severus and Antoninus that he
should be deprived of the estate. Given on
the day before the Nones of October, during the Consulate of Pius and
Pontianus, 239. 5. The
Same Emperor to Cassianus. Your wife
is none the less considered to have been legally appointed your heir, if she
is mentioned in the will, not as your wife, but as a connection by marriage. Given on
the fifth of the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of Gordian,
Consul for the second time, and Pompeianus, 242. 6. The
Emperor Philip and the Csesar Philip to Antoninus. If your
wife appointed you her heir for the purpose of setting off a debt, not only
the strict construction of the law, but also the will of the deceased are
opposed to your claim demanding payment of the obligation, in addition to
the share of the estate which was bequeathed to you. Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of
Prsesens and Albinus, 247. 7. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximmn to Zizo. No one can
adopt any person as a brother among foreigners. Therefore, as you state that
your father did this, his act is void, and that portion of the estate which
he against whom you have filed your petition holds under the title of an
adopted brother, the Governor of the province will take care shall be
restored to you. Given on
the third of the Nones of December, during the Consulate of
Diocletian, Consul for the second time, and Aristobolus, 285. 8. The
Same Emperors to Hadrian. There is
no doubt that a corporate body, if it does not enjoy any special privilege,
cannot acquire an estate. Given on
the tenth of the Kalends of June, during the Consulate of Diocletian,
Consul for the fourth time, and Maximian, Consul for the third time, 290. 9. The
Same Emperors and Ceesars to Julia. It has
been decided that when anyone dies he can appoint a stranger his heir. Given on
the sixteenth of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate
of the above-mentioned Emperors. 10. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Asclepiada. The rule
of law declares that persons who are not permitted to receive an inheritance
cannot acquire it either through themselves as appointed heirs, or by means
of their own slaves. Given on
the sixteenth of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of
the Caesars, 293. 11. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to Hierius, Praetorian Prefect. Anyone can
appoint a stranger his heir, even if he is entirely unknown to him. Given at
Constantinople, on the eleventh of the Kalends of March, during the
Consulate of Felix and Taurus, 428. 12. The
Emperor Leo to Erythrius, Prsetorian Prefect. This
Renowned City, or any other town, can obtain by inheritance a legacy, a
trust, a donation, a yearly supply of provisions, any buildings whatsoever,
or slaves. Given on
the fifth of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of Martian
and Zeno, 469. 13. The
Emperor Justinian to Menna, Prsetorian Prefect. Whenever
heirs are designated with reference to any specified property, or are
ordered to be content with their appointment as heirs to a certain portion
of an estate, it is settled that they are considered to occupy the place of
legatees, and We order that when any others, who are appointed heirs to a
certain share, or without the designation of a share, but, in accordance
with the tenor of the ancient laws, are mentioned as being entitled to a
definite number of twelfths of the estate, they can only employ all
hereditary actions, or be sued, where they have been appointed heirs to a
specified part of the inheritance, or without any share being designated,
and that their right to said actions shall not be affected by the
testamentary appointment of heirs to any certain portion of said estate. Given at
Constantinople, on the eighth of the Ides of April, during the
Consulate of the Illustrious Decius, 529. 14. The
Same to John, Prsetorian Prefect. The
following case contained in the books of Ulpian, which he published on the
works of Masurius Sabinus, seems to Us to require to be more plainly stated.
A certain person when executing a will made an appointment as follows, "Let
Sempronius be the heir of Plotius." Some of the ancient authorities thought
that there was a mistake in the name, and that the appointment should be as
valid as if the testator had actually been named Plotius, and had mentioned
Sempronius as his heir. We, however, hold that this opinion is incorrect,
for no man can be found who is so ignorant, or rather such a fool, as not to
know his own name. But if the
testator himself was the heir of a certain Plotius, it is clear that he
appointed Sempronius his heir, so that, by means of the testator himself, he
might become the heir of Plotius. We arrive at this conclusion from
consideration of the ancient law which stated that the heir of the heir
should also inherit from the testator. If, how- ever,
nothing of this kind occurred, such an appointment is superfluous and void,
unless before Plotius was appointed his heir the testator had added, "Let
Sempronius be the heir of Plotius," for then it should be held that if
Plotius did not become his heir, Sempronius would be called by way of
substitution to the entire share of Plotius, so that Plotius, having been
appointed heir as the result of fhe words of the testator, Sempronius would
become his substitute. But if the
testator himself was not the heir of Plotius, and had not previously
appointed Plotius his heir, and wished Sempronius to be the heir of Plotius,
an appointment of this kind is of no force or effect whatever, as it is not
probable that anyone would make a mistake in his own
name. Given on
the third of the Kalends of August, after the fifth Consulate of
Lampadius and Orestes, 531. TITLE XXV. CONCERNING
APPOINTMENTS, SUBSTITUTIONS, AND RESTITUTIONS MADE CONDITIONALLY. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Alexander. As you
allege that the maternal grandfather of your daughter appointed her his
heir, provided she married the son of Anthyllus, it is clear that she cannot
become his heir without complying with the condition, and that the son of
Anthyllus, by refusing to marry her, will prevent her from obtaining the
estate. Given on
the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of Anulinus and Fronto,
200. 2. The
Emperor Antonimts to Cassia. If you did
not comply with the condition under which you were appointed the heir of
your mother, the substitution will take effect, for it cannot be held that
you were released under the pretext that the marriage would be dishonorable
because your mother desired you to be united in matrimony with the son of
her sister, who is your cousin, probably with the design of acquiring his
father's estate. You are not entitled to any extraordinary relief as is
stated in the prayer of your petition, for it was not his fault that the
condition imposed by the last will of your mother, the testatrix, was not
complied with. Given at
Rome, on the eighth of the Ides of March, during the Consulate of
Antoninus, Consul for the fourth time, and Balbinus, 214. 3. The
Same Emperor to Maxentius and Others. If your
mother appointed your heirs under the condition of your emancipation, and,
before the will of the deceased was complied with, your father incurred the
sentence of deportation, or died, and you were freed from his control by his
death, or in any other way, you have in consequence acquired the right to
enter upon his estate. Given on
the day before the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of Sabinus
and Anulinus, 217. 4. The
Emperor Alexander to ^mylianus. When a
father appoints his son, who is subject to his authority, his heir, under
the condition that he shall be emancipated, and did not disinherit him, in
case he should fail to be emancipated, he is not considered to have died
testate. As you
allege that you had gone beyond seas, and to a far distant country, and that
you were appointed his heir under the condition that you should return to
your own country, which is in the province of Mauritania, and you do not
state that you would be disinherited if you did not return, it is evident
that you were not able to comply with the condition on account of the
occurrence of many events which were not under your control, but accidental,
and therefore you are not prohibited from entering upon the estate. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of Julian,
Consul for the second time, and Crispinus, 225. 5. The
Emperors Valerian and Gallienus to Maxima. You are
more to blame than your mother, for if she wished you to be her heir, she
should not have ordered you to separate from your husband, a provision which
is of no effect; but you have, nevertheless, complied with the terms of her
will by obtaining a divorce. It would, however, have been better to have
preferred marital concord to gain, even if a condition of this kind was
valid, for as good morals forbid such conditions to be observed, you could
have retained your marriage without suffering any loss. Therefore, return to
your husband, being aware that, even if you do so, you can acquire your
mother's estate, as you will certainly be entitled to do, as you would have
acquired it even if you had not separated from him. Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of
Valerian, Consul for the fourth time, and Gallienus, Consul for the third
time, 258. 6. The
Same Emperor to the Senate. Generally
speaking, We order that if a testator should make use of the following words
in his will, "If either my son or daughter dies intestate, or without issue,
or unmarried; and either one of them should have children, or marry, or make
a will," there will be no ground for either substitution or restitution. If,
however, nothing of this kind took place, the condition will be valid, and
the estate shall be transferred in accordance with the terms of the will,
and the result of the uncertain succession of the deceased be finally
determined by either substitution or restitution. But what
course must be pursued if he did not make a will, and has descendants? Would
his children be entirely deprived of their father's estate, on account of
the perplexity attaching to expressions of this kind ? Therefore, with the
design of preventing such iniquitous provisions, and that no one else may
deviate from the proper path, We promulgate the following law, and declare
that it shall always remain valid, and be as advantageous to parents as to
children, and by it we also
protect the interests of other persons, even though they may be strangers,
with reference to whom anything of this kind has been inserted in the will.
We have found that the eminent Papinianus rendered a decision characterized
by the greatest wisdom in a case of this kind, in which a father made a
substitution for his children without providing for any issue which they
might have, which would be of no effect, if he who was injured by it became
a father and had children, understanding that it was not probable that if
the father had thought of grandchildren which he might have, he would have
made such a
substitution. We think
that, on general principles of humanity, this interpretation ought to be
rendered broader and more explicit, so that if anyone should have any
natural children, and should leave them a share of his estate, or give them
an amount of property within the limits which We have prescribed, and
subject them to substitution without having mentioned any issue which they
might have, the substitution will be void, and the estate will go to the
children who have been excluded; and, in accordance with the excellent
opinion referred to, those who are called to the substitution shall not be
entitled to the said share of the estate, but it will pass to the sons or
daughters, grandsons or granddaughters, and great-grandsons or
great-granddaughters of the deceased. The substitution cannot take place
unless the children themselves die without lawful issue, and whatever has
been decreed with reference to legitimate children shall also extend to
natural ones. We order
that all these provisions shall also apply to legacies and special
trusts. Given at
Constantinople, on the eleventh of the Kalends of August, during the
fifth Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 530. 7. The
Same to John, Prtetorian Prefect. Where
anyone appoints an heir under the following conditions, "Provided he becomes
Consul or Prsetor," or appoints his daughter his heir, "Provided she
marries," and if, during the lifetime of the testator, the son should be
made Consul or Prsetor, or the daughter should be married; or, while the
testator is still living, the son should retire from the consulship or
praitorship, or the daughter should separate from her husband, for the
purpose of removing all doubts entertained by the ancient jurists on this
point, We order that whenever the condition shall have been complied with,
either while the testator was living, at the time of his death, or
subsequently, it shall be considered to have been legally fulfilled. We decree
that this shall also apply to legacies, trusts, and grants of freedom; lest
if We countenance too much subtlety in the interpretation of matters of this
kind, the dispositions of testators may be fraudulently evaded. Given at
Constantinople, on the ninth of the Kalends of August, after the
fifth Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 531. 8. The
Same to John, Praetorian Prefect. If the
following clause is found in a will, namely, "Let him be my heir in
accordance with the conditions contained herein," and nothing is added, nor
any condition is inserted in the will, We order that the condition referred
to shall be considered void, and the appointment under the will be absolute.
We base our opinion upon that of Papinianus, who said: "Tracts of land left
to the State, which have their own boundaries, are none the less due under
the terms of the trust, because the testator promised that he would in
another document describe their boundaries, and the order of the games which
he desired to be celebrated every year, but having been afterwards prevented
by death, failed to do so." Where,
however, he inserted any conditions in his will, then the appointment will
be held to have been conditional from the beginning, and everything stated
in the will must be complied with, just as if the testator had made the said
appointments dependent upon the conditions. Given at
Constantinople, on the sixth of the Kalends of August, after the
fifth Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 531. 9. The
Same Emperor to John, Prsetorian Prefect. When
anyone whose wife is pregnant appoints her heir to a part of his estate, and
his unborn child heir to the remainder, and adds that if the posthumous
child should not be born, someone else shall be his heir, and the posthumous
child, having been born, dies before reaching the age of puberty, a doubt
arose as to what the law would be, and those learned men, Ulpianus and
Papinianus, held that the question of intention was involved; and Papinianus
thought the testator intended that if the posthumous child should be born,
and die before reaching the age of puberty, his mother would be entitled to
the succession in preference to the substitute, for if he left a part of his
property to his wife, there is still more reason to believe that he intended
that the estate of his deceased son should go to his mother. Therefore,
We, for the purpose of removing all ambiguity, have adopted the conclusion
of Papinianus, and order that where substitution has been made in a case of
this kind, and, after a posthumous child has been born, he dies before the
age of puberty, during the lifetime of his mother, it should be rejected;
for We only admit substitution where the posthumous child was not born, or
where, after his birth, his mother died before him. Given at
Constantinople, on the third of the Kalends of August, after the
fifth Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 531. TITLE
XXVI. CONCERNING PUPILLARY AND OTHER SUBSTITUTIONS. 1. The
Emperor Marcus JElius Antoninus to Secundus. Where
heirs have been appointed to unequal shares of an estate, and have been
reciprocally substituted for one another, and in the substitution mention is
not made of any other shares, it is certain that the testator did not, in
making the substitution, intend tacitly to insert any others than those
which are plainly stated in the appointment of his heirs. Given
during the Consulate of Clarus, Consul for the second time, and
Severus, 171. 2. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Frontinia. There can
be no doubt that you are entitled to the inheritance of your son, who died
intestate; for the substitution made by the will of his father cannot be
extended to the time of puberty, because your son and the other heirs were
not appointed under the same condition, and were reciprocally substituted,
and reason suggests that the Divine Marcus, Our Father, intended that the
same rule should be observed with reference to those who could only be
substituted under certain circumstances, as well as to a son who died before
reaching puberty. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of Chilo and
Libo, 205. 3. The
Emperor Alexander to Achilla. If, having
been appointed the testamentary heir of your mother, you have failed to
claim the succession under the will, and intend to demand praetorian
possession of the estate ab intestato, there is no doubt that you
have established ground for the substitution. Hence, if the substitute has
accepted the estate, you can sue him in the actions which you were entitled
to bring against your mother, but you cannot claim the succession on the
ground of intestacy. Given on
the eleventh of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of
Maximus, Consul for the second time, and ^31ianus, 224. 4. The
Same Emperor to Firmianus. Although
it may be held that a substitution for a child under puberty, who is under
the control of the testator, made by the father, as follows, "If he should
not be my heir," will include the case where the child dies before reaching
puberty, after becoming the heir (provided it is proved that he did not
become the heir contrary to the intention of the deceased), and as you state
that the substitution was in these words, "If my son Firmianus, and my wife
Elia, should not become my heirs (which God forbid), let Publius Firmianus
be my heir in their stead," it is clear that in this instance a substitution
was created by which Firmianus could be substituted for both the heirs
mentioned. Given on
the fourth of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of Fiscus,
Consul for the second time, and Dexter, 226. 5. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Hadrian. Direct
substitutions made in the case of children who have not reached the age of
puberty are usually annulled after the estate has been entered upon. Given on
the tenth of the Kalends of June, during the Consulate of Diocletian,
Consul for the fourth time, and Maximian, Consul for the third time, 290. 6. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Quintianus. When a
will has been legally executed, and several heirs have been appointed and
reciprocally substituted, some of whom accept their shares of the estate,
and others do not, the shares of the latter are acquired by those who
accept. Without
date or designation of consul. 7. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Felicianus. When a
will has been properly executed, and there are daughters under the age of
puberty subject to the control of their father, and the latter substituted
you, in case a daughter should die before reaching puberty; it is settled
that you will become the heir under the will, after the condition has been
fulfilled, and that you exclude the intestate succession. Given on
the Kalends of January, under the Consulate of the abovementioned
Emperors. 8. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Patrona. You
should, in your petition, state more clearly whether your former husband,
who died in the army, and whom you allege appointed your common son his heir
by his will, and substituted for him another heir in the first instance,
intended, in the second, to substitute the latter for the son who was under
his control at the time he died, and whether he designed that the
substitution should take effect before he reached his fourteenth year, or
after his death.1 For it is a positive rule of law that where
anyone, who is under the control of his father, who is a soldier, and has a
substitute only in the first instance, and becomes the heir of his father,
and then dies, his estate will certainly go to you. 1
Two of the three kinds of substitution known to the Roman law are here
referred to: the vulgaris, or common, which occurred when the
testamentary heir either died, became incapacitated, or rejected the estate;
and the pupillaris, or pupillary, which took effect when the child to
whom the estate was left did not survive its infancy, in which instance the
substitution absolutely excluded the heirs at law, which was the purpose for
which it was designed. An
essential requisite of pupillary substitution was that the father should die
testate, and his will be declared valid. In this manner paternal authority
continued to be exerted after death, as he practically disposed of the
estates of his children, and regulated their succession. The rule was
applicable whether the child had peculium, or merely an estate in
expectancy, or both. Pupillary
substitution was only operative until the age of fourteen in the case of
males, and until twelve in that of females. If made for a longer term, the
appointment was only invalidated for the excess unauthorized by law, which
was simply left out of consideration altogether.�ED. If,
however, the substitution found to have been made in the second instance is
either manifest or indefinite, but has no reference to any age, and the
child should die before reaching puberty, he will have as heirs those whom
the father appointed for him, and they can enter upon the estate. But if he
should die after reaching puberty, then you will obtain his estate, just as
property which belonged to the father at the time of his death can be
claimed by you under the terms of a
trust. Given on
the fifth of the Ides of April, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors, 293. 9. The
Emperor Justinian to Menna, Prsetorian Prefect. On the
ground of humanity, We permit all relatives in the ascending line, who have
sons, grandsons, great-grandchildren of either sex, but no other
descendants, whose said sons or daughters, grandsons or granddaughters,
great-grandsons or great-granddaughters are permanently deprived of
intelligence, to substitute others for them; or if two or more of the
above-mentioned descendants are weak-minded, their parents shall, after
having left them their legitimate shares of the estate, be authorized to
make such substitutions for them as they may desire, so that, as in the case
of pupillary substitution, no contest of their wills may be instituted;
provided, however, that any of them afterwards recover their senses, the
substitution shall be abrogated. Where,
however, a daughter, or any other descendants of any such demented person
are sane, the testator or testatrix shall only be allowed to make
substitution in favor of one, or several, or all of said descendants, as the
case may be. When the testator or testatrix have other children who are of
sound mind, and those who are insane have no descendants, substitution must
be made for one, or several, or all of the latter, as aforesaid. Given at
Constantinople, on the third of the Ides of December, during the
second Consulate of Our Lord Justinian, 528. 10. The
Same to John, Prsetorian Prefect. Where
anyone, having appointed his two sons, who are under the age of puberty, his
heirs, adds that if both of them should die before reaching that age,
So-and-So shall become his heir, a doubt arose among the ancient legal
authorities whether he intended the substitution to take effect if both his
sons should die under the age of puberty, or, if only one of them should
die, whether the substitute would immediately succeed to his share of the
estate. It was held by Sabinus that the substitution would only take effect
if both of them should die, and that the father had in mind that if one son
should die, his brother would succeed to his share. We think that the
opinion of Sabinus is preferable, and decree that the substitution shall not
become operative unless both the sons should die before attaining the age of
puberty. Given at
Constantinople, on the sixth of the Kalends of August, after the
fifth Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 531. 11. The
Same to John, Praetorian Prefect. A
certain man appointed two heirs, substituted them with another for his son
who was under the age of puberty, and made the following provision in his
will: "Let whoever shall become my heir be, with Titius, the heir of my
son." According to what we find in Ulpianus, the son having died before
reaching puberty, the question arose in what way the parties were called to
the substitution; whether the first two who were appointed by the father
were entitled to half his estate, and the third to the remaining half, or
whether each of the three could claim a third under the substitution. Another
doubt would arise if someone should appoint his heirs as follows: "Let
Titius, along with my children, and Sempronius, be my heirs." In the present
instance, as Ulpianus held, the question was whether it was the intention of
the testator that Titius should be entitled to half of the estate, with the
children, and Sempronius to the other half, or whether all of them would
share alike. It seems
to Us that, in the first instance, each of the three substitutes would be
entitled to a third of the estate, but in the second, as the father and the
son are understood to be practically but one person by nature, half of the
estate should be allotted to Titius and the children, and the other half to
Sempronius. Given at
Constantinople, on the sixth of the Kalends of August, after the
fifth Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 531.
(Continued.) TITLE
XXVII. CONCERNING
THE APPOINTMENT AND SUBSTITUTION OF SLAVES AS NECESSARY HEIRS. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Aufidius and Others. If,
notwithstanding you were slaves, you were appointed heirs under the
designation of freedmen, your appointment as such should be liberally
interpreted, just as if you had been liberated and appointed heirs at the
same time. This does not apply to a legacy. Given on
the seventh of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of Priscus
and Apollinaris, 170. 2. The
Emperor Pertinax to Lucretius. A person
who is not solvent can appoint a necessary heir, even if he defrauds his
creditors. If, however, you were given in pledge and still remain in the
same condition, you cannot become free and a necessary heir of your master,
who was a debtor, and insolvent. Published
on the eleventh of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of
Falco and Clarus, 194. 3. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Caesars, to Felix. As your
guardian married your female slave, and afterwards appointed her his heir,
he could not, by an act of this kind, deprive you of your title to her, and
you will be legally empowered to order her to enter upon the estate for the
purpose of acquiring it. Given on
the sixteenth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors, 193. 4. The
Emperor Justinian to Julian, Prsetorian Prefect. A certain
man appointed his son, who had not yet reached the age of puberty, his heir,
and in positive terms bequeathed his slave his freedom. He then, by a
pupillary substitution, substituted the said slave for his son, in the
second degree, without granting him his freedom, and the question arose
among persons learned in the law whether,
by a substitution of this kind, the slave would become the necessary heir of
the minor. The reason for this dispute arose from the ancient rule, by which
it was universally held that such a slave becomes the necessary heir of his
master, when the estate and his liberty are left to him at the same time. In the
present instance, however, the grant of freedom and the substitution are not
combined in the same act, but take place at different dates. Hence, for the
purpose of deciding this controversy, it appeared to Us extraordinary for
anyone to think that the intention of the testator should be thwarted by a
subtle distinction of this kind, especially where the testator is a master,
and to think that the slave does not become his necessary heir, but that he
gave him the right to obtain his freedom and reject the estate, and in this
way oppose his will. Anyone who attempts to do this should be punished.
Therefore the slave should become free during the lifetime of the minor,
because this was the intention of the testator, and if the minor should die,
the slave will become his necessary heir, because the testator desired that
this should be the case. Given at
Constantinople, on the fifteenth of the Kalends of December, during
the fifth Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 530. 5. The
Same to John, Prsetorian Prefect. When
anyone makes a will and appoints two heirs, one of them to a certain portion
of his estate, and makes a slave (mentioning him by name) heir to the
remaining portion without giving him his freedom, and afterwards leaves said
slave to another person, or, after the appointment of the slave as his heir,
bequeaths him by a legacy, and then appoints him his heir without giving him
his freedom, a doubt arose whether a legacy or an appointment of this kind
could have any force in law, and as to who would be entitled to the legacy
or the appointment. There was some ground for doubt, because he appointed
the slave, who still belonged to'him, his heir without his freedom, and such
a dispute arose among the ancient authorities that it seemed scarcely
possible to settle it. Leaving aside this ancient controversy, We have
discovered another way of disposing of the matter, as We always follow the
indications of the intention of the testator. Therefore, as We find it has
been established by Our law that if anyone should appoint his slave guardian
of his children, without bestowing upon him his freedom, by the mere
appointment of guardianship he is presumed to have been granted his freedom
on account of his wards, for which reason We have considered that it is only
for the benefit of the estate, as well as more humane and in favor of
liberty, that if anyone should appoint his slave his heir without his
freedom, he, through that very fact, becomes a Roman citizen. Relying upon
this conclusion, We hold that the slave cannot be acquired, and that the
protracted and inexplicable discussions of the ancients are not applicable.
For it should not be presumed that persons are so destitute of understanding
as to appoint their own slaves as heirs without granting them their freedom,
and afterwards by a legacy bequeath the same slaves to others. (1) But
the ancient authorities raised .another doubt, by stating that if anyone
should appoint his slave his heir to a part of his estate by his will,
without granting him his freedom, and then should grant him his freedom by a
codicil, whether such an appointment would be valid, and whether he would
become the heir as well as be free, lest it might appear that the estate was
granted by the codicil, as an estate could not under the ancient rules be
left in this way. We,
however, being inclined to a liberal and beneficent interpretation in a
disposition of this kind, even though it may have been inserted in a
codicil, order that freedom and the estate shall be granted at the same time
to slaves, in order to render them grateful to Us that they do not remain in
servitude, but become free, and heirs. Our benevolence is exerted in their
behalf to such an extent that, although their freedom may not have been
granted to them either by a will or a codicil, nevertheless, when an estate
is left to slaves it should be considered that they have obtained their
liberty. (2) It
should, however, be observed that when a legacy or a trust is bequeathed to
slaves without their freedom, they will remain in servitude; but it is to be
hoped that heirs do not exist who are so wicked as to thwart the liberality
of the testator, and fraudulently deprive the slaves of the remuneration to
which they are entitled, and that they will not be ignored, even though the
bequest was made to them while still in servitude. (3) This
legal regulation of Ours is also extended to another ambiguous case; for if
anyone should, by the principal part of his will, bequeath a slave to
another person, and then by pupillary substitution substitute the said slave
for his son without granting him his liberty, the question arose whether a
substitution of this kind would be valid, and if it would be acquired by the
legatee through the slave who was bequeathed after the death of the minor;
or whether such a substitution would be void because it was made with
reference to the slave without bestowing his freedom upon him. The better
opinion seems to Us to be to hold that the title to him was not immediately
acquired by the legatee, but that the substitution remains in suspense, and
if the minor should die, there will be ground for the substitution, and the
slave will at once become free and the heir. If, however, there should be no
ground for the substitution and the minor should reach the age of puberty,
then the title to the slave will pass to the legatee. For, just as the
ancient authorities, when substitution was made at the same time with the
grant of freedom, came to the conclusion that the grant of freedom should
remain in abeyance, and the slave should be considered entitled to it under
a condition, so, by Our interpretation, where the grant of freedom does not
accompany the substitution, the slave becomes free and the heir of the
minor. Given at
Constantinople, on the second of the Kalends of May, after the fifth
Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 531. 6. The
Same to John, Praetorian Prefect. The
decision which We have just rendered, declaring that a slave appointed heir
by his master without the grant of freedom must be considered
free, shall remain undisputed; and if anyone should absolutely appoint his
slave his heir, but grant him his liberty under a condition, and the
condition is such that it can be complied with by the slave, and he should
be guilty of negligence and fail to fulfill it, he, through his own fault,
shall forfeit both his freedom and the estate. Where,
however, the condition was accidental, and fails on account of the
vicissitudes of fortune, then, on the ground of humanity, the slave will
undoubtedly be entitled to his freedom, but the estate, if it is solvent,
shall go to those legally entitled to it, if no substitute was appointed.
But, if it should not be solvent, and the slave should have been appointed a
necessary heir, he shall obtain both his liberty and the estate at the same
time, for he will then be free and a necessary heir, not only by the ruling
of the ancient authorities, but also in accordance with Our decision. Given at
Constantinople, on the second of the Kalends of August, after the
fifth Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 531. TITLE
XXVIII. CONCERNING PASSING OVER AND DISINHERITANCE. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Favianus. As a
disinheritance clause should be inserted in the will after all the
appointments of heirs, if the testator should add that his son is
disinherited in all the degrees of succession, there is no doubt that the
requirements of the law will be satisfied. And, indeed, if he did not add
this clause, it would still be apparent that this was his intention, if he
mentioned the disinheritance in general terms, and the testament will be
considered to have been legally executed. Therefore, if the head of a family
should disinherit his son after having appointed his sons his heirs, and
substituted them for one another, he must be under- � stood to have made the
disinheritance with reference to both degrees; for the same heirs having
been appointed, no good reason can be advanced why the testator should have
intended to apply the disinheritance only to the last case. Published
on the sixth of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of Chilo
and Libo, 205. 2. The
Emperor Alexander to Heraclida. If your
grandfather appointed your father and your step-mother heirs to equal
portions of his estate but did not disinherit you by name, although you were
under your father's control at the time, and your father died during the
lifetime of your grandfather, you will have a right to succeed to your
father, notwithstanding the provisions of the Velleian Law, for you have
broken the will of your grandfather and his entire estate will belong to
you. Published
on the sixth of the Ides of April, during the Consulate of Fuscus,
Consul for the second time, and Dexter, 226. 3. The
Emperor Justinian to John, Prsetorian Prefect. Where
anyone disinherits his own son, as follows, "Let So-and-So, my son, have no
share of my estate," a son under the construction of a clause of this kind
is understood not to have been passed over, but to have been disinherited.
For where the intention of the testator is perfectly clear, the
interpretation of the words is never important enough to prevail over it. Given on
the tenth of the Kalends of March, after the fifth Consulate of
Lampadius and Orestes, 531. 4. The
Same Emperor to John, Prsetorian Prefect. By the
present law, We correct the greatest defect to be found in the legal
enactments of the ancients, which held that different rules should be
observed in the testamentary disposition of the estates of parents, so far
as males and females were concerned, while both sexes enjoyed the same
rights under an intestate succession. They decided that a son should be
disinherited by a certain form of words, and a daughter by another, and in
some instances they introduced the Civil, and in others the praetorian law,
in the case of grandchildren. Where a
son was passed over, he either annulled the will under the law, or he
obtained praetorian possession of the entire estate contrary to the
testamentary provisions. A daughter, however, who was passed over, was
entitled to the right of accrual by the ancient law, so that at the same
moment that the will of her father was set aside with reference to a certain
portion of the estate, the right of accrual vested, and she herself was
considered as included among the legatees; and, moreover, under prsetorian
law she was entitled to complete possession of the property of the estate
contrary to the terms of the will. A
constitution of the Great Antoninus provided that under praetorian law she
could only take what she was entitled to by the right of accrual. Jurists
who established such distinctions as those above mentioned appear as
accusers of Nature for not having solely produced males, so that those from
whom they spring should not have been created. In order
to remedy this, We follow in the path of our ancestors, who clearly appear
to have entertained the same idea, for We know that in former times it was
permitted to include both sons and daughters, and all others, among those
disinherited in general terms. The
centumvirs afterwards made another distinction, and from their injustice a
second defect arose which has been brought to Our knowledge through the
works of Ulpianus, which he composed on the Edict of the Praetor, and those
of Tribonian, Our most illustrious Quaestor, and other eminent jurisconsults.
The last resort of children who have been passed over is the complaint of
inofficiousness in a will, and as a daughter could not have recourse to it,
if she were passed over, her position was worse than if she had been
disinherited. For since a daughter who was passed over would receive half of
the estate either through prsetorian possession contrary to the provisions
of the will, or by the right of accrual, and she was compelled to contribute to the
payment of all legacies up to the amount of three-quarters of her share, she
would, in fact, only be entitled to a twelfth and a half of the estate. If,
however, she were disinherited, a fourth part of the entire estate must, by
all means, have been given to her; and hence she whom her father thought
worthy of being excluded from participation in his estate would receive more
than a daughter whom he silently passed over in the appointment of his
heirs. And if, in
accordance with the terms of Our Constitution which We have promulgated with
reference to the supplementing of the fourth part, the deficiency should
have been made up, in like manner, the deficiency of the disinherited
daughter, so far as the fourth part of her share of the estate was
concerned, still existed, and thus the defect remained in existence and was
not corrected by Our Constitution. Therefore, We order, as in the succession
of parents which passes by intestacy, both males and females shall stand
upon an equal footing; that females shall be benefited by the terms of
wills; that specific disinheritances shall be stated in identical language;
and that a daughter shall have praetorian possession of an estate contrary
to the provisions of the will in the same manner as a son, who is his own
master or emancipated, is entitled to; so that, if passed over, she can
cause the will to be set aside by law in the same way as an emancipated son,
or one who is independent, whether he causes the will to be annulled by
process of law, or obtains praetorian possession of the estate in
contravention of its terms. This rule shall apply not only to daughters, but
also to grandsons and granddaughters, and We decree that it shall be
observed with reference to other descendants, provided they are derived from
males. But, for
the reason that still another defect has arisen under the pretext of a
difference, and one set of rules is observed with reference to the
disinheritance of posthumous children, and another concerning those already
born, as it was necessary for a posthumous female child to be disinherited
with the others, and to be benefited by a legacy, but a daughter already
born was not entitled to the legacy, We have extended this principle to the
utmost by means of a very brief additional clause, directing that the same
rule shall apply to the disinheritance of posthumous children, either of the
male or female sex, which We have already established with reference to
other sons and daughters; that is to say, that they must be disinherited by
name, so that, in the case of posthumous children, they shall be
specifically designated. Given at
Constantinople, during the Kalends of September, after the fifth
Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 531. Extract
from Novel 113, Chapter HI. Latin Text. A parent
is not allowed to disinherit or pass over any of his children, unless the
child is proved to have been ungrateful, and the testator specifically
mentions the acts of ingratitude in his will. Fourteen kinds of ingratitude
are enumerated by a new constitution. Extract
from the Same Novel. Latin Text. A will is
void only with reference to the appointment of heirs, where disinheritance
or the passing over of other heirs is involved. The other testamentary
provisions remain unaltered. TITLE
XXIX. CONCERNING
THE APPOINTMENT, DISINHERITANCE, AND OMISSION OF POSTHUMOUS HEIRS IN A WILL. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Brutatius. If, after
having made his will by which the testator omitted all mention of his
posthumous children, a son or daughter should be born to him, he is
considered to have died intestate, as the will is broken by the birth of a
posthumous child of either sex, who was not mentioned therein. It is a
well-established legal principle that nothing is due, or can be demanded
under the terms of a will which has been broken. Given on
the fourth of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of Antoninus,
Consul for the fourth time, and Balbinus, 214. 2. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars, to Sotericus. The will
of a husband is not annulled by a miscarriage of his wife; but it is a
perfectly clear rule of law that, when a posthumous child has been passed
over, the will is broken and cannot be renewed, even if the child should die
immediately after birth. Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of the
Caesars. 3. The
Emperor Justinian to John, Prsetorian Prefect. We now
decide a matter which has been the subject of controversy among the
ancients. Therefore, while an unborn child, who was passed over in its
father's will, became the heir of its father when it came into the world,
provided no other child had preceded it, and by its birth broke the will;
where a posthumous child, having been born, died without uttering a cry, it
was doubted if such a child could break the will by its birth; and the minds
of the ancient authorities were at a loss to determine what opinion should
be rendered with reference to the will of the father. The
Sabinians held that if the child was born alive, and did not utter a cry it
broke the will; but it is evident that if it was born dumb it could not do
so. We also adopt this opinion, and order that when a child is born alive,
even though it should immediately die, or perish while in the hands of the
midwife, the testament will, nevertheless, be broken. It is, however,
absolutely necessary for it to come into the world alive, and not have the
shape of a monster, or be horribly deformed. Given at
Constantinople, on the fifteenth of the Kalends of December, during
the fifth Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 530. 4. The
Same Emperor to John, Prsstorian Prefect. Where a
man, when making his will, used the following language, "If a son or a
daughter should be born to me, within the term of ten months after my death,
he or she shall be my heir," or if he wrote as follows, "Let my son or my
daughter, who may be born within ten months after my death, be my heir," a
dispute arose among the ancient interpreters of the law whether the said
posthumous heir should be considered as not having been included in the
will, and to have broken it. Hence, as We have promulgated many laws for the
purpose of aiding the intention of testators, We, for the purpose of
deciding this question, now direct that a will shall not be considered as
having been broken by the use of either of these forms of expression; but if
a son or a daughter should be born within ten continuous months from the
death of the testator, or during his lifetime, his will shall remain
unaltered, in order that he who did not pass over his children in his will
may not suffer the penalty for having done so. Given at
Constantinople, on the twelfth of the Kalends of December, during the
fifth Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 530. TITLE XXX. CONCERNING
THE RIGHT OF DELIBERATING,1 AND OP ENTERING UPON OR ACQUIRING AN
ESTATE. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Titia. If, having
been emancipated by your father, you did not take possession of his estate
after his death, you need be under no apprehensions that you will be obliged
to do so, because you manumitted some of his 1
From the right of deliberation as to the acceptance or rejection of an
estate, accorded to heirs, is probably derived the family council, which,
utterly inconsistent with the institution of the patria potestas, and
invested with a quasi judicial authority, was called to settle domestic
differences; to provide for the appointment and discharge of guardians; to
sanction marriages and arrange for dowries and ante-nuptial donations; to
authorize the encumbrance of property; and to perform many other acts having
reference to the welfare and protection of minors, and especially of
orphans. This tribunal is provided for by the codes of most European
nations, and as well as by that of Louisiana. It is ordinarily composed of
relatives, connections, or friends of the minor and a magistrate of the
district, who convokes it, and presides. Application for the organization of
a family council may be made by anyone related by either blood, marriage, or
attachment to the minor whose interests are involved. Those who are summoned
to attend are liable to a fine if they absent themselves; and in case of
injury to the minor resulting from the malice or negligence of the members,
the latter will be responsible. (Code Civil de France, Arts. 405,
409, Codigo Civil de Espana, Arts. 295-313, Codigo Civil Portuguez,
Arts. 220, 226, Codice Civile de Regna d'ltalia, Arts. 47, 235,
237, 255, 260, 327, 334, Burgerlich.es Gesetzbuch, Arts. 1858-1881.) An
assemblage of this kind is called a "family meeting" in Louisiana, and the
appointments are made by a judge, who designates a justice of the peace
before whom it shall be held. Those who participate, five in
number�preferably the eldest of the next of kin�are sworn to give their
advice to the best of their slaves
without authority, and sold certain property and other slaves for the
purpose of paying the funeral expenses. Published
on the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of Messala and Sabinus,
215. 2. The
Emperor Alexander to the Soldier Florentinus. As you
state that you have paid a certain debt of your father's, there is no doubt
that you should be considered to have accepted his estate, so far as your
share of it is concerned. Published
on the sixth of the Ides of February, during the Consulate of Maximus,
Consul for the second time, and ^Elianus, 224. 3. The
Emperor Gordian to the Soldier Florentinus. If your
brother, at the time of his death, was under the control of his father,
whether he was appointed heir to his entire estate, and would have been the
heir even if the will had not been opened, or whether he was the heir only
to a portion of the same, he will, none the less, become at once the proper
heir of his father; and therefore, for the reason that he died a few days
after the latter, you cannot succeed to the estate of your brother. If,
however, he was his own master, and died before entering upon the estate,
you are the lawful heir of your brother, whether you obtained possession of
the estate within the time prescribed by the Edict, or whether the property
belonging to it is unjustly retained by someone else, the Governor of the
province will cause restitution to be made to you. Published
on the fifteenth of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of
Gordian, Consul for the second time, and Pompeianus, 242. 4. The
Emperor Decius to Athenais. It has
frequently been stated in rescripts that where the son of a family has
obtained an inheritance, and his father has acted in behalf of the heir with
his consent, the legal formalities shall be considered to have been complied
with. Published
on the tenth of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of Decius
and Gratus, 251. 5. The
Emperors Valerian and Gallienus to Paulus. A ward can
acquire an estate through his guardian acting as heir, but the consent of
the latter will be necessary; for if the guardian should do anything without
his knowledge, he cannot acquire the estate for him. Published
on the sixteenth of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of
Valerian, Consul for the fourth time, and Gallienus, Consul for the third
time, 258. knowledge.
The official before whom the meeting is held is required to draw up a report
of the proceedings, sign it, and cause those who attend also to attach their
"signatures. A copy is given to the latter, who must have it published.
(Civil Code of Louisiana, Arts. 305-311.)�ED. 6. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Philip/pa. If your
grandmother appointed your father her heir to two-twelfths of her estate,
your father will become her heir solely by the disclosure of her intention.
Therefore, if she stated in her will that you were to receive the said
two-twelfths, you can obtain possession of the amount by applying to the
Governor of the province. Published
on the sixteenth of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of
the above-mentioned Emperors, 290. 7. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Eusobinus. As you
allege that your sister died before she knew that any of the estate of her
brother had been left to her, it is perfectly clear and evident that the
estate of the deceased could not be transmitted to her heirs, before she
herself performed some act as heir, or obtained prse-torian possession of
the property. Published
during the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 8. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Claudius. Although
the proper heirs did not immediately busy themselves with the property of
the estate of their father, still, if they were ignorant that it was left to
them, they_cannot be excluded by prescription of long time from claiming it
according to law. Ordered on
the seventeenth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of
the above-mentioned Emperors. 9. The
Same Emperors and Caesars to Plato. If, by the
properly executed will of your former curator, or on the ground of
intestacy, you have obtained legal succession of his estate, in this
instance he who did not reject it will be permitted to enter upon the same.
Therefore, the Governor of the province, having been applied to, should
interrogate those who are the heirs, and have not yet bound themselves, as
to whether they will accept the estate, or not; and if they demand time for
deliberation, he shall grant it to them as he thinks best. Ordered on
the sixteenth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 10. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Sabina. If, having
passed the age of twenty-five years, you have interfered with the property
of your father's estate, the insolvency of your father will not excuse you,
nor will the violence of your brother who has appropriated your share, or
suppressed the will, release you from the demands of the creditors, who have
a right, under the Civil Law, to sue you for your hereditary share of the
estate. Ordered on
the sixteenth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of the
Csesars. 11. The
Same Emperors and Cxsars to Philumena. Your
father, under whose control you were, can not, against your consent, accept
an estate which has been legally left to you, nor can he confer freedom upon
the slaves belonging to the same by manumitting them. Ordered on
the sixth of the Ides of February, during the Consulate of the
Csesars. 12. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Antony. There is
no doubt that a child, who has arrived at the age of puberty, by accepting
possession of the property of an estate after it has been left to him, acts
in the capacity of heir. Ordered on
the third of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of the
Csesars. 13. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Sclepolis. It is an
established rule of law that a proper heir can obtain the estate of his
father by rejecting prsetorian possession of the same. Ordered at
Nicomedia, on the third of the Ides of December, during the Consulate
of the Csesars. 14. The
Same Emperors and C&sars to Flavia. If your
brother was the legal successor of your sister, under both the Civil and
praetorian law, even though it cannot be proved that he was in possession of
the property of the estate, he, nevertheless, becomes the heir, and can
institute proceedings against those who are in possession. Ordered at
Nicomedia, on the twelfth of the Kalends of January, during the
Consulate of the Caesars. 15. The
Emperor Constantius to Leontius, Count of the East. There is
no doubt that if a son should become his own master before he accepts an
estate by order of his father, he can voluntarily claim the estate for
himself. Given on
the seventh of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of Limeneus
and Catulinus, 349. 16. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius to Annodius. No one can
be compelled, against his will, to purchase anything, to accept a donation,
or to enter upon an estate which is onerous. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of Olybrius
and Probinus, 295. 17. The
Emperors Arcadius, Honorius, and Theodosius to Anthe-mius, Prsetorian
Prefect. We decree
by this law that the vain formality of declaring that an estate is accepted
is absolutely abolished. Given at
Constantinople, on the fifth of the Kalends of April, during the
Consulate of Honorius, Consul for the seventh time, and Theodosius, 307. 18. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to the Senate. Where an
estate is left to an infant, that is a child under the age of seven years,
who is still under the control of its grandfather or great-grandfather, or
where it becomes the heir at law of its mother or of anyone in the
descending line of the latter, or of any other person whomsoever, the
relative having charge of it shall be permitted to accept the estate, or
praetorian possession of the same, in the name of the said child. (1) If the
said relative should fail to do this, and the infant should die under the
above-mentioned age, the surviving relative can then obtain the entire
estate by paternal right, no matter by what succession it descended to the
said infant, just as if it had been acquired by the latter. (2) Where,
however, the relative is not living, and some other person has become, or
has been appointed guardian of the infant after the death of said relative,
the guardian can, while the child is still in the age of infancy, accept the
estate in its name, whether it became entitled to it during the lifetime of
its parents, or after his death; or he can demand prsetorian possession of
the property, and in this manner acquire the estate for the said infant. (3) But
when there is no guardian, or if there is one and he should neglect to do
these things, and the child should die in infancy, all the estates to which
he had been entitled but had not accepted are understood to be in the same
condition as if they had never been transmitted to him, and then they will
pass to those persons who would have been called to the succession, if the
infant had not been entitled to the same. These rules which we have
established with reference to an infant under the control of its parents
will also apply if the said infant should, under any circumstances, be
ascertained to be his own master. (4) If,
however, the said minor has passed the age of seven years, and on account of
the death of his father was under the care of a guardian, and died before
reaching the age of puberty, We order that the regulations contained in the
ancient laws shall prevail; and there can be no doubt that the minor, after
having attained the age of seven years, can himself enter upon the estate
and demand prsetorian possession of the same with the consent of his
relative if he is still under his control, or by the authority of his
guardian if he is independent; or where he has no guardian, he can appear
before the Praetor and obtain this right in pursuance of his decree. Given at
Ravenna, on the sixth of the Ides of November, during the Consulate
of Theodosius, Consul for the twelfth time, and Valentinian, Consul for the
second time, 426. 19. The
Emperor Justinian to Demosthenes, Prsetorian Prefect. As We have
found in the ancient laws, and especially in the Questions of Julius Paulus,
that sons under paternal control who die while deliberating whether they
will accept the estate of their father or not, can transmit the same to
their own posterity, together with other privileges to which persons of this
kind are entitled, We hereby declare that this
right of deliberation shall be granted to all their successors, whether they
are cognates or strangers. Therefore, We order that when anyone is called to
a succession either under a will, or as heir at law, he shall be entitled to
deliberate, and if he has not done so, and has not rejected the estate, so
that he appears to be deliberating on this account, and if he has performed
no act which may indicate his acceptance, or his conduct as an heir, he can
transmit this right of deliberation to his successors; provided, however,
that the said transmission shall be terminated within the period of one year
after the estate could have been entered upon. And, indeed, if anyone,
knowing that he is entitled to an estate either as heir at law, or under the
terms of the will, should, without having requested time for deliberation,
die within a year, this right shall descend to his heirs, if it is exercised
within the prescribed period. For if, after the will has been recorded, or
after the heir kn,ows that he has been called to the succession either on
the ground of intestacy or under the terms of the will, or under any other
title, he should allow the term of a year to elapse without doing anything
to manifest his intention of either accepting or rejecting the estate, he,
together with his successors, shall be deprived of this privilege. If,
however, he should die within a year, he undoubtedly will leave to his
successors the right to decide as to the acceptance of the estate during the
unexpired time. When this has elapsed, however, neither he nor his heirs
will have any claim to the possession of the estate. Read in
the New Consistory of the Palace of Justinian. Given on
the third of the Kalends of November, during the fifth Consulate of
Decius. 20. The
Same Emperor to John, Prsetorian Prefect. Where a
testator, having made a will, appointed an heir to certain shares of his
estate, and afterwards by the same will appointed the said person heir to
other shares of no matter what amount, and then, a third time, left him a
certain number of shares of the same estate; the heir, having accepted his
appointment to one or more of the shares, and having decided that one or
more of the others should be rejected by him, the question arose among the
ancient authorities whether he should be permitted to do this. In like
manner, when a testator appointed his son, who was under the age of puberty,
his heir to a portion of his estate, and a certain stranger to the remaining
portion, and made a pupillary substitution of the latter, and the testator
afterwards died, and the minor became the heir .of his father, and the
stranger entered upon the estate, and subsequently the minor died before
reaching the age of puberty, it was doubted whether the pupillary
substitution would take effect. The substitute being unwilling to accept the
said share of the estate, the question also arose whether the testamentary
heir could reject the pupillary substitution. We think
that both of these doubts should be removed by Us at the same time; hence,
in the case of the appointment of the heir, or in that of
pupillary substitution, in order that everything may be accepted or
rejected, We have decided that the necessity is imposed upon the heir who is
especially appointed to accept either one or both parts of the estate, and
that the pupillary substitution should also either be accepted or rejected. Given at
Constantinople, on the day before the Kalends of May, after the fifth
Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 531. 21. The
Same Emperor to John, Praetorian Prefect. Where a testator appointed as
his heir a person who had a contest in court with a third party with
reference to his status, and who claimed him as a slave, and he who alleged
that he was his master ordered him to accept the estate, in order that the
acquisition of the same might be obtained through his agency, and the latter
refused to obey him as his master, a doubt arose among the ancient
authorities whether any penalty should be inflicted for insolence of this
kind. They held diiferent opinions on this point, and We, desiring to
dispose of this discord, direct that the question should be decided in such
a way that a nice distinction may be established in the case. For if the
appointment was made in the following terms, "I appoint So-and-So, the slave
of So-and-So, my heir," for the reason that it is perfectly clear that the
appointment was made with reference to the master, it will, by all means, be
necessary for the slave to be compelled by a competent judge to enter upon
the estate, and acquire it for his alleged master; and if he should
afterwards be declared to be free, he will not be subjected to any injury on
this account, but all loss or gain will be sustained or enjoyed by the
person who attempted to reduce him to servitude; and all actions having
reference to the estate, both for and against him, will be refused, and his
rights will not be prejudiced in any way for this reason. If,
however, he should be appointed heir as one who is free, without any mention
of a master or a slave being made in his appointment, then, under no
circumstances, can he be compelled to accept the estate, nor shall
unrestricted choice be denied him, but the disposition of the estate will
depend upon his condition, and will remain in abeyance till a decision is
rendered, whether he be plaintiff or defendant in the case; so if he should
be decided to be a slave, he will then acquire the estate for his master,
but if he is found to be free, he himself will obtain it if he should desire
to do so. Given at
Constantinople, on the second of the Kalends of May, after the fifth
Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes. 22. The
Same Emperor to the Senate. We know
that two constitutions have already been promulgated by Our authority, one
having reference to those who thought they should deliberate with reference
to the acceptance of estates which had been left to them, and the other
concerning the appearance of unexpected debts, and the uncertain result to
which heirs are subjected by the discovery of conflicting claims. We are
not, however, ignorant of the existence
of certain ancient constitutions which the Divine Gordian addressed to Plato
concerning soldiers who, through ignorance, entered upon an estate, and
which provides that they can only be sued for the amount of property which
belonged to the deceased, and that their own possessions cannot be
interfered with by the creditors of the latter. This provision of the
above-mentioned constitution has been adopted by Us, for the Imperial
legislator was of the opinion that soldiers should rather be versed in arms
than learned in the law. Therefore it appeared to Us to be beneficial to
consolidate all these provisions in the same enactment, and not only to
relieve soldiers by a privilege of this kind, but also to extend it to all
other persons, as well where an unforeseen indebtedness appears as where
anyone finds an estate which he had accepted to be onerous. Hence the
privilege of deliberation would not be sufficient, unless in the case of men
who are timorous and apprehensive of things which are unworthy of suspicion. (1)
Therefore, when an estate, either wholly or in part, vests in anyone, either
under the terms of a will or on the ground of intestacy, and the heir
prefers to accept it directly, and does so with a certain expectation of
acquiring it, or meddles with it in such a way that he cannot afterwards
reject it, in this instance, no inventory is required, as he is liable to
all the creditors just as if he had voluntarily assumed the financial
responsibilities of the estate. In like manner, if he thought that the
estate should either be rejected or repudiated by him without hesitation,
and within the term of three months after he knew that he was appointed
heir, or called to the succession on the ground of intestacy, he publicly
renounces the estate, he will not be obliged to make an inventory, or comply
with any other formalities, and shall be considered as having no interest in
the said estate, whether it be an onerous or a profitable one. (2) Where,
however, he is doubtful whether or not the estate of the deceased should be
accepted, and does not think it necessary for him to deliberate, but enters
upon it, or occupies himself with its management in any way, then an
inventory should be drawn up by him without fail, so that, within thirty
days after the will has been opened, or after he has been notified that this
has taken place, or he has learned that the estate has descended to him as
heir at law, he must begin the inventory of the property which the deceased
possessed at the time of his death. This inventory must, by all means, .be
completed within the other sixty days, in the presence of the notaries and
other persons who are necessary for its preparation. The heir will be
required to sign it, and state that it mentions the property belonging to
the estate, and' that he has not committed, and will not commit any
fraudulent act with reference to said property, which shall remain in his
possession; or if he is ignorant of letters, or is unable to write, he can
summon a special notary for the sole purpose of signing his name, and the
venerated sign of the cross shall be prefixed to his signature by the hand
of the heir; and this shall be done in the presence of witnesses who are
acquainted with the latter, and who are present by his order to witness the
signature of the notary in his, behalf. (3) If,
however, the heir should happen to be absent from the place where the
property of the estate or the greater part of the same is situated, then We
grant the period of one year dating from the death of the testator for the
completion of the above-mentioned inventory ; for the time aforesaid will be
sufficient, even though the property may be situated at a great distance. We
concede to persons the power of drawing up an inventory either themselves or
by attorneys instructed by them to do so, and who are sent to the places
where the property is situated. (4) Where
the inventory has been drawn up in accordance with what has been previously
stated, the heirs shall be entitled to the estate without running any risk,
and can avail themselves of the benefit of the Falcidian Law against the
legatees, so that they will only be liable to the heirs of the estate to the
amount of the value of the property which may come into their hands, and
they must satisfy those creditors who first appear; and, if after this is
done, nothing remains, any creditors who afterwards appear shall be
dismissed, and the heirs shall lose absolutely nothing of their own
property, lest when they expect to make a profit they may suffer loss. If,
however, in the meantime, the legatees appear, they must satisfy them either
out of the actual property of the deceased, or out of its proceeds when
sold. (5) But
when creditors, who have not yet been paid, appear after the estate has been
exhausted, they shall not be allowed to annoy the heir himself, nor those
who have purchased property from him, the proceeds of which have been used
for the payment of legacies or trusts, or for the satisfaction of other
creditors. Creditors
shall not be refused the right to appear against legatees, either in the
hypothecary action, or in that to collect money which was not due, and to
recover what they have received, as it would be perfectly absurd for laws
enacted to benefit legatees to deny to creditors their right to obtain legal
relief, as well as for legatees who are seeking for gain to be given their
bequests in full. (6) When,
however, the heirs have surrendered the property of the estate to the
creditors of the same, in satisfaction of debts, or have done so by the
payment of money, the other creditors who have prior liens secured by
hypothecation can appear against them, and recover the property from the
subsequent creditors in accordance with the laws, either by an hypothecary
action, or by a personal one for recovery, unless they voluntarily offer to
discharge the indebtedness. (7) As has
frequently been stated, no action shall be granted against the heir himself,
who has exhausted all the property belonging to the estate. (8) They
shall not, however, be permitted to proceed against the purchasers of
property belonging to the estate which the heir himself sold for the payment
of debts or legacies, as We have sufficiently provided for prior creditors
by allowing them to proceed against subsequent ones, or against legatees who
have been paid, and in this way to assert their rights. (9) In
estimating the amount of the estate, We grant the heir permission to accept
and retain anything disbursed in funeral ex- penses, or
for the registry of the will, or for drawing up the inventory, or for any
other necessary matters connected with the estate, which he can prove that
he has paid. If, however, he himself had any rights of action against the
deceased, these shall not be merged, and he shall share equally with the
other creditors in every respect, but the right of priority shall be enjoyed
by the latter. (10)
Permission should be given to creditors, legatees, and beneficiaries of
trusts, if they think that the amount of the estate left by the deceased was
x-large r than that stated by the heir in the inventory, to prove the excess by
any lawful means which they may adopt, either by torturing the slaves of the
estate, in accordance with the former law promulgated by Us, which treats of
putting slaves to the question or by the oath of the heir, if other evidence
should be lacking; and the truth must be ascertained whenever this can be
done, in order that the heir may not obtain profit, or suffer loss through
acceptance of an estate of this kind. It must,
however, be observed that if the heirs should abstract or conceal property
belonging to the estate, or should take measures to remove anything, they
shall restore double the amount, after they have been convicted, or shall be
compelled to account for the same to the estate. (11) While
the inventory is in course of preparation, and is completed within three
months when the assets are at hand, or within three years when they are
elsewhere, in accordance with the former provision, neither creditors,
legatees nor beneficiaries of a trust shall be permitted to either molest
the heirs or bring them into court, or claim property belonging to the
estate on the ground of its having been hypothecated, but this term shall be
legally granted to the heirs for the purpose of deliberation, and during the
interval no prejudice shall be created by the hereditary heirs on the ground
of prescription. (12)
Where, however, after the heirs have entered upon the estate, or if, being
either present or absent, they have occupied themselves with its management,
and have neglected to draw up an inventory, and the time prescribed by Us
for doing so has elapsed, then, for the very reason that they did not make
an inventory in accordance with the provisions of this constitution, they
shall undoubtedly be considered as heirs, and shall be liable for the entire
amount of the indebtedness due from the estate, nor shall they enjoy the
advantages of Our law, as they saw fit to treat it with contempt. (13) We
have established these regulations with reference to those who did not deem
it advisable to ask for time to deliberate, which We hold is entirely
superfluous, after the passage of this law, and should be refused. For as
they are permitted by the authority of the present law to enter upon the
estate and subsequently reject it, what ground remains for deliberation? But
for the reason that certain men, either through unfounded fear or sinister
design, think it necessary to petition Us to allow them to deliberate for
the term of a year for the purpose of examining the affairs of the estate,
and perfecting their insidious plots against it, and, by the employment of
repeated supplications and weak arguments they often request further delay,
in order that no
one may think that We absolutely despise the customs of antiquity, We allow
them to ask time for deliberation, either from Us personally, or from Our
judges, but no more than a year shall be granted by the Emperor, and no more
than nine months by Our judges, so that they can obtain no further time
through the indulgence of Imperial generosity. If any longer period should
be granted, it shall be considered void; for We only concede one term for
deliberation, and no more. (14) When,
however, anyone has fulfilled all these requirements, and drawn up the
inventory (for it is necessary for the heir, while he is deliberating, to
make it out with the greatest exactness), he shall not be permitted to enjoy
the benefit of Our law after the prescribed time (that is, if he does not
reject the estate, but decides to accept it), but he shall be liable to all
the creditors for the full amount of their claims in accordance with the
ancient laws. As, however, two ways are open, one of them derived from
former enactments which allowed time for deliberation, the other more direct
and recent adopted by Us, by which heirs accepting an estate are protected
against loss, We give the heir his choice to make use of Our law and enjoy
the benefit of the same, or, if he thinks that the estate ought to be
rejected, and that he should have recourse to the aid of deliberation, he
can do so; but if he does not reject the estate within the prescribed time
he will be liable for the entire indebtedness due to the estate, and not
merely to the amount of the property constituting it, but if it is found to
be too small to pay all the claims, he shall, as heir, be bound for all the
claims, and he can only blame himself for having chosen the ancient burden,
instead of the modern benefit. Hence, We
wish that to the grant of time for deliberation and the Imperial Rescript
promulgated with reference to the same, the following shall be added,
namely: that all persons shall be notified that, if after having requested
time for deliberation, they enter upon an estate, or perform any acts in the
capacity of heir, or do not reject the estate, they will be liable for the
full amount of the debts due to the same. When anyone rashly demands time
for deliberation, but neglects to draw up an inventory, and either enters
upon the estate or fails to reject it, he shall not only be liable to the
creditors for the entire amount of their claims, but shall also be excluded
from the benefit of the Falcidian Law. If, however, after having
deliberated, he should reject the estate without having made out the
inventory, he shall then be compelled by law to surrender the property of
the estate to the creditors of the same, or transfer to those entitled to
the succession the property which he has received, after having established
the amount by his oath, which valuation must also be verified by the judge.
Our former constitutions, promulgated with reference to these matters, have
been repealed by a recent enactment which provides for all contingencies. In
one of these constitutions is contained the confirmation of that of the
Emperor Gordian, as this one has been found to be better as well as more
comprehensive than the other; and as the three constitutions above mentioned
have been consolidated into one, which seems to
apply to soldiers, as well as to all other persons, and because We do not
wish the subjects of Our Empire to be annoyed by the enforcement of the
former constitutions, We decree that soldiers who, on account of their
ignorance, may not have fully complied with the provisions of the present
law, shall only be liable for the amount of the assets of the estate. We order
that, in cases of this kind, this rule shall hereafter also apply to
senators.1 Given at
Constantinople, on the fifth of the Kalends of December, after the
fifth Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 531. 1
The beneficium inventarii was the privilege accorded to an heir by a
law of Justinian, to have a publicly and officially authenticated account of
the condition of the estate drawn up, showing a complete list of its assets
and liabilities; and by this means prevent him from becoming pecuniarily
responsible for the debts of an estate, which was either absolutely
insolvent, or encumbered to such an extent as to render its acceptance
onerous and inadvisable. In this manner, the limited representation of the
deceased by his successor was established, and the fatal effects of entering
upon a damnosa hiereditas avoided. Everyone who had any interest
whatever in the estate was notified to be present, a rule which applied to
all the heirs of the deceased, legatees, creditors, and claimants of every
description. It was necessary for the inventory to be drawn up under the
direction of a certain member of tabularii, officials who exercised
the functions of both accountants and notaries public, and had charge of the
public registers. When neither the parties in interest nor the tabularii
appeared, the signatures of three competent witnesses were sufficient to
render the inventory legal. This
proceeding was of great benefit to the heir, inasmuch as it exempted him
from any liability for the indebtedness of the estate over and above the
value of the assets. He could pay the legatees and creditors whenever they,
presented their claims. No action at law could be brought against him within
the term prescribed for the preparation of the inventory. Under these
circumstances, the time formerly allowed for deliberation as to whether the
estate should be accepted or not could be dispensed with. If, however, the
heir failed to make out the inventory, or decided to deliberate, he became
personally responsible for the entire indebtedness, even if the estate was
not solvent, and even forfeited his right to retain the fourth to which he
would otherwise be entitled under the Falcidian Law. The cost of the
inventory was payable out of the property of the estate. Most of
the nations of Continental Europe have adopted, with but slight alterations,
the beneficium inventarii as authorized by Justinian. In Spain,
every heir has a right to have an inventory drawn up, even against the
express prohibition of the testator, and can avail himself of the same to
determine his acceptance or rejection of the estate. The proceeding may take
place before a notary or a competent judge. "Todo
heredero puede aceptar la herencia a beneficio de inventario, aunque el
testador se lo haya prohibido." "Tambien
podrd pedir la formation de inventario antes de aceeptar 6 repudiar la
herencia para deliberar sobre este punto." (Codigo Civil de Espana, Art.
1010.) The heir
is entitled to a hundred days for its preparation, thirty of which are
allowed from the date of the notification of creditors and legatees for its
commencement, and seventy for its completion afterwards. He is required to
state in court whether he will accept the estate, or not, thirty days after
the inventory has been finished. "El
inventario se principiard dentro de los treinta dias siguientes A la
citation de los acreedores y legatarios y concluird dentro de otros sesenta."
(Ibid., Arts. 1017, 1019.) Priority is always given to creditors over
legatees. (Ibid., Art. 1027.) TITLE
XXXI. CONCERNING THE REJECTION OR REFUSAL TO ACCEPT AN ESTATE. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Mutatius. If it is
established that you have declined to accept the estate of your father, and
it should be clearly proved that you did not reside in his house as an heir,
but as a tenant or a custodian, or in any other legal capacity, my attorney
will prevent you from being sued as the representative of your father. Published
on the Ides of July, during the Consulate of Messala and Sabinus,
215. 2. The
Same Emperor to Severus. If you
declined to accept the estate of your father, you cannot legally be sued by
other subsequent creditors who lent money to your French law
provides for the demand for an inventory before the clerk of the Court of
the First Instance having jurisdiction, as well as its immediate registry.
The heir has three months in which to complete the inventory, and forty days
more to decide as to what course he will pursue with regard to the estate.
Where conflicting claims exist, their priority must be decided by the court;
when this is not the case, legatees as well as creditors are paid in the
order in which they present themselves. The heir is only liable for gross
negligence in the management of the estate. "La,
declaration d'un heritier qu'il entend ne prendre cette qualite que sous
benefice d'inventalre, doit etre faite au greffe du tribunal de premiere
instance 'dans I'arrondissement duquel la succession s'est ouverte; elle
doit etre inscrite su le registre destine a recevoir les actes de
renonciation." "L'heritier
a trois mois pour faire inventaire, a compter du jour de I'ouverture de la
succession." "II a
de plus, pour deliberer sur son acceptation ou sur so, renonciation, un
delai de quarante jours." "II
n'est tenu que des fautes graves dans I'administration dont il est charge." "S'il y
a des creanciens opposants, I'heritier beneficiaire ne pent payer que dans
Vordre et de la maniere regies par le juge." "S'il
n'y a pas de creanciers opposants, il paye les creanciers et les legataires
a mesure qu-'ils se presentent." (Code Civil de France, Arts. 793, 795,
804, 808.) The law of
Belgium practically coincides with that of France. (Code Civil, Arts.
793, 795, 797, 802.) In Italy,
when there are several heirs, and one of them desires the benefit of an
inventory, but the others do not, the former alone can formulate the demand,
and the privilege will be granted. The heir who has charge of the estate is,
under all circumstances, obliged to account to the creditors and legatees
for his administration of the same. "Se tra
piu eredi taluno vuole accettare I'eredita con benefizio del I'inventario ed
altri senza, I'eredita deve essere accettata col detto benefizio." "In
questo caso basta ehe un solo faccia la dichiarazione." "L'erede
con benefizio d'inventario ha I'obbligo di amministrare i beni ereditari e
di render conto della sua amministrazione ai creditori ed ai legatari." (Codice
Civile del Regna d'ltalia, Arts. 958, 969.) Both the
Austrian and Portuguese Codes recognize the beneficium inventorii in
enactments resembling those of other European countries. (Allgemeines
Burgerliches Gesetzbuch, Arts. 802, 803, 804, Codigo Civil Portuguez,
Arts. 2044-2063.)�ED. father
under the same obligations, on the ground that you purchased property
belonging to the estate from certain creditors of the same (provided you
acted in good faith). Ordered on
the fifth of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of Laetus,
Consul for the second time, and Cerealis, 216. 3. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximum, and the Csesars, to Theodotianus. Where a
proper heir, by means of an exception based on an agreement, alleges that a
will is unjust, and afterwards claims nothing from his father's estate, and
does not appear in court on account of the donation, but for the purpose of
compromise, as he could not reject the estate after having once acquired it,
and as a compromise will be void by which nothing has been granted or
retained, or any promise given, he cannot be deprived of the inheritance. Without
date, during the Consulate of the Csesars. 4. The
Same, and the C&sars, to the Soldier Modestinus. Just as a
person more than twenty-five years of age, having rejected an estate to
which he was entitled before having accepted it, cannot afterwards acquire
it, so he who rejects an estate which he has once acquired performs an act
void in law, but retains the right which he originally possessed; and
because it has been decided that a confession in court shall be considered
as equivalent to a decision, this does not apply to one who rejects an
estate, but only to him who acknowledges that he owes a certain amount of
money. Ordered on
the fifth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of the
Emperors. 5. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Claudiana. The
rejection by wards of an estate to which they were entitled, without the
authority of their guardian, does not prejudice their rights in any way. Ordered on
the second of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 6. The
Emperor Justinian to John, Prsetorian Prefect. When
anyone rejects the estate of his father, and afterwards desires to accept
it, he should unquestionably be permitted to do so, as long as the estate
remains in the same condition, and he should be allowed to claim it even
after a long time has elapsed. We,
desiring to correct this, do hereby order that if any of the property of the
estate has been sold, it cannot be entered upon, which was the rule in
ancient times. But where none of the property has been alienated, and the
heir is of age, and the entire time for demanding restitution has expired,
permission shall only be granted to him to do this within three years. If,
however, he is a minor, and has been appointed during the legal time, then,
after the period of four years has elapsed (which term was prescribed
instead of the available year conceded to those who enjoyed the right of
restitution), another term of three years shall be granted to the heir,
within which he can accept the estate, if the property belonging to it
remains in the same condition, and he can revoke his former rejection of the
same. After this
period has passed, however, no right whatever to enter upon the estate of
his father shall be granted him, unless, while he was still a minor,
property forming part of it was sold; for then he shall not be denied the
right to enter upon the estate, obtain complete restitution, recover the
property, and satisfy his father's creditors. Given at
Constantinople, on the thirteenth of the Kalends of November, after
the fifth Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 532. TITLE
XXXII. IN WHAT
WAY WILLS AKE OPENED, EXAMINED, AND COPIES OP THEM MADE. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Procula. A
competent judge will order the will which you allege has been executed to be
produced and publicly read. Published
on the second of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of
Maximus, Consul for the second time, and Julianus, 224. 2. The
Emperors Valerian and Gallienus to Alexander. As you
state that the will made by your father was given to you in order that it
might be taken to his country, you can take it there and have it recorded in
compliance with the laws and customs of the place; but if the witnesses
should not be present, you must personally appear before the tribunal of the
province, or present a petition to the Governor, and with his consent have
honorable men summoned, and the will opened in their presence, and signed by
them also. Published
on the fourth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of
Maximus, Consul for the second time, and Glabrio, 237. 3. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Aristotele. With
reference to the new will executed by your father, concerning which you took
the oath of calumny, the Governor of the province will grant you the
privilege of examining and copying said will, with the exception of that
part which the deceased forbade to be opened, or which is alleged to
disgrace someone, and also omitting the date and the designation of the
Consulate. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of the Caesars. 4. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius to Hes-perius, Prsetorian
Prefect. Codicils,
or any instruments in writing, no matter what may be their tenor, which have
reference to the final disposition of property, must be
produced in public with the same formalities with which wills are
published. Given at
Milan, on the third of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate
of Ausonius and Olybrius, 379. TITLE
XXXIII. CONCERNING
THE ANNULMENT OF THE EDICT OP THE DIVINE HADRIAN, AND IN WHAT WAY AN
APPOINTED HEIR MAY BE PLACED IN POSSESSION OF AN ESTATE. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Lucillus. When a
controversy arises between an appointed heir and his substitute, he who was
appointed in the first place shall be placed in possession of the estate. Published
on the twelfth of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of
Dexter and Priscus, 197. 2. The
Emperor Alexander to Eutactus. Although
the son of the deceased may allege that he has been passed over, or the will
is stated to be forged or inofficious, or have some other defect, or the
deceased is said to have been a slave, it is, nevertheless, customary for
the heir to be placed in possession. Published
on the sixth of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of
Maximus, Consul for the second time, and ^lianus, 224. 3. The
Emperor Justinian to Julian, Prsetorian Prefect. As the
Edict of the Divine Hadrian, which was promulgated concerning the twentieth
part of an estate, gave rise to many ambiguities, difficulties, and
complicated statements, because it prevented the twentieth part of the
inheritance from being exacted in Our Empire, and abolished all those
provisions which had been promulgated with reference to the fulfillment and
interpretation of the said edict, We hereby order that if anyone should be
appointed heir to the whole or a portion of an estate, and should produce in
the presence of a competent judge a will which had not been cancelled or
annulled, and was not defective in any respect, but appears in its original
form without alteration, and is fortified by the attestation of the legal
number of witnesses, he shall be placed in possession of the property which
belonged to the testator at the time of his death, and cannot lawfully be
held by anyone else, and which he received in the presence of public
officials. If,
however, any contestant should appear, then the claim to possession and its
subsequent denial must be argued before a competent judge, and possession
shall be acquired by him who can show the best legal right to the estate,
whether it be the one who was first placed in possession, or he who, on the
other hand, has present control of the property. No delay shall ensue in
placing the proper person in possession; and, whether anyone obtained it too
soon or too late, the decision
of the law must be adhered to, and the reason must be considered why
one of them was granted possession, and the other disputed his right. When
anyone has been placed in possession of an estate after the expiration of a
year, or even after a longer period (provided this was done in accordance
with the terms of a legally executed will), no objection on the ground of
prescription can be raised, unless a sufficient time has elapsed to afford
complete security of ownership to the possessor, or to exclude every claim
of him who was granted possession. For it is perfectly clear that if
prescription can be pleaded on either side, not only the act of placing the
party in possession, but also the principal cause of action will be disposed
of. Given at
Constantinople, on the twelfth of the Kalends of April, after the
fifth Consulship of Lampadius and Orestes, 531. TITLE
XXXIV. WHERE
ANYONE HAS FORBIDDEN OR COMPELLED ANOTHER TO MAKE A WILL. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Severa. Where a
testator did not make his will voluntarily, but was compelled to do so by
him who was appointed his heir, or was forced by some other person to
appoint heirs whom he did not wish to designate, a crime is added to the
civil cause of action. Ordered on
the fourteenth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of
Alexander, 223. 2. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Nicogoras. It is a
well-known rule of law that those who are shown to have prevented the
execution of a will by placing obstacles in the way of the testator should
be deprived of the right of succession as being persons unworthy of it. Published
on the Kalends of January, under the Consulate of Diocletian, Consul
for the second time, and Aristobulus, 285. 3. The
Same Emperors and Csssars to Eutyches. It is not
a criminal act for a husband, by his representations, to induce his wife to
make her will in his favor. Given on
the fifth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of the
CaBsars. TITLE
XXXV. CONCERNING
THOSE WHO ARE DEPRIVED OF ESTATES AS BEING
UNWORTHY, AND ON THE SYLLANIAN DECREE OF THE
SENATE. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Celer. It is
established that heirs who have neglected to avenge the death of a testator
can be compelled to surrender all the property of the estate, for they who
knowingly have failed to perform the duty demanded by affection cannot be
considered to have been possessors in good faith before the controversy
arose; and they shall be required to pay interest on the price paid for
property belonging to the estate, which has been sold, or on money collected
from debtors after the contest for the estate has been begun in court. There is
no doubt that this will also apply to the crops acquired �with the land
belonging to the estate, or which they have sold after they have been
gathered. The payment of six per cent interest will be
sufficient. Given on
the fifteenth of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of Chilo
and Libo, 205. 2. The
Saane Emperors to Verus. It is not
necessary that any business which Polla, who had the free administration of
her father's estate, has finished, should be made the subject of dispute for
the reason that a minor has become her heir. But if you, in behalf of the
minor, intend to allege that the will under which Polla has transacted the
affairs of the estate is forged, you can bring suit, provided you bear in
mind that if you should not gain the case, you must make good the share to
which the minor is entitled under the will, and of which it will be
necessary to deprive the said minor in conformity to the requirements of the
law; and the Governor of the province will take cognizance of the false
accusation of which you have been guilty, even though you are considered to
have acted in the name of the minor when you attempted to have the acts
performed by a co-heir set aside. Published
on the seventh of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of
Antoninus, Consul for the third time, and Geta, 209. 3. The
Emperor Alexander to Antiochianus, If the
following point can be raised against the children of her whom you allege to
be your cousin, namely, that the will of their father, who is said to have
been killed by his slaves, has been opened and read before the slaves were
put to the torture, according to the provisions of the Decree of the Senate,
the estate will be confiscated to the Treasury. Therefore the case should be
brought before My representative, because at that time the children were not
minors. Published
on the second of the Nones of April, during the Consulate of
Alexander, 223. 4. The
Same to Philomusus. The
testamentary disposition of an estate cannot be revoked, even in direct
terms, by a letter or a codicil. But even if the testatrix stated in her
will that one of her heirs was not worthy of her bounty, it is not
reasonable that his share should be transferred to another, but it ought to
be confiscated to the Treasury. The grants of freedom bestowed by the said
letter can, however, be demanded. Published
on the second of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of
Maximus, Consul for the second time, and Julianus, 224. 5. The
Same to Tyrannus. It is not
necessary that unworthy heirs should be deprived of an estate under the
pretext that they did not comply with the provisions of the last will of the
deceased with reference to his burial. Published
on the seventh of the Ides of March, during the Consulate of Julianus,
Consul for the second time, and Crispinus, 225. 6. The
Same to Venustus and Clementimis. It has
been decided that heirs under the age of twenty-five years shall not be
charged with the offence of having left unavenged the death of a testator.
As, however, you allege that you have brought an accusation, and that some
of the guilty parties have been punished, you should be under no
apprehension of suffering the loss of your father's estate by confiscation
to the Imperial Treasury, even though he who is said to have ordered the
murder to be committed has appealed, for it is your filial duty to contest
the appeal. If, however, you should be of age at the time, you will not
necessarily be required to contest the appeal, as you can enter upon the
estate. Published
on the fifteenth of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of
Alexander, Consul for the third time, and Dio. 7. The
Same to Vitalia. If,
therefore, revenge for the death of the testator has not been demanded, for
the reason that those who committed the murder could not be found, no
objection can be urged against the heirs on this account, as they are not to
blame. Published
on the Ides of March, during the Consulate of Lupus and Maximus, 233. 8. The
Emperor Gordian to Tatia. The
position of a person who has attacked a will as being forged, conducted the
case to a conclusion, and lost it, is different from that of one who, having
begun an accusation of this kind, has abandoned it; for the Treasury will
obtain the share of the former, but the latter, against whom a judgment was
not rendered, does not forfeit the right to claim his share of the estate. Published
on the thirteenth of the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of
Gordian and Aviola, 240. 9. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Cxsars, to Mlianus. � As you
allege that your brother was killed by poison, it is necessary for you to
avenge his death to prevent your being deprived of your right to his estate;
for although those who are heirs at law are not forbidden to enter on the
estates of persons who have lost their lives through treachery, still, if
they should not avenge their death, they cannot obtain their estates. Published
during the Consulate of Tyberianus and Dio, 291. 10. The
Same Emperors and Cassars to Sylvana. It is not proper for a sister,
after having avenged the death of her brother as required by law, to deprive
his wife of an estate to which she has been legally appointed heir. In
accordance with this, if you are confident of your innocence, and are
certain that you can prove that your husband did not lose his life through
any malicious act of yours, and that you were not, for some other reason,
unworthy of the estate, you can rest secure against any false accusation. Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of the
Caesars. 11. The
Emperor Justinian to John, Prsetorian Prefect. The Syllanian Decree of
the Senate is considered by Us not only to be meritorious, but also worthy
of confirmation, together with the Rescript of the Divine Marcus published
with reference to it, but since We find in it no mention of grants of
freedom, and a question arose among the ancient authorities concerning
grants of freedom left by the will of a murdered testator, it seems to us to
be necessary to dispose of this question. For those who have been given
their liberty by a will of this kind, and accept it, can acquire for
themselves any advantage which they may receive in the meantime, that is to
say, during the delay resulting from taking vengeance for the death of the
deceased ; but if they fail to avenge it, they risk the loss of this
privilege, even though they may afterwards obtain their freedom. But in
order that, in the interval, the slaves may sustain no loss, and especially
if, being female slaves, they have brought forth children, and where the
estate was afterwards accepted, it seems to Us to be perfectly proper to
adopt the Rescript of the most wise Emperor Marcus relating to grants of
freedom, in order that this prince, who was well versed in philosophy, may
not appear to have sanctioned anything which was imperfect. As his Rescript
also extended to inheritances, legacies, and trusts, and especially to
grants of freedom with which philosophy is always concerned, to the end that
any profits which may accrue to the slaves in the interim may be restored to
them after they have been liberated, and any children born may be considered
to be free as well as freeborn, and that through no machinations whatever an
impediment of this kind may cause them any loss, so that their offspring may
also be free if in the meantime they should die, and have the right to
succeed to them as heirs. We have
deemed it reasonable to confirm in every respect the Constitution of the
Emperor Marcus, for We consider that no act has been performed when
something remains to be added, in order to render it complete. Given at
Constantinople, on the second of the Kalends of May, after the fifth
Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 531. 12. The
Same to John, Prietorian Prefect. A
doubt which arose among the jurists of antiquity with reference to the
Syllanian Decree of the Senate has been submitted to Us; that is to say,
that slaves shall be subjected to the punishment of death when they lived
under the same roof as their master, and did not afford him aid when he was
assassinated. The ancients did not agree upon what was meant by the words
"under the same roof," whether this should be understood to signify in the
same bedchamber, in the same dining room, in the same gallery, or in the
hall; adding that if the master was killed on the highway, or in a field,
those slaves should be punished who were present and did not extend their
aid to avert the danger, but they made no distinction in the interpretation
of the term "present." Therefore
We, desiring to deprive them of every opportunity to escape punishment on
account of their neglect of the safety of their master, do hereby decree
that all slaves, no matter where they may be, whether in the house, on the
highway, or wherever their cries can be heard, or an attack can be
perceived, who do not bring assistance, shall be subjected to the punishment
provided by the Decree of the Senate. They are required to go to the aid of
their master for the purpose of preventing him from being the victim' of
treachery whenever they see that he is in danger. Given at
Constantinople, on the fifteenth of the Kalends of November, after
the fifth Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 532. TITLE
XXXVI. CONCERNING CODICILS. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Mocimus and Others. It is
certain that when a will is broken by the birth of a posthumous child, any
codicils having reference to said will will not be valid. If, however, as
you allege, after the will was broken, the father of the minors published a
certain instrument by which he confirmed the preceding will, the Prsetor did
nothing contrary to law, when, following the provisions of this last
expression of the wishes of the deceased, he decided that a testamentary
trust bequeathed to the State should be carried out, just as if it had been
left by a codicil. Published
on the third of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of Maximus,
Consul for the third time, and Paternus, 234. 2. The
Emperor Philip and the Csesar Philip to Asclepiodota. It is clear that
an estate cannot either be given or taken away by a codicil. In the
execution of a new disposition of property of this kind. however,
the laws do not render void wishes which are expressed as requests.
Therefore you entertain an erroneous opinion when you think that you have,
to no purpose, been asked by a codicil to be content with certain property,
and to give to others what has been bequeathed to you by will. Published
during the Ides of October, during the Consulate of Peregrinus and
J3milianus, 245. 3. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Hyacinihus and Others. As you
state that the mother of your wards executed two codicils at different
times, which are distinct from one another so far as their provisions are
concerned, there is no doubt that what she inserted in the first codicil is
revoked by that in which she afterwards secretly manifested her intentions,
provided it differs from the first in its tenor and shows a contrary
purpose. Published
on the 'sixth of the Ides of September, during the Consulate of
Diocletian, Consul for the fourth time, and Maximian, Consul for the third
time, 290. 4. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Stratonicus. Those
persons to whom property was left under a request shall none the less be
entitled to the same, although your mother executed a codicil during your
absence, and died intestate. Without
date or designation of Consulate. 5. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Flavia. It is a
positive rule of law that an insane person cannot execute a codicil.
Therefore if a document is produced which purports to be a codicil made by
your father, in order to claim anything under it you must prove your
allegation, namely, your denial that your father was not of sound mind at
the time that it was executed. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of the
Caesars, 293. 6. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Demosthenes. Whether
the testator in general terms directed that his dispositions contained in a
recently executed codicil or those which he had made in a former one should
be observed, you will have no just cause for anxiety, as you can rely upon
the confirmation made by the last codicil. Given at
Nicomedia, on the third of the Ides of December, during the Consulate
of the Csesars, 294. 7. The
Emperor Constantine to Maximus, Praetorian Prefect. If
codicils and wills have the same effect, why are different names given to
instruments which have equal force and power ? The answer
is, that authority is not given by law to appoint or substitute an heir by
means of a codicil. Given on
the third of the .... of June, during the Consulate of Pacatianus and
Hilarianus, 332. 8. The
Emperor Theodosius to Asclepiodotus, Praetorian Prefect. When
anyone, for the purpose of obtaining an estate, institutes proceedings on
any ground whatsoever, under either a written or verbal will, and then
claims the estate under the terms of a trust, he should not be permitted to
do so. For We by no means grant permission to anyone to enter upon an estate
merely because he has changed his mind; and We order that if a testator,
having made a will, has stated that it shall also be valid as a codicil,
anyone who claims the estate can, in the beginning, have the power to choose
which of these he will consider it to be, knowing that, after having made
his choice, he will be excluded from adopting the other view; so that if he
claims possession of the real estate in accordance with the terms of the
will, or only according to what is stated in the codicil, as well as other
things of this kind; or if he should absolutely demand to be placed in
possession of the estate as is customary, he shall be deemed to have
explicitly stated his intention under the provisions of this law. (1) In
like manner, the following rule shall be observed, namely, that when a
testator began to make a will but was unable to finish it, he must be
considered to have died intestate, and the document shall not be interpreted
as a trust, or as his last wishes expressed by a codicil, unless he
expressly stated therein that it should have the same force as a codicil,
and if he did so, the heir shall have the right to decide whether or not to
act under the will; and if this be the case, he cannot change his mind and
consider the document a codicil. (2) Where
anyone who is descended from parents of both sexes, and from children as far
as the fourth degree of agnation, or belongs to the third degree of
cognation, becomes an heir under the provisions of either a written or a
nuncupative will, which the testator intended should be regarded either as a
testament or as a codicil, and, having brought suit for the estate under the
will of the deceased has lost his case; he shall be permitted to have
recourse to a trust in order to acquire it, if he does so voluntarily; for
reason does not permit him to lose that to which he is entitled under the
will, and not obtain the benefits under the same instrument when regarded as
a codicil. (3) In
every expression of the last will of a deceased person, with the exception
of a testament, five witnesses who have been summoned, or are there
accidentally, should be present, whether the will of the deceased is
expressed in writing or not, and when it has been committed to writing they
must affix their signature to the instrument. Given at
Constantinople, on the tenth of the Kalends of March, during the
fifth Consulate of Victor, 424. TITLE
XXXVII. CONCERNING LEGACIES. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus Pius to the Freedmen of Sextilia. Although food and
clothing were bequeathed to you as long as you may reside with Claudius
Justus, I, nevertheless, interpret the inten- tion of
the testator to have been that these things should be furnished you even
after the death of Claudius Justus. Without date or designation of
Consulate. 2. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Sabinianus. Even
though the testamentary heir may have sold the estate, still, the legacies
and trusts can be collected from him, and the vendor can recover from the
purchaser, or his sureties, whatever he has obtained in this
way. Published
on the tenth of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate
of Lateranus and Rufinus, 198. 3. The
Same Emperors to Victorinus. Anyone
who, after having made a will, pledges or hypothecates the lands which he
devised, is not considered to have changed his mind with reference to the
legatees. Therefore it has been decided that if a personal action is
brought, the lien on the land must be released by the heir. Published
on the sixth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of
Gentianus and Bassus, 212. 4. The
Emperor Antoninus to Sulpitius. A legacy
or a trust left to slaves by the will of their master without the bequest of
their freedom is not valid, nor can it be made so, even if, after the death
of the testator, they have obtained their freedom in some other
way. Published
on the fifth of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of
Antoninus, Consul for the fourth time, and Balbinus, 213. 5. The
Same Emperor to Donatus. There is
no doubt that an action for the share to which he is entitled out of
property, which it appears he has abstracted from the assets of the estate,
should be refused a legatee. Published
on the fifth of the Ides of September, during the Consulate of
Antoninus, Consul for the fourth time, and Balbinus, 214. 6. The
Same Emperor to Julianus. If the
first legatee has received his bequest, the substitution for the same in
favor of Pontiana no longer exists. Published
at Rome, on the eighth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of
Lsetus, Consul for the second time, and Cerealis, 216. 7. The
Same Emperor to Faustus. If your
father bequeathed in the first place the Fortidian Estate as a preferred
legacy to your brothers, and subsequently bequeathed it to you, the title to
said estate is acquired by you in common with them. (1) The
mistake of a name made in writing does not affect the right of a legacy
bequeathed, provided there is no doubt with reference to the slaves or land
which constitute the legacy. Published
on the fifth of the Ides of July, during the Consulate of Lsetus,
Consul for the second time, and Cerealis, 216. 8. The
Same Emperor to Demetrius. The
military oath by which Marcellus was, as you allege, bound, deprived him of
the administration of the guardianship of yourself, to which he was
appointed by the will of your father; but this circumstance does not prevent
him from obtaining the legacy bequeathed to him. For his claim could not
legally be rejected, since, even if he wished to administer the
guardianship, he is prohibited from doing so. Published
at Rome, on the eighth of the Ides of March, under the Consulate of
Sabinus, Consul for the second time, and Anulinua, 217. 9. The
Emperor Alexander to Antiochus. If an
accuser who, in order to defraud persons to whom property has been left by a
will, states that the said will is forged, is allowed to be heard, the
Governor of the province must order the legacies to be paid in accordance
with the rules of his court, provided a bond is furnished that if the estate
is evicted, it shall be restored to those entitled to it, although there is
reason that a bond should be furnished, even when the legacies are paid
without any controversy. Published
on the seventh of the Ides of February, during the Consulate of
Maximus, Consul for the second time, and ^Elianus, 234. 10. The
Same Emperor to Ingenua. When
anyone knowingly bequeaths property which belongs to another, whether it be
a legacy or has been left under a trust, it can be claimed by him who has a
right to it under either of these titles. If, however, when the testator
bequeathed it, he believed it to be his own, the bequest will not be valid
unless it was left to a near relative, to his wife, or to some other such
person; and this will be the case even if he was aware that the property did
not belong to him. Published
on the fifth of the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of
Albinus and Maximus, 228. 11. The
Same Emperor to Albinianus. The
daughter of a legatee has no right of action, if her father, during his
lifetime, afterwards gave to her by way of dowry the same property which he
left to her by his will. Published
on the fifth of the Nones of March, during the Consulate of
Pompeianus and Pelignus, 232. 12. The
Emperor Gordian to Mutiamis. As, by the
opinion of that most learned legal authority, Papinianus, which you inserted
in your petition, it is stated that a preferred legacy can be claimed
without the acceptance of the remainder of the estate, you understand that
your interests have been protected in conformity with law. This is the text
of his opinion: "A mother devised land to her
daughter in the following terms," "Take it as a preferred legacy, in
addition to your share of the estate." Even if
the daughter should reject the estate of her mother, still, it is held that
she can legally claim the legacy. Published
on the fifth of the Ides of July, during the Consulate of Sabinus,
Consul for the second time, and Venustus, 241. 13. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Severa. It is
evident that your own property cannot be bequeathed to you as a legacy or a
trust. Published
on the fifteenth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of
Maximus, Consul for the second time, and Aquilinus, 286. 14. The
Same Emperors to Tatianus. It is
clear that tombs cannot be left by will, but no one is forbidden to bequeath
the right to inter the dead therein. Published
on the second of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of
Maximus, Consul for the second time, and Aquilinus, 286. 15. The
Same Emperors to Terentius and Others. If the
entire assets of the estate which your father left are exhausted by debts
due to the Treasury or to private individuals, no testamentary disposition
of said property made by him is valid. If, however, anything remains after
the debts have been satisfied, the law does not permit grants of freedom to
be interfered with, and legacies as well as trusts must be paid after the
Falcidian portion has been deducted. Published
on the third of the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of
Diocletian, Consul for the fourth time, and Maximian, Consul for the third
time, 290. 16. The
Same Emperors and Caesars to Sylla. If a
creditor contends that certain property which has been given to him in
pledge by his debtor has been bequeathed to him by the latter, he cannot be
compelled to surrender it, even after the amount of the debt has been
tendered by the heirs. Ordered on
the eighteenth of the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of
the Csesars. 17. The
Same, and the Cassars, to Eutychianus. It has
been decided that where a legacy has been bequeathed either absolutely or
conditionally, it can be revoked where either freedmen or freeborn persons
are the beneficiaries of the same. Given on
the third of the Nones of March, during the Consulate of the Ca3sars,
293. 18. The
Same Emperors and Ciesars to Justinus. A legatee
is not entitled to direct actions to collect his legacy, when he has not
been authorized to do so by the heirs, but he can bring praetorian action in
his own name. Given on
the sixth of the Ides of December, during the Consulate of the
Caesars, 293. 19. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Nico. A
husband who has been appointed heir by the will of his wife cannot only
succeed to her estate where the marriage has lasted only two months, but
even where the time has been less, and the shortness of the time does not
prevent him from acquiring legacies, trusts, or donations under such a will. Given at
Nicomedia, on the fifth of the Ides of September, during the
Consulate of the Caesars, 293. 20. The
Same Emperors to Eutychianus. If the
testatrix, who is the wife of your uncle, should die, she can not bequeath
your property of which she only enjoys the usufruct. Given on
the seventh of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of the
Caesars, 293. 21. The
Emperors Constantine, Constantly^, and Constans to the People. No special
form of words is required for the bequest of legacies, or the creation of
trusts, and it makes very little difference, at the present time, what
expressions one makes use of, or what terms of speech he employs to indicate
his will. Given on
the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of Con-stantius, Consul
for the second time, and Constans, 339. 22. The
Emperor Jmtinian to Menna, Prsetorian Prefect. We direct
that legacies or trusts which are to be paid annually, and which the
testator intended not only to be given to a certain designated person, but
to his heirs, can be collected by all his heirs, as well as by the
representatives of the latter, in accordance with the will of the testator. Given at
Constantinople, on the third of the Ides of December, during the
Consulate of Our Lord the Emperor Justinian, Consul for the second time,
528. 23. The
Same Emperor to Julian, Prsstorian Prefect. A question
arose among the ancient authorities as to the signification of words: for
instance, if anyone should devise the Cornelian Estate, or any other in its
entirety, and afterwards should leave half of the same land to someone else,
how much the first legatee would be entitled to, and what share the second
could obtain; and, as a similar doubt arose with reference to estates and
trusts, and as many computations were introduced which entailed innumerable
discussions, We decree that all such computations shall be rejected as being
superfluous, and contrary to the intentions of the testator. For it is clear
that as he who, in the first place, left an entire piece of property to
anyone, and afterwards bequeathed half of it to another, changed his mind,
and intended that the prior bequest could be diminished by one-half, since he offered
that amount to another, the present question is susceptible of a very easy
solution. Therefore, if anyone should, in the first place, leave a tract of
land or an estate in its entirety to one devisee, and afterwards half of it
to another, each of them will be entitled to half of what was bequeathed, or
of the whole estate; but where all of it was left in the first place, and
the third part of the same was bequeathed in the second, in accordance with
the aforesaid rule, eight-twelfths of the land or estate would belong to the
first legatee, and the remaining third, or four-twelfths of it, would be
acquired by the second. This same
rule shall apply to all kinds of property, whether it consists of estates,
legacies, or trusts, for the indications of the intention of the testator
cannot be ascertained otherwise than by this method. (1) It
appears to Us to be humane to settle another similar controversy which arose
in the interpretation of the ancient laws. This originated in the case where
a testator bequeathed the Cornelian Estate, or any other, or certain
property, to anyone, and afterwards bequeathed the same property once or
more frequently, as a legacy, or under a trust to the same person, and then
left it in similar terms by will to Sempronius; so that Titius was mentioned
frequently, but Sempronius only once, what conclusion should be arrived at?
And what would be the law if the property was left to them jointly or
severally, and if it consisted of a legacy or an estate? We,
therefore, for the purpose of deciding this ancient dispute, do hereby order
that if the estate or the tract of land, in the instances above cited, was
left either jointly, or to one person, or several times to the same
individual, the said estate, land, or other property shall be equally
divided among the legatees, and each one of them shall be entitled to half
of the same; unless the testator expressly stated and specified how many
shares he wished one of the parties to have, and how many the other was to
receive, for We think that the will of the testator, if it is legal, should
prevail in every instance. Given on
the fifteenth of the Kalends of December, during the fifth Consulate
of Lampadius and Orestes, 530. 24. The Same to John, Prsetorian Prefect. A certain
man disinherited his son, who was under his control and had not yet reached
the age of puberty, and having appointed other heirs by his will, he
appointed a substitute for the said minor, and manifesting the greatest
affection for his said son (to whom, however, he left none of his estate)
but, after unjustly disinheriting him, appointed a substitute for him, and
charged the latter with a legacy for his benefit, the question arose whether
a legacy or a trust left or created under such circumstances would be
valid. If the father left a legacy to the said disinherited son, and
substituted a stranger for him, after having disinherited him, a dispute
again arose whether he could even leave a trust in the same manner. Hence,
as the ancient authorities chose to discuss this question in different ways,
and as controversies of this description seem to be superfluous, We order
that no substitute appointed for a disinherited minor shall, under such cir- cumstances,
be liable in any fiduciary capacity, not even if, by the terms of a legacy
or a trust, the testator intended to charge him with the delivery of the
same property which he had already left to the minor. Given at
Constantinople, on the second of the Kalends of May, after the fifth
Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes. 25. The
Same to John, Prsetorian Prefect. When a
legatee or the beneficiary of a trust conceals a will, and it afterwards
comes to light, it was doubted whether he who concealed it could claim the
legacy left to him by said will. We think that he should, by all means, be
prevented from doing so, so that he who wished to defraud the heir of his
inheritance will not obtain any benefit from his deceit, but may be deprived
of his legacy, and be considered as not mentioned in the will. The legacy
will belong to the heir, and he who thought that he was injuring another
shall himself suffer a loss, just as where a legatee, to whom something was
bequeathed in consideration of his administering a guardianship does not do
so, is deprived of his legacy, which is assigned to the ward whom he refused
to assist. Given at
Constantinople, during the Kalends of November, after the fifth
Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 531. 26. The
Same to John, Prsetorian Prefect. We purpose
to amend the rule laid down by legislators declaring legacies or temporary
trusts void, by ordering that this description of legacies and trusts shall
be considered valid, and shall stand. For as it has already been decided
that temporary donations and contracts can be made, it follows that legacies
and trusts also, which are left for a stated period, can, in the same way,
become effective; and that after the expiration of the time, the right to
said legacies or trusts gihall be vested in the heir. The legatee or
beneficiary of the trust is required to furnish a bond to the heir, to
deliver the property to him not deteriorated through his fault, after the
specified term has elapsed. Given at
Constantinople, on the fifteenth of the Kalends of November, after
the fifth Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 532. TITLE
XXXVIII. CONCERNING THE MEANING OF WORDS AND THINGS. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Antipatra. It was
decided by the ancient legislators that where land with its appurtenances
was devised, and there was merchantable wine or oil forming a part of the
crops of said land, as well as any other articles which happened to be
temporarily placed on said land for the purpose of preventing the
depredations of robbers, they did not constitute any portion of the bequest. You should
not, however, be ignorant that wine in storehouses, when left on the land
for the use of the mother of the family, is included in the devise. Published
on the sixth of the Ides of August, during the Consulate of Antoninus,
Consul for the fourth time, and Balbinus, 214. 2. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars, to Rufinus. Where land
with all its appurtenances is bequeathed as a legacy, or left under the
terms of a trust, the overseer, the slaves, and everything which the head of
the household made use of, or with which the land was provided, and was not
left there temporarily, is held by law to have been bequeathed. Moreover, it
is a positive rule of law that everything employed for the gathering of the
crops, as well as for preserving them, and for collecting manure, or feeding
cattle in order to obtain the increase of the latter, or which can be used
for cultivation, is included in the legacy or trust. Given on
the Nones of October, during the Consulate of the abovementioned
Emperors. 3. The
Emperor Justinian to Julian, Prsetorian Prefect. We order
that what is known by the name of a bond, or asphaleia, shall not be
considered as a gift of the surety, unless this has been expressly stated in
either the Greek or the Latin language; for if it has not been generally
referred to as a security, or specifically mentioned as a bond, the
asphaleia shall not be understood to mean a security, but a mere
promise. Given at
Constantinople, on the Kalends of March, during the fifth Consulate
of Lampadius and Ojestes, 530. 4. The
Same to John, Prsetorian Prefect. When
anyone appoints an heir, leaves a bequest, creates a trust, makes a grant of
freedom, or establishes a guardianship, in the following words: "Let either
So-and-So, or So-and-So be my heir," or "I give and bequeath to So-and-So,"
or "I wish property to be given to So-and-So," or "I desire that So-and-So,
or So-and-So, shall become free, and act as guardian," or "I order this to
be done," a doubt arose whether the appointment, the bequest, the trust, the
grant of freedom, or the appointment of a guardian made in this way was not
void; and whether the position of the party in possession was the better; or
whether both parties were called to enjoy or assume benefits or burdens of
this kind, and whether they should be admitted to any order, or whether both
should be admitted without distinction. In the
case of the appointment of heirs, some authorities thought that the first
one named should be considered as the designated heir, and the second as the
substitute; and others held that in the case of trusts, only the last one
mentioned would have the right to accept it, as availing himself of the
final intention of the testator. Anyone who
desires to succinctly dispose of the disputes of these jurisconsults will
have no insignificant number of volumes to examine, as there is a great
variety of opinions to be reconciled, for not only the legal authorities,
but also the Imperial Constitutions which the said authorities have cited,
are known to differ. Therefore
having rejected all this verbosity, it has seemed to Us preferable that the
conjunction "or" should be taken to mean "and," so that it may be understood
in a certain sense to be copulative, and hence admit the first person
mentioned without excluding the second ; just as, for the sake of example,
in the interdict Quod vi aut clam, the conjunction aut is
clearly used in the sense of et; and, in all cases of this kind
having reference to either the appointment of heirs or of the beneficiaries
of a trust, or to grants of freedom, or to guardianships, it may be
understood that both parties are entitled to equal shares of the estate, and
can, in like manner, receive legacies, and that both will be entitled to
their freedom, and that both can discharge the duties of guardianship, so
that no one will be prevented from enjoying the liberality of the testator,
and greater protection will be afforded to wards, and when a doubt exists as
to who are entitled to the guardianship, the property of the wards may not,
in the meantime, be lost. We order
that these rules shall be observed when the instrument in question has
reference to persons. Where, however, only one person is mentioned, but
property is left as follows, "I do give and bequeath such-or-such property
to So-and-So," or "I leave it to So-and-So in trust," then, in accordance
with the ancient regulations, and the provisions of antiquity, the laws
remain unimpaired, no change having been introduced in them by this
Constitution. We order
that this rule shall also apply to contracts. Given at
Constantinople, on the day before the Kalends of May, after the fifth
Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes. 531. 5. The
Same Emperor to John, Prsetorian Prefect. By way of answer to questions
submitted by the Bar of Illyria, We decree that the term "family" shall
include parents and children, as well as all relatives and property, and
even freedmen and patrons as well as slaves. When a testator leaves a trust
to his "family," without specifying by any addition those who are entitled
to it, this shall be considered to mean not only his near relatives, but
even in case there should be none of these, his son-in-law and
daughter-in-law; for it seems to Us to be only equitable that they should be
called to the trust, even where the marriage has been dissolved by the death
of either the son or the daughter. But, under no circumstances, can a
son-in-law or a daughter-in-law obtain the benefit of such a trust while any
children are living, as the latter undoubtedly will be preferred to the
former; and this of course takes place according to degree, so that the
freedmen may come last. This rule
shall be observed where anyone has left immovable property, or made it the
subject of a trust and forbidden its alienation, adding that if the
beneficiary should decline to accept it, the property shall belong to his
family. Again, in other cases, the term "family" must be understood to mean
property; for the reason that slaves and other effects forming part of an
estate are considered as classed under the same head. Given at
Constantinople, on the thirteenth of the Kalends of November, after
the fifth Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes. 532. TITLE
XXXIX. WHERE PROPERTY LEFT BY WILL Is REJECTED. 1. The
Emperor Severus and Antoninus to Januaria. If you can
prove that the estate has been transmitted to the substitute in fraud of the
legatees, an equitable action will lie in your favor against the person who
was an accomplice in the fraud. It is evident that if he, having received a
sum of money, failed to enter upon the estate, he can be compelled to
surrender the legacies and the
trusts. Adopted on
the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of Fuscus and
Dexter, 226. 2. The
Emperor Philip and the Ciesar Philip to Victoria. It has
already been decided that when he who was appointed a testamentary heir
prefers to obtain the succession on the ground of intestacy, he can not
refuse to carry into effect the grants of freedom bestowed by the will. If,
however, he could not enter upon the estate by virtue of the will, or demand
praetorian possession of the same, the will of the deceased shall not be
executed but shall be revoked as void in law, and claims for the bequests
cannot legally be prosecuted. But where the will was legally drawn up, and
the appointed heir having declined to accept the estate, another obtains it
as heir at law, it is clear that neither the grants of freedom can be
perfected, nor the legacies paid under the testamentary provisions. Published
during the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of Philip and
Titian, 246. 3. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars, to Aper and Pia. If
Proculina by her will left property to your father whose heirs you are, and
the appointed heirs have acquired the estate either in accordance with the
testamentary provisions, or on the ground of intestacy, because of the
non-acceptance of the will, a competent judge, having been applied to, must
order what was bequeathed to your father to be given to you, to the extent
authorized by the Falcidian Law. Given on
the fifteenth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. TITLE XL. CONCERNING
WHAT Is REQUIRED OF WIDOWHOOD, AND THE ABROGATION OF THE LAW OF JULIA
MISCELLA. 1. The
Emperor Gordian to Bonus. When a
legacy has been left to a woman under the condition that she shall not marry
again after the death of her husband, and, by doing so, she
fails to comply with the condition, the legacy can, for this reason, under
no circumstances, be claimed. Published
on the thirteenth of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of
Gordian, Consul for the second time, and Pompeianus, 242. 2. The
Emperor Justinian to John, Prsetorian Prefect. For the
purpose of disposing of the ambiguities arising from the general
interpretation of the Lex Julia Miscella, We do not permit the oath
to be taken hereafter in accordance with the aforesaid law, and We direct
that the said law, together with the Mucian Bond, shall be rescinded, and
that women shall be permitted to disregard the restriction imposed upon them
by their husbands, which enjoins widowhood, and that, not having taken the
oath, they can marry again for the purpose of having children, and that the
penalty shall have no effect whether they already have children or not, and
that they shall be entitled to what their husbands have left. From all
this it is perfectly clear that where they already have children, the estate
shall not belong to them, but they shall only be entitled to the usufruct of
the same; and that the title to the property shall vest in the child of the
first marriage, in accordance with what has been decided with reference to
second nuptials and the benefits accruing to women therefrom, in order that
perjury may not be committed through the requirements of the law. For Nature
has created women for the purpose of having children, and their greatest
desire is directed to this end, so why should We knowingly and deliberately
allow perjury to be committed? Therefore,
let this oath be disregarded, and the Lex Julia Miscella, together
with the Mucian Bond introduced for this purpose, be abolished, as We desire
Our Empire to be enlarged, and to be inhabited by a numerous population
legitimately begotten, rather than to be weakened by wicked perjury; for it
appears to Us to be extremely inhuman to open the way for the commission of
perjury by the enactment of laws which punish the offence. Given at
Constantinople, on the tenth of the Kalends of March, after the fifth
Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 531. Extract
from Novel 22, Chapter XLIII. Latin Text. Where
anything has been left by one married person to another, or by anyone else,
on the condition that he or she will not contract a second marriage, it
cannot be claimed within a year, unless the person referred to is absolutely
incapable of marriage; but he or she will be entitled to it after the
expiration of a year, provided a bond is furnished to return the property
with its profits, in case the condition should be violated. A bond, executed
under oath with hypothecation, must be furnished where the property is
immovable, and in case of that which is movable (if the person is solvent) a
bond alone shall be required; otherwise, a surety must be furnished, if one
can be obtained.
When a second marriage takes place, the property given can be recovered,
just as if it had never been left or donated. 3. The
Same Emperor to John, Prsetorian Prefect. The Lex
Julia Miscella, which We have rescinded so far as women are concerned,
should unquestionably also be abolished with reference to men, in accordance
with the terms of the law which We have promulgated on this subject. But
that no doubts may arise in the minda of ignorant persons, We hereby
expressly order that the Lex Julia Miscella, and the Decree of the
Senate enacted with reference thereto, as well as the Mucian Bond which was
introduced to regulate marriages of this kind, shall cease to apply to males
as well as females. But, for the reason that we have found certain
expressions in Ulpian's treatise on the Sabinian Books that there are cases
to which the Lex Miscella is not applicable, in order that no one may
think that where anything is left to women by a clause like the following,
namely, "If she should remain a widow," or "If at any time she should become
a widow," or "When she becomes a widow," or on the other hand, with
reference to husbands, "If he should lose his wife," or "When he becomes a
widower," We direct that they shall not be prevented from claiming or taking
possession of what was left to them in a legal manner. For the property is
considered to have been bequeathed in ^order that women may not remain in
widowhood, or men in celibacy, and that the Lex Julia Miscella, which
has already been rescinded, should be applicable before Ours. But if this
should take place first, those persons to whom the property was left will
immediately have the right to demand the same, because it is considered to
have been bequeathed subject to a condition; and this liberality should be
enjoyed either once, or every year, as a consolation for the sorrow of the
bereaved person. Given at
Constantinople, on the Kalends of November, after the fifth
Consulship of Lampadius and Orestes, 531. TITLE XLI. CONCERNING
PROPERTY MENTIONED IN OR LEFT BY A WILL OR A CODICIL, UNDER A PENALTY. 1. The
Emperor Justinian to Menna, Praetorian Prefect. We hereby
abolish the superfluous observance of the ancient Iaw3 by which the wills of
testators are weakened and prevented from being carried into effect,
ordering that where anything has been given or taken away by the last will
of the testator, through the provision of a penalty, it shall be void; but a
testator shall be permitted to order money to be paid, or impose any other
pecuniary penalty upon whatever he wishes, in order to secure the execution
of his will, not only by depriving him of estates, legacies, trusts, or
freedom, but also by directing
that these shall be transferred to others by the person to whom they were
originally left; or that something shall be given by him to them, if the
heir, legatee, or former slave should fail to comply with the terms of the
will. Where,
however, any of them is ordered to do something prohibited by law or
reprehensible in other respects, or impossible, the will shall then stand
without anyone suffering loss, even if the order of the testator has not
been obeyed. Given at
Constantinople, on the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of
Our Lord Justinian, Consul for the second time, 528. TITLE
XLII. CONCERNING TRUSTS. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus. If you can
prove that Demetrius required his mother, who was his heir, to furnish you
with provisions every month, and clothing every year, and she obeyed the
wishes of her son and furnished the articles mentioned for a long time, that
is to say, in a case of this kind for not less than three years, you will be
entitled to have them furnished in the future, even if this has not been
done without interruption in the past. Published
on the seventeenth of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate
of the two Aspers, 213. 2. The
Same Emperor to Eupatrius. Where a
trust has been left which is void, and the heirs, notwithstanding, in
compliance with the will of the deceased, transferred to your grandfather
certain lands under the terms of the trust, you will, to no purpose, raise
any question with his heirs with reference to the said property, as the
wishes of the testator appear to have been complied with, not only as set
forth by the terms of his will, but also in accordance with the consciences
of those who carried out the provisions of the trust. Published
on the sixth of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of Laetus,
Consul for the second time, and Cerealis, 216. 3. The
Same to Rufinus. If, as you
allege, the little girl, Chrysis, was manumitted by the heirs in compliance
with the will of the deceased, and died intestate before the estate was
transferred to her, the succession will belong to those who manumitted her,
if they accept it; and the rights of action having been merged, they will be
released from the obligation of the trust. Published
on the fifth of the Ides of December, during the Consulate of Laetus,
Consul for the second time, and Cerealis, 216. 4. The
Emperor Alexander to Victorinus. The will
of a father which forbids his children to sell lands outside of the family,
or to encumber them, is not considered to prevent a brother from conveying
them to his sister. Published
on the fifth of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of Maximus,
Consul for the second time, and .^Elianus, 224. 5. The
Same Emperor to Regina. If your
brother, who afterwards became the heir of your father, having reached the
age of puberty died without leaving any children, his estate does not pass
to you as the result of pupillary substitution; but if it has been confirmed
in any part of the will under the form of a trust, you will not be prevented
from demanding the execution of the trust by the heirs. Published
on the fifteenth of the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of
Julianus, Consul for the second time, and Crispinus, 225. 6. The
Same to Nilius. The heir
should see that the liens on lands which are encumbered and have been
devised or left under a trust are released, and, by all means, when the
testator was aware of their condition, or, knowing it, intended that a
legacy which was of no less value than the aforesaid lands should be left to
you. If, however, they have been sold by a creditor, the heir will be
obliged to pay you the price received, unless it can be shown by him that
the intention of the testator was otherwise. Published
on the sixteenth of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of
Julianus, Consul for the second time, and Crispinus, 225. 7. The
Same to Septimus. The
question of the intention of the deceased must be decided by the judge. Published
on the fifteenth of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of
Fuscus, Consul for the second time, and Dexter, 226. 8. The
Same to the Emperor Masculus. Anyone who
has obtained his freedom by virtue of a trust can legally demand any
legacies, or property left to him in trust by the deceased. Published
on the fifteenth of the Kalends of June, during the Consulate of
Fuscus, Consul for the second time, and Dexter, 226. 9. The
Emperor Gordian to Paulina. No one can
be charged with a trust who has not received either a legacy, a fiduciary
bequest, an estate, or a donation mortis causa. Published
on the seventeenth of the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of
Pius and Pontianus, 239. 10. The
Same Emperor to Firmus. The
expression, "I wish," even though it may be lacking, is, nevertheless,
understood to be added, when, by doing so, the meaning of the sentence will
become perfect. Published
on the third of the Ides of December, during the Consulate of Gordian
and Aviola, 240. 11. The
Same Emperor to Papyrianus. Whenever
property left under a trust is sold by all the heirs who have the right to
demand the execution of the same, the property is alienated, or where some
of them have given their consent for others to sell it, the validity of the
contract can, under no circumstances, be attacked. Published
on the second of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of
Gordian, Consul for the second time, and Pompeianus, 242. 12. The
Emperor Philip, and the Caesar Philip, to Rufinus. It is a
well-established rule of law that, where a woman has been appointed heir and
requested by the will of the deceased to transfer his estate after his
death, she can, before he dies, comply with this request, that is to say,
transfer .the estate, if she wishes to do so, whether the lawful fourth of
the same is retained or not. Published
during the Ides of October, during the Consulate of Peregrinus and ^milianus,
245. 13. The
Same Emperor and Csesar to Sempronius. Whenever
the heir appointed in the first place succeeds the testator, any legacies or
trusts with which the substitute was charged cannot legally be claimed. Published
on the eighth of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of
Prsesens and Albinus, 247. 14. The
Emperors Valerian and Gallienus to Falco. If she
whom your brother appointed his heir should die without having obtained the
estate, and her death occurred before she reached her twelfth year, and in
making his will, the testator requested substitutes to be appointed; nothing
will prevent the execution of the trust from being demanded by her heirs, or
by those who have possession of her estate on the ground of intestacy. For,
in this instance, the rule by which any testamentary dispositions are not
valid if the estate is not entered upon as provided, will apply, for while
one which has been left in direct terms can be entered upon, one of this
kind is bequeathed in such a way that it can be claimed by the heirs at law
ab intestato. We have stated this in a Rescript, relying upon your
statement that the appointed heir was not legally adopted. The case
would be otherwise if the heir, having actually become one of the family,
should die, and consequently her heirs would be compelled to execute the
trust. Published
on the fourteenth of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate
of Valerian, Consul for the third time, and Gallienus, Consul for the second
time, 256. 15. The
Same Emperors to Philocrates. Although a
certain man who simply appointed you and your brothers his heirs, desired
that you should enjoy the benefit of the estate by being emancipated from
your father's control, still, as by the last words of his will the testator
tried to render you independent, it is understood that your father will be
required to surrender the estate to you subject to a trust. Published
at Rome, on the sixth of the Ides of October, during the Consulate of
Maximus, Consul for the second time, and Glabrio, 257. 16. The
Emperors Cams, Carinus, and Numerianus to Isidora. We are
aware that the learned legal authority, Papinianus, rendered an opinion that
legacies are embraced in a trust like the following: that is to say, where
an heir is requested, after his death, to transfer any of the estate which
may have come into his hands, for We note that a preferred legacy is also
included in the words of the testator. But as, in the case of trusts, the
intention of the deceased is much more worthy of consideration than the
language which he employs, if you have, in addition, any evidence which you
can bring forward to establish the truth, and show that the intention of
your father was what you allege it was, you will not be prevented from
instituting proceedings before the Governor of the province. Published
on the day before the Ides of September, during the Consulate of
Carus and Carinus, 283. 17. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Fortunatus. If it can
be shown that it was the intention of the testator (who was also your
creditor) to release you, in conformity to the law, from the debt which you
owed him, it is clear that, even before your release has been solemnly
acknowledged by his heir, an exception based on the will of the deceased
will lie in your favor against his successor. Published
on the twelfth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of Maximus,
Consul for the second time, and Aquilinus, 286. 18. The
Same Emperors to Apolaustus. As the
deceased requested that you should be excused from rendering an account, it
is a positive rule of law that what he desired should remain unaltered. Published
during the Ides of March, during the Consulate of Diocletian, Consul
for the fourth time, and Maximian, Consul for the third time, 290. 19. The
Same to Ampleatus. It is a
clear and manifest rule of law that, in the case of trusts, the last will
executed should prevail. Published
on the eighth of the Ides of September, during the same Consulate of
the above-mentioned Emperors, 290. 20. The
Same Emperors to Julianus. Trusts
with which the guardians of minors are charged should be executed, just as
if the minors themselves have been required to do so. Published
on the third of the Nones of December, during the same Consulate,
290. 21. The
Same Emperors and Cassars to Tiberius. If the
time for the execution of a trust of which your father was the beneficiary,
and whom you say you have succeeded, has arrived, although it is established
that when it was created you were not yet born, you can, under the said
trust, as the heir of your father, sue the wife of your paternal uncle, whom
you allege was requested by your father, in case he should die without
children and you should become his heir, to surrender the property left by
your grandfather. But if your uncle's estate should be directly acquired by
you, there will be no necessity to make a claim under the trust, but the
property itself can be recovered from her. Given on
the sixth of the Ides of February, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors, 293. 22. The
Same Emperors and C&sars to Plautianus. There is
no doubt that a trust can be left in the presence of witnesses, by means of
an ordinary letter or written request, and even without writing, but merely
by a sign. Given at
Byzantium, on the Ides of April, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors, 293. 23. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Stratonicus. When the
truth has not been ascertained, or any of the legal formalities have not
been complied with, and you have not carried out the alleged will of your
father by paying the bequests mentioned therein, or, for the purpose of
making a compromise, you have bound yourself by a stipulation, and the
matter still remains unaltered, you cannot be compelled to make payment. Given on
the fifth of the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors, 293. 24. The
Same Emperors and Csssars to Menostratus. Heirs are
not required to surrender any instruments having reference to land left
under the terms of a trust, which serve to establish the title to the same.
They should, however, furnish security to deliver them to the legatee or the
beneficiary of the trust, if this should be necessary, and they are in their
possession. Given on
the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of the above-mentioned
Emperors, 293. 25. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Juliana. There is
no doubt that the private property of heirs can be left by the terms of a
trust. Given on
the second of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of the
Csesars, 293. 26. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Fortunatus. Where
proper cause is shown, the exception on the ground of fraud can be pleaded
when a trust is rejected, and he to whom it was left attempts to avail
himself of his rejection; this, however, cannot be pleaded against you, as
you allege that not you, but your father, who was not able to injure you,
committed this act. Given on
the second of the Ides of April, during the Consulate of the Caesars,
293. 27. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Olympias. Where
anyone who left a trust is proved to have changed his mind, his heirs cannot
be compelled to execute it. Given on
the fifth of the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of the
Caesars, 294. 28. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Tiberius. Freedom
cannot be demanded by slaves under the terms of a trust which was illegally
created subject to a condition, and without granting freedom to the slaves. Given on
the Kalends of November, under the Consulate of the Csesars,
294. 29. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Achilles. A trust
which is not legally valid cannot be claimed under the terms of a will, if
the heirs charged with it are not proved to have succeeded on the ground of
intestacy. Given on
the eighth of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of the
Csesars, 294. 30. The
Emperor Justinian to Demosthenes, Prsstorian Prefect. As that
wise and shrewd man, Papinianus, who deservedly excels all others, has
stated in his Opinions that where anyone appointed his son his heir, and
subjected him to the burden of giving up his estate after his death, he will
not be considered to have made such a testamentary disposition, unless his
son should die without issue, We, having adopted this opinion as reasonable,
do give it full effect, so that, if anyone should make such a disposition of
his estate, and should not only appoint his son his heir, but also his
daughter, or, in the first place, should appoint his grandson or
granddaughter, or his great-grandson or his great-granddaughter, or any of
his other descendants, and subject them to the burden of giving up his
estate after his death, he shall be considered not to have had any other
intention, if those who were charged with the transfer of the estate
should die without leaving either sons or daughters, grandsons or
granddaughters, or great-grandsons or great-granddaughters; in order that
the testator may not appear to have preferred foreign heirs to his own
descendants. Read for
the seventh time in the New Consistory of the Palace of Justinian. Given on
the third of the Kalends of November, during the fifth Consulate of
Decius, 529. 31. The
Same Emperor to John, Prsetorian Prefect. A certain
man liberated his son from paternal control, and afterwards, having made his
will and appointed other heirs, passed him over, leaving him absolutely
nothing. He, however, charged him with the execution of a trust, although he
had neither appointed him his heir, nor disinherited him. The
question arose whether a trust of this kind was valid; therefore, for the
purpose of removing all doubts formerly entertained on this point, We have
decided in this case that an emancipated son (as he has been injured by his
father), shall not be compelled to execute a trust with which he has been
charged; and We order that this rule shall apply to other persons whom it is
necessary to disinherit. Given at
Constantinople, on the day before the Kalends of March, after the
fifth Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 531. 32. The
Same to John, Praetorian Prefect. For the
purpose of deciding any question of fact which may hereafter arise, and with
a view to consulting the wishes of deceased persons, We order that where a
trust has been left without having been reduced to writing, and without the
presence of witnesses, and the beneficiary of the same chooses to tender the
oath to the heir, or to the legatee, or the trustee, whenever any of them
has been charged with a trust, either generally or in specified terms, the
heir, the legatee, or the trustee must be sworn before the oath of calumny
is taken, and will divest himself of all anxiety. When,
however, he thinks that he ought to refuse to take the oath, or is unwilling
to produce the certain share or amount left to the beneficiary of the trust,
and the latter has reason to expect ax-large r sum, he shall, by all means, be
compelled to do what is required by the beneficiary, and satisfy him, as he
himself acts as both judge and witness whose honor and good faith has been
conceded by the beneficiary of the trust, and no witnesses, or other
evidence shall be necessary. But
whether five witnesses or a smaller number, or, indeed, none at all, were
present, for the reason that the oath was neither taken nor refused, the
case shall be proved as required, whether a father or a stranger was the
person who created the trust, so that justice may equally be done to all
parties. For when the facts are established by the solemn oaths of
witnesses, then the number of the latter 51 prescribed
by law must be obtained, and all the formalities complied with. The law
requires several witnesses, in order to prevent a forged will from being
established by the evidence of only two, so that the truth may be
ascertained more perfectly by the testimony of ax-large r number. But when
anyone who profits by the will of the deceased (and above all, the heir
himself, to whom is committed the entire authority in a case of this kind)
is compelled to speak the truth by the administration of the oath, what
ground will there be for the introduction of witnesses; or why should
recourse be had to the evidence of strangers, when a certain and undoubted
truth is established by a refusal to be sworn? In framing
this legislation, We have taken into consideration the fact that heirs,are,
by all means, obliged to carry out the just dispositions of deceased
persons; and these laws are so strict that they even provide that the
benefit of an estate shall be lost by those who fail to obey the orders of
the testator. Extract
from Novel 1, Chapter I. Latin Text. Moreover,
if anyone, having been warned by the judge, does not, within a year, carry
out the wishes expressed in the will of the deceased, he shall be excluded
from the benefit of what he would obtain under the said will, with the
exception of what he is naturally entitled to, and this should only be
granted under the condition of his giving a bond to comply with the
testamentary provisions; in the first place so far as the substitutes are
concerned, and afterwards with reference to the co-heirs in their regular
order, or to the general beneficiary of a trust, or a sole legatee; or, when
there are several legatees, to the one having the preference; or to the
special beneficiary of a trust; or to a legatee entitled to thex-large st
amount; or to all of the legatees; to those who consent; or to slaves who
have received their freedom by the will; according to the order in which
each of the preceding persons is mentioned. In this instance, however,
disinherited children shall not be considered, and finally, in default of
other heirs the estate shall go to the heirs at law, or be forfeited to the
Treasury. TITLE
XLIII.
REGULATIONS WHICH ARE EQUALLY APPLICABLE TO LEGACIES AND TRUSTS, AND
CONCERNING THE ABOLITION OF THE ACT OF PLACING THE PARTY INTERESTED IN
POSSESSION OF THE PROPERTY BEQUEATHED. 1. The
Emperor Justinian to Demosthenes, Prsetorian Prefect. While
those who are favored in the bequests of legacies and trusts are known to be
fully entitled to every personal right of action, who approves of bringing a
suit for recovery of property, either on the ground of permission, or of any
other subtle distinction applicable to other
kinds of legacies, when such measures are not now adopted, or readily
undertaken, and those involved methods are no longer sanctioned? Who at
present makes use of the minute technicalities relative to the placing of a
legatee in possession? Hence We
think that it is better to absolutely abolish the latter proceeding, and to
render all legatees as well as beneficiaries of trusts subject to a single
rule, and We grant them not only the personal but also the real action, so
that they may be permitted to recover by means of a real action whatever has
been left them by a bequest of any kind, or under the terms of a trust, and,
in addition to this, We grant them the equitable Servian or hypothecary
action, for any property left them, out of other assets forming part of the
estate of the deceased. By this
law of Ours, the testator is permitted to hypothecate any of the property
disposed of by his will, to whomever he chooses; and the New Constitutions,
in many cases, introduced tacit hypothecations, so that it is not
unreasonable for Us to grant the hypothecary action in the present instance,
which could not be inferred, through any previous expressions, to be found
in the law itself. For when a testator left legacies or trusts in such a way
that those benefited by them could obtain them, it is apparent from his will
that the abovementioned actions ought to be brought against the property of
the testator, and his will be complied with in every respect, and especially
when the legacies or trusts are of such a nature as to be attributable to
motives of affection. We make
these provisions, not only where a legacy or a trust has been created to be
executed by the heir, but where a trust was left to anyone to be executed by
a legatee or a trustee, or any other person whom we can charge with a trust.
For as a trust is not valid unless it confers some advantage upon the party
charged with its execution, there is nothing oppressive in granting not only
the personal, but also the real and the hypothecary actions against him,
with reference to the property which he obtained from the testator. In all
cases of this kind, however, We desire every one to be sued by the
hypothecary action only to the extent of his liability in the personal one,
and the hypothecary action does not affect the property of the heir himself,
or that of any other person charged with the administration of the trust,
but solely that which came to him from the testator. Given at
Chalcedon, on the fifteenth of the Kalends of October, during the
fifth Consulate of Decius, 529. 2. The
Same Emperor to Julian, Praetorian Prefect. Every word
which clearly indicates the intention of a testator who desires to bequeath
property as a legacy, or under a trust, shall be lawful and valid; whether
this is done by direct statements, such as "I order," or whether the
testator makes use of those denoting a request, for instance, "I beg," "I
desire," "I direct," "I leave in trust;" or whether he requires an oath,
which has been done in Our presence, the
testator making use of the expression, "I call God to witness," the other
parties in turn repeating this after him. Therefore
as We have already stated, a will shall not be considered without force so
far as its general construction is concerned, no matter what the words
bestowing the legacies or trusts may be; and everything which is naturally
inserted in legacies is understood to belong there; and when something is
inserted in a trust which should not have been, it is understood to be
bequeathed; and if anything appears which does not partake of the nature of
a legacy, this shall be held to have been left under the terms of a trust;
so that every disposition of this kind may be carried out, and actions in
rem, as well as hypothecary and personal actions, may be founded" upon
any of them. Where,
however, something contrary to law appears in the bequests of legacies and
trusts, this will either be added to the trust or the legacy, as the case
may be; which is more consonant with justice, and will, in this way, be
disposed of in accordance with its character. Let no one, at the time of his
death, think that his lawful will shall be rejected, but he can always rely
upon Our assistance, and as We provide for those who are living, so also
care is taken of the interests of the dead. Where the testator only makes
special mention of a legacy, this may be considered both a legacy and a
trust; and if anything is committed to the care of the heir or legatee, it
shall be considered as a legacy; for We do not impose laws upon words but
upon the property itself. Given at
Constantinople, on the tenth of the Kalends of March, after the fifth
Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 531. 3. The
Same Emperor to John, Praetorian Prefect. When the
selection of a slave or other property is left to two or three men, or more,
or if the choice of a slave or some other property is bequeathed to one
legatee and the latter, at his death, left several heirs, it was doubted by
the ancient authorities what decision should be made, if a dispute should
arise among the legatees or the heirs of the aforesaid legatee, and one of
them wished to choose one slave, or some article, and another another. Hence We
order that, in all cases of this kind, the casting of lots shall be resorted
to, and fortune decide the question, and whoever succeeds shall have the
right to make the choice; and with reference to the others, the amount of
their shares shall be placed with the appraised value of the other assets;
that is to say, in the case of a male or a female slave, if he or she is
over ten years of age, and has no trade, the valuation shall be twenty
solidi; but those who are under ten years of age shall not be considered
as worth more than ten solidi. Where, however, they are skilled
artisans, whether they are males or females, their value shall be appraised
up to thirty solidi, except in the cases of notaries and physicians
of both sexes, as We desire notaries to be valued at fifty solidi,
and physicians and midwives at sixty. Eunuchs under the age of ten years
shall be valued as high as thirty
solidi, and those who are older up to fifty, but if they are skilled in
some trade, they shall be valued up to seventy solidi. (1) Where
anyone leaves the choice of a slave or other property, not to the legatee
himself, but to someone else, for instance, to Titius; and Titius refuses to
make the choice, or is unable to do so, or is prevented by death; in this
instance, a doubt arose among the ancients as to what conclusion should be
arrived at; whether the legacy should be held to have been annulled, or
whether relief could be granted so that the selection might be made in
accordance with the judgment of a good citizen. Therefore,
We decree that if the person who was directed to make the choice, should
fail to make it within the term of a year, or should be unable, or should
die at any time before doing so; the right shall be considered to have been
granted to the legatee himself, provided, however, that he does not select
the best one of the slaves or other property, but only such as is of average
value, in order that, while We think that the legatee should be favored, the
heir may not be deprived of the advantages to which he is entitled. (2) But,
for the reason that We have, in many instances, provided for the interests
of the beneficiaries of legacies and trusts, and have granted them not only
personal actions but real and hypothecary ones, and have abolished the
perplexing formality required in granting possession of property; We now
promulgate the following law. No heir
shall hereafter be permitted under the authority of the ancient laws to
alienate, or encumber by pledge or hypothecation, or by the manumission of
slaves, any property which has been bequeathed either absolutely as a
legacy, or left dependent upon a condition of time, or to be transferred to
others, or delivered under a substitution; but he is hereby notified that he
cannot subject to the control of another what does not belong to him also,
just as if it was a part of his patrimonial estate; because it would be both
absurd and unreasonable for him to be able to transfer to others property
which he does not possess as his own, or to encumber the same either by
hypothecation or pledge, or to manumit slaves which are not his, and thwart
the expectations entertained by others. (3) Where,
however, a legacy or a trust has been left either generally or specially
under a condition, or to take effect at some uncertain time, or subject to
substitution or restitution; the party interested will do well in cases of
this kind to avoid making any sale or hypothecation, in order not to expose
himself to the serious difficulties resulting from eviction. But if, induced
by avarice, and with the hope that the condition will not be complied with,
he should venture to sell or hypothecate the property, he is hereby notified
that, in case the condition should be fulfilled, the transaction will be
considered void from the beginning, and be understood as not having been
written, or to have taken place; so that neither usucaption nor prescription
of long time will run against the legatee or the beneficiary of the trust. We decree
that the same rule shall also apply to legacies of this description whether
they have been left absolutely, or to vest at a certain date, or
conditionally, or at some uncertain time. In all these instances, the
legatee or the beneficiary shall have full authority to bring suit to
recover the property in question, and to obtain possession of the same,
without the person who holds it being able to interpose any obstacle to
prevent him from doing so. Extract
from Novel 39, Chapter I. Latin Text. Property
which is subject to restitution is forbidden to be alienated or encumbered.
If, however, the lawful share of the children does not prove sufficient to
satisfy the obligations of the dowry, or donation on account of marriage, it
is permitted to alienate or encumber the above mentioned property for this
purpose, in a manner suitable to the positions of the persons interested;
for We desire to make provision for those matters which are of advantage to
all parties, rather than for those which only affect the interests of a few. END OF THE
EXTRACT. THE TEXT
OF THE CODE FOLLOWS. (4) A
purchaser who knows that the property is encumbered will only be entitled to
an action against the vendor for the recovery of the price, and not for
double damages under a stipulation; nor will he be allowed anything for
improvements, as it will be sufficient for him to recover the price which he
knowingly paid for what belonged to another. Where the
property has been pledged, the counter action of pledge will lie in favor of
the creditor against the debtor; and We make this provision so that, under
all circumstances, the effect of which We always desire to accomplish may be
produced, and the last wills of deceased persons may be observed. There is
no doubt that the rights of purchasers in good faith will remain unimpaired,
and in no respect affected by the terms of this Constitution, as they will
continue to enjoy them against vendors. Given at
Constantinople, on the Kalends of September, after the fifth
Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 531. TITLE
XLIV. CONCERNING
FALSE STATEMENTS MADE IN THE CASE OF LEGACIES OR TRUSTS. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Septimus. The words
of the will which you have inserted in your petition, either state that the
money due the testator has been paid, or they plainly show that his
intention was to discharge the debtor. Therefore, either what has been paid
cannot be collected, or proceedings must be instituted as under a trust, in
order that the debtor may be released from liability; unless it can clearly
be established that the testator
did not intend to release him, but, erroneously thought that the money had
been paid to himself. Published
on the seventh of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of
Antoninus, Consul for the fourth time, and Balbinus, 214. 2. The
Emperor Alexander to Faustina. Even if
the truth with reference to a debt does not appear, the false statement does
not render the bequest void, and an action based on the will will lie in the
name of the testator. Published
on the seventh of the Ides of November, during the Consulate of
Alexander, 223. 3. The
Same Emperor to Verina. If your
husband left you property by way of dowry without designating the amount of
the same, but stated that whatever had come or might come into his hands,
should be considered as your dowry, and you bring suit for it under the
will; proof of the amount of money which he received will be necessary. If,
however, he mentioned the sum, it will be due; and if it is not paid as
dowry but as something else that is bequeathed, it will not be subject to
the same rules of law as a dowry. Published
on the Nones of May, during the Consulate of Maximus, Consul for the
second time, and .^Elianus, 224. 4. The
Emperor Gordian to Alexander. If, as you
allege, your wife having died during marriage you returned her dowry to her
father; or, even if you did not return it, if you can prove by the words of
the will (as you assert you can) that your father-in-law received all of
said dowry, an action will not lie against you on this ground, and you
should be under no apprehension, for the dowry has either been paid, and you
can not be sued; or, if it has not been paid, you will be entitled to an
exception against the person claiming under the will of the deceased. Published
on the fifteenth of the Kalends of June, during the Consulate of
Sabinus, Consul for the second time, and Venustus, 241. 5. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian and the Caesars to Severn. It makes a
great difference whether your husband bequeathed your dowry to you as a
legacy, or whether he left you, in general terms, whatever was inserted in
the dotal instrument; for, in the first instance, you can only claim what
you prove was given; and in the second, whatever is mentioned in the dotal
instrument can be demanded under it, without a false allegation having any
effect. Given on
the fourteenth of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of
the Caesars, 293. TITLE XLV. CONCERNING
LEGACIES OR TRUSTS LEFT FOR A SPECIFIC PURPOSE. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Saturnina. The
purpose for which legacies and trusts were bequeathed must be observed, just
as in the case of a condition. But you are not obliged to obey the will of
the testator, as this duty devolves upon him whom you were ordered to marry,
and if his wishes are not complied with, you will still obtain what was left
to you. Published
on the fifth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of
Gentianus and Bassus, 212. 2. The
Emperor Gordian to Ammonius, Prsetorian Prefect. Although
no ground for the demand of a legacy or a trust arises from the following
words: "I leave to Titius ten thousand solidi, or an island, in order
that he may pay five thousand solidi out of the above mentioned sum
to Msevius, or transfer to him the said island"; still it is admitted as
valid by the Divine Severus; provided a bequest of freedom is'involved. But
in pecuniary matters, for the purpose of protecting the wills of testators,
it is not unreasonable that such a bequest should be allowed; so that, by
expressions of this kind, whether they have reference to a condition or to a
purpose, or to the gift of any property, or the performance of any act, an
action based on the trust will always lie, as in the case of conditions
after they have been
fulfilled. If,
however, while leaving a legacy or a trust, the testator should forbid the
legatee or the beneficiary or his heir, or anyone else, to collect a certain
debt, the debtor will be entitled to an exception against the legatee or the
beneficiary of the trust, if he brings suit for a sum equal to that left as
a legacy or a trust. Published
on the sixth of the Ides of August, during the Consulate of Sabinus,
Consul for the second time, and Venustus, 261. TITLE
XLVI. CONCERNING
CONDITIONS INSERTED IN THE BEQUESTS OF LEGACIES, TRUSTS, AND GRANTS OF
FREEDOM. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Claudia. As you
allege that the testator left a trust to Trallianus to be carried out by him
whom he appointed heir to a portion of his estate, provided the person
appointed should die without children, and he should appoint his grandson,
born of his daughter, his heir; it is evident that the condition attached to
the trust has failed to be fulfilled, unless the intention of the testator
is clearly proved to have been otherwise. Published
on the Nones of December, during the Consulate of Lateranus
and Rufinus. 2. The
Same Emperors to Gallianus. As you
assert that a father left a bequest to his daughter in trust, to be paid at
a certain time, and ordered that security should be given that this would be
done, if she did not separate from her husband; it is proper that the
ordinary rules of law should be observed in this case, and that no rescript
should be issued with reference thereto. The example of a legacy or an
estate to which the condition of a divorce is sometimes attached, should not
be adduced in this instance; as it would be absurd for the rule of the
perpetual Edict to be disregarded for the reason that the daughter did not
obey the wishes of her father. Published
at Antioch, on the eleventh of the Kalends of August, under the
second Consulate of the Emperors Antoninus and Geta, 206. 3. The
Emperor Antoninus to the Soldier Aurelius. If
Aulazanus bequeathed the legacy by his will, under the condition that the
legatee should reside with his concubine and her mother, and that he was to
blame for not obeying the wishes of the testator, as he, of his own accord,
failed to comply with the terms of the will, he should not be permitted to
claim the legacy. Published
on the sixth of the Ides of July, during the Consulate of Laetus,
Consul for the second time, and Cerealis, 216. 4. The
Emperor Alexander to Licinia. You have
no reason to believe that you are entitled to a legacy or a trust left to
you by your uncle under the condition that you would marry his son, on the
ground that the condition was not complied with, because the son died before
you could marry him. Published
during the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of Alexander,
Consul for the second time, and Marcellus, 227. 5. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csssars, to Faustinus. If it is
shown that your wife, when you married her, was under the control of her
father, the property left to her under a trust at that time will undoubtedly
be acquired by her father, where nothing else exists to prevent it from
vesting in him. If, however, she was emancipated before her marriage, and
afterwards died leaving her father, her husband, and her children, she will
transmit to her heirs the right of action which she was entitled to bring
for the execution of the trust. Ordered on
the sixth of the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of the
Caesars, 293. 6. The
Emperor Justinian to John, Prastorian Prefect. When
several persons are directed to comply with a certain condition, it was
doubted by Ulpian whether all of them should comply with it at once, or
whether each of them should be required to do so singly. It appears
to Us, however, that each of them should be required to comply with the
condition, in order to receive the share of the estate to which he was
entitled, so that those who obeyed the commands of the testator might enjoy
the benefit, and those who failed to do so could only blame themselves if
they were excluded from the advantages attaching to the observance of the
condition. Given at
Constantinople, on the third of the Kalends of August, after the
fifth Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 531. 7. The
Same to John, Prsetorian Prefect. A certain
man, when making his will, granted freedom to his slave under the condition
that he should pay a certain number of solidi to his heir, or should
give him some other property or another slave in his stead. As soon as the
slave (who did not reside in the same place as the heir) learned of the will
of his master, he hastened to the heir with what he had been ordered to give
him, but while on the way, he was deprived of the property which he was
taking by an attack of enemies, or some other accident, and the question
arose among the ancient authorities whether he should be prevented from
obtaining his freedom, because he could not, on account of the
above-mentioned accidental occurrence, give what was required by the
condition. Hence, for the purpose of removing the doubts of the ancients, We
have decided that the slave is unquestionably entitled to his freedom, and
that the heir, or the stranger, shall not be deprived of the benefit of what
was left to him. Therefore, no matter from what source the obstacle was
derived, whether from the heir, or from him who was ordered to give
something to the latter, or whether it was the result of accident, the slave
shall, by all means, obtain his freedom, unless he himself should refuse to
comply with the condition; and even after he has obtained his freedom he
will be liable to the heir, or to the person to whom he was ordered to give
something (unless the latter refused to accept the money, and if this was
once rejected by him We do not permit him to change his mind), and he will
certainly be compelled to give what he was ordered, or to furnish the slave
designated by the testator, if he is still living; and if he is not, his
value shall be computed at not more than fifteen solidi; or if he was
ordered to give some other property, he must do so, provided it is still in
existence, and if it is not, he must pay the true value of the same. Given at
Constantinople, on the day before the Kalends of May, after the fifth
Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 532. TITLE
XLVII. CONCERNING
THE INTEREST AND THE PROFITS OF LEGACIES AND TRUSTS. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Maximus. It is
clear that interest on legacies and trusts can be collected from the time
when issue was joined. The income of property and the wages of slaves, due
under a will, must likewise be paid. Published
on the day before the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of ^milianus
and Frontonus, 200. 2. The
Emperor Antoninus to the Freedman of Cassianus. It is well
known that relief is afforded under the law against those who, under* the
pretext of witholding the Falcidian portion, are in default in the payment
of legacies. Therefore, if after a stipulation has been entered into, you
furnish security that you will return anything which you may receive over
and above what is allowed by this law, the judge having jurisdiction over
trusts will order the entire amount of the legacies to be paid to you. If,
however, you cannot furnish security, an arbiter having been appointed, he
shall designate a certain time for you, and if the other party fails to
appear within that time, he must perform his duty, and if he should find
that there is no ground for the operation of the Falcidian Law, you will
receive the interest and profits due from the time when issue was joined in
the case. Published
on the sixteenth of the Kalends of June, during the Consulate of the
two Aspers, 213. 3. The
Emperor Alexander to Paternus. If certain
slaves have been left to you under the terms of a trust, they will be at the
risk of the debtor of the trust from the time when he begins to be in
default. Published
on the twelfth of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of
Julian, Consul for the second time, and Crispinus, 225. 4. The
Emperor Gordian to Dionysius. In the
case of legacies and trusts, the profits of the same shall be acquired from
the day when issue was joined in the case, and not from the time of the
death of the testator, whether a real or a personal action is brought. Published
on the Nones of September, during the Consulate of Gordian and Aviola,
240. TITLE
XLVIII. CONCERNING
UNCERTAIN PERSONS. THIS TITLE Is LACKING. TITLE
XLIX. CONCERNING
THE TREBELLIAN DECREE OF THE SENATE. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Probus. If, in accordance with the
Decree of the Senate, you retained the fourth part of the estate, and
delivered the remaining three-fourths to the
beneficiary of the trust, you can recover from the latter the amount which
you paid to the creditors of the estate, instead of nine-twelfths of the
same.1 Published
on the fifteenth of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of
Lateranus and Rufinus, 198. 2. The
Emperor Philip and the Csesar Philip to Julianus. It is an
undoubted rule of law that he to whom a share of an estate is left in
accordance with the Trebellian Decree of the Senate must assume the burdens
of the estate, or the payment of the legacies, in proportion to the share to
which he is entitled. Published
on the eighteenth of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of
Peregrinus and ^milianus, 245. 3. The
Emperors Cams, Carinus, and Numerianus to Zoticus and Others. If the
inheritance has been transferred to the State by means of a trust, you will
be entitled to restitution of the fourth part of the same, and its profits,
in accordance with the terms of the Trebellian Decree of the Senate, and
this also applies in case of intestacy. Without
date or designation of Consulate. 4. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars, to Quintiana. We do not
see that you have any just reason for anxiety on account of the trust which
disposes of the remainder of the estate, apprehending that you will lose the
profits of the trust which has been bequeathed, because the grandmother of
the testator, having been appointed heir to a portion of his estate, and
requested by him to deliver it to you, deceitfully and fraudulently rejected
the same, in order that a share of the said estate might go to another
grandson, who was your co-heir, and through whom the trust was not expressly
left to you; and, having been compelled to enter upon the estate which was
suspected of being insolvent, she died before she performed any act as heir. 1
The heir was considered by the Romans to occupy the place of the testator,
and though he resembled the executor of modern times, he became liable for
all the debts of the estate if he accepted it. By the Trebellian Decree of
the Senate, enacted during the reign of Nero, it was provided that when the
inheritance was transferred to the fidei-commissarius, or beneficiary
of the trust, all rights ol action, for or against the heir, were likewise
transferred to the former, and, the hseres fiduciarius, or trustee,
was released from all liability for any claims which might be presented,
whether the estate was solvent or not. This,
however, was only the case where the entire estate was turned over to the
beneficiary of the trust, for if the fiduciary heir retained a fourth which,
as by virtue of the Falcidian Law, he was authorized to do under the
Pegasian Decree of the Senate, and an agreement was made to share pro
rata with the beneficiary the advantages as well as the burdens, the
Trebellian Decree was not applicable. Praetorian
actions were granted for and against the beneficiary of the trust, just as
in the case of an heir at law.�ED. It was
long since decided by the Divine Antoninus, Our relative, that a trust was
due even from substitutes, in consideration of the wishes of the testator,
just as if this had tacitly been required of them. You should have no fears,
as she who rejected the estate, and was compelled to enter upon it, could
not retain the fourth part in question. Ordered at
Philippopolis, on the sixth of the Ides of July, during the Consulate
of the above-mentioned Emperors. 5. The
Same Emperors and Ciesars to Verissimus. An estate
can legally be left under a trust without writing. Therefore, if your wife,
being at the point of death, designated you and her step-son her heirs to
the amount of three-fourths of her estate, it is settled that her will must
be observed, she having provided that her heirs at law, who had agreed to
the execution of the trust, should, after the deduction of the indebtedness,
only obtain the amount which the Decree of the Senate authorized to be left
them in addition to the Falcidian fourth. Ordered on
the fifth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of the Caesars. 6. The
Emperor Zeno to Dioscorius, Praetorian Prefect. We direct
that whenever a father or mother, after having appointed their son or
daughter, or sons or daughters, heirs to equal or unequal shares of their
estates, substituted them simply for one another, or charged any one of them
who might die without issue to transfer his or her share of the estate to
either his or her surviving heir or co-heir; so that, in accordance with the
provisions of the Trebellian Decree of the Senate, the fourth part of the
estate might, under all circumstances, be reserved, and not be restored to
the bulk of the estate by implication (even though the testator requested or
ordered this to be done); but the other three-fourths of the property
belonging to the estate shall be transferred. We order
that the same rule shall apply to the reservation of the portion provided
for by the Falcidian Law, even though the father or mother, after having
appointed their son or daughter their heir (as above stated) should charge
him or her to deliver the estate to their grandsons or granddaughters, their
great-grandsons or great-granddaughters, or the descendants of the latter. (1) We
order that in the above-mentioned cases no bond shall be required to insure
the execution of the trust, unless the testator expressly stated that such a
bond should be furnished, or when the father or mother thought that the
person charged with the execution of the trust ought not to contract a
second marriage. For in these two instances, that is to say, first, when the
testator expressly directed that security should be given, or second, where
the father or mother might marry again, it is necessary for the same
security to be furnished in accordance with the provisions of the law. (2) If,
however, he who has been charged with the execution of the trust should die,
leaving one son or a grandson by his son, or a daughter
by his son, or a great-grandson, or a posthumous child, the condition will
not be considered to have been complied with, and therefore the request for
the execution of the trust cannot be granted. (3) We
also give notice that what We have stated with reference to the Falcidian
portion being retained, not out of the income but out of the property of the
estate itself, and also concerning security being furnished by the
beneficiaries of a trust (as above mentioned) shall only apply to the
persons and cases above enumerated. Published
at Constantinople, on the Kalends of September, during the Consulate
of Probinus and Eusebius, 489. Extract
from Novel 123, Chapter XXXVII. Latin Text. If those who have been
charged to transfer property given by way of dowry, or as a donation on
account of marriage, or under the condition that they shall marry and have
children, should enter a monastery, or any other religious house, or a
transfer or substitution should be made under the aforesaid conditions, or
if this has been done for the ransom of captives, or for the support of
persons who are in want, the execution of the trust cannot be demanded. Extract
from Novel 108, Chapter I. Latin Text. On the other hand, when anyone is
charged to transfer what remains of the estate at that time in case he
should die without issue, or where he is burdened with other provisions
contained in a trust of this kind, he will be compelled to deliver to the
beneficiary of the trust, the fourth part of what he has received as heir,
and he must furnish security to do so, unless he has been excused by the
deceased. If, however, the fourth should happen to be diminished, or should
be obtained from the property of the estate, or if this should be lacking,
permission shall be given to the beneficiary of the trust to proceed by a
real and an hypothecary action against those who have received the property.
The diminution of the said fourth is allowed in the case of a dowry, or a
donation in consideration of marriage, or where captives are to be ransomed,
or sufficient assets are not available to pay expenses. 7. The Emperor
Justinian to Julian, Prsetorian Prefect. We order that permission shall
be given to make restitution to a sole guardian of the entire trust left to
his ward, without his being required to furnish security, whenever the ward
cannot speak for himself, or is known to be absent, in order that We may not
prescribe to too many restrictions with reference to the affairs of wards,
and these restrictions redound to their injury. The same
rule shall apply where an estate is due to an insane person under a trust,
so that restitution shall be made to his curator alone, in the name of the
insane person. For what understanding and what reason can be attributed to
one who is not of sound mind, when, in both instances, those who make the
restitution enjoy the greatest security under Our law? This rule
shall also be observed if the ward himself, or the insane person, is
required to make restitution. (1) When
anyone is directed to transfer an estate to others, and fraudulently or
obstinately conceals himself either before or after issue has been joined in
the case; or where he is charged with the execution of a trust, and, before
he transfers the estate dies, leaving no heir or successor; or where the
beneficiary of a trust to whom an estate has been transferred under the
Trebellian Decree of the Senate is ordered under the terms of the same to
transfer the property belonging to the estate to a third party; a doubt
arose among the ancient authorities as to how the assignments of the rights
of action in these three cases should be made. Domitius Ulpianus was of the
opinion that a constitution should be promulgated with reference to these
cases, and therefore We order that where he who was required to transfer the
property absented himself through perverseness, or, having died, left no
successor, or was the first beneficiary of the trust and was charged to
transfer the property to a second, the praetorian rights of action pass by
operation of law. Given at
Constantinople, on the tenth of the Kalends of November, under the
fifth Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 530. 8. The
Same Emperor to John, Praetorian Prefect. A certain
man, having made his will, directed his heir to transfer to another the
entire estate which he left to him, and then charged him with a special
trust. The question arose from whom the special beneficiary could obtain
what was bequeathed to him, whether from the heir, so that, after the
transfer, the first beneficiary might receive something else, or whether
this, together with the other property, should all be included in the trust,
so that the general might transfer it to the special beneficiary, when what
was embraced in the trust consisted of money or other property. Therefore,
We order that all the estate shall be delivered to the general beneficiary
in accordance with the Trebellian Decree of the Senate, and that he shall be
required to deliver to the special beneficiary what was bequeathed to him. Given at
Constantinople, on the fifteenth of the Kalends of November, after
the fifth Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 532. TITLE L.
ON THE FALCIDIAN LAW. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Priscus. You ought
to know that if you have rejected the Falcidian portion, in order that you
may be the better able to transfer your share, you will not be considered to
have paid more than you owed. Published
on the third of the Ides of May, during the Consulate of Lateranus
and Rufinus, 198. 2. The
Same Emperors to Sactianus. It is a
certain and established principle of law that the rule of the Falcidian
portion applies to all persons in proportion to the amount of the legacies
and trusts. Published
on the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of Lateranus and Rufinus,
198. 3. The
Emperor Alexander to Hermagoras. Even if it
should appear that the heir administered an implied trust, there is no doubt
that, notwithstanding this, the legacies and trusts left by the will must be
paid in the same proportion permitted by the Falcidian Law, as it has been
decided that the legatee cannot profit by the fourth of which the heir was
deprived, because he endeavored to dispose of the estate contrary to law. Published
on the Ides of October, during the Consulate of the Emperor
Alexander, 223. 4. The
Same Emperor to Philetianus. It was
very properly decided by the Divine Hadrian that the Falcidian Law applies
to legacies left to the Emperor. Published
on the fifth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of the
Emperor Alexander, 223. 5. The
Same Emperor to Damosata. If you can
prove that your mother made excessive donations mortis causa to your
sister, you can legally avail yourself of the Falcidian Law in accordance
with the Constitutions of My grandfather, the Divine Severus. Published
on the fifteenth of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of
Maximus, Consul for the second time, and Julianus, 224. 6. The
Same Emperor to Secondina. All debts
are deducted in the enforcement of the Falcidian Law, even those due to the
heir himself at the time of the death of the testator, although the actions
are merged by acceptance of the estate. (1)
Moreover, all legacies, even though intended to be expended in public works,
or for the erection of statues, are required to contribute pro rata,
according to their amounts, in order to make up the Falcidian portion. (2) The
computation of the lawful amount shall not be affected if the heir should
pay more than what is due, or perform more than is required. Ordered on
the fifth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of Maximus,
Consul for the second time, and ^lianus, 224. 7. The
Same to Primus and Pomponius. The
Falcidian Law does not apply to military wills, but if the deceased had
possession of property belonging to you, it can, by no means, be considered
part of his estate, and therefore you can legally require an account to be
rendered of it in the case of a debt. Published
on the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of Alexander, Consul for
the second time, and Marcellus, 227. Extract
from, Novel 1, Chapters II and III. Latin Text. If the
testator expressly forbade any restrictions to be placed upon the
distribution of his estate, the Falcidian Law will not apply, and if the
heir does not obey the deceased in this respect, the estate shall pass to
the persons enumerated under the Title having reference to legacies and
trusts. Again, if
the heir, being aware of the amount of the assets of the estate, pays some
of the legacies in full, and others only in part, he cannot recover or
retain anything from either, unless some unexpected occurrence should take
place. Where nothing of this kind occurs, there will be ground for the
Falcidian Law, provided, at the time of the acceptance of the estate, an
inventory is drawn up in accordance with the method and term prescribed by
law. The
inventory shall be made in the presence of all the legatees of the city, or
in that of their agents, if this can be done; and when any one of them is
absent, or refuses to be present, his place shall be supplied by three
witnesses of the same town, who are men of wealth and good reputation,
without prejudice to ascertaining the truth by the torture of slaves, and
the heir and the witnesses shall be sworn. If these
formalities are not observed, the heir must pay the legacies in full, even
though their value may exceed that of the estate. No controversy or legal
proceeding of this kind shall be prolonged for more than a year, for after
the lapse of that time, through the fault of the heir, the estate shall pass
to the others. Extract
from Novel 131, Chapter XII. Latin Text. The
Falcidian Law does not apply where property is bequeathed under the
condition that it shall not be alienated, but shall remain in the hands of
the successors of him to whom it was left. Extract
from Novel 119, Chapter XI. Latin Text. In like
manner, the Falcidian Law does not apply to property left for pious uses. 8. The
Same Emperor to Aurelius. The will
of your brother cannot be considered void for the mere fact that he was
bound, under the terms of the trust, to transfer your father's estate to you
if he should die first without issue. But although, as you assert, he
appointed you his heir, and burdened you with the payment of legacies, what
was due under the trust should be deducted as indebtedness, and, in addition
to this, you can claim the benefit of the Falcidian Law with reference to
the remainder of the estate. Published
on the Ides of September, during the Consulate of Maximus, Consul for
the second time, and Paternus, 234. 9. The
Emperor Gordian to Mestrianus. An heir is
not prevented from claiming the lawful fourth when, through an error of
fact, he failed to retain it in the execution of a trust; but if he, being
aware that he could retain it, transferred the entire estate, he will not be
entitled to a personal action for recovery, for the
reason that if he had been ignorant of the law, he would have had no right
to make the demand. Published
on the thirteenth of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of
Pius and Pontianus. 10. The
Same Emperor to Diogenes. Although
your father charged your brother to transfer a share of his estate to you,
in case he died without issue, still, if he died intestate, what he was
entitled to under the Falcidian Law will belong to his legal successor; and
therefore, not without reason, your sister, who as heir at law, succeeded to
him along with you, can clearly claim her share of what he could have
retained. Published
on the fifth of the Ides of November, during the Consulate of
Gordian, Consul for the second time, and Pompeianus, 242. 11. The
Same Emperor to Maximus. If (as you
allege) your father ordered you to transfer to your brothers the share of
his estate to which he made you the heir, and directed you to be content
with certain specified articles in lieu of the Falcidian portion, you will
not be prevented from demanding the aid of the Falcidian Law for which you
petition. Published
on the seventh of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of
Arianus and Pappus, 244. 12. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Justin. It is
stated in many legal opinions that the Falcidian Law applies to donations
between husband and wife, when they carry out the provisions enjoined by a
trust. Published
on the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of Diocletian, Consul
for the fourth time, and Maximian, Consul for the third time, 290. 13. The
Same Emperors and Ciesars to Zethus. If she,
who you say holds your son as her slave, obtained anything by the will of
the deceased, who bequeathed freedom to the said slave under the terms of a
trust, it is not unjust for her to be compelled to grant the slave his
liberty, in accordance with the provisions of the will; for the execution of
the trust with which she was charged can be demanded, even where the value
of the slave whom she was requested to manumit exceeds that of the legacy. Ordered at
Heraclea, on the fifth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of
the above-mentioned Emperors, 293. 14. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Faustina. Although
you have entered upon the estate of your father, and the right of action, to
which you assert you were entitled, has been extinguished by merger with the
share to which you succeeded through him, for which reason you allege that
you became liable for a considerable sum on account of your administration
of the guardianship, you will not
be prevented from suing your co-heirs in proportion to the remaining shares,
and you will be required to transfer the land left to you in trust, after
having deducted the fourth part to which you are entitled. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors, 293. 15. The
Same Emperors and Cassars to Pomponius. If your
wife, either by her will or by a codicil, ordered that the instruments
evidencing the title to lands forming part of her dowry, and to which you
were legally entitled, should be given to you under a trust, her successors
can be compelled to carry out the provisions of her will; for the
instruments evidencing the title to the lands having been bequeathed to
their owner, there can be no question whatever as to the application of the
Falcidian Law. Published
on the sixteenth of the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of
the Caesars, 294. 16. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Diomedes. If the
debts due from the estate of the deceased have exhausted its assets, neither
the Falcidian Law nor the Trebellian Decree of the Senate will permit the
successors to be liable to any legacies or trusts. Ordered on
the sixteenth of the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors, 299. 17. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Gaius. It is a
positive rule of law that where legacies have been bequeathed, they can be
collected from the heirs after deducting the amount prescribed by the
Falcidian Law. Published
on the fifth of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of the
Csesars, 294. 18. The
Emperor Justinian to John, Prtetorian Prefect. Where
anyone, having an estate, for instance of the value of four hundred
solidi, directs his heir not to enter upon it, unless he first pays to a
certain person three hundred and eighty solidi, or any sum which will
diminish the Falcidian fourth, We order that if the heir should enter upon
the estate, he shall still have the benefit of the Falcidian portion, and
can reserve whatever is lacking to make it up, and before either giving or
retaining it (whether there is but one transfer provided by the will, or
whether the estate is to be divided among several persons) he shall be
entitled to the benefit of the above-mentioned law without any alteration. Where,
however, a donation mortis causa was made, and it exceeds the amount
fixed by the Falcidian Law, the heir, after entering upon the estate, can
recover the excess which was actually given over and above the sum allowed
by the said law, but which remains as part of the estate of the testator;
for why, in the present instance, should We not provide for the interests of
both the living and the dead, by seeing that the
last wills of the latter are executed, and that the advantages derived from
the estate to which the former are entitled are not diminished? Given at
Constantinople, on the Kalends of November, after the fifth
Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 531. 19. The
Same Emperor to John, Praetorian Prefect. As it is
certain that the heir who has fully carried out the wishes of the testator
by paying all the legacies in full cannot afterwards, by claiming the
benefit of the Falcidian Law, recover anything from the legatees on the
ground that he has complied with the will of the testator, therefore, We
order that this principle shall also obtain where the heir has furnished
security for the payment of the legacies in full, which is a question with
reference to which a doubt arose among the ancient jurists. For to both
cases, that is to say, whether he paid the legacies or furnished security
that he would do so, the rule of equity would seem to be equally applicable. Given at
Constantinople, on the fifteenth of the Kalends of November, after
the fifth Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 532. TITLE LI. CONCERNING
THE ABOLITION OF THE FORFEITURES OF SUCCESSIONS TO THE STATE. 1. The
Emperor Justinian to the Senate of the City of Constantinople. We have
considered it necessary, 0 Conscript Fathers, in the peaceful days of Our
Empire, to banish from the Roman world both the name and substance of
forfeiture of property, which originated in and was augmented by the civil
wars in which the Roman people were formerly engaged, and that what the
calamity of war introduced the beneficence of peace should abolish. And as
the Lex Papia has, in many respects, been amended by former emperors,
and has finally fallen into desuetude, We desire that the practice of
forfeitures may, by Our agency, lose its invidious force, which was
displeasing to the most eminent jurists, who invented many ways to prevent
it from taking
effect. Its
observation appeared so grievous to testators themselves that they
introduced substitutions to avoid complying with it, and, by means of them,
caused their estates to pass to certain persons, thus evading the
regulations which the Lex Papia imposed upon estates left without
heirs, which We also permit to be done. And as the Lex Papia, by its
contrivances and technicalities, practically annulled the ancient law which,
before its passage, was strictly enforced against everyone, and did not
hesitate to impose its yoke upon the ascendants and descendants of the
testator, as far as the third degree, only preserving for them the benefits
of the ancient law, if they had been appointed heirs, We, on the other hand,
concede this advantage to all Our subjects without distinction of person. (1)
Therefore, as the Lex Papia derived its object and origin of
forfeitures from the acceptance of the possession of estates of deceased
persons, and for that reason the Decrees of the Senate enacted with
reference to the Papian Law ordered the forfeiture of legacies riot to date
from the death of the testator, but from the time when the will was opened,
it was held that if, in the meantime, they failed to vest, this would cause
a forfeiture. We, in the first place, correcting this rule, and renewing the
ancient law, do hereby order that all persons shall have the right to enter
upon an estate from the day of the death of the testator; and that, in like
manner, legacies and trusts, whether they are left absolutely, or to vest at
a certain time, shall be payable from the date of the testator's death. (2) And as
testamentary bequests were annulled in three ways, it is proper to plainly
designate the times and the names of the same, so that whatever is repealed
or amended may not remain unknown. One of these is where property is left to
persons who were not living at the time when the will of the testator was
executed, he perhaps being ignorant of the fact, and the laws considered
such bequests as not having been written; or, in another instance, when the
person entitled to something under the will died after it was executed, but
during the lifetime of the testator; or when a legacy left under a condition
failed to vest because the condition was not complied with, a case to which
the ancients applied the term "in causa caduci." Another
instance was where, after the death of the testator, what was left did not
vest in the legatee, because it was plainly stated to be forfeited. (3)
Therefore, in the first instance, where the testator left property to
persons who had died before his will was executed, which were dispositions
considered as not having been made, it was decided that legacies of this
kind should remain in the hands of those to whom they had been left, unless
they were already deceased, or a substitute had been appointed, or a
co-legatee had been added, for then they did not fail to vest, but came into
their hands without any burden, unless (which very rarely occurred) when
they were considered as not having been bequeathed at all. We, approving of
the benevolence of the ancients, and induced by natural reason, have decreed
that this provision shall remain unaltered, and shall be observed hereafter
for all time. (4) With
reference to the second case, which occurred when the property came under
the head of in causa caduci, We, for the purpose cf amending the
ancient law, do hereby order that when this takes place the property shall,
in like manner, remain in the hands of those who were charged with its
distribution, as for instance, the heirs, the legatees, or other persons who
can be compelled to execute a trust; unless in the case where a substitute,
a co-heir, or a co-legatee has previously been appointed. All persons,
however, who will profit by such a disposition, must also sustain the
burdens which were imposed by it in the beginning, whether this consists of
giving something, performing some act, complying with a condition, or
carrying out what has been
planned in any other way whatsoever; for it should not be tolerated that he
who enjoys the benefit of a bequest should be able to reject the
inconveniences attaching to the same. (5) In the
last instance, where the property, properly speaking, becomes forfeited, as
We have previously stated, We decree that as long as the will remains
unopened, the persons mentioned therein can not only appear as heirs, but
can also enter upon the estate, whether they have been appointed heirs to a
portion, or to the whole of the same; and the time for the vesting of
legacies and trusts shall, as We have already mentioned, date from the death
of the deceased. For the ancient authorities did not permit the estate to
pass, unless it was entered upon, nor do We suffer it, except in the case of
children, concerning whom the law of the Emperor Theodosius, which was
introduced with reference to cases of this kind, makes provision; still,
with reference to those who die while still deliberating, it has been
decided by us that the law shall remain in full force. (6) There
is no doubt whatever that execution of grants of freedom, which, on account
of their nature, are dependent upon the acceptance of the estate by the
heir, can be demanded, according to the present law, from the time the
estate is entered upon, as well as other provisions by which slaves were
manumitted by the will, or bequests were left to other legatees. The
usufruct of property, however, as it cannot, on account of its nature, be
transmitted to the heirs of the legatee, because so far as its transfer is
concerned, the time when it vests does not date from the death of the
testator, nor from the day of the acceptance of the estate. We order
that all these provisions shall be observed in accordance with the aforesaid
regulations relating to property which has been left unconditionally, or the
right to which is to vest at a specified time. (7) When,
however, anything has been left under a condition, whether accidental,
potential, or mixed, the fulfillment of which is dependent upon chance or
the will of the person to be benefited, or upon both; or upon an indefinite
time; the fulfillment of the condition under which the bequest was made, or
the date must be waited for; as the condition should be complied with, or
the indefinite time arrive. But if, meanwhile, he who is to be benefited by
the provisions of the will should die, and the condition was not complied
with during his lifetime, and the property, on this account, did not go to
the person to. whom it was intended, We decree that it shall, in like
manner, remain in the hands of those charged with its delivery; unless, in
this instance also, a substitute may obtain the bequest, or a co-heir or a
co-legatee may acquire it for himself, as it is a positive rule of law that
a substitution can be made in the case of the appointment of heirs, in the
bequest of legacies, in the creation of trusts, and in donations mortis
causa. (8) But in
order that it may clearly appear what shares can be obtained by those
charged with the delivery of legacies, through the failure of conditions, or
otherwise, We order that if any profit accrues to the heirs, the
distribution of the same shall be made in proportion to their
shares of the estate, as they would have been compelled to transfer it in
the same manner if the bequest had been valid, unless one or several of the
said heirs had been expressly charged with its delivery; for then, just as
he or they alone must have paid the legacy, so they will be entitled to
enjoy the benefit of the same. When, however, the legatees or beneficiaries
of the trust, or persons favored with a donation mortis caMsa, or
indeed any others who can be designated for this purpose, were charged with
the delivery of the property, the right to the same disappears, and We
direct it to be divided into equal shares among the persons above mentioned,
that is to say, according to their number. (9) In
order that what that most accomplished man, Ulpianus, so properly and so
clearly stated may not be passed by without notice, We publicly give it Our
sanction. For as We have already decided that property which is bequeathed
shall pass with all its charges to the person who is benefited by it, We
order that, if when granting it, any condition or other burden should be
prescribed, those who are benefited shall, by all means, accept it along
with the advantages. If, however, some act is required to be performed, and
this can be done by another, it must, in like manner, be accepted by the
beneficiary; for instance, if he who was charged is directed to purchase, at
his own expense, an island, a monument, or something of this kind, either
for the heir or the legatee, or anyone else who may have been designated by
the testator; or some property is to be bought or leased by the heir of the
testator; or a trust is to be executed; or some other duty is to be
performed; for it makes no difference whether the act is to be done by the
person mentioned by the testator, or by someone else who profits by the
bequest. But if the
meaning of the word, or the nature of the act, is such that what is required
by the bequest cannot be performed by another, then, although one person may
have the benefit, still he will not be compelled to sustain the burden,
because nature does not permit this, nor was it the intention of the
testator. What
course should be pursued where the testator ordered him to go to a certain
place, or take up liberal studies, or build a house with his own hands, or
paint a picture, or marry a wife? The intention of the testator is
understood to be that the person alone to whom he evinced his generosity
should perform all these acts. This rule
shall apply to all the above cases, so that the parties interested may enjoy
the benefit, and suffer the inconvenience, when this can be done. It shall
also apply to every instance to which the ancients gave the name of in
causa caduci or caduca (as has been previously stated). It will,
however, only be applicable under certain circumstances, where the bequests
are considered as not having been written; for the reason that some of them
are of such a nature that they still pass with the charges imposed. We have
directed that these shall be especially enumerated in Our collection of new
laws, in order that no one may think that the prolixity of the ancient
enactments should be, as it were, necessary for the transaction of business,
or to the science of jurisprudence. (10) These
matters having been disposed of in this way, as in several places in the
first part of this law We made mention of the term "conjointly," We deem it
necessary that this part of Our Constitution shall be more carefully
examined, and more thoroughly discussed, so that, like the others, it may
appear perfectly clear to everyone. A bequest can not only be made
conjointly, but also separately. Therefore, if all the heirs are co-heirs,
and appointed conjointly, or all are appointed separately, or when they are
substituted in these ways, We decree that if the property which was left in
any way was a portion of the estate, but consisted of different shares, it
shall be acquired by the other co-heirs, together with its charges, in
proportion to their respective shares of the estate; and this shall accrue
to them by operation of law, even though they be unwilling to accept it, if
they have already agreed to take their shares of the estate, as it is absurd
to accept one portion of an estate and reject another, which point has
already been settled by Our Imperial decisions. Where, however, a
distinction exists among the appointed heirs or their substitutes, and some
of them are named conjointly, and others separately, then, if one of those
mentioned conjointly should fail to accept his share, it shall, by all
means, go with its charges to those alone who have been appointed
conjointly, that is to say, in proportion to the shares of the estate to
which they are respectively entitled. But if any one of those who have been
appointed separately should fail to receive his share, it shall not go to
those alone who have been mentioned separately, but to all of the heirs who
have been mentioned conjointly, as well as separately, together with its
charges, in proportion to their shares of the estate. This
distinction has been introduced because those mentioned conjointly by the
same words of the testator are thereby constituted, as it were, a single
person, and acquire the share of their co-heir, just as if it was their own.
The separate heirs are, however, plainly distinguished by the words of the
testator, so that they can obtain what they are entitled to, but they cannot
individually acquire the share of another, but must obtain it conjointly
with all their co-heirs. These rules have been adopted only with reference
to heirs. (11) Moreover, where there are two or more legatees, or
beneficiaries of a trust, and something is left to them by will, if the
bequest is made conjointly, all will be entitled to the legacy, each one in
proportion to his share. If, however, one share, for some reason or other,
cannot be given, We decree that it shall accrue to all, in equal proportions
if they wish to have it, together with any charge with which it may be
burdened; or if all are unwilling to accept it, it shall then remain in the
hands of those to whom it was left as trustees. When, however, some of them
are willing to accept it, and others are not, it shall all go entirely to
those who desire to have it. But whenever the bequest was made separately,
and all of them can and wish to receive it, each one shall do so in
proportion to his share. Let them, however, not flatter themselves that one
of them can obtain the entire estate and pay to the others the value of
their shares; for the ancients entertained different opinions with reference
to this avaricious dis- position
of legatees, as they adopted it with reference to one kind of a legacy, and
held that it should be rejected where others were concerned. We now
absolutely abolish this distinction, and give the same character to all
kinds of legacies and trusts, establishing, under such circumstances, an
agreement instead of the ancient dissension. Hence We order that unless the
testator has clearly and expressly provided that the entire estate shall go
to one of the legatees, the appraised value of the same shall- be paid to
the others. When,
however, all the legatees to whom the property was left separately do not
agree as to its acquisition, but only one, for instance, is willing to
accept it, it shall all belong to him, because the intention of the testator
seems, at first sight, to have been to give the entire property to all the
legatees; but in case they are all willing to accept, their shares shall be
taken from that of the other legatee who obtained the entire estate, so that
by the cooperation of the others, the legacy of the former will be
exhausted. But where
no one else appears, or can appear, then the share which was not accepted
shall not be considered to be without an owner, nor shall it accrue to
another, in order that the legacy of him who first accepted it may appear to
be increased, but it shall remain in the hands of him who has possession of
the same, without any diminution whatever. Therefore,
if the charge was imposed upon him, to whom in the first place the legacy
was left, he must, by all means, carry it out, in order to obey the will of
the testator. If, however, the one on whom it was imposed should fail to
execute it, he only who received the legacy directly, as his own, and not he
who succeeded him, will have his legacy diminished. But in order that the
reason for this distinction may not be obscure, We declare that the rule was
established so that the testator might seem to have left the property
separately, to enable each one to recognize that he was charged with a trust
as his own, and not as the representative of another, for if the deceased
had intended otherwise, there would have been no difficulty in disposing of
the property conjointly. (12) We
also retain unimpaired those provisions of the ancient laws which state that
persons who are unworthy shall be deprived of bequests, whether the said
bequests have been left to Our Treasury, or to someone else. (13) We
laid down in a preceding section of this law that an estate which has not
been accepted is not always transmitted to the heirs of the deceased, but
sometimes to other persons, and if the heir should not enter upon the estate
as a whole, it must go to his substitute, if he has one, and the latter can
and will accept it. When, however, this is not the case, the successors
shall be entitled to the estate on the ground of intestacy, or if there are
none, or they are unwilling to enter upon it, or for some reason are not
entitled to take it, it shall then go to Our Treasury. (14) We
decree that all these rules shall apply to both written and nuncupative
wills, as well as to codicils, and to every final dis- position
of property, as well as to anything left by an intestate, and to all
donations mortis causa. For We have bestowed Our clemency to such an
extent that, although We are aware that Our Treasury is entitled to all
estates which have no owners, still, We have abstained from claiming them,
nor have We demanded the privilege of the Emperor Augustus, but have decided
that the common welfare of all should be preferred to Our own advantage,
considering that the interest of Our subjects is identical with Our own. (15) We
have promulgated this law with reference to the last wills of deceased
persons, in order that it may be applicable to such cases as may occur
hereafter, for We permit former ones to be determined by the rules in force
at the time. (16) We
have decreed that all these regulations shall be brought before you, 0
Conscript Fathers, for your approval, in order that the efforts of Our
benevolence may not remain unknown to anyone, but that the Edicts, having
been solemnly published .by Our magistrates, may become familiar to all. Given at
Constantinople, on the Kalends of June, during the Consulate of Our
Lord Justinian, Consul for the fourth time, and Paulinus, Consul for the
fifth time, 534. TITLE LII. CONCERNING
THOSE WHO CAN TRANSMIT AN ESTATE BEFORE THE WILL HAS BEEN OPENED. 1. The
Emperors Theodosiiis and Valentinian to Hormisdas, Prse-torian Prefect. We order
by this law that hereafter sons, daughters, grandsons, granddaughters,
great-grandsons or great-granddaughters, who have been appointed heirs by
the written wills of their fathers or mothers, grandfathers or grandmothers,
and great-grandfathers or great-grandmothers, even though they may not have
been substituted for one another, whether they have been appointed with
strangers, or alone, can, before the will is opened (whether they know that
they have been appointed heirs or not), transmit such shares of the estate
as have been left to them to their descendants, without distinction of sex
or degree. And the aforesaid persons, provided they do not reject the
estate, can claim it as due to them, without any prescription being allowed
against them. This rule is applicable to legacies or trusts which have been
left by a father, a mother, a grandfather, a grandmother, a
great-grandfather, or a great-grandmother. It certainly would be very
oppressive if, on account of some accidental circumstance, or any of the
events of life, that either grandsons or granddaughters, great-grandsons or
great-granddaughters should be deprived of the estate of their grandparents
or great-grandparents, and that others should enjoy the unexpected benefit
of a legacy contrary to the wishes of grandparents or great-grandparents, as
disclosed by the provisions of their wills. And, indeed, as they are
entitled to
consolation for their affliction, it is only reasonable that it should be
granted them. Given on
the third of the Nones of April, after the Consulate of Protogenes
and Asterius, 450. TITLE LIII.
AT WHAT TIME A RIGHT TO LEGACIES OR TRUSTS VESTS. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Agrippa. If you can
prove before a competent judge that legacies of trusts, payable annually,
have been left to you, you will have the right to collect them at the
beginning of every year. Published
on the third of the Kalends of June, during the Consulate of
Saturninus and Gallus, 199. 2. The
Same Emperor to Priscus. We have
ascertained that a tract of land was left to several persons by name, and
that provision was made that it should belong to the survivor; therefore,
whoever he may be, he can transmit the ownership to his heir, and he will
not be bound by the terms of any trust of this kind. Published
on the fifteenth of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of
Chilo and Libo, 205. 3. The
Same Emperors to &lia. If
Pontionilla has arrived at the age when she is entitled to receive the
legacy or trust bequeathed to her, she can transmit to her heirs the right
to demand the same even before she has actually acquired the said legacy or
trust. Published
on the fifth of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of Chilo
and Libo, 205. 4. The
Same Emperors to Ammia. When the
usufruct of land is bequeathed to a wife, and the ownership of the same when
she shall have children, she will be entitled to the ownership of the
property as soon as a child is born, and it makes no difference if the
latter should immediately die. Published
during the Kalends of August, during the third Consulate of Antoninus
and Geta, 209. 5. The
Emperor Alexander to Maximus. An
uncertain condition is not imposed upon either a trust or a legacy by the
following words, "I do give and bequeath to my daughter, JElia
Severina, and to Secunda, ten aurei, which she should accept as a
legacy when she attains her majority," but only the right to demand the
legacy or trust is granted when the girl becomes of age. Therefore, if ^Elia
Severina, the daughter of the testator, to whom the legacy was left, died
upon the day when it became due, she transmit- ted the
right to recover it to her heir, provided that payment is made at the time
when Severina would have reached the twenty-fifth year of her age, if she
had not died; for it has been decided by persons learned in the law that not
the beginning of the year, but the end of the same, must be taken into
consideration, where the benefit arising from a trust, which has been
bequeathed, is concerned. Published
on the thirteenth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of
Alexander, Consul for the second time, and Marcellus, 311. 6. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian and the Csesars to Eusebius. If a trust
should be left by an intestate to your sister under the terms of a codicil,
and, after the day for the vesting of the trust arrived, she should die in
ignorance that such a trust had been bequeathed, you cannot pretend not to
be aware that she was entitled to an action of this kind, of course, after
the deduction by the heirs of the fourth portion of the estate of the
deceased. Published
on the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of the above-named
Emperors. TITLE LIV. WHEN
SECURITY SHOULD BE FURNISHED TO PROVIDE FOR THE PLACING OF LEGATEES OR
BENEFICIARIES OF A TRUST IN POSSESSION OF WHAT HAS BEEN BEQUEATHED TO THEM. 1. The
Divine Antoninus Pius to Salvius. If the
claimant demands nothing more than that security should be given him that
the trust will be executed, the judge who has jurisdiction ought not to
decide whether or not the trust is due, but only compel security to be
furnished. Without
date or designation of Consulate. 2. The
Divine Marcus to Stratonica. We have
learned, by experience, that it is conducive to the public welfare for
security which has been furnished for the purpose of protecting the last
wills of deceased persons with reference to legacies and trusts to be
dispensed with in compliance with the wishes of the testator. Hence,
hereafter, in accordance with the will of the deceased, the bond usually
required in the case of a legacy or a trust need not be exacted. 3. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Symphorus. If, after
you are placed in possession of a legacy or a trust for the purpose of
preserving it, the property has been either encumbered by pledge, or sold by
the heir, it is clear that your case will be entitled to the
preference, for the property is, as it were, pledged to you under praetorian
law. 4. The
Emperor Antoninus to Protagoras. If, as you
allege, Arthemidora has become the heir of the father of your wards, the
latter will have no right of action against the debtors of the estate,
although a demand may be made that the estate held in trust be restored to
them after the death of the heir. It is clear that they can apply to the
judge to compel Arthemidora to furnish sufficient security for the execution
of the trust, provided the testator did not forbid this to be done. Published
on the third of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of Laetus,
Consul for the second time, and Cerealis, 216. 5. The
Emperor Alexander to Paulina. Those who
are placed in possession of a legacy or a trust do not acquire the ownership
of the property, but only the right of pledge. A competent judge, however,
will, upon your application, and after you have received the pledge, see
that the wishes of the deceased are carried out. Published
on the third of the Ides of August, during the Consulate of Julianus,
Consul for the second time, and Crispinus, 225. 6. The
Same to Donatus. That rule
of law is well established by which he to whom security has not been given
for the preservation of a legacy or a trust, even to the extent of
encumbering the private property of the heir, can be placed in possession of
the property of the estate, even if it has been fraudulently removed, when
the heir does not furnish security within six months from the time when the
demand can be made in accordance with the Constitution of My Father, the
Divine Antoninus. Published
on the sixth of the Ides of January, during the Consulate of Fuscus,
Consul for the second time, and Dexter, 226. 7. The
Same to Proculianus. You should
know that the Divine Marcus and Commodus decided that security for a trust
or a legacy can be dispensed with, but security can not be dispensed with,
even by a will, which guarantees that the person to whom the usufruct of
property had been left will use and enjoy it as a good citizen should do. Published
on the tenth of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of Fuscus
and Dexter, 226. 8. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Cassars, to Zenodorus. It is
certain that an action for damages can be brought against those persons, or
their successors, who should have taken security in the capacity of
magistrates administering the affairs of a municipality, but failed to do
so, as required by their duty, in order to provide for the
delivery of property left conditionally to the said municipality under the
terms of the trust, to the extent that the public was interested in having
such security furnished. Published
on the seventh of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of the
Caesars. TITLE LV. CONCERNING
PROPER HEIRS, AND LEGITIMATE CHILDREN AND
GRANDCHILDREN, BORN OF A DAUGHTER, WHO ARE ENTITLED
TO AN ESTATE AS HEIRS AT LAW. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Crispina. If you can
become the legal heir of your brother, you will not be excluded from
obtaining his estate, on account of the provision that demand for the same
shall be made within a hundred days. Published
on the third of the Nones of November, during the second Consulate of
Antoninus and Geta, 206. 2. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Avia.
Grandchildren, who are the issue of different brothers, do not succeed to
the estate of their grandfather, who died intestate, equally, but per
stirpes. Ordered at
Adrianople, on the third of the Kalends of March, during the
Consulate of Diocletian, Consul for the fourth time, and Maximian, Consul
for the third time, 209. 3. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Frontonus. It is
clearly provided by the Law of the Twelve Tables that the son, and the
grandson of another son, who died intestate, succeed equally, if they are
under paternal control. This rule
also applies to the praetorian law. Ordered on
the fifth of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 4. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Marcella. It is
perfectly evident that, in accordance with the order of succession
prescribed by the Law of the Twelve Tables, where a man dies intestate, his
posthumous child should be preferred to his own sister. Ordered on
the sixth of the Ides of December, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 5. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Appianus. If your
father, under whose control you were, formally gave you in adoption, you can
succeed to the estate of your adoptive father, who died intestate, along
with his own children born before or after your adoption. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of the
Caesars. 6. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Posidonius. A child
born of a freeborn woman and a slave is considered illegitimate, and cannot
claim to be the son of a decurion, even though his natural father may have
been manumitted, and have obtained the restitution of his birth. Published
on the sixth of the Ides of February, during the Consulate of the
Csesars. 7. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to ^miliana. A
freedman, just as one who is freeborn, is not forbidden to have his son
under his control, since he is not, on account of his former condition,
prohibited from contracting marriage and having children. Ordered on
the sixteenth of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of the
Caesars. 8. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Catonia. Your
daughter became the heir of her father, who died in the hands of the enemy,
in which instance proof of his death is not required, and she can transmit
the estate to you. Ordered at
Nicomedia, on the twelfth of the Kalends of December, during the
Consulate of the Csesars. 9. The
Emperors Valentinian, Theodosius, and Arcadius to Constantine, Prastorian
Prefect. If a
deceased person should leave children of either sex, or of any number, and
one of his daughters should die leaving children of either sex or any
number, the said grandchildren by the said daughter shall be entitled to
two-thirds of the share which the deceased daughter would have obtained with
her brothers, if she had survived her father; and the remaining third part
shall go to the brothers and sisters of the deceased; that is, to the sons
and daughters of him whose estate is in question, who are the maternal
uncles and aunts of those whose interests We are providing for by this law. We decree,
under the same equitable rule, that what We have decided with reference to
the estate of a maternal grandfather shall also apply to that of a maternal
or a paternal grandmother, unless the grandmother shall have, in just and
severe terms, excluded her grandchildren from her will, under circumstances
approved by the laws. If the grandmother or grandfather should die
intestate, We not only maintain unimpaired the rights which We have
established as belonging to the grandchildren, but if either of them, having
grandchildren of this kind, should die testate, and pass over their
grandchildren, or disinherit them, the same rule shall also apply, and the
wills of their grandparents can be attacked as unjust. Where any
of the daughters are entitled to actions to recover property, and have the
right to appear in court, We, in accordance with the equitable provisions of
Our law, concede to the grandchildren the same rights to complain of the
wills of their parents, on the ground of inofficiousness, as children are
entitled to. Given on
the fifth of the Kalends of March, at Milan, during the Consulate of
Timasins a.nH Prnmntiio a�a 10. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to Maximus, Prastorian Prefect. When the
succession to grandmothers is discussed after their death, it is not
necessary to inquire whether the father of the grandchildren has changed his
condition; for when inheritances of this kind are involved, the personal
status of the children is only considered with reference to the property of
him who has the right of paternal control. Given at
Ravenna, on the fifteenth of the Kalends of October, during the
Consulate of Theodosius, Consul for the thirteenth time, and Valentinian,
Consul for the third time, 420. 11. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to the Senate of the City of Rome. If a son
or a daughter should die during the lifetime of their mother and leave
children, the latter will, by operation of law, succeed to their father or
mother without restriction. We decree that this rule shall unquestionably be
observed in the case of grandchildren. Given on
the Ides of November, during the Consulate of Theodosius, Consul for
the fifteenth time, and Valentinian, Consul for the third time, 420. 12. The
Emperor Justinian to Menna, Prsetorian Prefect. Whenever a
man or a woman dies intestate, leaving grandchildren or great-children of
either sex, or other descendants, not entitled to the possession of the
estate as children, and in addition to them, collateral agnates, the said
agnates shall not be allowed to claim for themselves the fourth part of the
estate of the deceased, but the descendants alone shall be called to his or
her succession. We decree
that this law shall be observed with reference to future questions, but
shall not apply to such matters as have already occurred. Given at
Constantinople, on the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of Our
Lord Justinian, Consul for the second time, 528. Extract
from Novel 118, Chapter I. Latin Text. With
reference to the succession of the deceased head of a family, or that of a
son under paternal control, his children, if there are any, shall be
preferred to all others. Those of the first degree shall succeed equally
per capita; grandchildren, and others more removed, per stirpes,
without distinction of sex, or consideration of the right of paternal
control, but only their natural condition shall be taken into account. TITLE LVI.
ON THE TERTULLIAN DECREE OP THE SENATE. 1. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars, to Viviana. Although
children do not succeed as heirs to their mothers, who die intestate, unless
they are able to speak, still, there is no doubt that mothers
can succeed to their children, even if the latter should perish in infancy. Published
on the tenth of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of
Tyberianus and Dio, 291. 2. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Resa. In
determining the succession of a common son or daughter who died without
leaving children, brothers, or sisters, the father, who manumitted him or
her, shall be preferred to the mother, because he is still in the enjoyment
of his ancient right. Ordered on
the sixth of the Ides of December, during the Consulate of the
Csesars, 293. 3. The
Emperor Constantius to Catulinus, Proconsul of Africa. It is
certain that mothers who have lost their children after the latter arrived
at puberty should not be excluded from the succession to their estates by an
exception on the ground that they did not demand guardians for them before
they reached that age. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of
Constantius, Consul for the seventh time, and Constans, 354. 4. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius to Eutro-pius, Prastorian
Prefect. If a
woman, without manifesting due respect for her deceased husband, by whom she
had no children, should marry too soon, she will be branded with infamy
under the well-known law enacted for this purpose, unless this stigma is
removed from her by the clemency of the Emperor. When, however, she has
either sons or daughters, and has obtained permission to marry, We consent
that she shall not be rendered infamous, nor shall she be liable to the
other penalties prescribed, provided that she transfers to her son or
daughter, or sons and daughters, half of the entire property that she had at
the time of her second marriage, the said transfer having been made with all
the legal formalities, and not even the usufruct of said property retained. And if one
of the said children, where there were two or more sons and daughters, to
whom the property was given, should die intestate, We decree that his or her
half shall belong to his or her surviving brothers or sisters. But if all
the said children should die intestate, all the property shall revert to
their mother as a consolation for her misfortune, so that she herself shall
again be entitled to half of what she gave to her sons or daughters, who
died intestate, from the estate of the last son or daughter who died. Published
on the fifteenth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of
Gratian, Consul for the fifth time, and Theodosius, 380. 5. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to the Senate. A mother
who, either under the will or as heir at law, succeeds her son or daughter
dying without issue, and does not contract a second marriage after the death
of her child, will acquire absolutely every- thing left
by the said son or daughter either by will or ab intestato. If,
however, she should choose to marry again, she shall be entitled to any
property obtained by her son or her daughter from other sources, but she
shall only have a right to the usufruct of the property of the estate of the
deceased father on the ground of humanity, and the ownership of the same
shall pass to the sisters and brothers of the latter. Given at
Ravenna, on the fifth of the Ides of November, during the Consulate
of Theodosius, Consul for the twelfth time, and Valentinian, Consul for the
seventh time, 246. 6. The
Same Emperors to Florentius, Prastorian Prefect. If a
mother, having undertaken the legal guardianship of her children, should
contract a second marriage in violation of the oath which she took, before
having another guardian appointed for her son, and rendering an account to
the said guardian of the amount due for the time that she administered the
guardianship, We decree that she shall be excluded from all the estate of
her husband, whether he died intestate or whether she was appointed a
substitute for her son in case he should die under the age of puberty. Given on
the seventh of the Ides of July, during the Consulate of Theodosius,
Consul for the sixteenth time, and Festus, 439. 7. The
Emperor Justinian to Menna, Prastorian Prefect. If a man
or a woman should die intestate, leaving a mother and a brother whether by
the same father or not, the mother shall not be excluded from the succession
of the son, but will be entitled to the estate along with the brother of the
defunct man or woman, if he is living, or his son or step-son if he is dead,
just as in the case of sisters of the deceased. When,
however, only sisters, who are agnates or cognates, and the mother of the
deceased man or woman survive, the mother, in accordance with the tenor of
the ancient laws, shall be entitled to one-half of the estate, and all the
sisters to the other half. But when the mother and the brother, or several
brothers alone, or sisters with them survive, and the man or woman dies
intestate, his or her estate shall be distributed per capita, and the
mother shall not be permitted to claim for herself ax-large r amount than the
pro rata share of the per capita demands, under the pretext
that the sisters of the deceased are living; and, on the other hand, where
an uncle of the deceased person, together with his son or grandson are
living, they shall have no right to the estate of the deceased, if the
mother, who is the heir, is still alive, for her share cannot be diminished
either by the ancient laws, or the more recently enacted Imperial
Constitutions. (1) Where,
however, the deceased person left not only a mother and brothers and sisters
who survived him, but a father as well, and died while his own master, for
the reason that the intervention of the father is understood to dispose of
the rights of the mother, We, actuated by humane intentions, and desiring to
provide for all, so hereby order that
the brothers and sisters of the deceased person shall be called together to
the succession of his or her estate, that the father and mother shall
conjointly be entitled to the usufruct of half of the entire property, which
shall be equally divided between them; and that the brothers and sisters
shall have the remaining half of the usufruct of the same. But where
the deceased died while under paternal control, the father shall retain the
usufruct, which he enjoyed during the lifetime of his son, unimpaired as
long as he lives; and the mother with the brothers of the deceased shall be
called to the ownership of his estate, because she could not hold the said
usufruct during the lifetime of the father, he having a right to all of it;
so that, if only sisters were living, she could take half the estate, and in
case there were only brothers, or both brothers and sisters, she would, in
accordance with the above-mentioned distribution, be entitled to a
proportionate share with them; it being understood that everything which has
been promulgated with reference to women contracting second marriages shall
remain unaltered. Given at
Constantinople, on the Kalends of June, during the Consulate of Our
Lord Justinian, Consul for the second time, 528. Extract
from Novel 22, Chapter XLVII. Latin Text. Mothers
are called to the succession of individual shares, where there are brothers,
or sisters, or where both brothers and sisters survive. Extract
from Novel 115, Chapter IV. Latin Text. Children
are not allowed to exclude their parents by their wills, unless one of the
just causes of disinheritance enumerated in the New Constitution under No. 7
is stated therein. Otherwise, the testament will be void, so far as the
appointment of heirs is concerned, but it will remain valid in.other
respects. Extract
from Novel 118, Chapter II. Latin Text. Where a
son dies without issue, but leaving ascendants alone as his heirs, they
succeed in the prescribed order of degrees. If they are equal in degree,
they succeed to equal shares of the estate, those on the father's side being
entitled to half, and those on the mother's side being entitled to the other
half of the property, even though their number may be unequal. When,
however, brothers and sisters are left, with ascendants, as heirs by the
deceased, they shall be called to the succession with the ascendants in the
next degree, so that the shares may be equal, all distinction of sex and
parental control being disregarded, where no mention is made of a second
marriage. TITLE LVII.
ON THE ORPHITIAN DECREE OF THE SENATE, 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Evangelus. When a
woman dies intestate, leaving brothers or sisters, as well as a mother and
daughter, her estate shall, by virtue of the Orphitian Decree of the Senate,
belong to her daughter alone. Published
on the fifteenth of the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of
Fuscus, Consul for the second time, and Dexter, 226. 2. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Caesars, to Metrodora. The estate
of a deceased mother is not divided in proportion to the number of heirs
surviving at the time of her death, but according to the number of those
entitled to the succession, and therefore, if your mother died leaving you
and your brother, who have been emancipated, and two other children, who
were still under paternal control, and the latter died before claiming their
share of your mother's estate, there is no doubt that you and your brother
will each be entitled to half of the same. Ordered on
the seventh of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 3. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Juliana. A daughter
who acts in the capacity of heir can, in accordance with the Orphitian
Decree of the Senate, succeed to her mother, who died intestate, without
demanding praetorian possession of the estate. Ordered on
the twelfth of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 4. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian and Theodosius to Httari-anus, Prefect of the
City. Whenever a
discussion with reference to the succession of an emancipated son or
daughter arises, the inheritance shall pass intact and entirely to the
children left by him or her, nor shall either the father or mother, under
such circumstances, be granted any right to the succession of their child
who died intestate. Given at
Milan, on the thirteenth of the Kalends of March, during the
Consulate of Merobaudus, Consul for the second time, and Sa-turninus. 5. The
Emperor Justinian to Demosthenes, Pr&torian Prefect. Where a
woman of illustrious birth has a son born in lawful wedlock, and another one
who is illegitimate, and whose father is uncertain, a doubt arose to what
extent they would be entitled to their mother's estate, and whether it would
only descend to legitimate chiU dren, or whether it would also go to those
who are bastards.1 Therefore, We order that, while any legitimate
children are living, no 1
The Eoman, as well as the Canon Law, both of which authorized concubinage,
did not affix to illegitimacy, which was one of its necessary incidents,
the' portion
whatever of their estates shall pass from mothers of illustrious birth to
their bastard offspring, either by will, on the ground of intestacy, or by
donations inter vivos; for the preservation of chastity stigma
attaching to it in subsequent times. The marriage of the parents, no matter
how long after the birth of the child it occurred, had the effect of
rendering the latter legitimate, in which respect it is materially different
from the rule of the Common Law, by which birth during lawful wedlock was
indispensable. At Rome a "natural" son did not originally signify a bastard,
but actual issue, in contradistinction to an adopted child. The acceptance
of Christianity had much to do with the popular odium visited upon innocent
beings for the sins of their parents, a prejudice unknown to, and, of
course, unrecognized by the legislators of antiquity, some of whom no doubt
were themselves vulgo qusesiti, or "naturales." Children
were called spurii, or "spurious," whose parents, being within the
prohibited degrees, were not permitted to marry, or who were the offspring
of harlots. The Canon
Law prescribes the legitimation of children by the subsequent marriage of
their parents, as follows: "Tanta est vis matrimonii vt qui antes sunt
geniti, post contractual matrinnonium, legitimi, habeantur." (Corpus Juris
Ca-nonici, Decret. Greg. IV, XVII, VI.) The indulgence extended by the
Church to its adherents, by rendering the effect of marriage retroactive in
the case of children already born, isx-large ly traceable to the desire to
protect its own ministers, most of whom lived in open concubinage without
reproach. This regulation was established by Constantine, and especially
applied to the issue of concubines. The legal
incapacity of bastards to inherit was very early recognized in England. "Orta
est quasstio, si quis, antequam pater matrem suam desponsaverit fuerit
genitus vel natus utrum talis filius sit legitimus hseres cum postea matrem
suam desponsaverit. Et quidem licet secundum canones & Leges Romanus talis
filius sit legitimus hxres, tamen secundum jus & oonsuetudinem Regni nulla
modo tanquam hseres in hsereditate sustinetur vel hsereditatem de jure Regni
petere potest." (Glanvil, De Legibus & Consuetudinis Regni Anglise,
VII, 15.) Bracton
says on this subject with reference to the legitimation of bastards:
"Sequitur videre qualiter illegittimi legittimantur; et seiendum, quod si
quis naturales habiierit filios de aliqua & postea cum eadem contraxerit,
filij iam nati, per matrimonium subsequens, legittimantur, et ad omnes actus
legitimos idonei reputantur, sed tamen non nisi ad ea que pertinet ad facere
dotium; ad ea verb quse pertinent ad regnum, non sunt legittimi, nee
hseredes iudicantur, quod parentibus succedere possunt, propter
eonsuetudinem regni, que se habet in contrariwm." (De Legibus &
Consuetudinis Anglise, II, 63.) At Common
Law, an illegitimate child was filius nullius, and had practically no
civil rights. He could neither inherit nor transmit property. He could not
be christened, and hence received no legal name; if he died intestate, his
property might be appropriated by the Church. The performance of no filial
duties could be exacted of him, nor did any parental obligations in his
behalf exist. He was committed to the care of his mother, in accordance with
the maxim Partus sequitur ventrem. The
present laws which require support of a bastard child by its putative father
have been the source of manifold extortion and injustice wherever
Anglo-Saxon jurisprudence prevails. Anyone
born out of wedlock in England always remains illegitimate, unless his
status is changed by an Act of Parliament, which resembles restitutio
natalium, or the restoration of original rights of the Civil Law. The laws
of Wales compelled the father to support his illegitimate offspring, even if
the mother was a prostitute. "If an abandoned female become pregnant, he who
is the cause of it must provide for the child; for the law enacts that she
must not suffer loss on account of the connexion, though it has produced
such results." (Ancient Laws of Cambria, Laws of Howel the Good, II, Page
134.) is the
first duty of freeborn and illustrious women, and We hold that it would be
unjust, and very oppressive and unworthy of the spirit of our age, for
bastards to be acknowledged. The
parentage of a bastard could be repudiated by the observation of certain
formalities, in case the alleged father was accused. "There are three
denials of illegitimate children: the personal oath of the father, if he be
living; if the father be dead, the oath of the chief of the tribe, and of
seven men of the tribe with him, are necessary to receive or disown such a
child; and if there be no chief of the tribe, the oath of fifty men of the
tribe are requisite to disown such a child; and the illegitimate child who
is disowned is considered as a bondman and a slave unto the fourth of his
descendants, or until he obtain liberty by the ninth in descent." (Ibid.,
Triads of Dyvnwal Moelmud, No. 118.) The Code
of Louisiana divides illegitimate children into several classes: those whose
parents might legally have married at the time of their conception; those
who were barred from doing so; adulterous bastards, one or both of whose
parents were married; and incestuous bastards, the result of intercourse
between relatives within the forbidden degrees of relationship. Parents of
illegitimate children are obliged to contribute to their support where the
latter have been legally acknowledged by either of them. The only
method of legitimation authorized by law is by subsequent marriage,
accompanying or following public acknowledgment of paternity. Even deceased
children, who have left issue, may thus be placed in the enjoyment of all
civil rights. (Civil Code of Louisiana, Arts. 200, 201, 202, 217, 218, 258.) In the
United States, as well as in England, when a wife is cohabiting with her
husband the presumption of legitimacy can only be overthrown by the most
conclusive and overwhelming evidence; and the law discourages all
investigations of this kind, except where the facts are notorious and can be
established beyond all reasonable doubt. In many
States of the Union, legitimation through marriage is provided for by
statute; and in some, failure to support the child is a felony, a condition
which affords unlimited and profitable opportunities for the sinister
operations of the blackmailer. Scottish
law which, like the Roman, legitimates a child born out of wedlock by the
subsequent marriage of its parents, formerly, by a legal fiction, considered
that the retroactive effect of the ceremony extended back to the time when
the child was begotten, thereby seriously affecting the rights of legitimate
children born in the meantime. This rule is no longer in force, but leaves
the rights of such children to be determined by the courts. (Erskine,
Principles of the Law of Scotland, I, VII, 37.) The
ancient custom of Normandy permitted the legitimation of bastards by
marriage. "Ceulx qui furent engendrez devant le manage, se le pere
espouse depuis la mene, Us sont tenus legitimes." An
illegitimate child enjoyed no right of inheritance, and could have no heirs,
except those by his wife. He might, however, purchase property, and hold it
by that title. "Bastard ne peut etre heritier d'aulcun heritage, mais par
achapt ou par autre condition le peut il bien avoir. Aulcun ne peut estre
hoir a bastard, que les enfantz qu'il a de sa femme esponsee." (Nouveau
Coutunier de France [Normandiel Chap. XXVII.) The rule
that the subsequent marriage of the parents, either accompanied or preceded
by the formal recognition of the child, establishes its legitimacy, has been
adopted by the nations whose jurisprudence is directly derived from Roman
sources. (Code Civil de France, Arts. 331, 332, 333, Code Civil de
Belgique, Arts. 331, 332, 333, 334, Codigo Civil de Espana, Arts.
120, 121, 122, Codigo Civil Portu-guez, Arts. 119, 120, 121,
Codice Civile del Regna d'ltalia, Arts. 194, 195, 196, Allgemeines
Burgerlich.es Gesetzbuch [Austria] 161, 162, Burgerlijk Wetboek,
[Holland! 327, 328, 329.) The Swiss
Code declares that legitimation takes place at once, by operation of law, as
soon as the parents of the child are married. They are bound to acknowl- We have,
in accordance with reason, devoted this law to the encouragement of modesty,
which We think should always be observed. If, however, the woman was a
concubine of free condition, and had a son or a daughter by a freeman under
a connection recognized by law, he or she will also, along with the
legitimate children, be entitled to a share of their mother's estate, which
she had possession of as her law- edge it
before a civil magistrate either before or immediately after the betrothal;
but neglect to do so does not, in the slightest degree, affect the validity
of the act by which legitimacy is acquired. (Schweizerische
Zivilgesetzbuch, Arts. 258, 259.) The law of
Japan recognizes two kinds of illegitimate children, those who have been
acknowledged by the father, and those who have not. The term
indicating the former, like the filii naturales of the Romans, was
originally employed to designate the offspring of concubines. In the matter
of inheritance, an acknowledged illegitimate child is only entitled to half
as much of the estate of its deceased parent as one born in lawful wedlock.
Recognition is accomplished by giving notice before the proper public
official, or by will. An unborn child may be thus recognized, but, when this
is done, the acquiescence of the mother must be obtained. If the child has
attained its majority, his or her consent must be given to render the
proceeding legal. While recognition is retroactive from the time of birth,
this is not allowed to prejudice the rights of others in any way. An
illegitimate child may, either in person, or by its lineal descendants or
legal representatives, demand recognition from either of its parents; and
when this is once given it cannot, under any circumstances, ever be revoked.
In case of the marriage of the parents, the child obtains all the rights of
legitimacy from the date of its acknowledgment. (Civil Code of Japan, Arts.
827-836.) The term
"bastard," among the Hebrews, was not generally applicable to the offspring
of illicit intercourse, but indicated a child born to persons within the
prohibited degrees of kindred, and especially the issue of a Jew and a
pagan, who was forbidden by the Scriptures from being present at, or
participating in, the religious ceremonies of the people. "A bastard shall
not enter into the congregation of the Lord; even to his tenth generation
shall he not enter into the congregation of the Lord." (Deuteronomy XXIII,
2.) A law
introduced by Solon provided that children not born in legal marriage� which
could only take place between citizens who were free�were incapacitated from
inheriting any of their father's estate. This law was repealed, and
subsequently re-enacted; all whose mothers were not citizens were pronounced
illegitimate; and a Vo0os, or bastard, was defined to be "One
born of a stranger or a harlot." The original prohibition of inheritance
does not seem to have been renewed. "Let one of spurious birth, whether male
or female, inherit either in sacred or civil things." (Potter, Antiquities
of Greece, Vol. I, Pages 55, 179.) Under
Moslem Law, as under that of England, a child born out of wedlock cannot be
subsequently legitimated by the marriage of its parents. In order to be
legitimate it must be conceived after marriage. A bastard has no claim upon
his father, nor can the latter, even if he recognizes him, interfere with
him even for his advantage, or direct his education. (Hughes, Dictionary of
Islam, Title "Bas-.tard," "Legitimacy," Pages 39, 293.) The
ancient Anglo-Saxons classed all persons as illegitimate who had no claim to
be included in the "maegth," or clan whose members were united by the
tie of consanguinity arising from legal marriage. Bastards were not
susceptible of legitimation, and the issue of an illegal matrimonial union
belonged to the same category, and enjoyed no family privileges. (Barrell,
An Outline of Anglo-Saxon Law, Page 61.) As an
almost universal rule, the jurisprudence of European nations forbids a
mother from stating in court who is the father of her illegitimate child.
This provision, while in some instances it may be productive of injustice,
is undoubtedly a potent safeguard against the fraud and rapacity of
unprincipled persons.�ED. ful
patrimony, and no bad feeling should be engendered in conse- qU6Given
at Chalcedon on the fifteenth of the Kalends of October, during the
fifth Consulate of Decius. 6. The
Same to Julian, Prsetorian Prefect. A certain
woman bequeathed freedom to a female slave in trust, and while the trustee
charged with granting her her liberty was in default in doing so, the said
female slave had a child. All the ancient legal authorities held that the
boy or girl born after the default had taken place was free, but a doubt
arose among them whether, if the mother should die, the child could succeed
to her estate. Therefore We, intending to remove this doubt,, do not permit
it to continue any longer, and order that, by virtue of the Orphitian Decree
of the Senate having reference to the preservation of offspring, the said
child can become the heir at law of its mother, if she should die intestate;
and that the mother, as well as her child, shall, under the provisions of
both the Tertullian and Orphitian Decrees of the Senate, be entitled
reciprocally to the inheritance of one another's estates. Given at
Constantinople, on the Kalends of October, during the fifth Consulate
of Lampadius and Orestes. TITLE
LVIII. CONCERNING HEIRS AT LAW. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Cassius and Hermiona. It is a
positive rule of law, both with reference to intestate successions, as well
as praetorian possessions of estates, that brothers and sisters enjoy equal
rights, through the bond of consanguinity, to which rights they were
entitled on the ground of being the next of km (even though they were not
born of the same mother); and this rule does not cease to be applicable
because you assert that your paternal aunts have been endowed by your
grandfather. Published
on the Nones of May, during the Consulate of Maximus, Consul for the
second time, and JElianus, 224. 2. The
Emperor Gordian to Tatiana and Others. If you did
not acquire for your father the estate of him who appointed you his heirs,
and your father having subsequently died, you accepted the succession of the
deceased, after having rejected your father's estate; the Governor of the
province will not fail to see that the property of the deceased is separated
from that which belonged to your father. Published
on the sixth of the Ides of April, during the Consulate of Gordian
and A viola, 240. 3. The
Emperor Decius to Asclepiodota. It is a
well-established principle of law that females can be admitted to intestate
estates by the right of consanguinity. Hence, as the estate
of your brother, who died intestate, belongs to you by the right of
consanguinity, the sons of another of your brothers have no ground for
claiming said estate; for, without taking into consideration the right of
agnation, with reference to all who are interested, the estate will go to
you by the terms of the praetorian law, because you are in the second
degree, rather than to the sons of your brother, who are only in the third
degree. Published
on the second of the Nones of December, during the Consulate of
Decius and Gratus, 251. Extract
from Novel 127, Chapter I. Latin Text. Where
there are no heirs in the descending line, the brothers and only sister of
the ancestor shall first be called to the succession, along with the sons of
a brother previously dead, per stirpes. I refer to a brother, and the
children of a brother descended from the same parents, whose estate is now
in question, which persons are entitled to the succession, even if there are
no ascendants of the deceased, and together with those nearest in degree, if
there are any. And even if the son of the aforesaid brother is in the third
degree, he shall be preferred to the brothers of the deceased, who are only
related through one parent. In a
succession of this kind all distinctions of sex and emancipation shall be
disregarded. Extract
from Novel 118, Chapter III. Latin Text. After
brothers born of the same parents, and their children, brothers and sisters
on one side are admitted along with the children of those who may have
already died. The children of these brothers, however, as they inherit
(along with the brothers of the deceased), are undoubtedly to be preferred
to the paternal uncles, and other similar relatives of the defunct. In a
succession of this kind, all distinctions of sex and agnation shall be
disregarded. Extract
from Novel 118, Chapter HI. Latin Text. After sons
or brothers, those next in degree are called to the succession, so that when
there are several in the same degree they will be admitted together, all
distinction of males and females being abolished; for in cases of this
description relationship alone is taken into account, and a division of the
estate shall be made per capita, and not per stirpes. 4. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximum and the Csesars to Csecilius. If the
grandson of your paternal uncle failed to make a will, or did so before he
reached the age of fourteen years, his estate will pass to you by the right
of agnation, and you can obtain it as heir at law, without having recourse
to the demand for praetorian possession. Published
on the Ides of July, during the Consulate of Diocletian, Consul for
the fourth time, and Maximian, Consul for the third time, 290. 5. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Cupilla. It is
certain that persons entitled to an intestate succession by the right of
agnation are to be preferred to those who claim it under the right of
proximity of degree. Published
on the sixteenth of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 6. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Claudiana. When
anyone dies without leaving proper heirs, or where they refrain from
accepting the estate, or reject it, a brother can succeed to the same by the
right of consanguinity. Published
on the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 7. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Amianus. An
intestate succession is not equally transmitted to a paternal uncle and a
paternal aunt, although they both belong to the third degree, but the
brother of the father is, by the right of agnation, preferred to the sister
of the mother. Ordered on
the seventeenth of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of the
Caesars. 8. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Syllanus. If the
estate has been entered upon by those whose succession is in question, and
who died while in the hands of the enemy, and this has been done by the
right of agnation, in accordance with the privilege of the Cornelian Law, or
you have succeeded after praetorian possession has been demanded, you will
not be prevented from claiming the estate. Ordered on
the Nones of July, during the Consulate of the abovementioned
Emperors. 9. The
Same Emperors and Cassars to Demagora. There is
no doubt whatever that, in the case of an intestate succession, a sister is
entitled to the preference over a grandmother or a maternal grandfather. Ordered at
Nicomedia on the sixth of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate
of the Csesars. 10. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to Florentius, Prss-torian Prefect. Those who
are called to the succession of a deceased minor are hereby notified that if
his father is no longer living, they cannot, for a year, legally demand that
a guardian be appointed for him; and if the minor should die before reaching
puberty, they will have no right to his estate either on the ground of
intestacy, or under the rule of
substitution. Given at
Constantinople, on the fifth of the Ides of July, during the
Consulate of Theodosius, Consul for the seventeenth time, and Festus, 439. 11. The
Emperor Anastasius to Constantine, Praetorian Prefect. If he who,
in accordance with Our Constitution, has applied for a rescript to enable
him to emancipate his children, in order that the son or daughter who is to
be emancipated may not, on that account, have his or her legal rights
extinguished, these same rights shall be preserved for the emancipated son
or daughter as against all other persons connected with them in this way, as
well as against others, so far as inheritances, successions, guardianships,
or any other matters whatsoever are concerned.
Contribution, however, shall be made them in accordance with the laws passed
in connection with emancipated persons, whenever a case of this kind arises,
inasmuch as emancipation has taken place. Given on
the fifteenth of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of
Probus and Avienus Junior, 503. 12. The
Emperor Justinian to John, Praetorian Prefect. We have
been asked by the Bar of Csesarea, if a woman over fifty years of age should
have a child, whether it could succeed to its father, and We decree that,
although a birth of this kind is extraordinary and rarely occurs, still,
nothing which is known to be produced by Nature should be rejected, but
every right granted to children by any law whatsoever must be observed
unimpaired and unchanged for the benefit of such sons and daughters, with
reference to all successions, whether they are granted by will, or proceed
from intestacy. And, upon the whole, they are not dissimilar from others
whom Nature causes to resemble one another, and, especially, as by a former
law of Ours We permitted marriage to take place between persons of this
description, not admitting that they should be considered improper. Given at
Constantinople, on the ninth of the Kalends of November, under the
fifth Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 532. 13. The
Same Emperors to John, Praetorian Prefect. A doubt
has arisen with reference to emancipated children who have obtained this
advantage from their parents under an Imperial Rescript. (1) As the
Anastasian Law is known to protect brothers in their legal rights, when any
one of them died intestate and without issue, the question arose whether his
succession would pass to his brother or sister, or to his father who
survived him. We think that this doubt should be disposed of by a
comprehensive opinion, and therefore We order that, as in the case of the
property of mothers and of other persons, concerning whom the law has
already been laid down by Us, an estate of this kind can entirely pass to
brothers or sisters by the right of ownership, but that the entire usufruct
of the same shall be acquired by the father, whether he had had but one
wife, or had contracted a second marriage, and whether the emancipation was
effected by means of an Imperial Rescript, or the brothers were released
from paternal control by any other legal method. (2) For as
the father enjoys the usufruct, and his desire is that his estate shall go
to his children, the interests of the brothers are consulted in this respect
by the Anastasian Law, under another head; and now, in the present instance,
We grant them further relief, so that the father may have the usufruct, and
the brothers and sisters the ownership of the property which was bequeathed,
with the exception of the maternal estate to which, if they are all brothers
and sisters by the same mother, they alone shall be entitled. If, however,
this should not be the fact, then, as in the case of other property, the
ownership of the estate shall be shared by all of them equally, in order
that the procedure may, under all circumstances be perfectly clear, and that
there may be no doubt growing out of any distinction of persons or property. Given at
Constantinople, on the Kalends of November, after the fifth Consulate
of Lampadius and Orestes, 532. 14. The
Same to John, Prsetorian Prefect. The
interests of the human race were well provided for by the Law of the Twelve
Tables, which declared that no distinction should exist between legitimate
male and female children, and that this rule should be observed as well with
reference to their inheritance, as in the case of the children themselves,
no difference being allowed in their succession, as Nature gave them the
same body in order that it might remain immortal through the changes it
underwent, and that one of them might require the aid of the other, so that,
if one was removed, the other would cease to exist. Posterity,
however, established too subtle a distinction, and made an unjust
discrimination between the sexes, as Julius Paulus plainly stated in the
beginning of his book, which he wrote on the Tertullian Decree of the
Senate. For it is proper that daughters should succeed to the intestate
succession of their parents in the same way as their brothers; and, again,
sisters can claim for themselves the same privilege by the right of
consanguinity; but should their legitimate descendants, if they do not enjoy
the privileges of consanguinity, be excluded from legitimate succession when
they have the same right to it as males? Why is the sister of the father not
called to the succession of the son of her brother along with the male
heirs, but one rule is observed with reference to aunts, and another where
uncles are concerned? Or with what reason is the son of a brother called to
the succession of his uncle, and his sister excluded from it? Therefore We
think that, in this respect, the ancient law should be preferred to the
recent one, and We decree that all legitimate relatives, that is to say,
those who are descended through the masculine sex, whether they are males or
females, shall be legally called to the rights of intestate succession in
accordance with the privilege of their degree, and that sisters shall not be
excluded, because they are not subject to the rule of consanguinity; for why
should the claims of consanguinity remain unquestioned in the male sex, and
wherefore should We commit an offence against Nature, and derogate from
legitimate right? This
discrimination entails the greatest injury, and inflicts, as it were, a deep
wound upon many persons. For, as males are called to the succession of
females by the right of agnation, why should the estates of the latter be
permitted to go to them by law, and females not succeed to one another, or
to males under the same rule, but be punished for the sole reason that they
were born women, and their innocent offspring be afflicted with the defect
caused by their fathers, if it can be called a defect? (1) In
these instances, however, We, following the Law of the Twelve Tables, and
amending the new enactment by one still more recent, and induced by motives
of humanity, desire that there shall be but one degree, and that the
succession shall be transferred to the legal heirs by the right of
cognation, without any distinction of sex; so that not only the son and
daughter of a brother (in accordance with what We have already stated),
shall be called to the succession of their paternal uncle, but also sisters
of the same blood, or the sons and daughters alone of the sister by the same
mother, but no other descendant shall, together with the males, be entitled
to the estate of their maternal uncle; and, in case the latter should die,
the paternal uncle shall become the heir of children of his brother, and the
maternal uncle of those of his sister, thus succeeding in the same manner on
both sides, just as if they did so by legal right, that is to say, where the
brother and sister are no longer living. For when persons of this kind take
precedence, and are entitled to the estate, those of other degrees are
entirely excluded. It should
undoubtedly be noted that the inheritance is not divided per stirpes,
but per capita, and that the rule of descent above mentioned applies
to intestate successions, the rules governing all others, and which have
been legally observed up to the present time, remaining unaltered. If,
however, any cases should occur to which the former laws are applicable,
distribution must be made in accordance with them. Given on
the fifteenth of the Kalends of December, after the fifth Consulate
of Lampadius and Orestes, 532. 15. The
Same to John, Prsetorian Prefect. We
remember the Constitution formerly promulgated by Us, by which, in
accordance with the Law of the Twelve Tables, We ordered that all lawful
descendants, whether males or females, should acquire an estate by the right
of descent, and that as the succession came to the former as heirs at law,
the latter also obtained it in the same manner. By the
above-mentioned Constitution, We established but one degree of lawful
succession, with reference to cognates, namely, that of the sons and
daughters of a full sister and of the sons and daughters of a half sister. We decree
that this Constitution shall remain in full force, as its tenor has been set
forth by Us in Our Institutes. But, for the purpose of rendering legislation
more perfect, We have deemed it necessary, in case anything advantageous
should be found in the prastorian law, to include it among Our enactments. (1) It is
clear, therefore, that the Prsetor calls the emancipated son, without any
reservation, to the succession of his father, even though, strictly
speaking, he has undergone a change of status; but he was not, under the
same law, called by him to the succession of his brothers, nor did his sons,
as heirs at law, succeed to their paternal uncles. We have considered it
necessary to amend this, and to render the Anastasian Law perfect by making
additions thereto, so that an emancipated son and daughter shall not only
succeed to the estate of their father, as where they are proper heirs; but
that they shall also succeed to the estates of their brothers or sisters
(whether they are all proper heirs, or all emancipated, or include both
these classes) equally and reciprocally, and not with any difference of
shares as provided by the Anastasian Law. It seems
to Us perfectly proper to establish these regulations with reference to
emancipated children. (2) We are
not willing for an uterine brother or sister to be left among cognates, for
they are in such a near degree that it is only reasonable that they should
be called without any distinction, just as if they were of full blood, along
with their other brothers and sisters; so that they, being in the second
degree, and found worthy of legal succession, shall be preferred to all
others of a more remote degree, even though the latter may be heirs at law. These
rules with reference to the succession of persons of the second degree have
been established by Us as productive of the greatest convenience. (3) When
the third degree in the collateral line, in which the ancient laws placed
uncles and nephews is considered, We order that the sons and daughters of an
emancipated brother or sister alone, whether they themselves were
emancipated, or remained under the control of their parents, and no one else
in a more remote degree, as Well as the sons and daughters of a uterine
brother and of a full or uterine sister, shall only be called reciprocally,
as being in the legitimate line of descent; just as We have already decreed
that all those who, either by the ancient law, or by Our indulgence, have
obtained the privileges of heirs at law and who are likewise in the third
degree shall be called in the same way; and that the right of succession
shall also be preserved in this instance; so that if any one of those in the
second degree should reject the estate to which they were called, and fail
to enter upon it, and there is no one else in the second degree who can
succeed, or is willing to do so, then those who are in the third degree, and
whom We have enumerated in the present law, will succeed instead of the
heirs who refuse to accept the estate. It should
also be noted that the estate must be divided, not per stirpes but
per capita, and that, in all other successions, the law which has been
observed up to the present time shall prevail, and no cognate of the degrees
above mentioned shall be classed as an agnate, but shall, in accordance with
his proximity of degree, retain his right of succession unimpaired. (4) On the
other hand, We impose the charge of guardianship upon those persons whom We
have transferred from the rank of cognates to that of agnates; that is to
say, if they are males and of full age, as provided by the terms of Our
Constitution, so that they may not only enjoy the benefits of their
position, but also be subjected to its responsibilities. (5) If,
however, any cases should arise which have already been settled by judicial
decisions, or amicable compromise, they shall not be liable to
reconsideration under this law. Given at
Constantinople, on the Ides of October, during the Consulate of Our
Lord the Emperor Justinian, Consul for the fourth time, and Paulinus, Consul
for the fifth time, 534. TITLE LIX.
MATTERS COMMON TO SUCCESSIONS. 1. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars, to Varania. You should
have known that, although your brother was emancipated, you who remained in
the family would not be entitled to the preference, so far as the estate of
your emancipated brother was concerned, but that both of you would succeed
if you had demanded Praetorian possession of the estate in accordance with
the forms of law. Ordered on
the fifteenth of the Kalends of June, during the Consulate of the
Caesars. 2. The
Same Emperors and Caesars to Apollinarus. If your
own father, having become the heir of your cousin, who was your agnate and
died intestate, entered upon his estate by virtue of the Civil Law, or if he
did not intervene in the beginning, or was deprived of his right by a change
of status, but succeeded to him after having regularly obtained praetorian
possession, and you have acquired the estate of your father, you should
appear before the Governor of the province and bring suit against his
guardian with reference to the administration of the guardianship. Given at
Verona, on the fourteenth of the Kalends of June, during the
Consulate of the above-mentioned Emperors. 3. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Ulpiana. It is
absolutely certain that a step-father is not, either by the Civil or the
praetorian law, entitled to the estate of his step-son, who died intestate. Ordered on
the fifteenth of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of the
Csesars. 4. The
Same Emperors and Cassars to Asterius. A slave
cannot have any successors. Given on
the Nones of April, under the Consulate of the Caesars. 5. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Justina. You do not
lawfully demand, in your own name, the estate of your aunt whose children
have, as you allege, succeeded her; but, since you assert that the said
children died intestate, if those whom you say are the step-children of your
aunt should prove to be their blood-relatives, there is no doubt that the
brothers who, by the right of both cognation and agnation, are in the second
degree, should be preferred to you. If, however, the step-children of your
aunt were by another father, they are not the step-children of their mother,
and, in this case, you can claim their estates, if you can show that you
have been admitted to praetorian possession of the property. Ordered on
the twelfth of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of the
Csesars. 6. The
Same Emperors and Csssars to Publicianus. It is a
positive rule of law that an intestate succession should go to a paternal
uncle, who is in the third degree, rather than to a cousin who is in the
next degree following. Published
on the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of the Caesars. 7. The
Same Emperors and Csssars to Nicholas. No succession is permitted on the
ground of relationship by marriage. Ordered on
the Ides of October, during the Consulate of the Csesars. 8. The
Same Emperors and Cseso.rs to Justa. No one
can, on the ground of intestacy, succeed to a person who has left a will,
before the appointed heir, who is legally capable and entitled to a share of
the estate, rejects it. Therefore, you will perceive that the estate of the
deceased cannot be legally claimed as long as there is any prospect of
testamentary succession. Ordered on
the sixth of the Ides of March, during the Consulate of the Caesars. 9. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Sopatrus. The master
of a female slave who has cohabited with a freeman cannot claim the
succession on the ground of this connection. Ordered at
Nicomedia, on the fifteenth of the Kalends of January, during the
Consulate of the Csesars. 10. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Danubius. An estate
cannot, either by the Civil or the Praetorian Law, pass to anyone on the
ground that he has supported the deceased. Ordered on
the sixth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of the
Caesars. Extract
from the Novel which Treats of Laws and Customs; Section Beginning, "All
Strangers," etc. Latin Text, All
foreigners and strangers shall be freely entertained wherever they desire;
and if, while this is being done, they should wish to make their
wills, they shall have free power to dispose of their estates, and the
disposition of the same shall remain undisputed. When they die intestate,
their host will not be entitled to anything, but their property shall be
transmitted to their heirs by the hands of the bishop of the diocese, if
this can be done; or it shall be devoted to pious uses. If a host should, in
violation of this Our Law, acquire anything from an estate of this kind, he
must restore threefold the amount to the bishop, by whom it shall be given
to those whom he considers worthy; notwithstanding any statute, custom, or
privilege, which may previously have provided for any other disposition of
such estates up to this time. If any
persons should presume to violate this Our Constitution, We hereby deprive
them of the power of disposing of their estates by will; otherwise, they may
be punished for the offence which they have committed, to the extent that
the nature of the offence demands punishment. 11. The
Emperor Justinian to Demosthenes, Prietorian Prefect. As in the
case of property which is acquired by children through the marriage of their
fathers, the rule in cases of this kind being as follows, namely: if one of
the children should die, the share which he would have obtained shall go to
his children or grandchildren, and if there are none living, to his brothers
born of the same marriage, and when none of them survive, to the brothers
born of other marriages, and where none of them remain, it shall then go to
the father; so, We decree that the same order shall be preserved with
reference to property, which, for any reason, has come down through the
maternal line, and has either been disposed of by donations inter vivos,
by last wills, or ab intestato. In the
first place, the issue of a son or daughter shall be called to the
succession, and if none of these can be found, the brothers or sisters, born
of the same or another marriage, shall be called in the order previously
mentioned; and finally the father shall be called by the law, and the
unacceptable estate which was left by his son shall be acquired by him as a
melancholy source of profit. In all the
instances above referred to, where any issue of children survives, and
brothers have a right to claim the estate of the deceased in preference to
their father are still living, the usufruct of the property to the ownership
of which the sons are entitled shall belong to the parents of the latter. Given at
Chalcedon, on the thirteenth of the Kalends of October, under the
fifth Consulate of Decius, 529. Extract
from Novel 84, Chapter I. Latin Text. Hence, the
father being dead, if the son should die intestate without issue, but should
leave brothers and sisters, some of full blood and others of half blood, and
others again born of both parents, he will transmit the estate to those
alone who are related on both sides. TITLE LX. CONCERNING
THE ESTATES OF MOTHERS AND OF THOSE IN THE MATERNAL LINE. 1. The
Emperor Constantine to the Consuls, Prsetors, Tribunes of Ihe People, and
the Senate, Greeting. Property
derived from the estate of a mother, either under the terms of a will, or on
the ground of intestacy, and which has gone to the children, will remain
under the control of the father, who shall have the right to the use and
enjoyment of the same during his lifetime, but the ownership shall belong to
the children. Fathers, however, to whom only the right of use and enjoyment
of the mother's estate is granted, must use all diligence for the
preservation of the same, and they must, either in their own proper persons
or by an attorney, demand what the children are legally entitled to and
promptly pay all expenses out of the crops, as well as defend any suits
which may be brought, and act in all respects so that the ownership may be
acquired by the children perfectly and indisputably, just as if they �were
transacting their own business; and if they should attempt to dispose of any
of their children's property, the purchaser, or he to whom it is given, may
take care not to either knowingly or ignorantly accept any portion of the
same which it is forbidden to alienate; for the father should prove that
what he either gives or sells is his own, and the purchaser will be
permitted to take a surety (if he desires to do so) because he cannot plead
any prescription against the children, whenever they claim the property as
their own. Given at
Aquileia, on the fifteenth of the Kalends of August, during the
Consulate of Sabinus and Rufinus, 316. Extract
from Novel 22, Chapter XXIII. Latin Text. The possessor becomes the
owner after the term of thirty years has elapsed, and the retention of
property for that period makes or constitutes the person who has received it
the proprietor of the same. This time begins to run against the children
from the day on which they become their own masters, unless some of them
have not yet attained the age of puberty. 2. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius to Florentius, Praetorian
Prefect. Anything
which a grandfather or a grandmother, a great-grandfather or a
great-grandmother, in the maternal line, have left to a grandson or
granddaughter, a great-grandson or a great-granddaughter by will, under a
trust, as a legacy or donation, or by any other title, or which may be
acquired by intestate succession, the father shall take charge of unchanged
and unimpaired for the benefit of his son or his daughter, as he cannot
sell, donate, bequeath, or encumber it to another, just as he cannot do with
property of the mother's estate, and he shall only be entitled to the
usufruct of the same; so that he loses all control over such property in
case of his death, for his son or his daughter
will be entitled to it as a preferred legacy; nor can it be claimed by those
who are co-heirs only on one side. Given on
the Ides of October, during the Consulate of Olybrius and Probinus,
395. 3. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to the Senate of the City of Rome. If the
mother is living when her children are emancipated, and afterwards dies, as
the father is deprived of all benefit from the property, and does not even
retain the usufruct, We grant him shares of the usufruct, according to the
number of children, whether there is one, or more of them. Where, however,
the mother, when dying, left some of her children emancipated by their
father, and others still under his control, the husband will enjoy the
unequal benefit of a portion of the usufruct of the estate of the deceased.
In this instance, We make provision for both, that is to say, the father
shall, by th,e authority of the law, retain the usufruct of the shares of
those who are still under his control, and shall receive the price of the
emancipation which was granted, if he desires to do so. But of the shares of
those who it is established were released from paternal control during the
lifetime of their mother, he will only be entitled to the usufruct of a
single share, in accordance with what has already been provided. With
reference to grandsons and granddaughters, We decree that the following rule
shall be observed, namely: a husband, when his wife dies without leaving any
children, is called under this law to enjoy the benefit of the estate with
his grandsons and granddaughters alone; and if one or several grandchildren
are born to one or several sons who died while under paternal control, he or
they can enjoy the same right which has been provided in the case of
children. For, although the present law establishes this innovation, so far
as grandchildren are concerned, still, it is not reasonable that, under such
circumstances, the children should be in a worse condition than the
grandchildren. Therefore,
let the grandfather, along with the grandchildren remaining under his
control, enjoy the usufruct of all the property constituting the estate of
the deceased grandmother. And when he bestows freedom upon them also by
emancipation, let him receive the price of manumission from them, just as
has been provided in the case of children; or, if he manumits some of them
and retains others under his control, let him enjoy the usufruct of the
share of those still subject to his authority, and withhold the lawful price
from the share of those who have been manumitted. Where
grandsons or granddaughters have been born to an emancipated son or
daughter, or liberated from paternal control by the former during the
lifetime of their grandmother, the said grandfather shall be entitled to the
usufruct of an equal share with them. If,
however, at the time when the grandsons or granddaughters are called to the
succession of their grandmother, some of them are under the control of their
grandfather, that is to say, of the husband of the
deceased, and some are independent, the above-mentioned rule shall be
observed with reference to such as are still subject to paternal authority,
both so far as the acquisition of the usufruct and the payment of the price
of emancipation are concerned, but those who are their own masters shall
have the power to enjoy the usufruct of a single share among them. We order
that these regulations shall apply to great-grandchildren of either sex, the
same rule which was promulgated with reference to them separately remaining
in force where there are both children and grandchildren. Given on
the sixth of the Ides of November, during the Consulate of
Theodosius, Consul for the thirteenth time, and Valentinian, Consul for the
third time, 430. 4. The
Emperor Leo to Cattistratus, Praetorian Prefect of Illyria. For the
purpose of disposing of all doubt and confusion, We order by this clear and
comprehensive law that there shall be no distinction with reference to the
usufruct of the estate of a mother, whether the father chooses to remain in
the former matrimonial condition under which he had children, or to give the
latter a step-mother, but the laws which have been enacted concerning the
estates of mothers shall remain firm and unshaken. Therefore, a father
should undoubtedly enjoy the usufruct of the mother's estate, even when he
marries a second time; nor will the children, or anyone else acting in their
behalf, be permitted to file improper accusations and complaints against
their father. Given on
the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of An-themius, Consul
for the second time, 468. TITLE LXI. CONCERNING
PROPERTY ACQUIRED BY CHILDREN WHILE UNDER THE CONTROL OF THEIR FATHER,
EITHER BY MARRIAGE OR IN ANY OTHER MANNER, AND ITS ADMINISTRATION. 1. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to the Senate of the City of Rome. As Our
sacred laws forbid fathers to acquire, under any title whatsoever, by the
right of paternal control, anything which a grandfather or a grandmother, a
great-grandfather or a great-grandmother in the maternal line, have left to
their children, it is proper to state that whatever a wife has given to her
husband, who is not emancipated, or a husband to his wife who is under
paternal control, by any title or right, or transmitted to him or her in any
way, shall, under no circumstances, be acquired by his or her father.
Therefore, the property will only legally belong to him to whom it has been
conveyed. Given at
Ravenna, on the third of the Ides of November, during the Consulate
of Theodosius, Consul for the twelfth time, and Valen-tinian, Consul for the
second time, 426. 2. The
Same Emperors to Hierius, Prsetorian Prefect. For the
purpose of rendering a clearer interpretation of a point in Our New
Constitution, We decree that whatever has been given by a husband or a wife,
no matter under what title, or transmitted by a last will through sons,
grandsons and great-grandsons, as well as daughters, granddaughters, and
great-granddaughters, cannot be acquired for their father, even though they
are under paternal control; but let no one think that this rule applies to
what has been bestowed by the parent himself, either by way of dowry, or as
an antenuptial donation, which was given in behalf of the persons above
mentioned, so that it may not, under any circumstances, return to him if
opportunity should occur; for care must be taken to prevent the generosity
of parents towards their children from being influenced by apprehension of
this. But, in
order that the property of this kind may return to the father by law, as
well as the ownership of any other which may pass to the survivor from the
estate of a husband or wife, even though he or she may be under paternal
control, We decree that where the parent had only the right to the usufruct,
the ownership shall be reserved for him who is entitled to the same, from an
estate of either a wife or a husband; and that the father shall be entitled
to the price of emancipation on account of the benefit resulting from the
latter, if he should so desire, just as in the case of the estate of a
mother, or where property is obtained through the paternal line. Given on
the tenth of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of Felix and
Taurus, 428. 3. The
Same Emperors to Florentinus, Prsetorian Prefect. What is
contained in former laws, namely, that an ante-nuptial donation shall not be
acquired by a daughter for the benefit of her father, if she is under
paternal control, nor a dowry be acquired by a son under the same
conditions, We confirm the above rule, and add thereto that where the said
children, while still subject to the authority of their father, die leaving
issue, the said property shall be transmitted to the children by virtue of
the law of inheritance, and not to their father by the right of peculium.
Nor can property be acquired in this way by a grandfather through his
grandson. If,
however, a grandson, while both his father and his paternal grandfather are
both living, should die childless, the ownership of the property which came
to him from his mother, or through her line, shall belong, not to his
grandfather, but to his father, the usufruct of it, in cases of this kind,
being reserved for the grandfather as long as he lives. Given at
Constantinople, on the seventh of the Ides of September, during the
Consulate of Theodosius, Consul for the seventeenth time, and Festus, 439. 4. The
Emperors Leo and Anthemius to Erythrius, Prsstorian Prefect. The
father, grandfather, or great-grandfather shall have, during life, the
usufruct of whatever property comes into the hands of a son, a daughter, or
grandchildren and great-grandchildren of both sexes, under paternal control,
who are the issue by the first, second, third, or any other marriage, which
property is derived from a dowry, a donation of any description, an estate,
a legacy, or a trust, and they are hereby absolutely prohibited from
alienating it in any way whatsoever, or encumbering it by either pledge or
hypothecation; and the ownership of the same shall belong to the children,
grandchildren, or great-grandchildren of both sexes, even when they are not
the issue of the same marriage from which the said property came into the
hands of the parents of those subject to paternal authority. It should
also be observed that the shares of brothers and sisters, the issue of the
same marriage, who have died, shall, in the first place, go to their
children, as has been already stated, when there are any, and if there
should be none, to the surviving brothers and sisters, or to the sole
survivor, if only one of said brothers and sisters remains alive. Where,
however, all who are the issue of the same marriage are dead, We then decree
that the said property shall go, share and share alike, to those born of
another marriage, and that where none of the above-mentioned persons have
survived, their parents shall be entitled to the property. The parents,
under whose control the children were, shall, however, only be entitled to
the usufruct, and We refuse them permission to alienate or encumber the said
property by the right of paternal control; but the said children, when they
become their own masters, are not forbidden to claim it in every legal
manner ; nor can any prescription of time be pleaded against them, unless it
should happen that, when they were liberated from their fathers' control, so
long a time had elapsed that their claim was barred by the continuous and
undisputed possession of the person holding the same. Given on the fifth of
the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of Martian and Zeno, 469. 5. The
Same Emperors to Nepotianus, Military Governor of Dal-matia. The
dispute which has arisen with reference to the affairs of the woman to whom
you refer, and her brother, is not unreasonable, and Your Excellency, having
cited different authorities on both sides, thinks that We should be
consulted, as the woman, relying upon different laws, is attempting to prove
that the words husband and betrothed mean the same thing, while her brother
contends that the name of husband is not applicable to one who has
contracted a marriage; he, basing his opinion upon the Constitution of the
Divine Princes Theodosius and Valentinian, Our predecessors, by which it is
provided that whatever a husband or a wife, while under paternal control,
may leave to one another, cannot be acquired by the father, but legally
belongs to him or her. Therefore,
although the term husband and wife are, according to their ordinary
signification, understood to apply only after the marriage has been
celebrated, on which point the doubt arose; still, because it is proper that
ambiguous questions which arise from different interpretations of legal
enactments should be decided liberally, and in accordance with natural law,
We do not hesitate, in the present instance, brought before us by Your
Highness, to adopt the opinion of the distinguished authority Julianus,
renowned for his knowledge of jurisprudence, and which is in conformity with
justice; who, in a case involving a dotal estate, decided that the same rule
should be observed in the case of a wife which applied to a woman who was
betrothed (although the Lex Julia only referred to a wife), for which
reason We think that it would be a more liberal construction to hold that
the betrothal donation, as well as the estate which the aforesaid betrothed
man desired to bestow upon his intended wife, shall not be acquired by her
father, but shall belong to her individually. Given
during the Kalends of June, during the Consulate of Leo, 471. 6. The
Emperor Justinian to Demosthenes, Praetorian Prefect. As it is
necessary to provide for parents as well as children, in the examination of
the ancient law We have found that many things which are derived from
external sources by sons under paternal control should not be acquired by
their ascendants, just as is the case with anything derived from the estate
of a mother, or which they obtained as the result of marriage, so, We have
introduced certain regulations with reference to property which children
under paternal control obtain. Therefore, if a son, who is under the control
of his father, his grandfather, or his great-grandfather, should acquire
property, not from the estate of him under whose power he is, but which came
into his hands from any other source whatsoever, either through the
generosity of fortune, or as the result of his own labors, he shall not
absolutely acquire it for the benefit of his parents, as has hitherto been
the law, but they shall be entitled solely to the usufruct of said property;
and the said usufruct shall belong to the father, the grandfather, or the
great-grandfather, under whose control the dependent son may be; the
ownership of the same, however, shall remain in the son, just as in the case
of property forming part of the estate of the mother, and acquired by the
son through the marriage. Thus.no
loss results to the father, as he enjoys the usufruct of the property, and
sons have no reason to complain that what they have obtained by their labor
has been transferred to others, either strangers or their brothers, which
appears to many to be even more deplorable.
Castrense peculium is excepted from the operation of this rule, as the
enjoyment of its usufruct is forbidden by the ancient laws to the father,
the grandfather, or the great-grandfather. We have
introduced no innovation in these matters, but have preserved the ancient
regulations intact; and We have established the same rule with reference to
that species of peculium which is acquired in the same way, and is
designated quasi castrense. Extract
from Novel 117, Chapter I. Latin Text. Anything
which is either given or left to children by any of their ascendants, under
the condition that their father shall not enjoy the usufruct of the same, is
hereby excepted from the above-mentioned rule. Extract
from Novel 118, Chapter II. Latin Text. The same
rule shall apply to the estate of a brother or sister to which the survivor,
along with his or her father, is admitted. Extract
from Novel 134, Chapter VII. Latin Text. The same
rule also applies to property to which children are entitled by law, where
their parents have ventured to dissolve their marriage without valid
reasons. END OF THE
EXTRACT. THE TEXT
OF THE CODE FOLLOWS. (1) Under
this head We place the following provision of the law, namely, that with
reference to the succession to property which is acquired from external
sources by sons under paternal control, the same rule shall be observed
which has been established concerning maternal estates and property obtained
through marriage. (2) The
sons of a family must not believe that the property of their father is
hypothecated by reason of the usufruct he enjoys, whether he be living or
dead, nor that they have any right to administer the same. The alienation or
hypothecation of such property is only refused to a father in his own name,
but he shall be entitled to complete control of it, and to use and enjoy
whatever has been acquired by his son in the manner aforesaid, and he shall
have absolute power over said property without liability to be called to
account for the same; and no son or daughter, or any of their descendants
shall, under any circumstances, dare to forbid him, to whose authority they
are subject, to retain possession of said property, or to administer it in
any way which he may desire, and if they should do so, the power of their
father must be exerted over them; but he, as well as the other persons above
enumerated, shall have full right to use, enjoy, and administer what has
been acquired as aforesaid. And if the
father, grandfather, or great-grandfather should obtain anything by the use
of said property, he shall have permission to dispose of it in any way that
he may wish, and to transmit it to his heirs;
or if he should purchase, with the proceeds of the same, any property which
is movable or immovable, or which is capable of moving itself, he shall be
able to hold and transmit it in any way that he may decide, and transfer the
same to others, whether they be strangers, his own children, or anyone else
whosoever. But when
the father, having acquired property in the manner aforesaid, is unwilling
to retain the same, but bequeaths it to his son or daughter, or to any of
their descendants, the other heirs of the father, grandfather, or
great-grandfather shall not, after his death, be permitted to claim for
themselves, the said usufruct, or any of the proceeds thereof which may have
come into the hands of his son, as a debt due to his father. He who
enjoyed the usufruct to which his father was entitled shall be considered to
have received it as a daily donation from him, and hence he shall be
understood to have enjoyed the said usufruct after the death of his father,
and that the latter has transmitted the right to collect what was, as it
were, due to himself from his son who held the usufruct by his consent; and
that he did not transmit it to his posterity or his heirs, so that the
latter may remain in peace with one another, and no occasion for any dispute
arise, especially among brothers. (3) As,
however, it was provided by a law of the Emperor Constantine that, if a son
under paternal control had been released by emancipation, his father could
receive or reserve the third part of the property, the ownership of which he
was not permitted to acquire, by way of remuneration for emancipation, and,
as under this pretext, children were deprived of no small part of their
inheritance, We order that, when a case of,this kind occurs, and they obtain
their emancipation, their father shall not acquire the third part of the
ownership of the property, but only half of the usufruct shall remain with
the parent who grants the emancipation, except in the case of peculium
castrense and quasi castrense, from which nothing shall be
deducted on this account, in order that children of either sex may not be
deprived of the ownership of property, and the usufruct of the greater
portion of their estates be transferred to their fathers. This rule
shall also apply even if, when the emancipation was made, the father
reserved nothing for himself, unless he expressly, either at that time,
renounced all claim to this compensation, or, when he made a donation,
deprived himself of this advantage, and transferred it to his children. The
right and benefit of retaining the usufruct shall remain in possession of
those who enjoy it, even if they are silent as to its disposition, and,
after their death, the usufruct in all the above-mentioned cases shall vest
in those to whom the ownership of the property belongs; although (as We have
already stated) the rules of succession, which have been established by Our
laws published on this subject, must be observed with reference to property
derived from maternal estates, and marriages. (4) As,
however, the ancient laws introduced tacit hypotheca- tions in
certain cases, and We found it necessary to introduce them also in maternal
and other donations, a doubt arose from what time the hypothecation should
be reckoned, whether from its origin or from the date when affairs were
badly administered, We, giving the law a liberal interpretation, do hereby
decree that to ascertain the date of abandonment the commencement of the
hypothecation should be considered, and not the time when the business began
to be badly
conducted. Read in
the New Consistory of the Palace of Our Lord Justinian. Given on
the third of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of Decius,
529. 1. The
Same Emperors to Julianus, Prsetorian Prefect. As many
privileges relating to Imperial donations have already been granted, We
think that it is worthy of Our dignity to add still another to them. Hence,
if anyone, without distinction of sex, has received either from the Emperor
or the Empress a donation of movable or immovable property, or of such as is
capable of moving itself, We direct that, even where a son or a daughter
under parental control has acquired the absolute ownership of property of
this kind, and has not obtained the same for the benefit of anyone, then,
neither his father, grandfather, nor great-grandfather shall have the right
to claim the usufruct of it, but the sons or daughters under paternal
control shall, as in the case of castrense peculium, have complete
ownership of said property. For, as property derived from the Imperial
Family is pre-eminent above other kinds, so the generosity of princes must
take precedence of that of all
others. Given at
Constantinople, on the twelfth of the Kalends of April, during the
fifth Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 530. 8. The
Same Emperor to John, Prsetorian Prefect. As, not
only in the case of property obtained by a son from his mother's estate, but
also in all other cases in which the father is not entitled to acquire it
(and above all after the publication of Our new law relating to all property
acquired by sons under parental control from external sources, and not from
the estates of their fathers, the said law having provided that such
property shall not be acquired by the father but only the usufruct of the
same) ; different controversies have arisen, and unforeseen events and
discussions have taken place, and as these matters are constantly being
brought before the courts, it becomes necessary to dispose of them all
advantageously and clearly. Therefore, with reference to all property of
which the ownership cannot be acquired by the father, but where he is
entitled to only the usufruct of the same, or where the ownership cannot be
acquired by other ascendants from children of either sex under parental
control, or where a father compels his son, subject to his authority, and
who has attained his majority, to enter upon an estate, and the latter
thinks that he should reject it, or where the son desires to accept it, and
his father is of the contrary opinion,
he shall have full power to do so; and his father can accept the estate for
himself, if the son refuses, and he shall be responsible for all loss and
enjoy all the benefit, and the son shall not be, in any way, prejudiced by
his act. If, on the
other hand, the son should desire to enter upon an estate, and his father
should refuse to permit him to do so, the latter shall not be entitled to
the acquisition or usufruct of the same, but the son shall only have himself
to blame if any loss results from his act, and no suit shall be brought
against his father when his son, contrary to his wishes, desired to acquire
an estate, legacy, trust, or other property, under any title whatsoever,
whether it be by gift, or through the contract of another. Nor, in
like manner, shall any right of action be granted against the son when,
after his refusal, his father claims the property for himself by his own
authority; for, under the present law, by an acceptance of this kind, all
responsibility attaches to the father. The latter, however, shall have full
permission to bring all suits, and be defended by others, where he is
entitled to the sole benefit; and the son also shall have both the
disadvantage and the benefit in the institution and defence of actions, the
father being required by the judge to appear and consent, whether the son is
acting as plaintiff or defendant, in order that legal proceedings may not
appear to have been conducted without the acquiescence of the father. This rule
is also applicable where the son has attained his majority, and is no longer
obliged to comply with the wishes of his father. (1) But if
the son is still a minor, and his father refuses to permit him to accept an
estate left to him, or he himself claims it with the consent of his father,
just as in the case where the son refused to accept it, We, in like manner,
grant his father permission to enter upon the estate and to acquire full
right to the same, subject to all the regulations which We have mentioned
above. If,
however, the father should refuse to accept the estate, and the son desires
to accept it, We give him permission to do so. When the father is unwilling
to manage the property of his son on account of the exigencies of the case,
the son shall have power to appear before a competent judge, and ask him to
appoint a curator for the estate, to whom the administration may be
committed; and, in both instances, the son under paternal control shall, by
no means, be refused complete restitution. (2) In
like manner, where a son under paternal control belongs to the army, and
refuses to accept an estate acquired through his castrense peculium,,
permission is hereby granted his father to accept it in such a way that he
will have full right to the same, and shall possess it, not only so far as
its usufruct is concerned, but with reference to its ownership as well, just
as if he himself had been appointed heir in the beginning; he being, of
course, liable for all the charges of the estate, and entitled to all the
benefits accruing therefrom, without any responsibility whatever attaching
to his son. These
rules shall also be observed in cases in which a difference of opinion
arises between the father and the son. (3) Where,
however, both agree, the father will receive the usufruct, and the son the
ownership of the property, no matter what the age of the son may be, and the
father must bring and defend all suits and thus take charge of all
litigation. The consent of the son ought always to be obtained, unless he is
an infant, or in a distant country, and the expenses must be paid by the
father, for the reason that he is entitled to the income of the property.
For how would it be possible for the son to meet the expenses of litigation
growing out of the property, when he is only entitled to the mere ownership
of the same? (4) But if
the estate is encumbered by debts incurred by the deceased, as, among the
ancient authorities, the amount of an estate was understood to be what was
left after the indebtedness had been deducted, the father shall have
permission to sell a sufficient part of the property, in the name of his
son, in order that the debts may immediately be settled, and the estate not
be burdened with the payment of interest, the personal effects being first
disposed of, and if they should not be sufficient, the remainder of the
indebtedness to be discharged out of the real property. If,
however, the father should fail to do this, he himself will, by all means,
be compelled to pay the interest, either out of the income of the property,
or out of his own pocket. Where either legacies, trusts, annuities, or only
one sum is left as a charge upon persons of this kind, the father will be
obliged to pay the claims out of the income of the estate, if it is
sufficient; but if the estate does not yield sufficient revenue for the
discharge of the legacies or trusts, or does not yield any at all, or
includes either real or personal property which, although unproductive, is,
nevertheless, valuable, as for instance, houses situated in the provinces,
or elsewhere, or suburban villas, the proceeds of which would be sufficient
for the payment of legacies of this kind, the father shall be given
permission to sell enough of them in the name of his son to discharge the
indebtedness. It should
undoubtedly be noted that the father himself, as usufructuary, is obliged to
support the slaves belonging to the estate, and to do everything with
reference to the usufruct which will, in no way, cause deterioration of the
property; but, on account of the respect to which he is entitled from his
children he will be excused from rendering accounts and furnishing security,
as well as from all the other requirements ordinarily imposed by the laws
upon usufructuaries, in accordance with the terms of Our Constitution which
We have promulgated concerning cases of this description. (5) The
father is also compelled to provide support for his sons or daughters, and
their descendants, not because he is in the enjoyment of the estate, but on
account of the demands of Nature and the laws which have ordered that
children must be maintained by their parents, as well as parents by their
children, if either of them should be reduced to poverty. The
father, however, shall, only in the cases previously mentioned, be legally
permitted to sell the property of his son, in the name of the latter, or, if
he should be unable to find a purchaser, to encumber it, and, under no
circumstances, shall children be allowed to repudiate such sales or
hypothecations. Permission should not be granted to fathers to alienate, or
subject to pledge or hypothecation any property, the ownership of which
belongs to their children, except in the instances above referred to. If,
notwithstanding this warning, they should do this, they are hereby notified
that they will be liable to punishment under the laws by which sales or
hypothecations are prohibited; except, of course, where personal or real
property is burdensome to the estate or in some way injurious to it, and
this the father is authorized to sell with a view to the interests of his
children, and without himself incurring any liability, provided the price
received is placed with the other property of the estate, or employed for
its benefit, or preserved for the children. Again, We
do not allow sons under paternal control to dispose of property of this kind
by will, in cases in which the usufruct of the same is vested in their
ascendants during the lifetime of the latter; nor shall permission be
granted them to alienate the ownership of any property belonging to them, or
to hypothecate or pledge the same, against the consent of those to whose
control they were subject. For it is better to restrain the ardor of young
persons, in order to prevent them from suffering the unpleasant
consequences, which, through having yielded to their desires, await them
after the dissipation of their patrimony. For, as has already been stated,
their parents being obliged to support them in accordance with the laws and
the dictates of Nature, why then should they wish to hasten the sale of
their property? (6)
Moreover, when the extreme youth of a child permits his father to accept the
estate in his name, even without his consent, and he does so, We grant
complete restitution to the child after he has been released from the
control of his father, or has grown up; and We, under all circumstances,
impose all the charges of the estate upon the father (even though he entered
upon it in the name of his son). Why should he have accepted such an estate,
when neither he himself, nor his son, who is now grown up, thinks this to be
advantageous to the latter? We do not, however, grant the son permission �in
case he demands complete restitution if he, while still a minor, thought
that the estate should be rejected�to accept the estate aforesaid a second
time after restitution, lest the laws may become a mockery if he should
frequently be allowed to accept and reject the same inheritance. But when
he did not ratify the act of his father, and obtained restitution on this
ground, why should he be allowed to adopt a course which, contrary to the
decision of his father, he thought should have been rejected? If, however,
the father refused the estate while his son was in infancy, and the latter
subsequently being still under his father's control, or after he had been
released from it, should
think that the said estate ought to be accepted, We grant him permission, if
he is his own master, to enter upon it by his guardians or curators, without
any liability attaching to his father on account of the refusal of the
latter. In like manner, on the other hand, permission shall not be granted
either him or his guardians or curators, to demand complete restitution in
opposition to his former decision. These
regulations are applicable to legacies and trusts which have been left in
specific as well as in general terms, and they shall also apply to the other
cases, which We have previously enumerated, in the same manner as to these.
Moreover, with reference to slaves who have been donated to children of
either sex (whether they were under paternal control or not) either during
marriage, by strangers, or under the condition that they would immediately
grant them their freedom, no impediment shall be interposed by paternal
authority; for what usufruct can be acquired by the father which can only
exist for a moment? If it is necessary for him to possess the slave and
grant him his liberty at the same instant, how can he acquire the usufruct
of him under such circumstances? TITLE LXII. CONCERNING
THE ESTATES OF DECURIONS, MASTERS OF SHIPS, ATTENDANTS OF MILITARY COHORTS,
AND EMPLOYEES IN ARSENALS. 1. The
Emperor Constantius to Mastichianus, Prefect of Subsistence. We decree
that if the master of a ship dies intestate, and without leaving children or
other heirs, his estate shall not go to the Treasury, but to the association
of shipmasters from which he was taken by death. Published
on the fifth of the Kalends of . . . , during the Consulate of
Constantius, Consul for the seventh time, and the Caesar Constantius, 354. 2. The
Same Emperor to Bonosus, General of Cavalry. It is your
duty to notify the legions, as well as all other bodies of troops, that, if
any individual member of them should die intestate, without leaving lawful
heirs, his estate shall absolutely belong to the corps in which he served. Given at
Hieropolis, on the fifth of the Ides of May, during the Consulate of
Rufinus and Eusebius, 347. 3. The
Same Emperor to Rufimis, Praetorian Prefect. When
anyone attached to a cohort dies intestate and without leaving heirs, We
order that his estate shall belong, not to the Treasury, but to other
members of the corps in the same province. Given on
the fifth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of Limenius
and Catulinus, 349. 4. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to Florentine, Praetorian Prefect. We direct
that the property of decurions who die intestate and without heirs shall be
acquired by the other decurions of the same province. Given on
the fifth of the Ides of March, during the Consulate of Florentius
and Dionysius, 429. 5. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Aurelian, Count of Private Affairs. When any
workman employed in the arsenals dies intestate, without leaving any
children, or legal heirs, We order that his estate, no matter what the
amount of it may be, shall belong to those who are, as it were, the
creditors of deceased persons, and are required to be responsible to the
Treasury for their dead comrades. The result of this is that no loss will be
sustained by the State, and the workmen, who are held liable for all losses
and injuries, will enjoy the property of their defunct colleagues. THE CODE
OF OUR LORD THE MOST HOLY EMPEROR JUSTINIAN. SECOND
EDITION.
(Continued.) BOOK VII. TITLE I. CONCERNING
FREEDOM GRANTED BY THE WAND OP THE
PRAETOR, AND MANUMISSION CONFERRED IN THE
COUNCIL. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Tertius. The
condition of those who are manumitted in the Council, after the ground for
it has been approved by the court, and the manumission has taken place, is
not usually called in question, even when it is alleged that enfranchisement
was obtained by false representations. 2. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars, to Sallust. It is
perfectly certain that where Roman citizenship has once been granted, a
second manumission can neither add anything to, nor take anything from it. Given on
the day before the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 3. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Attonita. There is no doubt that a woman
cannot legally manumit anyone either through her husband, or an agent, by
means of a wand.1 4. The
Emperors Constantius to Maximus, Prsetorian Prefect. A slave
can obtain his freedom through the efforts of his patron in the presence of
Our Council, or before consuls, praters, presidents, governors, or municipal
magistrates, to whom this right has been conceded. TITLE II.
CONCERNING TESTAMENTARY MANUMISSION. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Primus. It is
certain that if anyone over twenty years of age should make a codicil,
leaving a slave his freedom, the date of confirmation will not prejudice the
manumission; for, in this instance, the intention of the deceased, and not
his legal capacity, must be considered. 2. The
Same Emperors to Philetus. Freedom
cannot be granted by the will of a deceased person when the estate has not
been entered upon, or if the disposition of the property was set aside,
because of some crime which was not punished on account of death. 3. The
Same Emperors to Euphrosinus. Where
freedom has been granted by the will of the deceased and the estate has been
entered upon, even though the appointed heir may have rejected it for the
purpose of obtaining complete restitution, this will, nevertheless, in no
respect interfere with the grant of freedom. Ordered on
the seventeenth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of Aper
and Maximus, 208. 1
Manumission by vindicia, or festuca, a wand, or staff,
ordinarily took place before the Praetor, but could be effected by any other
magistrate legally authorized to grant it. The master brought the slave,
whom he wished to liberate, before the proper official�an act which might be
performed anywhere, and did not, by any means, imply appearance before a
judicial tribunal�and after having stated the reason for his emancipation,
gave utterance to the formula: "Hunc hominem liberum esse volo more
quiritium," whereupon the magistrate placed the wand upon his head; he
was then turned around either by the lictor or his master, and the latter,
after having given him a box on the ear, sent him away. Classic
writers are greatly at variance in their accounts of this species of
manumission, which, of high antiquity, was probably changed in its order and
details from time to time. The use of the staff, and the box on the ear,
symbolical of the final castigation which could be inflicted upon the slave,
corresponds with the accolade of knighthood, indicative of the last blow
which the candidate could, consistently with his honor, tolerate.�ED. 4. The
Same Emperors to Archelaus. Although
your father obtained his freedom directly by will, and you were his heir,
still, you cannot be compelled to render accounts of any business which he
transacted while he remained in slavery, as he did not receive his freedom
upon that condition. Again, he to whom freedom has been bequeathed either
directly or under the terms of a trust, on condition that he would render
his accounts, cannot obtain his freedom before having submitted them and
returned any property which he may have abstracted with evil intent. If,
however, having rendered his accounts, he should not be found to be indebted
to the estate, he will obtain his freedom absolutely after the estate has
been entered on. Published
on the Kalends of December, during the second Consulate of Lsetus,
and Cerealis, 216. 5. The
Emperor Alexander to Quintilicm. A
testamentary grant of freedom made for the purpose of defrauding creditors,
even though the heir of the debtor may be solvent, is not valid under the
Lex JElia Sentia. 6. The
Emperor Gordian to Pisistratus. If the
estate of him, by whose will you say you were manumitted, has been rejected
by the heirs on account of its indebtedness, you do not unjustly demand that
the will of the testator shall be observed with reference to you, for the
purpose of protecting the interests of freedom, if you offer to satisfy the
creditors of the estate; especially as this has already been decreed by that
most learned Emperor, the Divine Marcus. This rule
shall also be observed in the case of strangers. 7. The
Same Emperor to Justa. You should
not, against the wishes of your mother, bestow freedom upon a slave whom she
forbade to be liberated, lest you may appear to have violated the rights of
filial affection. 8. The
Emperor Philip and the C&sar Philip to Tremellius. When a
testator has ordered that freedom shall be granted to a certain slave, at
the time of the marriage of his son or daughter, he did not definitely fix
the date of his liberation from servitude, but he merely made it
conditional, so that if the marriage did not take place, freedom could not
legally be demanded by the slave. 9. The
Emperors Cams, Carinus, and Numeriamis to Maurus. The
deceased could not directly bestow freedom upon your slave, although it is
stated that he appointed you his heir; for no one can, in accordance with
law, grant freedom directly to the slaves of others. 10. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian and the Caesars to Germans. When
freedom is legally granted in direct terms to slaves, not only by the
imposition of the cap of liberty,1 but also by acceptance of the
estate, such slaves become freedmen under the wills of their masters if no
legal impediment exists. 11. The
Same Emperors and Csssars to Laurina. If a will
is void in law, any grants of freedom bestowed under it will not be
considered properly made, even if, as you allege, it was not added that the
instrument should be valid as a codicil. 12. The
Same Emperors and Csssars to Rhysus. If the
heirs appointed under a will, which was legally executed, enter upon the
estate with the usual formalities, you cannot be deprived of the freedom to
which you were entitled under said will, if the appointed heirs, acting in
collusion with those who claim the estate on the ground of intestacy, should
refuse to accept it. Where, however, they voluntarily reject the estate left
to them, everything included in the will is considered to be of no effect. If,
however, the Governor of the province should ascertain that the heirs are in
collusion for the purpose of defrauding you of your freedom, he will provide
for your obtaining it, in accordance with the Constitution promulgated by
the Divine Pius Antoninus. 13. The
Same Emperors and Csssars to Martial. It is
certain that where freedom has been left to a slave conditionally, he cannot
be deprived of it by the heir, nor can either alienation or usucaption
injure a slave who is to be conditionally free, as long as he will be
entitled to his liberty if the condition is complied with. 14. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to Florentine, Prse-torian Prefect. Direct
grants of freedom can be made by wills drawn up in the Greek language, so
that such grants, when made directly, shall be considered of the same force
as if the testator had ordered them to be stated in the terms prescribed by
law. 1
The pileus, or Phrygian cap, made of felt, with the top fashioned to
represent the circumcised phallus, and adopted by the Romans as the symbol
of liberty, has survived to the present day�a singular and instructive
memento of the association, in ancient times, of the worship of the
generative principles with the exercise of the priceless right of freedom.
It was worn by the Carthaginians as well as the Romans, and is now a
conspicuous portion of the attire of the Tunisian Jewess. The peasantry of
many nations of Europe have retained it through all the vicissitudes and
revolutions of centuries; and its phellic appendage, conspicuously displayed
on the coinage of the United States, is delineated with a remarkable
accuracy, which, although presumably unconscious, leaves no doubt whatever
as to its original significance.�ED. 15. The
Emperor Justinian to John, Praetorian Prefect. As a
Constitution of the Divine Marcus declares that where anyone either makes a
will or dies without doing so, thus furnishing ground for an intestate
succession, and bequeathes grants of freedom, and no one desires to accept
the estate of the deceased because there is reason to suspect it of being
insolvent, and the grants of freedom have been left under a trust, without
having been reduced to writing, any stranger whosoever, or any one of the
slaves to whom freedom has been left and whose status is in danger, can
enter upon the estate, on condition of giving security that he will satisfy
all the creditors, and confer freedom upon those whom the testator intended
should receive it. Various
doubts have arisen with reference to the interpretation of this
constitution, for if the property of the estate should be sold because no
heir could be found, it was asked whether, after the sale of the said
property, it would be possible for either a slave, or anyone else to accept
the estate, recover from the purchasers what had been sold, execute the
grants of freedom, and satisfy the creditors? Although the Divine Severus
did not permit this to be done after the property had once been disposed of,
still We have adopted the opinion of Ulpianus (especially with reference to
the grants of freedom, in order that they may not be lost) who held that,
after the sale of the property, a remedy would be afforded by the
Constitution of the Divine Marcus within a year; provided all the creditors
were paid during that time, and the purchasers suffered no other
inconvenience by submitting to the rescission of the sale before the
aforesaid period had elapsed. Hence the slave who was entitled to his
liberty, or any stranger, will be permitted to enter upon the estate, either
before the sale or afterwards, within the term of a year, and recover the
property, having first furnished security that the grants of freedom will be
carried out, and the creditors satisfied. (1)
Moreover, if anyone, having entered upon an estate, should promise to carry
out all grants of freedom, and to pay the creditors not in full, but only in
part, and the latter accept this proposal, We decree that, in a case of this
kind, the Constitution of the Most Wise Emperor aforesaid shall be
applicable, and We hold that it should by all means be adopted, especially
when the creditors consent, but when they are unwilling, We do not permit
any such agreement to take effect. (2) Where,
however, some of the slaves are willing to accept freedom and others think
that it should be rejected, in this instance, the Rescript of the Divine
Marcus will apply, and there is no doubt that in this case the petitioner
for freedom should be heard, and the slaves have perfect liberty to decide
whether they prefer to be free or to remain in servitude. For while no slave
is allowed to refuse Roman citizenship, still, in this instance, lest
through the ingratitude of some the others may remain in bondage, all slaves
who desire to obtain their freedom shall be permitted to do so; and if any
of them are unwilling, or reject it, they shall be immediately reduced to
servitude, and those
who would not accept a patron will obtain a master, and perhaps a severe
one. (3) When,
however, the person who accepts the estate does not promise to carry out all
the grants of freedom, but only to liberate a certain number of slaves whose
manumission was provided for, if the property of the estate is sufficient
for the payment of the creditors in full, the better course will be for all
the slaves to receive their freedom, even though this may not have been
promised. But when there are not enough assets to settle the claims of the
creditors, it is more advantageous for only a few of the slaves to be
emancipated. (4) In
this way We have found a remedy for the doubts of the ancients, by adding an
excellent provision to the constitution aforesaid; and hence We order that
if no single claimant of the estate appears, but several do, and two or more
appear at the same time, all of them shall be given permission to enter on
the estate, all having previously furnished security that they will satisfy
the creditors, and carry out the grants of freedom. But if
they should appear at different times, the one who comes first shall take
precedence, if he can give security; but if he is unable to do so, the
others shall be entitled to the privilege in their order, according to the
time when they make the demand; and this must be done within a year. (5) Where
one of the applicants promises to free certain slaves, but not all, and
another is prepared to furnish security that all the creditors will be
satisfied, and all grants of freedom be carried into effect, it will be
perfectly just for the latter to be accepted, so that all the grants of
freedom without distinction may be executed. We grant this favor not only to
a slave to whom freedom was bequeathed, but also to him to whom it was not
left by will; so that the result may be commendable, and others receive
their freedom by means of one to whom it was not left by will. (6) If,
however, anyone should first receive the property of the estate and his
liberty, We decree that the preceding provision shall apply to the second or
the third claimant, or to any others who promise more generous donations of
freedom. But when the slave who was the first to demand the inheritance has
already received it, and freedom has been conferred by him upon certain
other slaves belonging to the estate, and some slave forming part of the
same, or a stranger who is free, appears and offers better terms, he shall
be permitted to take the estate, if he promises to do more, and gives proper
security. The first applicant shall, however, retain his freedom, even
though the property may have been sold by him, and all these things must
take place within a year from the time when the first claimant presented
himself, in accordance with what has already been stated. TITLE III.
CONCERNING THE ABOLITION OF THE LEX FUSIA CANINIA. 1. The
Emperor Justinian to Henna, Praetorian Prefect. We decree
that where grants of freedom are left to slaves by will, whether this is
done directly, or under the terms of a trust, they shall be valid without
distinction, just as where freedom is bestowed by the acts of persons who
are living. The Lex
Fusia Caninia shall not apply to other cases, and no impediment shall be
placed in the way of testators who desire to exercise their beneficence by
the emancipation of their slaves. TITLE IV.
CONCERNING GRANTS OF FREEDOM BY MEANS OF TRUSTS. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Primus. As you
allege that the estate of the testator, by whom freedom was bequeathed to
you by the terms of a trust, was not entered upon, and another heir than the
one appointed obtained possession of the estate on the ground of intestacy,
if you do not demand the freedom which was granted you under the trust, with
the execution of which the heir 'at law was charged, you can not legally
demand it from him who was not requested by the testator to bestow it. It is
clear that if you can prove that the appointed heir neglected to give you
your freedom, after having received money for doing so, the heir at law can
be compelled to grant it to you. Published
on the thirteenth of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of
Lateranus and Rufinus, 198. 2. The
Emperor Antoninus to Valerius. Although
the codicil by which it appears that you were bequeathed to the uncle of the
deceased has been declared forged, still, if you obtained your freedom from
the legatee in a proper manner, before any question arose with reference to
the crime, what happened afterwards will not invalidate the grant of freedom
made in this way. According to the Constitution of the Divine Hadrian, it is
evident that the heir will have the right to demand the twenty aurei. 3. The
Emperor Alexander to Lucius. As you
allege that freedom was conditionally granted to the female slaves, why
should there be any doubt that children who came into the world before this
was done were born slaves, and became the property of the heirs by the right
of ownership? For relief should only be granted to those who were born after
he who was charged with the grant of freedom was in default, in order that
they may appear to have been born free. 4. The
Same Emperor to Julianus. Where a
female slave, to whom freedom was left under a trust by the will of her
master, has received her liberty, she, having become a Roman
citizen in accordance with the Decree of the Senate, and the constitutions
promulgated with reference thereto, her children will be freeborn. If,
however, she has never claimed her freedom, she should only blame herself if
the children born to her in the meantime are slaves. 5. The
Same Emperors to Dionysius. A minor of
twenty years of age cannot, by his last will, bequeath freedom under a trust
to his slave, unless he is able to prove that he was legally authorized to
do so. 6. The
Same Emperor to Maximus. It has
been decided that freedom granted under the terms of a trust should be given
to a female slave, nor will she be the less entitled to it, if, in the
meantime, her mistress was unwilling to sell her, provided she received
nothing from the will of the person who bequeathed the freedom, for the
reason that she might be liberated in the course of time, whenever an
opportunity to purchase the slave might arise. 7. The
Same Emperor to Nicomedes. Slaves, to
whom freedom has been granted under a trust by the last will of the
testator, become the freedmen of those who have been charged with their
manumission. Published
on the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of Fus-cus and Dexter,
226. 8. The
Same Emperor to Eutyches. As you
state that freedom was granted you by a trust, on condition that the widow
of the testator agreed to it, even though she did not enter upon the estate,
and all of it, in consequence, passed to his son, if he manifests no
opposition, you can demand your freedom. 9. The
Emperors Valerian and Gallienus to Daphnis. Even if a
testator, when he appointed his slave the guardian of his children, did not,
at the same time, grant him his freedom, it will be considered that he
manumitted him under the terms of a trust, and that this was done for the
sake of liberty and in behalf of the wards. If he had appointed not his own
slaves but those belonging to another, being at the same time aware of his
condition, it was held by jurists that he likewise would be entitled to his
freedom as under a trust, unless it clearly appeared that the intention of
the deceased was otherwise. 10. The
Same Emperors to Mercurialis. You will
still be entitled to the grant of freedom left you by the terms of the
trust, subject to the condition that you shall receive it when the
testator's son attained his twenty-fifth year, even though, as you allege,
the heir should have died before reaching the designated age. For
it was held by the ancients that the hope of freedom should not be destroyed
after the time had elapsed when, if the son of the testator had lived, he
would have attained the prescribed age. 11. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars, to Flavianus. If you
were a slave, and freedom was bequeathed you under the terms of a trust, you
are hereby notified that you cannot obtain your liberty without manumission.
Hence if, while a slave, you obtained a fiduciary grant of freedom, you must
appear before the Governor of the province, so that, after having
investigated your case, he may decide whether or not you have the right to
be set free, and may compel him to manumit you, whose duty it is to do so;
or, if the latter conceals himself he can, by means of a decree, protect
your interests against the person who cannot be found. 12. The
Same Emperors and Cassava to Hyrenius. It is
stated by legal authority that freedom under a trust shall not be considered
as bequeathed, on account of the insertion of the phrase, "I recommend,"
into a will or codicil. 13. The
Same Emperors and Consuls to Pythagorida. If the
testator, having before his marriage given you to his future wife,
afterwards left her a legacy, and by his will or codicil charged his heirs
to manumit you, there is no doubt that they, as well as she, by accepting
the legacy bequeathed to her, approved the will of the deceased, and will be
liable, and that you will be entitled to your freedom under the terms of the
trust. 14. The
Emperor Justinian to Julianus, Prsetorian Prefect. As a doubt
arose among the ancients whether it was possible for freedom to be left
under the terms of a trust to a slave who was, as yet, unborn, and was
expected to be a boy, We, for the purpose of settling this dispute, order
that, in favor of freedom, both the grant of it under a trust, as well as
one made directly, shall be valid, whether the unborn child is male or
female, as only the question of freedom is considered, even if the mother
who brought him forth still remained in slavery. If,
however, several children of different sexes were born at the same time, and
only one or more were mentioned, all of them will be entitled to their
freedom as soon as they are born; as it is better, in case of doubt, to
adopt the more humane opinion, and especially where liberty is concerned. Given on
the Kalends of October, during the fifth Consulate of Lampadius and
Orestes, 530. 15. The
Same Emperor to Julianus, Prsetorian Prefect. We decree
that when freedom has been bequeathed to a male or female slave under a
trust, and the debtor is in default in granting it, the slave
shall be liberated from servitude by a decision of the Governor, without any
act of the heir, or without waiting for his consent. Such a slave shall be
entitled to his or her freedom, just as if he or she had obtained it
directly from the testator himself, as it is wicked as well as absurd for
heirs to delay to carry out the wishes of the testator, especially where
liberty is involved. 16. The
Same Emperor to Julianus, Prsetorian Prefect. If a
testator, in his will, should charge his heir to grant freedom to any one of
the children of his female slave, whom he designated by name, and the said
slave brought forth one or more children, and the heir did not, during his
lifetime, grant freedom to any of them, or, while deliberating which one he
would set free, died; a doubt arose among the ancient authorities whether
all, one, or none of the said children would be entitled to be free. We,
desiring to punish the evil intention of the heir for not complying with the
wishes of the testator, and for not selecting one of the children of the
female slave and giving it its freedom when he was able to do so, do hereby
decree that not only he, but also his heirs and successors, shall be
compelled to liberate all the children of the said female slave; for this is
not contrary to the intention of the testator, since, when he provided that
any of said children whom the heir might select would be free, he did not
have in mind any certain one, but all of them; and if the heir did not
comply with his wishes, there is no doubt that, according to the intention
of the testator, all of them would be entitled to their freedom. We order
that the same rule shall apply when the testator charged not the heir, but a
legatee or beneficiary of a trust, with the grant of freedom, so that, for
this reason, heirs, legatees, or beneficiaries of trusts, being actuated by
a just fear, may carry out the will of the testator, and may not themselves
suffer loss by being compelled to liberate all the slaves. Any
complaints they make shall be to no purpose, for they can only blame
themselves for the loss which is not due to Our legislation, but is the
result of their own contumacy. Given at
Constantinople, on the fifteenth of the Kalends of December, during
the Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 530. 17. The
Same Emperor to Julianus, Prsetorian Prefect. Where
anyone has bequeathed his slave under the condition that the legatee should
grant him his freedom, and the heir, acting dishonorably with reference to
the legacy, refused to surrender the slave to the legatee, and suit having
been brought against him, and the judge having ordered him not only to give
up the slave, but also to pay his appraised value, the ancient interpreters
of the law were in doubt whether an obstacle was not placed in the way of
freedom by a decision of this kind; and when it was decided that freedom
must be granted, whether this should be done by the heir or the legatee, and
if the heir granted it, whether the legatee would be entitled to retain the amount
which he had received as a pecuniary fine, either entirely, partially, or
not at all. We, in
disposing of this controversy, are surprised to learn that the judge, who
had jurisdiction of the case aforesaid, did not require the heir not to
surrender the slave but only to pay his value, as such a fault offers an
occasion for a dispute. Wherefore, if such a question should arise, We think
that no judge would be so foolish as to render a decision of this
description. If,
however, the legatee should demand that the slave be delivered to him, and
the term of two months should elapse after issue had been joined in the
case, We decree that the slave shall immediately obtain his liberty and
become free, and that the heir, on account of his evil behaviour, shall be
condemned to pay four times the amount of court costs incurred by the
legatee, and that the right of patronage shall be preserved unimpaired for
the benefit of the latter. TITLE V. CONCERNING
THE ANNULMENT OF CONDITIONAL GRANTS OF FREEDOM. 1. The
Same Emperor to Julianus, Prsetorian Prefect. Those
known as dediticii shall not hereafter, under any circumstances, be
permitted to interfere with the administration of Our government, for the
reason that We find this term has fallen into disuse, and that the freedom
obtained by the aforesaid class exists only in name; for We, who endeavor to
cultivate the truth, only desire those things to appear in Our laws which
can actually become operative.1 Given
during the Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes. 1
There were three kinds of manumissions originally recognized by the Roman
polity: the testamentary, or that conferred by will; that by enrollment in
the census; and that obtained by means of the vindicia, in the
exercise of magisterial authority. All of these were accompanied with
certain essential formalities which, if omitted, prevented the peregrinus,
or "foreigner," from acquiring the full rights of citizenship, and
rendered him liable to be assigned to one of the two inferior classes of
freedmen. When the
requirements of the law had been strictly complied with, the emancipated
slave was entitled to all the privileges of a Roman citizen, subject,
however, to the obligations of patronage due to his former master, or the
heir of the latter, in case he chose to enforce them. The
Latini Juniani, whose status was comparable to that of the allies of the
Romans, composed the second grade of liberti. Certain disabilities
attached to their civil condition, which might be removed, either by a
repetition of the act of manumission, with its prescribed requisites, by a
former master, or by the indulgence of the sovereign. The lowest
in rank of all freedmen were the dedititii, whose position was that
of prisoners of war (from whom their name was derived), who had surrendered
unconditionally, and therefore were considered to be at the absolute
disposal of their captors. Where a slave had been subjected to torture,
branded, imprisoned, chained, assigned to a school of gladiators, condemned
to fight with wild beasts TITLE VI. CONCERNING
THE ABOLITION OF LATIN FREEDOM, AND ITS
TRANSFERENCE IN CERTAIN WAYS TO THE ENTIRE BODY OF
ROMAN CITIZENS. 1. The
Emperor Justinian to John, Prtetorian Prefect. As the class of
dedititian freedmen, having already been abolished, the freedom of the
Latins, for this reason, becomes in some respects unstable, and though to a
certain extent identified with the former, whatever remained that was
available We have confirmed as law. For as Latin freedom, like that
originally introduced into the ancient Latin colonies, resulted only in
civil war, it would be absurd for its appearance to remain when the thing
itself was abolished. Therefore,
as the condition of freedom was obtained by the Latins in almost innumerable
ways, and different laws and decrees of the Senate were enacted with
reference to the same, and in the application of these the greatest
difficulties arose from the Lex Junia, the Largian Decree of the
Senate, and the Edict of the Divine Trajan, of which Our laws are full, for
they were introduced before any experience had been acquired in matters of
this kind. Hence it appears to Us perfectly proper to remove all these
difficulties, abolish Latin freedom, and having selected other methods
different from those by which Latin freedom was formerly acquired, give
authority, at the present time, to such persons to obtain the status of
Roman citizens, so that all the rules enumerated in the present law, which
have originated in Roman States, and all the other ways by which the name of
Latins was acquired shall be absolutely abolished, and shall not create
Latin citizens, but shall be considered void. For who will tolerate a
condition by which, at the time of his death, freedom and slavery can exist
at once in the same person, and that he who lived as free may die in servitude
? (1)
Therefore, We order that if anyone should desire to grant his slave freedom
by means of a letter he can do so, provided he signs it himself, in the
presence of five witnesses called together for that in the
arena, or been guilty of conduct which rendered him infamous, he was
debarred from Roman citizenship, even though properly manumitted, and became
a dedititius. This disqualification was permanent and irrevocable,
but did not affect his children, whose status was that of their father
before his behavior had rendered him the object of public censure. A servile
violator of the law, when emancipated, did not obtain his freedom, but, from
being a private, became at once a public
slave. The
dedititius was prohibited from making a testamentary disposition of his
estate, which by operation of law, at his death, vested in his patron. He
could not live within a hundred miles of Rome, a violation of this rule
entailing his re-enslavement, and the confiscation of his property.
Modification of the restrictions imposed upon liberti were introduced
by different emperors, but it was reserved for Justinian to entirely abolish
the distinctions which characterized the various orders of persons liberated
from bondage, and to divide the Romans into only two classes, freemen and
slaves.�ED. purpose;
or when the letter, written in his own hand, discloses the permanency of his
intention. If he, having either drawn up the instrument himself, or having
had it done by a notary, should state therein that his slave was entitled to
his freedom, as in the case of a codicil, he may, even during the lifetime
of his patron, enjoy liberty and the rights of Roman citizenship. (2) When
anyone desires to liberate his slave in the presence of friends, he shall be
permitted to do so in the same way that he could perform such an act after
having called together five witnesses, provided he announces that he wishes
his slave to be free, where this is done in writing, and attested by the
signatures of the witnesses, and the person granting the manumission; and if
it is made before a public official, it must also bear his signature as well
as that of the witnesses. Slaves who
obtain their freedom in this manner become Roman citizens, just as if they
had obtained it by virtue of a codicil. (3) We
know that, in ancient times, under an Edict of the Divine Claudius, if
anyone ejected his slave publicly from his house when he was suffering from
a dangerous illness, and did not aid him in any way, or commit him to the
charge of others when he himself was unable to take care of him, or place
him in a hospital, or provide for him in some other manner, the said slave
would formerly enjoy Latin freedom, and if his master should die before he
did, he would, with his property, belong to his successor. A slave of
this kind shall hereafter become absolutely free, even against the consent
of his master, and, having been given his property, he shall immediately
become a Roman citizen, nor shall any of the rights of patronage be enjoyed
by his former owner, for he who publicly drove him away from his house and
family, without either assisting him, recommending him to the mercy of
others, placing him in a hospital, or even paying him ordinary wages, shall
be deprived of the ownership of the said slave, not only during the entire
lifetime of the said freedman, but also at the time of his death, as well as
afterwards. (4) In
like manner, if anyone should alienate his female slave on condition that
she would not prostitute herself, and her new master, through the infamous
desire of gain, should attempt to compel her to do so, or if her former
master should, by the imposition of his hands, make a reservation for
himself when alienating her, and she having been returned to him, cause her
to prostitute herself, she will immediately obtain the privileges of a Roman
citizen, and he who prostituted her will be excluded from all the rights of
patronage, for is anyone so degenerate and wicked as to pursue such a
calling worthy to have either a female slave or a freedwoman? (5) Slaves
who have received the cap of liberty by virtue of the last will of the
testator, and the consent of the heir, immediately become Roman citizens,
and have the right to march first in the funeral procession, and to stand by
the bed on which the body of their master has been laid. No one
shall be permitted to make a display of vain liberality, so that the people
may praise the deceased for his humanity, when they see a great number of
such slaves in the funeral procession wearing the liberty cap, for they will
all be deceived, as the slaves remain in their former servile condition, and
the evidence given in public shall go for naught. When any such slaves
become Roman citizens, the right to patronage is reserved unimpaired for the
benefit of their patrons. (6) It
should undoubtedly be observed that, when anyone manumits a slave either by
his will or under the wand of the Praetor, although he may say or write that
he wishes the slave to enjoy Latin freedom, the superfluous addition of
"Latin" shall be abolished, and he shall become a Roman citizen, lest the
methods by which men were formerly invested with citizenship may seem to
have been annulled by the wills of private persons. (7) But if
anyone should bequeath freedom to his slave conditionally, and while the
condition was still pending, a foreign heir should grant him his freedom, he
will become a Roman citizen, and not a Latin one as in former times. When
the condition is not complied with, the slave shall remain the freedman of
the heir who liberated him. If,
however, the condition should be fulfilled, anyone manumitted by will shall
be considered a freedman of the deceased, in order that children and
cognates may not be deprived of the rights of patronage, and that he who was
entitled to those rights by law may enjoy them. (8) The
opinion held by the ancients seems to Us to be very harsh, that is to say,
where a slave has been defeated by his master in a suit brought to declare
him free, and his value was afterwards paid by someone to his master, but he
still remained subject to Latin law; for how can it be reasonable for his
master to receive the price of the slave, and at the time of the death of
the latter, again reduce him to slavery, since these two things are not
consistent? In the present instance, the slave will be entitled to Roman
freedom, but the rights of patronage will continue to be enjoyed by his
master, for the reason that the slave himself is, to a certain extent, his
freedman. (9) Where,
however, anyone gives his female slave in marriage to' a freeman, and
provides her with a dowry, which is only customary in the case of those who
are free, the said female slave becomes a Roman citizen, and not a Latin
one. But if this is done, which very frequently takes place among Roman
citizens, and especially where they are noble, that is to say, where a dotal
instrument is drawn up and delivered to a person of this kind, such an
instrument will necessarily take effect, and the slave will become a Roman
citizen. (10) In
like manner, if a master in a public instrument refers to a certain slave as
his son, his statement must be believed so far as the free condition of the
former is concerned; for if he was inspired with such an affection for his
slave that he did not consider him unworthy to be mentioned as his son, and
he did not do this secretly,
or only among friends, but in a public document, just as he would have done
so in court, how can the slave again be reduced to servitude at the time of
his death? He must, however, become a Roman citizen, receive absolute
freedom, and not depend upon a false statement of his master. (11)
Again, the most recent manner of changing Latin into Roman citizenship
should be adopted, namely, the instrument by which the condition of the
slave was established shall either be given to him or destroyed. But in
order that no opportunity may be afforded to slaves to steal it, and obtain
their freedom by their own wicked act, this manner of enfranchisement must
be proved by certain and undoubted evidence, and the owner of the slave must
either give the instrument to his slave in the presence of not less than
five witnesses, or tear or destroy it in some other way. Hence, to enable
the slave to acquire Roman citizenship, We decree that one who obtains his
freedom in this way shall, in this instance, as well as in others, be
subject to the rights of patronage, except where We have expressly denied
these rights to patrons. (12) With
the exception of these cases alone, which have been selected from the entire
body of ancient jurisprudence relating to Latin citizenship, all the other
methods enumerated either in the books of jurists, or in the Imperial
Constitutions, are absolutely abolished ; and slaves shall not become Latin
citizens by their means, but, as has already been stated, shall remain in
their former condition, and shall not be permitted to profit by this remedy. And, in
order that hereafter no enactment with reference to Latin freedom may
conflict with Our Laws, the Lex Junia is hereby repealed, the Largian
Decree of the Senate shall no longer be operative, and the Edict of the
Divine Trajan, which follows, shall be of no force or effect, and if any
other law, or Decree of the Senate, or even an Imperial Constitution should
treat of Latin manumission, it shall be void, so far as this subject is
concerned, and notice is hereby given that, instead of the three kinds of
freedom which formerly existed, and which were the cause of much ambiguity,
but one direct method shall prevail. If any law
or constitution should hereafter make mention of freedom, it shall be
understood to be that conferred by Roman citizenship, and not Latin freedom. (13)
Where, however, Latin freedmen are dead, and their property, as such, has
passed to those.entitled to the same, or if they are still living, no
innovations shall be made by the provisions of this law, but the title to
the property shall vest to the persons aforesaid, and shall remain firm and
indisputable. The
present constitution shall only be applicable to freedmen in the future. Given at
Constantinople, on the Kalends of November, after the fifth Consulate
of Lampadius and Orestes. TITLE VII. CONCERNING
THE MANUMISSION OF A SLAVE OWNED IN COMMON. 1. The
Emperor Justinian to Julianus, Prxtorian Prefect. With
reference to slaves owned in common and their freedom, and whether the share
of the person who gave them liberty accrued to the other master, or not, and
especially among soldiers, when they grant freedom in this way, much doubt
arose among the ancient legal authorities ; and a constitution is cited in
the Commentary of Martian on the Constitutions of the Divine Severus, by
whose terms this Emperor imposed the necessity upon the heirs of a soldier
to purchase the share of the other joint-owner, and give the slave his
freedom. Another
constitution, however, promulgated by the Emperors Severus and Antoninus,
has been found, by which one partner is generally required to sell his share
to the other. When
freedom is granted to a slave, even though no benefit may accrue from the
estate of the dead partner to the other, and the price is required to be
fixed by the decision of the Praetor in accordance with what Ulpian, in the
Sixth Book on Trusts, and Paulus in the Third Book on the same subject, say,
where it is stated that Sextus ^lius, one of the ancient jurists, also held
that the other partner could be compelled by the Praetor to sell his share,
in order that the slave might become free, this Marcellus also notes in his
work on the Digest of Julianus, and it is clear that he in his commentary on
Julianus only adopted the opinion of the latter. (1) Hence,
these matters having been found in the works of the ancient legal
authorities, We, desiring to dispose of all such disputes, do order that,
generally speaking, no distinction shall be made between slaves owned in
common by soldiers or private persons, but in the case of all slaves who are
common property, where anyone desires to give them lawful freedom, either
while alive or by his last will, he can do so, and the other joint-owner
shall be required to sell his share of the slave, whether this be half, a
third, or any other portion whatsoever. When there
are several joint-owners, and one of them desires to liberate the slave, all
the others shall be compelled to sell the shares which they have in said
slave to the one who wishes to manumit him, or to his heir, even though the
common slave himself may have been appointed the heir of his master, and he
only made the appointment immediately before his death, in order that he who
purchased the shares of the other joint-owners, or his heirs, might liberate
the slave. (2) If,
however, the joint-owner or joint-owners refuse to accept the price, We give
him permission to tender it through a public official, and having sealed it,
to deposit it in a temple, and thus be authorized to give the slave his
freedom, which he shall enjoy to the fullest extent, as well as the
privilege of Roman citizenship; and he shall have nothing to fear from the
other joint-owners, for they will have no
one to blame but themselves, if, when they were able to benefit by the price
of the slave, they refused to accept it. (3) But in
order that no doubt may arise with reference to the peculium of the
slave, We decree that his peculium shall be divided among all the
joint-owners in proportion to the ownership of each one in the slave;
permission being granted to him who, at the time of his death, liberated the
slave, to transfer to his freedman his share of the peculium of the
former. Moreover, there is no doubt that the rights of patronage will pass
to him who gave the slave his freedom. (4) Where,
however, the slave is obliged to render accounts in order that no loss may
occur, or any impediment be placed in the way of emancipation, the Governor
of the province, or some competent magistrate, must fix the time within
which his accounts shall be rendered, and any debts which may appear by them
to be due shall be discharged, and he shall then obtain his liberty. (5) Again,
in order that there may be no doubt as to the amount of the price to be paid
for the slave, but that this may be perfectly clear, We order that the
valuation of a slave, whether male or female, provided he or she is not
skilled in any trade, shall be twenty solidi, and that those slaves
who have reached their tenth year shall be valued at only ten solidi.
When, however, they are skilled in any trade, with the exception of writers
and physicians, their price shall be established up to thirty solidi,
whether they are men or women. A writer or a physician, either male or
female, shall be valued as follows: a writer up to fifty solidi, and
a physician up to sixty. When eunuchs, who are common slaves and are over
ten years of age, are not familiar with any trade, they shall be valued at
fifty solidi, but if they are skilled artisans they shall be valued
up to seventy. We do not wish eunuchs under ten years of age to be valued at
more than thirty solidi.
Joint-owners shall accept the amounts due to them according to the
above-mentioned standard, and shall be compelled by competent judges to
grant the slave his freedom. (6) If one
or more of the joint-owners of a slave desire to liberate him, or release
him at his own solicitation, the latter paying the price, or one or more of
them say that they desire to free him and pay his value, he shall be
preferred who first manifested this generous intention. But when all of them
come forward with the object of manumitting the slave, then a competent
judge shall compel them all to grant him his freedom without compensation,
and his peculium, shall be distributed among all the joint-owners in
proportion to their shares in the slave. All those who granted freedom to
the slave shall be equally entitled to the rights of patronage. (7) The
right of accrual, introduced by the ancient laws with reference to the
manumission of slaves owned in common, is hereby annulled, and We shall not
hereafter, under any circumstances, permit it to be considered. Given on
the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes,
530. 2. The
Same to Julianus, Prastorian Prefect. It was
held by all the ancient jurisconsults that a slave owned in common belonged
partly to one master and partly to another, so that he could be bequeathed
to himself, or to others, hence the following question arose. Two or more
persons owned a slave in common, and one of them bequeathed his own share to
the slave, and this having caused perplexity, a serious controversy arose
among the ancients. Therefore We, having examined this bequest with great
care, think that it is capable of two interpretations, for the testator
either thought that the slave would become free, so far as his share, which
he bequeathed to him in this way, was concerned, or if this was not the
case, he was actuated by affection for his other joint-owner, in order that
the slave might be acquired by him, intending that his heirs should not gain
possession of the slave, so that it would be clear that he should not, by
any means, be included in the property of his estate. We,
however, who are partisans of freedom, after investigation have come to the
conclusion that, with reference to the doubtful intention of the testator,
since he desired to liberate the slave, so far as his own share was
concerned, and as slaves owned in common are manumitted, We have already
decided what was necessary to be done under such circumstances, and the
present case shall be determined by the provisions of the aforesaid law. The
slave shall therefore become free, so far as the share of the testator is
concerned, in compliance with the will of the latter; and with reference to
the other share, in accordance with Our ruling, the price must be paid by
the heir to the other joint-owner, or owners, in obedience to the
above-mentioned constitution, and if they refuse to accept it, he shall
tender it, seal it up, and deposit it at their risk, as it is an attribute
of Imperial Majesty to adopt the more humane course instead of the harsher
one. TITLE Vill. CONCERNING
THE MANUMISSION OF A SLAVE WHO HAS BEEN GIVEN IN PLEDGE. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Proculus. Although a
husband, who is solvent, can manumit a dotal slave, still there is no doubt
that if it should appear that you have been given in pledge to his wife, you
cannot obtain your freedom without her consent. 2. The
Same Emperors to Abascantus. Where
freedom is granted to a slave by a debtor of the Treasury, and the slave has
not been pledged by the terms of a special agreement but only under the
general privilege of the Treasury, the manumission cannot be annulled,
unless it is established that it was made with fraudulent intent. 3. The
Same Emperors to Antony. It is
certain that he who has pledged the property which he now has, or may
hereafter acquire, can grant freedom to his slaves. This rule of law does
not apply to slaves who have been expressly encumbered by way of pledge, or
delivered for that purpose. 4. The
Emperor Alexander to Sabiniamis. If (as you
allege) you, together with other slaves, after having been pledged, were
manumitted by the debtor, with the consent of his creditor, you are entitled
to your freedom. Published
on the sixth of the Ides of May, during the Consulate of Alexander,
223. 5. The
Same Emperor to Extritatianus. If the
creditors have been paid, the female slaves who were pledged and manumitted
by the debtor will be free. If the person who manumitted them, or his heirs,
should, for the purpose of revoking their freedom, venture to say that he
had granted the manumission for the purpose of defrauding his creditors,
neither he nor his heirs shall be heard. 6. The
Same Emperor to Auctionus. If your
guardian manumitted slaves purchased with your money, and said slaves,
together with other property belonging to or purchased with the property of
the wards, have been pledged in accordance with the constitution of the
Emperors, My Parents, the said slaves shall not, on account of the
indulgence shown to wards, become free. 7. The
Emperor Gordian to Juliana. If, at the
time of your marriage, whether you gave slaves by way of dowry, or whether,
after the dowry was given, your husband purchased them with money forming
part of your dowry, the ownership of said slaves will justly belong to you,
and therefore you are vainly attempting to raise a question with reference
to their status after manumission, as they can legally be manumitted by him
who purchased them, or received them as dowry. TITLE IX. CONCERNING
THE MANUMISSION OP SLAVES BELONGING TO THE STATE. 1. The
Emperor Gordian to Epigonus. If, as is
provided by the municipal law and the Imperial Constitutions, you have been
regularly manumitted, when you were a public slave (with the consent of the
Governor of the province), you should not again be reduced to slavery on the
ground that you were not en- titled to
manumission because the slave whom you gave instead of yourself took to
flight. 2. The
Same Emperor to Hadriana. If the
Governor of the province approved the decree by which he with whom you
afterwards (as you allege) were united in marriage received his freedom,
there is no doubt that the child born of a marriage of this kind is a Roman
citizen and under the control of his father. 3. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars, to Philadelphus. The
freedman of a municipality does not become a slave where the title by which
the ownership of slaves is usually established cannot be produced. If,
therefore, you have been manumitted according to the law of Vectibulicius
(whose authority it was held extended to the provinces under the Decree of
the Senate issued during the Consulate of Jubentius Celsus, Consul for the
second time, and Neratius Marcellus), you will be entitled to the rights of
Roman citizenship, nor did you afterwards, while a freedman, by discharging
the duties of a notary, lose the liberty which you obtained, and your act
does not offer any impediment to the acceptance of your son as decurion, as
he was born of parents who were free. TITLE X. CONCERNING
SLAVES MANUMITTED BY OTHERS THAN THEIR MASTERS. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Cornelius. It has
frequently been stated in rescripts that anyone who manumits slaves
belonging to another, as if they were his own, will be required to pay to
the owners of the same their value, or the amount of damages which the
latter may have sustained. Published
during the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of Antoninus and
Balbinus, 214. 2. The
Emperor Alexander to Mercurialis. If
Felicissima, who you say purchased a slave by your order, manumitted him
without transferring his ownership to you, you, in vain, demand that he whom
you allege was manumitted should be refused his freedom, and that possession
of him should be delivered to you. 3. The
Same Emperor to Pompeius. He who
sold you the estate will continue to be the owner of the property until he
delivers it to you, and, therefore, by manumitting a slave belonging to the
estate, he grants him his freedom. Published
on the sixth of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of
Agricola and Clement, 231. 4. The
Emperors Valerian and Gallienus to ZoUus. If you did
not give the ownership, but merely the services of the female slave referred
to, when granting her her freedom, the person to whom she was given shall
only have the use of her dependent upon your will, and your right of
ownership will not, in the slightest degree, be prejudiced, for no one can
bestow freedom upon a slave belonging to another by manumitting him as if he
was his own. 5. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars, to Marcellina. Where
slaves have been given by way of donation, the donor has no right to manumit
them. 6. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Milius and Others. If your
father manumitted your slave, even with your consent, and you were under the
age of twenty years, he could not grant him his freedom. 7. The
Emperor Constantine to Bassus. Where
freedom is granted to the slave of another than his master, and the consent
of judges who have a right to give it is obtained, there need be no
apprehension of the imposition of a penalty. If, however, it is established
that the act was legally performed by Our order, and it is proved that the
owner did not petition for authority to manumit the slave of another, then
he who is shown to have obtained his freedom by Our generosity to a person
who was not his master shall be immediately restored to him to whom his
ownership belongs, and he who manumitted the slave of another by deceiving
the Emperor shall be compelled to give two slaves of the s'ame sex, age, and
occupation to the master of the one whom he manumitted, and he shall also be
compelled to give three of the same kind to the Treasury. This
penalty should not always be imposed, but should preferably not be inflicted
if the manumitted slave is able to plead lawful prescription when a question
is raised as to his status, as the owner can only blame himself for his
loss, if he, by his silence, confirmed the act to his own disadvantage. Published
during the Ides of July, during the Consulate of Constantine, Consul
for the fifth time, and Licinius, 319. TITLE XI. WHO CANNOT
MANUMIT SLAVES, AND CONCERNING THE PREVENTION OF MANUMISSION FOR THE PURPOSE
OF DEFRAUDING
CREDITORS. 1. The Emperor Alexander to Antiochus. It is a
certain rule of law established by the Lex &lia Sentia, that grants
of freedom for the purpose of defrauding creditors, when made directly, can
only be revoked where an intention to commit fraud ex^ ists; that
is to say, when this is the design of the person who granted the
manumission, and a loss ensues as a result of the intent. It was
formerly decided that the beneficiaries of a trust should be classed as
creditors. Published
on the third of the Ides of November, during the Consulate of
Maximian, Consul for the fifth time, and ^lianus, 224. 2. The
Same Emperor to Natalianus. It is set
forth in the Imperial Mandates that my slaves cannot, by means of the
interposition of other persons, confer freedom on slaves who constitute part
of their peculium. 3. The
Same Emperor to Justina. The
Senate, at the suggestion of the Divine Marcus, provided that no one could
manumit his own slave, or the slave of another who was a performer in an
exhibition which was being given, and that, if this took place, the
manumission should be considered void. 4. The
Same Emperor to Felicissimus. If, while
under twenty years of age, you delivered slaves for the purpose of rendering
them free, it has been decided by a Decree of the Senate that your act is
void. Extract
from Novel 119, Chapter II. Latin Text. At the
present time, however, those who have testamentary capacity can bequeath
freedom to slaves, the ancient law having been repealed. 5. The
Same Emperor to Priscus. When it
can be proved that freedom was fraudulently granted by persons indebted to
the Treasury, the act will not be valid. If, however, he who you state is
your father paid the purchaser the money, and the slave, having been
redeemed by him, obtained his freedom, it cannot be said that the property
of a debtor to the Treasury has been, in any respect, diminished. 6. The
Emperor Diocletian and Maximian, and the Gsesars, to Olympia. It is a
positive rule of law that a guardian cannot grant freedom to slaves under a
trust with which his female ward has been charged. Hence, if you were
charged with their manumission, and did not liberate them when you arrived
at the age fixed by the testator, but your guardian did so, they will still
remain in servitude. 7. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Zoticus. If your
master, who was indebted on account of his administration of a curatorship,
having been proved to be insolvent, should bequeath you your freedom under a
trust, this will be of no advantage to you, as in all fiduciary grants of
freedom the condition of the estate must only be considered. TITLE XII.
WHO CANNOT OBTAIN THEIR FREEDOM. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Torquatus. As my
Father, the Divine Claudius, decided that persons condemned to perpetual
imprisonment could not be liberated by the Governors of provinces, or by
other officials who have authority to punish crime; and that those sentenced
for a term of years, who have been appointed heirs, or have received
legacies or bequests under a trust cannot, during their imprisonment, obtain
their freedom; nor can any one of those to whom such bequests have been made
acquire them; but if they have served out the time for which they were
condemned, and have been released from all restraint, and, as it were,
restored to their former simple condition of slavery, they will be entitled
to their freedom, if it was left to them by the will of a deceased person
during the period of their sentence, without any question being raised as to
the punishment which they have undergone. 2. The
Emperors Valerian and Galliemis to Theodore. He who has
been forbidden by will to be manumitted cannot obtain his freedom. But in
the case proposed, it makes a difference whether or not those whom the
testator forbade to be sold or manumitted, stating that they had been
brought up with his children, did so because he considered their services
necessary to his household, and for the benefit of his children, or whether
he imposed this restriction as a penalty for bad behavior: for, in the first
instance, the slaves can obtain their liberty after the death of those whose
interests were consulted, but in the second, what has been decided with
reference to the punishment of slaves will remain in full force. It was
decided by My Divine Parents that the provisions of wills imposing perpetual
servitude upon undeserving slaves should be observed, in order that they
might not obtain their freedom through a fraudulent purchaser. TITLE
XIII. FOR WHAT
REASONS SLAVES CAN RECEIVE THEIR FREEDOM AS A REWARD. 1. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Firmanus. Since
scrupulous care as well as the authority of the law should be exercised for
the purpose of increasing and encouraging the practice of fidelity by
slaves, if you can establish by undoubted proof that you have strenuously
exerted yourself to avenge the death of your master, the freedom which was
long since ordered by Decrees of the Senate and Laws of the Emperors to be
granted to slaves who avenge the death of their masters cannot be conferred
upon you, even after having rendered so great a service, merely through the
performance of your
act, but you must obtain it by appearing before the tribunal of the
Governor, and in consequence of his decree. Published
on the seventh of the Ides of December, during the Consulate of
Maximus. 2. The
Emperor Constantine to Januarius. Slaves who
publicly denounce those who engage in the nefarious occupation of
counterfeiting money shall be given Roman citizenship, and their master
shall be paid their value by the Treasury. Given at
Rome, on the fifteenth of the Kalends of December, during the
Consulate of Crispus. 3. The
Same Emperor to the People. If a slave
should publicly denounce someone guilty of ravishing a virgin, who has
escaped arrest through the connivance of the injured person, or because a
compromise has been effected, he shall be given his freedom. Given on
the day before the Kalends of April. 4. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius to Syag-rius. When a
slave betrays a deserter from the army, he shall be presented with his
freedom. Given on
the Ides of July at Rome, .... TITLE XIV.
CONCERNING THE MANUMISSION OF FREEBORN PERSONS. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Philetus. If,
although you have been manumitted by will, you state that you are freeborn,
you should bring your case before the proper court, and if you have a lawful
opponent, that is to say, one who alleges that he is your patron, you must
remember that the Senate decreed that those who, after their manumission,
claimed to be freeborn, must leave in the house of the person who manumitted
them any property which they may have acquired while there. It has been
decided by authorities learned in the law that whatever was bequeathed or
given to a freedman is included under this head. 2. The
Emperor Gordian to Pompeia. Neither
provision for support, nor the services exacted of servitude, will render a
freeborn woman a slave, nor will manumission render her a freedwoman. Published
on the fifth of the Ides of May, during the Consulate of Sabinus,
Consul for the second time, and Venustus, 241. 3. The
Emperor Philip to Felicissimus. If it is
proved that your grandmother, although manumitted as a slave, was afterwards
solemnly declared to be freeborn, and her con- dition was
established by the authority of a judicial decision, and you brought this
matter to the attention of persons learned in the law, you must have readily
ascertained that her children, even though they were born before the
decision was rendered, have good reason to demand their liberty, as being
freeborn. 4. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csssars, to Agrippa. As
you state that one of your freeborn relatives, who was made prisoner under
the rule of the faction of Palmyra, and sold as a captive, the Governor of
the province will see that he recovers his status as a freeborn citizen. 5. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Crescens. It is
extremely unjust for the condition of freeborn persons to be disputed
through the mistake or malice of others, especially as you allege that one
Governor after another has been applied to by you to summon the adverse
party, in order that he might oppose your claim, if he thought that he had a
valid defence. As the result of this, it appears that the Governor of the
province, being influenced by your statements, rendered a decision that you
should not hereafter be subjected to annoyance. Therefore, if the other
party should still remain obstinate, the Governor, having been applied to,
shall take measures to have you protected from wrong. Given on
the day before the Nones of .... 6. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Dionysius. It is a
perfectly clear rule of law that a person who is free cannot become the
slave of one who is aware of his condition. Therefore, as you allege that
the father of the ward of whom you have made mention in your petition kept
you in his service as a freeman for a long time, he could not have changed
your condition without having a legal title by which the ownership of
property is ordinarily acquired. Ordered on
the seventh of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 7. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Matrona. If it is
established that you and your children are freeborn, the fact of your birth
will be a sufficient defence, for he who raises the question of slavery by
renouncing any claims which he may have, can, in no way, weaken the evidence
of freebirth, or gain any advantage by doing so. 8. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Callimorphus. Freeborn
persons come into the world as such. Freedmen can only be created by
manumission. Moreover, an agreement cannot confer the privilege of free
birth upon either slaves or freedmen, nor can the rights of those who have
not given their consent to a transaction of this kind be prejudiced in any
way. 9. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Patamon. It is a
clear and manifest rule of law that a woman born of a mother who has been
manumitted is born free, and therefore, as you allege that since your mother
was a freedwoman, and was afterwards captured by the enemy, and returned
home under the rule of postliminium, and that now the question is
raised whether or not you are a slave, you must appear before the Governor
of the province, who has jurisdiction of cases in which freedom is involved,
and he will render a decision according to law, knowing that neither the
status of your mother under such circumstances nor the captivity which she
endured will change her former condition in any respect. 10. The
Same Emperors and Csssars to Athenodora. Names are
given by public consent for the purpose of recognizing individuals, and no
damage results if they are changed for the purpose of concealing the origin
of persons who are freeborn; and the possession of anyone as a slave (even
though he may perform the services of one) does not render him such if he
was born free. 11. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Maxima. If no
title establishes the right to possess you as a slave, but, on the other
hand, you can prove that you were born free, and performed services for
wages, which were agreed upon, your condition is in no respect injuriously
affected, nor will you be forbidden to institute legal proceedings to compel
the fulfillment of the contract. Ordered on
the Nones of March, during the Consulate of the Csesars. 12. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Quieta. The
commission of the crime of kidnapping has no effect in changing the status
of a freeborn woman; but it is established that one who has been abducted
can, even afterwards, remain in the condition in which she was born. Ordered on
the third of .... 13. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Melander. Anyone who contends that he is
freeborn, but is unable to prove it, does not necessarily lose his status as
a freedman. Ordered on the seventh of the Ides of December. 14. The
Same fflmperors and Csesars to Aristotle. The condition of a freeborn
woman can, in no way, be prejudiced, merely from the fact that she has been
given in betrothal as a female slave. Ordered on
the seventh of the Kalends of January, .... TITLE XV. GENERAL
PROVISIONS WITH REFERENCE TO MANUMISSIONS. 1. The Emperor Justinian to
Julianus, Prsetorian Prefect. We order
that if the owner of a slave, whose usufruct belongs to another, should
grant him his freedom, he shall not, according to the ancient rule, be
deprived of it, but shall be considered as having no master, so that no one
can be found to whom any property which may be acquired by him will belong. If,
however, both the owner and the usufructuary should agree to liberate him,
he will become free without any restriction; and if he should afterwards
acquire any property, it shall be his. But when the owner alone sets him
free, without the consent of the usufructuary, he who, in this way, obtains
his liberty from his owner, shall be included among the freedmen of the
latter; and if he should afterwards obtain any property, he shall acquire it
in his own name and be permitted to leave it to his descendants, the right
of patronage being always reserved, unless his emancipator was deprived of
it by the laws. The
freedman himself, however, shall remain with the usufructuary as a slave, as
long as the former lives, unless he is deprived of the usufruct in a lawful
manner. Where the usufruct is terminated in any way, then the slave shall be
permitted to reside wherever he pleases. If, however, the freedman should
die during the lifetime of the usufructuary, his estate shall descend
according to law. Where the usufructuary alone grants freedom to the slave,
the usufruct reverts to the owner, and he will enjoy complete authority over
the slave, and the latter will acquire all property for him, in accordance
with what has been generally provided with reference to slaves and masters.
If the usufructuary should release the slave from the usufruct, for the
purpose of doing him a favor, and then present him with his freedom, the
slave will remain under the control of the owner, but the necessity is not
imposed upon slaves during the life of the usufructuary, or for the time
that the usufruct may exist, to obey the owner, and perform the services
required of a slave, but Our judge shall see that he remains unmolested. After the
death of the usufructuary, or where the usufruct has been extinguished in
any way, he shall serve the master as a slave, and all property which may,
in the meantime, come into his hands, he will acquire for his master. This
separation shall exist between masters and slaves as provided by the terms
of Our Constitution, and not in accordance with the ancient law by which the
said slaves remained without a master. (1) We
make the following addition to this law, namely, that the ancient
distinction of persons having been abolished, parents of either sex shall be
permitted, in the case of sons and daughters who are under their control or
emancipated and their descendants of every degree, to impose their commands
upon them by will, so far as granting freedom to slaves is concerned;
whether the testator desired that this
should be done in a church, or in any other lawful manner which he might
select. For, since in successions, as well as in almost all other things, no
distinction is made between children, this rule must be observed (and above
all in the present instance) in favor of freedom which is especially and
peculiarly Our care to cherish and protect by the Roman laws. Given on
the fifteenth of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of
Lampadius and Orestes, 530. 2. The
Same Emperor to Julianus, Prsetorian Prefect. Where
anyone bestows freedom upon a slave, either in a church or any other sacred
edifice, or in any tribunal, or before any judge who has authority under the
law to grant freedom, whether this be done by will, or by any final
disposition of property, either directly or under the terms of a trust, the
age of those who obtain their freedom shall, under no circumstances, offer
any impediment. For We do not wish that those only who have passed the age
of thirty shall acquire Roman citizenship, as was formerly done, but, as in
the case of ecclesiastical enfranchisement, no distinction of age exists, so
whenever freedom is granted by masters to slaves either under last wills,
before magistrates, or in any other legal manner, We order that they shall
all become Roman citizens; for We think that the number of those should
rather be increased than diminished. 3. The
Same Emperor to John, Praetorian Prefect. Where a
man who has no wife keeps his female slave as a concubine, and persists in
this practice until his death, whether he had children by her or not, We
order that the said female slave shall, under no circumstances, belong to
his heirs, and that her children, if she has any, shall not be reduced to
slavery; but that, after the death of her master, she, together with her
offspring, if she has had any by the deceased, shall obtain their freedom in
the manner to be explained hereafter. We grant
permission to the master, during his lifetime, to make use of his female
slaves, as well as of their offspring, in any way that he may desire, and to
dispose of them by his last will in accordance with his wishes; that is to
say, bequeath them as slaves to others, or leave them by name to his heirs
to remain in servitude. But if he
should pass them over in silence, then, after his death, they shall obtain
their freedom, which will date from the death of their master. Neither the
ancient laws nor Our own, however, permit men who have wives to keep either
freedwomen, or slaves as concubines. Given at
Constantinople, on the Kalends of November, after the Consulate of
Lampadius and Orestes, 531. TITLE XVI.
CONCERNING CASES INVOLVING FREEDOM. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Saturninus. You
confess that you have committed an unlawful and dishonorable act, as you
state that your own children, who were born free, have been sold by you;
but, for the reason that what you have done cannot injure your children, go
before a competent judge (if you desire to do so) in order that the case may
be decided in conformity with the law. Published
on the fifth of the Ides of February, .... 2. The
Same Emperor to Veronianus. If those
who you allege are your slaves are declared by others to be free, their
status must be determined in the ordinary way, for even where a decision has
been rendered with reference to their ownership, this cannot be advanced in
opposition to a matter involving freedom. Given at
Rome on the Nones of February, during the Consulate of Messala and
Sabinus, 215. 3. The
Emperor Alexander to Quirinus. If a
freeman cohabits with the female slave of another, he does not become the
slave of her master, even if he has been notified to abandon her. Published
on the Nones of February, during the Consulate of Fuscus and Dexter,
226. 4. The
Same Emperor to Jocundus. If he whom
you claim as a slave has, after proper investigation, been decided to be
free (although this may have been done in your absence), another opportunity
to claim him as a slave shall not be afforded you. If, however, after you
ascertained the fact, you appealed from the decision of the judge, it shall
be determined by the appellate court whether judgment was rendered in
accordance with law. 5. The
Same Emperor to Sabinus. The woman
whom you declared to be your slave is none the less entitled to demand her
freedom, because you purchased her from the Treasury. Nor can recourse to
prescription be had at the present time, because, when the sale took place,
the woman was more than twenty years old, as age cannot be pleaded by way of
prescription against Roman citizenship, unless the slave is shown to have
consented to become such in consideration of sharing the price. The burden
of proof is placed upon one who, being a slave, asserts that he is free, and
if he cannot establish his assertion, you will obtain the undisputed right
of possession. 6. The
Emperors Valerian and Gallienus, and the Csesar Valerian, to Versimenus. Even if
you voluntarily stated in writing that you were a slave, and not free, you
would not, by doing so, prejudice your rights in any
respect, and this is all the more true as you allege that you are compelled
to do this. 7. The
Emperor Aurelian to Secundus. If you
have been manumitted by the person whose slave you were, there is no reason
for you to maintain the controversy with reference to your freedom, and
above all, with the heir who manumitted you; for even if your freedom was
not legally obtained, the heir, on account of his acceptance of the estate,
has confirmed the will of the deceased by his consent. 8. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Caesars, to Verina. As you
allege that it was agreed between your former owner and yourself that he
should, upon the payment of a certain sum of money, manumit you as well as
your daughter, and he only liberated you, you should appear before the
Governor of the province and he will urge your former master to abide by his
agreement, all respect which freedmen are accustomed to display toward their
patrons being shown him. Given on
the day before ...., during the Consulate of Maximus, Consul for the second
time, and Aquilinus, 286. 9. The
Same Emperors and Ciesars to Proculus. As the
terms of your petition set forth, he against whom you filed it is the son of
your female slave, still as you refer to him by a name which can only be
borne by persons who are free, and state that he is not a slave, but only
bears the stigma of servitude, you are notified that your petition is
directed against one who is not a slave. 10. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Stratonicus. It is a
positive rule of law that freemen cannot become slaves, and their condition
be changed either by a private agreement, or by any act of administration
whatsoever. 11. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Faustinus. Slaves
will not change their status if they unlawfully and dishonorably obtain
public office. Wherefore, if a question arises with reference to yours, you
are advised that it is of no advantage to you that your father enjoyed civil
distinction. Hence, after all the legal formalities have been complied with,
your condition must be determined by the Governor of the province. 12. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Proculus. If you
were born of a female slave, and someone purchased you, you will remain in
the condition in which you formerly were; but if, being the child of a
female slave, your natural father, who was also your master, sold you, and
afterwards you paid the price to the purchaser, you will not, for that
reason, obtain your freedom. Published
on the eighteenth of the Kalends of May, .... 13. The
Same Emperors and Caesars to Paulus. A
judicial tribunal cannot concern itself principally with the status of a
deceased person. If, then, property is claimed, as part of the peculium
belonging to the estate of him whom you mention as having bequeathed it,
or if any question arises as to the status of his children, all these points
must be formally decided by the Governor of the province. Given on
the fifth of the Kalends of May, .... 14. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Quintianus. When
proceedings have been instituted with reference to one whose liberty is in
dispute, and he is in possession of it, he will, in the meantime, be
considered free. Given at
Heraclea, on the fourth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate
of the above-mentioned Emperors. 15. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Palladius. The loss
of a document establishing anyone's birth does not exclude other evidence to
prove the same, nor can a forged document of this kind affect the truth.
Therefore, in order to ascertain the truth every proof allowed by law should
be admitted, and the Governor of the province having been applied to, and
all requisite formalities having been observed, he will decide the case
between you in accordance with the legal requirements. 16. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Diogenia. If you,
being a free woman, have served as such, and, without your knowledge, an
instrument was drawn up under whose terms you were given by way of dowry as
a female slave, these things can, in no way, prejudice your freedom; and,
above all, as you state that you were a minor at the time, and it has been
decided that minors less than twenty years old can, under no circumstances,
change their status and become slaves instead of freemen, in order that no
one may unintentionally lose his liberty before reaching the age at which
others cannot confer it without authority. Published
on the sixth of the Ides of May, during the Consulate of Hadrian. 17. The
Same Emperors and Caesars to Resinus. In
numerous instances, the status of brothers who are freeborn varies, on
account of the commission of crime, or other events which have taken place.
Therefore, there is nothing to prevent the question of status being raised
with reference to those whom you assert are your brothers, and whether they
shall be claimed as slaves, or maintained in servitude. Hence, other
evidence is necessary to establish their freedom, for it is clear that the
fact that your liberty has not been questioned is not sufficient proof. 18. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Zoticus. The lease
made to you by the person against whose heirs you have brought suit is not
sufficient evidence of your free origin, nor does this alone show
conclusively that you are a slave. Given on
the Ides of July, at Philippi, under the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 19. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Paulus. In Our
opinion, he against whom you have filed your petition, rather than you
yourself, has the principal interest in the case, for as you state that you
have given him his freedom, it is more to his interest to formally defend
his status, and consequently your case also is included in his; for if he is
declared to be a slave by the party against whom you have filed your
petition, he can claim his freedom on the ground of your manumission, and,
by proving his original servitude, and showing that he obtained his freedom
through your having manumitted him, your right of patronage will be
preserved. When,
however, he prefers to remain a slave, then, after having appeared before
the Governor of the province, you will be permitted by law to defend him
even against his own consent. 20. The
Same Emperors and Caesars to Mternalis. Just as
when freedom has once been conferred it cannot be revoked, so, where masters
take any steps whatever against their own slaves, without the intention of
manumitting them, they will sustain no loss. Ordered on
the sixth of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 21. The
Same Emperors and C&sars to Thrasylla. It is
provided by the Perpetual Edict that a woman who is found in the possession
of freedom fraudulently obtained occupies the same position as one who is
still in servitude. If, however, any controversy should arise, whether she
who is in slavery petitions for freedom, or whether it is clearly proved
that, while free, an attempt has been made to enslave her, no fraud
committed by a female slave should deprive her master of his rights. Ordered on
the Nones of October, during the Consulate of the above-mentioned
Emperors. 22. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Pardala. It is a
man's parents, and not his own statements, that establish the fact of his
birth. Wherefore, if, having been born of a female slave, and afterwards
manumitted, you obtained your freedom, you can, by no means, lose it, either
through fraudulently or erroneously contending that you are the child of
another female slave, for slaves are known to be born in that condition, and
are not rendered such merely by their own assertions. Given on
the fifth of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 23. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Muscia. If freedom
was directly bequeathed to you by your master in his will, and his daughters
succeeded him as his appointed heirs, it does not follow that, either
according to his will, or in opposition to it, if you serve one of his
daughters, the others can revoke your freedom. 24. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Sebastian. A
woman is not excluded from demanding her freedom, if she has been
interrogated and has publicly acknowledged that she is a slave. 25. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Licentianus. When the
instruments evidencing manumission, which was legally effected, have not
been drawn up, this, in no way, prejudices the grant of freedom, so that, if
you have liberated a slave, the failure to execute such instruments cannot
possibly injure him. Ordered on
the fifth of the Ides of February, during the Consulate of the
Caesars. 26. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Modestus. A patron
cannot revoke freedom when it has once been bestowed upon a manumitted
slave; and he can be compelled to produce the instrument evidencing the
manumission. 27. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Austerius. If Arianus
was declared to be free, after the question as to his status had been raised
by Leonis, he cannot again be claimed as a slave by the former, after he has
lost his case. A co-heir having been given to you by Arianus, who was in
collusion with the person who raised the controversy with reference to the
status of the deceased, or his heirs, cannot injure you in any respect, nor
can admissions made by them affect the truth, or change the condition of the
estate of the deceased. 28. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Eurymedontus. The fact
that a paternal grandfather was invested with the dignity of a magistrate
can be of no advantage to his grandson, in proving that he is free, as in a
case involving freedom the status of the mother and not that of the father
must be considered. The civil condition of the maternal grandmother is not
of itself sufficient, for although she was proved to be free, still, a
person's status may be lost in many ways. Given on
the fourth of the Ides of April, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 29. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Troila. There is
no doubt that a daughter born of a female slave, and who was purchased by
the man with whom she afterwards lived in concubinage, will remain in
servitude if she is not manumitted. 30. The
Same Emperors and Caesars to Eutychia. Freedom, when once bestowed,
cannot be revoked under the sole pretext that proper respect has not been
shown to the patron. 31. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Cassiana. If an
inquiry has been wrongfully instituted for the purpose of proving you to be
a slave, and you have brought suit for malicious prosecution, or for injury
committed (whichever one you may select), and it has been decided that you
were a slave, you can afterwards ask that judgment be rendered against the
adverse party, and that restitution be made of the property of which you can
prove that you are deprived, after a decision has been given declaring you
to be free. 32. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Athenais. The
signature of the son of the master who manumitted you does not add anything
to, or if it is omitted, does not detract in any way from a grant of
freedom. 33. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Melitiana. Although
your master manumitted you after you had paid him a sum of money, still the
freedom which you have received cannot be revoked. Ordered on
the third of the Ides of November, during the Consulate of the
Csesars. 34. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Eremonia. A free woman does not become a
slave on account of living in concubinage. Given on
the Ides of November, during the Consulate of the Caesars. 35. The
Same Emperors and Csssars to Attatus. The fact
that a person is said to have administered the affairs of a minor in the
capacity of his guardian does not release him from defending himself, when
the question as to whether or not he is a slave is raised. Given on
the Nones of November, during the Consulate of the Caesars. 36. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Theodore. When a
mistress agrees with her female slave that, after having served her for a
certain time, she shall become free, she will, by no means, be required to
observe her contract. On the other hand, it is also true that a free woman
can not be compelled to comply with her agreement, if she is proved to have
promised to give you her own children as slaves. 37. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Olympius. If you
sold your son, who is free, to your son-in-law, who, being so closely
connected with you, could not pretend ignorance of his condition, you cannot
accuse one another of crime. 38. The
Same Emperors and Caesars to Philesarphus. An action
to determine your status can be brought against you, in the name of the
State, notwithstanding the fact that no one denies that you have been
created limenarch.1 Given at
Nicomedia, on the sixteenth of the Kalends of January, during the
Consulate of the Caesars. 39. The
Same Emperors and Caesars to Potesenticus. It is
settled that freemen who allege that they are slaves cannot change their
condition. Ordered on
the seventh of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of the
Caesars. 40. A
Copy of the Imperial Letters of the Above-Mentioned Emperors and Ctesars to
Verutus. According
to the provisions of Our Edict, nothing will prevent a case involving
freedom from being heard and a decision rendered in accordance with justice,
notwithstanding the absence of one of the parties, whether the controversy
arose with reference to manumission or free birth. 41. The
Emperors Constantine and Licinius to Eutychius, Governor of Cappadocia. We order
that all the letters that the mistress of the slave ^lius wrote to him as
Chief Decurion shall be null and void and revoked as of no effect, and that
the investigation to determine the free birth of the said ^lius shall
proceed, nor shall the rights of the woman be prejudiced for the reason that
she addressed him as Chief Decurion, or that he himself pretended to be a
decurion or the head of that body, when his servile condition has been
ascertained not only by the testimony of witnesses, and that of his
relatives, but also by the admissions made by himself in the presence of
another magistrate. 42. The
Emperor Constantius to Maximus, Prsetorian Prefect. It has
been decided that children born of a mother whose condition is contested
shall follow her after judgment has been rendered in the case. Any, however,
whose birth occurred before the suit was instituted, shall have their status
determined separately, since those alone who were born during the
proceedings are to be included in the decision given with reference to their
mother, and shall either be delivered to their lawful owners, or enjoy their
freedom with their parents. Given on
the day before the Ides of July, .... 1
The limenarch was the harbormaster, or inspector of vessels, corresponding
to the captain of the port of modern European nations.�ED. TITLE
XVII. CONCERNING
THE ABOLITION OF LEGAL, ASSERTIONS THAT A MAN Is FREE. 1. The
Emperor Justinian to Menna, Prsetorian Prefect. We order
that actions involving the servile condition which have been begun shall be
regarded with favor, as well as shortened; and direct that if anyone who, up
to the time, has served as a slave, should declare himself to be free, or
while enjoying freedom should be claimed as a slave, he shall, in neither
instance, be required to provide a defender,1 but shall himself
answer in his own proper person the claim of him who alleges that he is his
master; and if, after having been in the possession of freedom, he should be
reduced to slavery, he shall be forbidden to employ an attorney, We
absolutely forbid those who have passed from slavery to freedom to defend
themselves in this way, all the laws which provide that cases requiring
defenders shall be heard a second and a third time being, for the future,
repealed; for it is just that the first decision should remain in full
force, where no appeal is taken. If one is taken, the judge shall examine
the case just as he would any other which has been appealed, without a
second examination being required by the laws enacted with reference to
cases in which defenders appear, and which We have rescinded. (1) We
also abolish the ancient rule requiring defence in actions involving the
peculium or other personal effects of slaves, directing that not ,only
the peculium of those who, while in servitude, have tak.en legal
steps to become free, but also any other property which is claimed shall be
placed in safe-keeping, by order of court. (2)
Moreover, all those whose freedom is in danger through their being claimed
as slaves shall be compelled to furnish a surety, if they wish to do so; but
when it is impossible for them to provide one, and this is clearly proved to
the judge, they shall be bound by being sworn. If, after
proceedings of this kind have been instituted, they purposely absent
themselves, and, having been summoned to appear, remain absent for more than
a year; they shall, by all means, be reduced to slavery, and decided beyond
question to be the property of him who brought suit against them. 1
The duty of the adsertor libertatis of Roman jurisprudence
corresponds to that of the prochein ami of the Common Law who was
authorized to bring suit in behalf of an infant who could not act himself;
his guardian, if he had one, being, under all circumstances, obliged to
defend him. "An infant, or a minor, shall sue by prochein ami and
defend by guardian." (Coke, Institutes II, 2, 35a.) In both
instances, anyone, even a child, whether a relative or not, who was willing
to undertake the task, could represent the slave as adsertor, or the
minor as proximus amicus, or next friend; neither of whom, if
appearing in his own person, would have any standing in court. The
adsertor placed his hand upon the alleged slave before a magistrate, and
"asserted" that he was free. Under the Law of the Twelve Tables he was not
obliged to furnish security in a sum exceeding fifty asses, or about
twenty-five cents of our money. The
prejudicial action, de causa Hberali, was the one employed in cases
involving the freedom of a person declared to be a slave.�ED. (3) Again,
We wish those who claim anyone as a slave to know that, if after the first
demand has been presented in any court, or made by virtue of an Imperial
Rescript, and he who is alleged to be a slave has been notified, and, having
been released, the parties bring another claim against him in a different
court, even if the reputed slave should have given occasion for this to be
done, the plaintiffs, although they may be his legal masters, shall be
deprived of their right. Given on
the third of the Ides of December, .... 2. The
Same Emperor to John, Prsetorian Prefect. We think
that the difficulty which may arise under Our present law, authorizing
adsertores, should be disposed of by a comprehensive remedy. As the
action with reference to freedom was usually conducted by them, if, while
this was taking place, the principal party in interest should die, the
necessity was, nevertheless, imposed upon the adsertor to conduct the
case to a conclusion, so that if the purchaser should be defeated, and a
decision be rendered in favor of freedom, he can have recourse against the
vendor, and the latter return to him what was contained in the bill of sale,
or what the nature of the contract required, on account of having sold him a
person who was free. Moreover,
as the empty name of adsertor is abolished by the present law, if any
person whose status is the subject of litigation should die, how can the
judgment be executed where only one party is left to appear in court?
Therefore We decree that, in the present instance, the purchaser shall be
permitted to proceed against the vendor to the extent of proving that the
latter sold him a freeman as a slave, or if he cannot do this, that he
should be subjected to the risk of eviction for having sold a person who was
free. TITLE
XVIII. WHAT
SLAVES ARE NOT PERMITTED TO DECLARE THAT THEY ARE
FREE, AND CONCERNING THE PROPERTY OF THOSE WHO
ARE FORBIDDEN TO Do So. 1. The
Emperor Gordian to Proculus. The case
of him who, concealing his condition, permitted himself to be sold as a
slave, differs from that of him who shared in the price paid for himself;
for the former is not denied the right to demand his freedom, but if the
latter was a Roman citizen, and shared in the price, he cannot claim this
right. The most eminent legal authorities have decided that the same rule is
applicable to one who is entitled to his freedom under the terms of a trust. Published
on the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of Gordian and Aviola,
240. 2. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars, to Melana. Our
predecessors, the Emperors, decreed that freedom should be denied to the
descendants of the families of robbers who had been made slaves by Imperial
donation, or by the authority of the Treasury. 3. The
Emperor Constantine to Maximus, Prsetorian Prefect. When
anyone demands his freedom, he will be entitled to any of his property which
he states is in the hands of his alleged master, since, if there is no
question as to his status, the judge must at once order it to be restored,
and delivered to him. When, however, there is any doubt as to the ownership
of property which he claims, because the master refuses to surrender it, a
bond shall be executed to preserve it, and the hearing of the case shall be
postponed. If the freedom of the reputed slave should be established (as
those must be protected who have entrusted him with their property) an
account of his administration must be rendered, and everything which is due
shall be paid, so that if he is proved to be free, he who formerly acted as
his master may acquire what was given to the slave by the right of
ownership, as well as whatever was derived from the possession and profits
of the said property, and anything obtained surreptitiously from it by the
alleged slave; as that could not be free which the master placed in the
hands of his slave as peculium. Property,
however, obtained either by will or donation, or which was purchased or
acquired with the profits of the same, shall belong to the said alleged
slave as being freeborn. After judgment has been rendered declaring him to
be free, all this property should be sequestered, after having been
separated from that above mentioned; so that, both having been set aside and
placed in full view, each of the parties may claim that to which he is
entitled. Given at
Thessalonica, on the fifteenth of the Kalends of March, under the
Consulate of Severus and Rufinus, 343. TITLE XIX.
CONCERNING THE ORDER OF JUDICIAL INQUIRIES. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Vitalius. As you,
yourself, have acknowledged that a controversy has arisen concerning your
status, with what reason do you demand that, before it has been established,
you should be granted authority to accuse him who contends that you are his
slave ? Therefore,
as you allege that you are confident of success, appear before the Governor
of the province, who, in accordance with the general rule, will not hesitate
to render a proper decision with reference to the crime said to have been
committed, dependent, of course, upon the result of the case involving your
freedom, which must first be determined. Published
during the Ides of . . . , during the Consulate of Maximus, Consul
for the eleventh time, and Julianus, 224. 2. The
Same Emperor to Gallits. Where a
controversy has arisen both with reference to the title to an estate and the
right of someone to freedom, the latter must first be heard. Where only the
ownership of the estate is directly concerned, any question involving
freedom must first be decided; but it will be sufficient for him who enjoys
his liberty to have succeeded, where judgment was rendered in his favor in
an action brought to recover the estate. Published
on the fifth of the Ides of August, during the Consulate of Maximus,
Consul for the second time, 224. 3. The
Same Emperor to Valerius. If an
accusation of crime is brought against a woman whom you say is freeborn, the
Governor must not take cognizance of this case before deciding the one in
which her liberty is involved, as, if the crime should be proved, it will be
necessary in the first place to ascertain whether she must be punished as a
woman who was free and freeborn, or as a female slave. 4. The
Emperor Gordian to Menedemits. If a
controversy has arisen with reference to your status, and a decision should
be rendered in your favor at the termination of the case, you will not be
prevented from proceeding against him who asserted that he was your master.
If, however, he did not claim you as his own slave, but accused you of being
the slave of another, no judgment should be rendered on the question of
freedom, and the examination of the case before the judge will show whether
the accusation should be heard in order to determine your condition, or
whether it should be rejected. Given on
the tenth of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of Gordian
and Aviola, 240. 5. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars, to Al-phenus. As you
allege that a controversy has arisen with reference to your status, and that
you desire to bring suit to collect certain debts, the ordinary practice,
under such circumstances, is for the case involving your freedom to be
decided by the Governor of the province, after the usual formalities have
been complied with (if the law permits this to be done) ; and if you should
become free, or the decision should be that you are not a slave, then the
magistrate will order your debts to be paid to you, provided they are
lawfully due; as, if the decree should set forth that you are a slave, it is
uncertain whether they are due to you as a freeman, or to your master, and
their payment cannot be exacted from your debtor. Ordered on
the day before the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 6. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Alexandria. If you
allege that your property has been stolen or carried away by those whom you
claim as your slaves, and they should apply to a court to grant them
freedom, and the case should be decided against them, actions for damages
and for property clandestinely removed must then be brought before the
Governor of the province, and if the persons in question are decided to be
free, or not slaves, the actions for damages and to recover whatever has
been removed can be tried; and, after proper evidence has been offered, they
shall be sentenced. If,
however, the result should be otherwise, and they should be found to be
slaves, the suits having reference to the clandestine removal of the
property shall be dismissed. Given on
the third of the Ides of January, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 7. The
Emperor Constantine to Bassus, Prsetorian Prefect. If, when a
question as to status arises, the person alleged to be a slave is accused of
having stolen something from his master, it must first be considered whether
the reputed slave, being in servitude, believes that he has a right to his
freedom; or whether, while in the enjoyment of his freedom, an attempt is
being made to reduce him to slavery. When he who is in slavery demands his
freedom, it is proper that his condition should first be decided, and
afterwards the case of the theft should be investigated, if circumstances
demand it. But where
he who is alleged to be a slave is said to have stolen something, whatever
is proved to have been taken must be returned to him, provided he furnishes
proper sureties for its preservation. If, however, he should be unable to
furnish them, then it is proper that all the property in dispute should be
sequestrated, until the controversy is settled, but this should be done in
such a way that, if the party interested has no other resources, whatever is
necessary for the expenses of litigation and for the support of the said
alleged slave must be reserved from the said property to the amount that the
judge may decide to be reasonable. But if the
question with reference to status has not been raised, but someone has
stolen certain articles, and has been ordered to restore possession of them
to the owner for the purpose of avoiding the execution of the sentence, he
will be required to return the said property without asking for security,
and then the case involving his freedom shall proceed according to law. TITLE XX.
CONCERNING THE DETECTION OP COLLUSION. 1. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars, to Theodore. As you
state that your mother's slave has not only been guilty of committing sexual
intercourse with her, but, in addition to this dis- graceful
conduct, has, in collusion with her and under the pretext of false
captivity, planned to have himself declared freeborn by a competent judge,
and your mother did not grant him his freedom, but, as you assert, attempted
to establish his free birth by fraudulent representations, it is clear that
he still remains her slave; for as you say that she did not manumit him, the
slave does not appear to have become free, and cannot have recourse to the
Rescript of the Divine Pius, published with reference to captivity, nor
could the mere statement that you had consented confer upon him the right of
freedom. Published
on the fourteenth of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of
Diocletian, Consul for the fourth time, and Maximian, Consul for the third
time, 290. 2. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Milesius. It is
clearly stated by the Noninian Decree of the Senate that a freedman is not
permitted to change his status by means of a private contract, and a penalty
for collusion is fixed by it, and as well as a reward promised to the
informer. Given on
the fifth of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of the
Csesars. TITLE XXI. THE STATUS
OF A DECEASED PERSON CANNOT BE BROUGHT IN QUESTION AFTER THE EXPIRATION OF
FIVE YEARS. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Nico. A
competent judge, after having been applied to, will examine the question of
prescription, and whether the patron of Domitia, who lived as a Roman
citizen until his death, can be proved to have died five years before the
controversy with reference to the property of the said woman arose; for her
condition as a freedwoman cannot be revoked on account of the alleged
incapacity of the person who manumitted her. 2. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Maximus. If he who
appointed you his heir is said to have been a slave on account of the
condition of his mother, and she died five years before any controversy on
this point aroise, there will be ground for prescription, as no inquiry can
be instituted with reference to his status without also investigating that
of his mother. This rule
only applies to cases where the persons concerned lived as Roman citizens,
without dispute, until the time of their death. Published
during the second Consulate of Antoninus and Geta, 206. 3. The
Emperor Alexander to Olympias. Although
your husband, concerning whose condition a controversy has arisen, is dead,
the case shall be continued notwithstanding his death, on account of his
estate, and it must be decided by the court having jurisdiction over
estates, or property forming part of the same. 4. The
Same Emperor to Martianus. If he whom
you allege to have been your slave, and who was manumitted by your brother,
and appointed his heir, lived as a Roman citizen after his manumission, and
you did not begin proceedings for the purpose of determining his status
within five years after his death, you understand that you cannot, in
violation of the provisions of the Decree of the Senate, raise any
controversy, either with reference to the heirs appointed by your brother,
or concerning the condition of those whom he intended to be free. If,
however, you instituted proceedings before that period of time has elapsed,
and claimed his peculium in accordance with the legal formalities
required, and also brought suit to recover the slaves who were manumitted,
you will not be prevented from proceeding in accordance with the terms of
the Edict. Published
on the fifth of the ... of June, during the Consulate of Modestus and Probus,
229. 5. The
Emperor Gordian to Severus. The rule
which has been established, namely, that no question can be raised with
reference to the condition of deceased persons after the lapse of five
years, does not, in any way, apply to an apparent emancipation which has not
been perfected by law. 6. The
Emperors Valerius and Gallienus to Polla. If your
mother, while living, was generally believed to be freeborn, and five years
have elapsed since her death, you can plead the well-known prescription on
this point against the State and the minor heirs, if they should attempt to
raise a question as to your condition. Moreover,
a judicial inquiry must be instituted to determine whether or not she passed
as a freeborn woman when she died, and if it was found that she was not
always considered such, the general opinion at the time of her decease must
be taken into account. Published
on the sixth of the Ides of June, during the Consulate of Secularis
and Donatus, 261. 7. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars, to Heliodorus. If your
father lived as a freeborn man until his death, and no controversy as to
whether he was a slave of the Treasury or not arose before the Governor of
the province, who is accustomed to decide questions of this kind, but the
matter was brought before the Imperial Procurator, who is not a competent
judge of such cases, and five years elapsed after your father's death, your
condition is protected by the prescription derived from the Decree of the
Senate. 8. The
Same Emperors to Theodora. The right
to claim the property composing the peculium of your slave is not
barred by prescription, if the said property is in possession of another
under an unlawful title. For the Decree of the Senate which was
enacted to prevent the revoking of the condition of deceased persons does
not apply, if the decedent, having taken to flight, died a fugitive. Given at
Milan, on the tenth of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate
of Diocletian and Maximian. TITLE
XXII. CONCERNING
THE PRESCRIPTION OF LONG TIME WHICH is PLEADED IN BEHALF OF AND NOT AGAINST
FREEDOM. 1. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars, to Mutianus. The
benefit of prescription based on long time cannot be claimed by anyone who,
for an extended period, has enjoyed freedom fraudulently obtained.
Therefore, as you acknowledge that you fled from the person whom you
mentioned, you understood that you are not in possession of liberty without
being guilty of fraud. 2. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Carcinus. The
possession of freedom lawfully acquired can be resolutely maintained by
prescription, since the favor with which it is regarded� and good reason as
well�argue that prescription should benefit those who have been in
possession of liberty for the term of twenty years, without their right
being challenged by anyone seeking to disturb them, so that they may become
both free, and Roman citizens. Given at
Antioch, on the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of Constantius,
Consul for the fourth time, and Maximus, Consul for the second time, 302. 3. Copy
of the Imperial Letter of Constantine and Licinius addressed to Dionysius,
Temporarily in Charge of a Prefecture. It is
consistent with equity that the rights of freedom should, in no way, be
interfered with, solely on account of lapse of time, even if the term of
sixty years has passed. Given on
the fourth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of Volusianus
and Annianus, 314. TITLE
XXIII. CONCERNING
THE PECULIUM OF HIM WHO HAS OBTAINED His FREEDOM. 1. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Rufinus. You should
not forget that a great difference exists between the cases of those who
have been manumitted by persons who were living at the time, and those to
whom freedom has been bequeathed by will, as, in the first instance, they
are tacitly entitled to their peculium if they
were not specifically deprived of it, and in the second, the heirs will have
the right to it, unless it was expressly left to the manumitted slave. This
rule of law is perfectly clear. TITLE
XXIV. CONCERNING
THE ABOLITION OF THE CLAUDIAN DECREE OF THE SENATE. 1. The
Emperor Justinian to Hermogenus, Master of the Offices. As We
think that during oar reign (when We have exerted ourselves so greatly in
favor of the liberty of Our subjects) it would be extremely wicked for
certain women to be deprived of their freedom, and that from the lust of
unprincipled men there should result a state of affairs which could only be
caused by the ferocity of enemies in violation of natural law, We desire
that the Claudian Decree of the Senate, as well as all denunciations and
legal decisions having reference to the same, shall hereafter be abolished,
so that any woman who is free and has been deceived, or rendered the victim
of unfortunate affection, shall not, for this or any other reason, be
reduced to slavery, and the liberty to which she was entitled by birth lost;
and the worst dishonor tarnish the glory of her kindred, as she may,
perhaps, have relatives of distinguished rank, and the master under whose
control she comes may be inferior to her relatives. This rule shall also
apply to freedmen, for the principles by which My reign is governed do not
suffer that a person who once has obtained freedom shall, under any
circumstances, be reduced to slavery for such a cause. But to
prevent slaves and serfs from thinking that they can go unpunished for the
commission of such acts (and this is especially provided in the case of
serfs in order that their condition may not be gradually changed through
their marriage with free women), We order that if anything of this kind
should be perpetrated by either a slave or a serf, his master shall have
full authority, either in his own person or by the Governor of the province,
to administer proper punishment to the said slave or serf, and separate him
from the said woman. If he should fail to do this, he is hereby notified
that his own loss will be the result of his neglect. TITLE XXV. CONCERNING
THE ABOLITION OF THE MERE CIVIL RIGHT OF ROMANS. 1. The
Emperor Justinian to Julianus, Prsetorian Prefect. With the
intention of abolishing by this law a ridiculous example of the subtlety of
the ancient jurists, We shall not hereafter permit any distinction to be
made between owners who hold property merely by the
civil right of Romans, and those who hold it as part of their own
possessions, for the reason that We do not wish this distinction to exist
any longer, as the term "Ex jure Quiritium"1 is
enigmatical, is nowhere seriously considered, and does not strictly apply to
property, but is a phase void of meaning, and superfluous, and by it the
minds of youths who are beginning the study of the law are bewildered, and
they are compelled to learn the useless provisions of ancient enactments.
Therefore, anyone who is the owner of a slave, or of any other property
which belongs to him, shall become its full and lawful proprietor. TITLE
XXVI. CONCERNING
USUCAPTION EITHER IN FAVOR OP THE PURCHASER OR ACQUIRED BY VIRTUE OF THE
TRANSACTION. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Flavianus. If your
slaves have been stolen by persons who did not have the right to sell them,
you can bring suit to recover them, for they are not susceptible of
usucaption by the purchasers, as theft may be committed by an illegal sale. Given on
the day before the Ides of August, during the Consulate of Antoninus,
Consul for the fourth time, and Balbinus, 214. 2. The
Emperor Alexander to Marcellinus. If the
guardians, contrary to the intention of the deceased, sold the slaves which
he directed by his will to go to his heirs on account of their skill as
artisans, they cannot be acquired by usucaption. Given on
the fifth of the Nones of March, during the Consulate of Julianus,
Consul for the second time, and Crispinus, 225. 3. The
Same Emperor to Nepotilla. If you
purchased and now hold possession in good faith of the mother of him with
reference to whose condition you have instituted 1
The Jus Quiritium was an indispensable requisite upon which the title
to property depended, and, in fact, the only one recognized in early times.
Its importance remained unimpaired after the exigencies of Roman life and
civilization had divided and subdivided the status of citizens and ownership
into various classes, and the application of its intricate and perplexing
rules seems to have puzzled some of the most learned jurists of both the
Republic and the Empire. One man
might sell an article to another, and if the usual formalities were not
observed, even if the price was paid and the property delivered, the
complete title did not pass ex jure Quiritium,, and what was sold was
considered to be merely in bonis, or "among the effects" of the
purchaser. This, of course, was frequently productive of great hardship and
injustice, so, by way of remedy, it was provided by law that undisturbed
possession for the term of a year in the case of personal, and for two years
in that of real property, perfected the title of usucaption. The
civis optima jure was the Roman citizen par excellence, entitled
to the Jus Quiritium, as well as all other privileges implied by that
distinguished appellation, and to this invaluable right all other
qualifications were rigidly subordinated. Inheritance, the power of
testamentary disposition, the exercise of paternal authority, or patria
potestas, marriage, capacity to hold public office, usucaption, and,
especially exemption from servitude, with the unmolested enjoyment of the
blessings of freedom, were all embraced in the Jus Quiritium.�ED. legal
proceedings, you can obtain by usucaption the child which she brought forth
afterwards while under your control, even if she herself formed part of the
stolen property. 4. The
Same Emperor to Achilles. If you
establish that the other party gave his consent to the sale of the female
slave, and then rescinded the contract which he himself had ratified, he
shall not be heard. If, however, he cannot produce this proof, but can show
that the slave was purchased in good faith from a bona fide vendor,
you can acquire her by usucaption on the ground of lapse of time, and the
attempt of the claimant to hold the property will be of no avail. 5. The
Emperor Gordian to Marinus. When a
possessor in bad faith sold a part of the property, the remainder which he
still retains can certainly, with all its profits, be recovered from him.
The portion which was sold, however, can only lawfully be demanded from the
possessor, where he knowingly bought what belonged to another, or when, as a
purchaser in good faith, he has not held it long enough to acquire
usucaption. Possession
which has been lost by violence cannot be acquired by a purchaser through
usucaption, even though he bought it in good faith before it had again come
under the control of the owner. 6. The
Emperor Philip to C&lius. If it is
proved that the property was pledged and afterwards sold by the debtor, it
is clear that, being, as it were, stolen, it cannot be acquired by
usucaption. Without
date or designation of Consulate. 7. The
Same Emperor and Csesar to Compedius. He who
knowingly sells the slave of another without the consent of the owner
commits a theft, and this defect of title does not permit usucaption to take
place before the property is returned to the possession of the owner, even
though possession was obtained in good faith. Given on
the fifth of the Ides of February, during the Consulate of the
Caesars, 248. 8. The
Same Emperor and Csesar to Sevens. Those who
have a legal right to possession growing out of a compromise can acquire
property by usucaption. 9. The
Same Emperor and Csesar to Gaius. No kind of
prescription will protect one who has purchased property sold by a ward
without the authority of his guardian, but if the ward is found to have been
benefited by the money of the purchaser, he will be barred by an exception
on the ground of bad faith if, after having arrived at puberty, he attempts
to rescind the contract by law on the ground that it is unjust. Given
during the Consulate of the Csesars. TITLE
XXVII. CONCERNING
THE USUCAPTION OF PROPERTY WHICH HAS BEEN DONATED. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Macedonius. Whether
the owner himself gave you the lands with reference to which you have filed
your petition, or whether you received them as a donation in good faith from
a person who was not their owner, you have acquired the right to them by
usucaption, and you cannot be deprived of what you have legally obtained. Published
on the fifth of the Ides of March, .... 2. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Capitonius. There is
no doubt that, in law, the rights of the master are not affected by the
donation of a female slave belonging to another, for a theft is committed by
the disposal of property without the consent of the owner, and usucaption of
such property cannot be acquired. Ordered on
the fifth of the Ides of April, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 3. The
Same Emperors and the Csesars to Rhodamts. No one is
permitted to revoke a donation which has been lawfully made, but it is also
true that a mistake cannot be defended on the ground of good faith. This
rule applies where ownership is claimed on the ground of usucaption. TITLE
XXVIII. CONCERNING
USUCAPTION IN THE CASE OF A DOWRY. 1. The Emperor Alexander to Taurinus. When
movable property is given by way of dowry, even though none of it belongs to
another, if there is no defect in the title, and it is accepted in good
faith, it can be acquired by usucaption as part of the dowry. TITLE
XXIX. CONCERNING
USUCAPTION WITH REFERENCE To AN HEIR. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Theophilus. As
usucaption, in this instance, does not apply to the heir, you are advised
that neither your mother, whose heir you are, nor you, yourself, can acquire
the slaves referred to, by usucaption. Published
at Rome, on the seventh of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate
of Lsetus and Cerealis. 2. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars, to Maurina. It has
been established that nothing can be acquired through usucaption by some one
acting as heir, when there are any proper heirs. 3. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Diodorus. The
possession of the property of an absent person by anyone acting in the
capacity of heir will not authorize usucaption, if the report of the death
of the said person is false. 4. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Serapion. Usucaption
cannot be claimed except under a lawful title, nor can it be taken advantage
of, nor can it avail the possessor or the heir, nor will the right of the
owner be affected by lapse of time, even if property belonging to another is
claimed under the pretext of its having formed part of an estate. Given on
the seventh of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of the
Csesars. TITLE XXX.
GENERAL RULES WITH REFERENCE TO USUCAPTION. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Savinus. Anyone who
holds property under a lease, although he holds it corporeally, is not
considered to possess it in person, but for the owner, as prescription based
on long possession cannot be acquired by either a tenant or a lessee. Published
on the seventh of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of
Alexander, Consul for the fifth time, and Marcellus, 227. 2. The
Same Emperor to Onesima. You say
that sometime ago you purchased the slave with reference to whom you
petition, but, if you reflect, you will remember that property belonging to
My Treasury cannot be acquired by usucaption, and you are hereby notified
that you will be compelled to answer in any actions brought by My Treasury,
nor can the owership of the slave in question be acquired by you through
usucaption, unless he was not born of a female slave belonging to the
Treasury. Published
during the Nones of March, during the Consulate of Pompeianus and
Pelignus. 3. The
Emperor Philip and the Csesar to Pantinus. If
Antiochus knowingly held your slave in bad faith, he cannot be acquired by
usucaption by his successor, even though he may possess him in good faith,
because of the original defect in the title. TITLE
XXXI. CONCERNING
THE TRANSFER OP THE RIGHT OP USUCAPTION AND THE ABOLITION OP THE DISTINCTION
OP RES MANCIPI AND RES NEC MANCIPI. 1. The
Emperor Justinian to John, Praetorian Prefect. As We, by
Our care, have disposed of the name and substance of acquisitions ex jure
Quiritium, and have provided that ordinary prescription shall be valid
everywhere, whether it arises from possession for ten, twenty, or thirty
years, or even for a much longer time, it would be useless to admit the
right of usucaption only with reference to property situated in Italy, and
to exclude it from application to that situated in the provinces. Where,
however, anyone has had in his possession in good faith, for the term of two
years, property belonging to another, which is situated in Italy, the
unfortunate owner of the same shall lose his right to it, and shall be
entitled to no recourse with reference to said property, which was lost
without the knowledge of the said owner, for which reason there is nothing
more unjust than for him, who is ignorant of the fact, to be deprived of his
possession in so short a time. Therefore,
We order by the present law, that where property situated in Italy is either
immovable, or is understood to be such, the term of usucaption shall be
extended (like that for a year), so that it will now run with those of ten,
twenty, or thirty years, and others of still longer duration, and that the
present limited period shall be abolished. Moreover,
as the ancients fixed the time for the acquisition of movable property, or
that which was capable of moving itself, or which was, in any way retained
(of course when held in good faith), whether situated in Italy or anywhere
else in the world, and allowed ownership to vest after possession for a
year, We consider that this should be amended, so that where anyone has had
possession in good faith of any movable property, or of any which was
capable of moving itself, either in Italy, or in any of the provinces, for
the continuous term of three years, he can acquire a legal title to the
same, just as if it had been acquired by usucaption, it being only observed
that in all such cases he must, in the first place, obtain it in good faith,
just as is required by a prescription of long time, and that the possession
acquired by any preceding lawful possessor shall be included in the term of
ten, twenty, or thirty years. We decree
that, in the case of movable property, the legal retention of the preceding
holder under a just right of possession, which he exercised over the said
property, shall not be interrupted by the fact that the subsequent holder
may have been aware that the property belonged to another, even though it
was obtained under a lucrative title. The time has been extended by this law
with reference to the usucaption of property which is the subject of the
same, and We have limited that of usucaption, productive of such loss and
injury to owners, and abolished the ancient practice of dividing property
into mancipi, and nee
mancipi, which is only in conformity with reason, so that a similar rule
may apply to all property and all localities, and useless ambiguities and
differences be finally disposed of. Given at
Constantinople, on the fifteenth of the Kalends of November, after
the Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 531. TITLE
XXXII. CONCERNING
THE ACQUISITION AND RETENTION OF POSSESSION. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus, and the Csesars, to Atticus. It is
established by the principles of public convenience, as well as by those of
law, that possession can be acquired by anyone without his knowledge,
through another who is free; and that usucaption will begin to run as soon
as he becomes aware of the fact. Published
on the sixth of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of
Fuscus and Dexter, 226. 2. The
Emperor Alexander to Maurus. He who has
caused you anxiety is not well informed when he asserts that you did not
obtain possession of the property which you purchased through an agent, as
you yourself allege that you have been in possession of the same for a long
time, and have, as the owner, transacted all the business relating to it;
for although transfer of the property whose possession has been delivered to
you was not mentioned in the instrument, you, nevertheless, in fact acquired
it if the vendor knew that you were in possession. 3. The
Emperor Decius to Rufinus. The
possession of property donated by anyone to an infant is actually acquired,
for although the opinions of legal authorities differ on this point, still
it is more proper to hold that, in the meantime, possession is acquired by
delivery, although the infant is not capable of giving his full consent to
the transaction. For otherwise, in accordance with the opinion of the most
learned jurist Papinian, possession could not be acquired by the infant
through his guardian. Published
on the fifth of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of Decius,
Consul for the fifth time, and Gratus, 251. 4. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Nepotianus. Although
possession cannot be acquired by mere intention, still it can be retained in
this way. Therefore, if you have failed to cultivate your land for a certain
time, not with the intention of relinquishing possession, but only because
of fear, your rights cannot be prejudiced on account of the time which has
elapsed. Published
during the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of Diocletian,
Consul for the fourth time, and Maximian, Consul for the third time, 290. 5. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Menno. As no one
can change his own title to possession, and you allege that the tenant,
without any external cause arising, allowed the farm which he unjustly
occupied to be sold, the Governor of the province, after having ascertained
the truth, will not permit you to be deprived of your right of ownership. 6. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Valerius. If the
Governor of the province should ascertain that your field or your vineyard
has been seized without good reason by the person whom you mentioned, and
that your claim is not barred by any prescription, he will not hesitate to
restore to you possession of the land with all its appurtenances. Ordered
during the Ides of April, during the Consulate of the above-mentioned
Emperors. 7. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Asyncritus. Unjust
possession does not confer a valid title upon the possessor. Wherefore it is
certain that anyone who takes possession of the land of another, without the
consent of the owner, or of his agent who has authority to transfer it,
cannot obtain legal ground for possession of the same. Published
on the fifth of the Ides of December, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 8. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Cyrillus. It has
been decided on the ground of the public welfare that the ownership, as well
as the possession of property, can be acquired through an agent, as the two
cannot be separated. Published
on the eighteenth of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of
the Csesars. 9. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Sergius. A
purchaser cannot legally hold possession of property which he occupied on
his own responsibility by virtue of a genuine sale, and much less does he
who, falsely representing himself as the purchaser, for the reason that he
lent money without the obligation of a pledge and seized the land of
another, have just cause to retain it. Published
on the third of the Nones of April, .... 10. The
Emperor Constantine to Maternus. No one can
entertain any doubt that there are two grounds of possession, one based on
the law, and the other on the fact; and both of them are legal when they are
confirmed by the silence and want of opposition of all adversaries. Where,
however, a controversy arises, he cannot be considered the possessor who,
although he may have actual possession of the property, still his right to
occupy it having been questioned, a contest has been begun, and the case
brought into court. Published
on the eleventh of the Kalends of February, under the Consulate of
Volusianus and Annianus, 314. 11. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius to Petroneus, Lieutenant of the Spains. Previous
defects of possession are transferred by former owners, and the imperfection
of the original proprietor passes to his successor. Given on
the fifth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of
Csesarius and Atticus, 397. 12. The
Emperor Justinian to John, Praetorian Prefect. We,
intending to dispose of the question which has been brought to Our attention
by the works of the Sabinians, hereby order that, if either a slave, an
agent, a tenant, a lessee, or anyone else through whom we are permitted to
hold possession has, either through negligence or fraud, abandoned or
delivered to another the actual occupation of any property which he held, so
that the said third party may have ground for obtaining possession of the
same, no prejudice whatever can result to the owner, nor can any injury be
inflicted upon him by the malignity of his representative, but the latter,
if he is free, will be liable to suitable actions at law, and all loss must
be made good by him to the owner of said property, or to him with reference
to whom he has acted negligently or fraudulently. But where
possession has not yet been acquired by the said agent, tenant, lessee, or
slave, but the latter, through negligence or fraud, has failed to secure it,
then the person himself who appointed him shall suffer the damage resulting
from his bad selection of the individual directed to take possession of the
property, and attributable either to the evil design or negligence of the
latter. We also
order that the owner shall only be entitled to redress when he has sustained
any injury through the agency of him whom he appointed, but not when he has
failed to reap any benefit through his acts, as the ancient rule of law
which states that the condition of a master can, under no circumstances, be
made worse through the conduct of his slave, only applies when he suffers
actual loss, and not when he unsuccessfully attempts to obtain some
advantage for himself by means of his slave. In this instance, all legal
rights of action are reserved for the owner of the property, or for him who
appointed any of the above-mentioned persons to hold possession, as against
the latter, if he is entitled to the same under the law. TITLE
XXXIII. CONCERNING
THE PRESCRIPTION OP LONG TIME BASED UPON OCCUPANCY FOR TEN OR TWENTY YEARS. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Julian, Prsstorian Prefect. If, after
the question of possession has been disposed of, the ownership of the
property passes in good faith to another, and remains in his
possession without any interruption for the term of twenty years, the party
then in possession should not be disturbed, but if the latter does not take
advantage of the occupancy of the former owner, there is nothing to prevent
him from being disturbed by a dispute as to the title. If, however, the
right of the former possessor was disputed, even though he remained in
possession for a long time without interruption, he will, nevertheless, not
be able to avail himself of prescription based on long time. This rule
also must be observed with reference to property belonging to the State. Extract
from Novel 119, Chapter VII. Latin Text. Where a
possessor in bad faith alienates property, prescription based upon long time
will not apply if the true owner is ignorant of his rights, and the
alienation has been made, but his defence will be valid in case he acted in
good faith, and the period of thirty years has elapsed. But where he who
knew that the property belonged to him did not prosecute his claim in court
within ten years, if the parties were present, and within twenty if they
wer.e absent, the possessor being protected by prescription, will be
entitled to hold the property. Extract
from the Same Novel, Chapter Vill. Latin Text. Where,
however, one of the parties was present during certain years, and absent
during others, there must be added to the ten years out of the other ten as
many as he was absent. 2. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars. The
prescription of long time can usually only benefit those who, after having
obtained possession of property in good faith, have enjoyed it continuously,
without its being interrupted by legal proceedings. Published
on the fifth of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of
Maximus, Consul for the second time, and Aquilinus, 286. 3. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Antoninus. If the
vineyard which your mother gave to your step-father by way of dowry belonged
to you, and no prescription has arisen oh account of lapse of time, the
Governor of the province must cause it to be restored to you. 4. The
Same Emperors and Csssars to Hermogenes.
Long-continued possession which has been acquired only by the right of
succession, and without any legal title can, for this reason alone, be of no
advantage in claiming prescription. Given on
the fourth of the Ides of April, during the Consulate of the
Emperors. 5. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Sotericus. It is a perfectly clear rule of
law that anyone who claims ownership from one who is indebted to some
mistake alone for his possession of certain
property to which he holds a legal title cannot be excluded by prescription
of long time. Ordered on
the eleventh of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of the
Emperors. 6.
Extract from a Letter of the Same Emperors and Csesars to Primosus, Governor
of Syria. If the
sale was fraudulently and deceitfully made, even though the parties were
over twenty-five years of age, the time which has elapsed cannot confirm it,
as the prescription of long time does not apply to contracts entered into in
bad faith. 7. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Anthea. The loss
of documents does not legally prejudice the right of persons whose title is
protected by long possession, nor can the evil designs of another disturb
security acquired by long-continued possession. Given on
the day before the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 8. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Celsus. If he
against whom you petitioned alleges that the slaves of your late mother
belonged to him as her adopted son, the fact of an illegal adoption is not
alone sufficient to enable him to acquire the ownership of the property, for
which reason you will not be prevented from claiming the slaves, without
being under any apprehension that prescription can be successfully pleaded
against you, if he, against whom you have filed your petition, only obtained
possession of the said slaves under the title above mentioned. 9. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Demosthenes. A
purchaser in good faith, who pleaded an exception against the prescription
of ten years advanced by the other party who was present during that time,
from the beginning of the controversy, and who proved this after the
plaintiff had disclosed his claim, has shown that he has a right to legal
possession, and very properly asks to be released from liability. 10. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Rheginus. The
prescription of long time cannot benefit those who have obtained possession
in good faith, after being in default in joining issue, because the time
should be reckoned after legal proceedings have been instituted. 11. The
Emperor Justinian to Menna, Prsetorian Prefect. We
directly order that, with reference to prescription of long time, and which
is based upon occupancy for either ten or twenty years, that where anyone is
proved to have held possession of property for either ten or twenty years,
which property has been acquired by donation,
or by any other lucrative title, and the time it was occupied by the former
possessor is added to that during which he held it, he will undoubtedly be
entitled to the above-mentioned prescription of long time, nor can he be
excluded on the ground that he acquired the property by a lucrative title. Given
during the Kalends of June, under the Consulate of Our Lord
Justinian, 528. 12. The
Same Emperor to John, Praetorian Prefect. Three
difficulties arose among the ancient authorities concerning prescription
based upon long time: the first, with reference to where the property was
situated; the second, relating to the persons, whether the presence of one
or of both should be required; and the third, whether the claimant as well
as the possessor should be in the same province, or even in the same city
where the property was in dispute; and We shall include all these matters in
the present law, so that no doubt may remain on the subject. Therefore We
decree that, in cases of this kind, the domicile of the claimant as well as
that of the possessor shall be taken into account, so that he who raised the
question of the ownership or of the hypothecation of the property, as well
as he who is in possession, must reside in the same place, that is to say,
in the same province. For We think that We should decide in favor of
considering the province rather than the city as the domicile of the
parties, and if both of them have their domicile in the same province, the
case will be considered as having arisen between them while present, and any
longer prescription than that of ten years will be excluded. Moreover,
with reference to the doubt arising concerning the property, there shall be
no distinction whether it is situated in the same province, or in a
neighboring one, or whether it is situated beyond seas or even in a far
distant country. If,
however, both parties should not reside in the same province, but one should
have his domicile in one province, and the other in another, then the case
will be one as between absent parties, and the prescription of twenty years
shall apply, for there is nothing to prevent the action with reference to
the property, whether it is situated in one province or in another, from
being brought in a provincial court, and still less to prevent this being
done in this Most Flourishing City. For what advantage would it be for
possession to be held in one province or another, as the right to claim
property is incorporeal, and wherever it is situated, the ownership of the
same can revert to the owner or the creditor? Hence our ancestors, with
great shrewdness, and with a species of divine inspiration, established the
rule that rights of action existed wherever the claims or^ the property
itself could be situated. Therefore,
after the promulgation of this law, let no one doubt what should be decided,
whether the parties are present or absent; for if the occupant acquired
possession in good faith in the beginning, and the domicile of both parties
is ascertained, then let the question be
determined, no matter where the property may be situated, without taking
into consideration either knowledge or ignorance, in order that no other
embarrassing occasion for doubt may arise. The same
rule must be observed if the property is not attached to the soil, but is
incorporeal and consists merely of rights, as, for instance, usufructs and
other servitudes. TITLE
XXXIV. To WHAT
CASES PRESCRIPTION OF LONG TIME DOES NOT APPLY. 1. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars, to Marcellina. If he to
whom you have given your land for the purpose of cultivation afterwards,
through the agency of your step-mother, secretly removed the documents by
which it could be proved that the ownership of the land belonged to you, he
cannot defend himself on the ground of long possession alone. 2. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Dionysius. It is superfluous to have
recourse to the prescription of long time in matters relating to the
ownership of slaves. 3. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Apollinarus. One of two
joint-owners, who has possession of all the common undivided property,
cannot plead prescription of long time to prevent the other joint-owner from
claiming his share of the property, or for bringing suit in partition; as
neither the action in partition, nor that brought for the division of
property owned in common, is barred by the prescription of long time. Given on
the third of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of the
Csesars. 4. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Libroa. The
prescription of long time does not injure those who are claiming an estate.
None of the provisions of this law, however, shall prejudice the rights of
those who do not hold possession of property which belongs, or has belonged
to an estate, either as heirs or possessors, but have obtained it by
purchase, gift, or some other title, as the succession cannot be demanded by
them. Given on
the third of the Ides of September .... 5. The
Same Emperors and Caesars to Hosimus. If you
have cared for a boy slave who had not been abandoned, but had been wounded
by the enemy, and you did this at your own expense (as you assert) believing
him to be free, you cannot legally plead the prescription of long time to
prevent his master from recovering him, provided he tenders you the amount
which you have legitimately expended in his behalf. TITLE
XXXV. IN WHAT
CASES PRESCRIPTION OF LONG TIME CANNOT BE PLEADED. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Venuleius. The time
passed in an expedition cannot be included in pleading prescription against
a claim for land, if it can be legally established. Given on
the sixth of the Nones of July, under the Consulate of Julian and
Crispus, 225. 2. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian and the Caesars to Aurelius, Chief
Physician. As you
assert that, during your absence, those of whom you complain seized your
property, and it is clear that you could not leave Our retinue on account of
your profession as a physician, Our Praetorian Prefect, after summoning all
the parties interested, will decide between you. It is not necessary for you
to request that prescription based on lapse of time shall not be pleaded
against you, since the fact that you were lawfully absent, and engaged in
the public service, will protect you from damage in this respect. Published
at Nicea, on the fifteenth of the Kalends of March, during the
Consulate of Maximus, Consul for the fifth time, and Aquilinus, 286. 3. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Numidius, Governor of Italy. It is well
known that time passed in minority cannot be included in prescription, for
the latter only begins to run when the owner of the property attains his
majority. Published
on the fourth of the Ides of September, during the Consulate of
Diocletian, Consul for the fourth time, and Maximian, Consul for the third
time, 290. 4. The
Same Emperors and Caesars to Crispinus. If
uninterrupted possession has continued without dispute, you have a right to
plead prescription. We, however, decree that it shall never be valid against
persons who are absent on business for the State, and especially where this
takes place unexpectedly. Published
on the sixth of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of
Ambalianus and Asclepiodotus, 292. 5. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Januarius. It is a
positive rule of law that prescription cannot be pleaded in suits growing
out of loans for consumption, or for use, or deposits, legacies, trusts,
guardianships, or in any other personal action. Ordered on
the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of the above-mentioned
Emperors. 6. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Dulcius. Having been taken captive by the
enemy, and returned under the right of postliminium, you have no
reason to apprehend that the pos- session of
your adversary based upon long time can be legally pleaded in a direct
action in rem, or in any other which you may bring for the purpose of
recovering your ownership of the property, as an act of this kind is of no
avail against those who, for any reason, have the right to invoke the aid of
restitution. 7. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Cassander. Possessors
of property in good faith are protected by prescription against those who
have been present for ten years, or have been absent for twenty. If the
relief of restitution is demanded by anyone with reference to a share of the
plaintiffs, as much of the time should be deducted as would usually be
counted in case anything had been done, and the remainder should be
computed, which is reasonable. 8. The
Emperor Justinian to Menna, Prsetorian Prefect. We order
that, exclusively in the case of soldiers who are engaged in expeditions
only, that time which has elapsed during the expedition shall be pleaded in
opposition to prescription, but this privilege shall not be enjoyed by them,
so far as the time which they may have passed either at home, or in other
places, while they were not in active service, is concerned. Given at
Constantinople, on the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of
Decius, 529. TITLE
XXXVI. WHERE
PRESCRIPTION is PLEADED AGAINST A CREDITOR. 1. The
Emperor Gordian to Veneria. Unbroken
silence is strengthened by the prescription of long time, and renders an
action brought by creditors for the recovery of a pledge of no effect, when
the debtors, or those who have succeeded to their rights, have possession of
the property pledged. When, however, prescription of long time is pleaded by
a possessor against his creditor, a personal action will lie in favor of the
latter against the debtor. 2. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars, to Marcella. If you
were not the heir of a debtor, but obtained the property as a donation, and
have had lawful possession of the same for the term of twenty years, the
rule of law does not permit a personal action to be brought against you (for
the reason that you did not succeed the debtor), nor can you be deprived of
land given in pledge after the necessary time has elapsed, even when
prescription based upon ten years occupancy can be pleaded against
creditors, who have been present, a principle which has not only been
established by Our Rescripts but also by those of the Emperors, Our
predecessors. TITLE
XXXVII. CONCERNING THE PRESCRIPTION OF FORTY YEARS. 1. The
Emperor Constantine to Orphitus. It is well
known that no question can be raised by the Treasury with reference to
property which has no owner, after continuous occupancy of the same for the
term of forty years. 2. The
Emperor Zeno to ^Eneas, Count of Private Affairs. We order that when
persons who have purchased any property, whether it be movable, immovable,
or capable of moving itself, or which consists of rights of action, or of
any other rights whatsoever, from Our Most Sacred Treasury, or, where any
movable or immovable property, or any capable of moving itself, or any
rights of action, or any other rights whatsover, have been given to them by
the munificence of the Emperor, they shall be entitled to all the privileges
to be obtained from the divine laws of the Emperor Leo, of illustrious
memory, and from Our own, as well, with reference to certain estates, in
preference to purchasers, and that all of them shall enjoy benefits or
privileges of this description, just as if they had already been, or may
hereafter be granted, in the case of individual property or inheritances. Nor can
any suits for the ownership of property, or on account of its hypothecation,
or any civil, praetorian, or personal action based upon laws or Imperial
Constitutions, or any other statutory provisions whatsoever (even though
they may not be expressly enumerated in the present law), be brought against
the purchasers of the property aforesaid, whether they already are, or may
subsequently become such, or against those who, in the case of property of
this kind, have been the recipients of Our generosity, or who may become
such hereafter. Permission is, however, given to those who desire to do so,
to institute proceedings against Our Treasury within the term of forty
years, but after the said term has elapsed, they are advised that they will
not be allowed to bring any actions whatsoever against it. (1) With a
view to the consideration of the rights of purchasers of property from the
Treasury, We decree that whenever a person competent to sell such property
states in writing that he has received the price of the same, purchasers who
have paid money shall not, under such circumstances, be molested on the
ground of non-payment, nor shall the said purchasers be required to prove
that the price was paid, even though they may not have obtained the security
of a receipt for the same. But, as it is in the power of him who receives
the price not to give a receipt at a time when it was not paid, so it is
proper that purchasers should enjoy perfect security by the payment of the
price in this manner, and not be obliged to furnish other proof, as has
already been stated. 3. The
Emperor Justinian to Florus, Count of Private Affairs. It was very
properly provided by the Emperor Zeno, of Divine Memory, in the case of
fiscal alienations, that persons who obtain property
from Our Treasury by way of donation, purchase, or any other kind of
alienation�if anything should arise to impugn the validity of the contract,
either on the ground of eviction, or to produce any other annoyance with
reference to the ownership or hypothecation of the property�shall not suffer
any loss; and that no suits can be brought against the purchasers, or those
who have received the property by way of donation, or who have possession of
the same under any other title; but they can only be brought against the
Treasury within the term of four years, which, having elapsed, no action
will lie against the Treasury. We know
that this rule is constantly observed in fiscal alienations, but that it is
not observed in the case of property acquired from private resources of the
Emperor, and not from the funds of the Treasury. This is unreasonable, for
why should such a difference be established when everything is understood to
belong to the Emperor, and what is alienated is derived from his private
property, or from that belonging to the Treasury? In like
manner, when anything is alienated by the Empress, why should it not enjoy
the same privilege? Our stewards, by whom We are accustomed to administer
Our estates when anything is sold, are required to attach to the bills of
sale agreements with reference to eviction, and others having a view to
private convenience, and to acknowledge obligations of this kind in
instruments relating to alienations, as well as those concerning changes or
compromises, where such transactions take place. This also refers to those
who do not acknowledge the Imperial Majesty, nor realize what a distance
exists between private fortune and Imperial rank, but attempt to injure and
cause loss to Our stewards, by whom the affairs of the Imperial household
are conducted. For the
purpose of correcting all these things, We order by this general rule, which
shall be valid for all time, that every alienation proceeding from the
Imperial Palace, whether it is made by Us or by Her August Majesty the
Empress, or by those who may hereafter be worthy of the Imperial
Name�whether the property has already been alienated, or may be alienated
hereafter�shall remain irrevocable; whether the transfer has been made by Us
in person, or by Our agents in pursuance of Our authority. And let no one be
so bold as to bring suit against those who acquire such property under any
title whatsoever, whether the said property be movable, immovable, or
capable of moving itself, or whether it consists of incorporeal rights or
civil privileges, or think that there is any way open for him to molest
them, but every avenue shall be closed, and every method of procedure, and
every hope of the tolerance of such malignancy, shall be excluded. They
shall, however, have the right to bring actions in rem or hypothecary
actions against Us within the term of four years, as they can do against the
Treasury, if they think that they are entitled to such actions; and such a
cause shall proceed by Our order and be decided in the proper manner. When,
however, the said term of four years has
elapsed, no one will be entitled to bring any suit whatsoever against Us.
Therefore, because We know that not only We, Ourselves, but also Our
Illustrious Consort, the Empress, has already given, sold, and alienated
much property in other ways, and that Our liberality, as well as that of Our
Illustrious Consort, the Empress, has been, above all, displayed with
reference to churches, hospitals, poorhouses, as well as bishops, monks, and
innumerable other persons, We order that they also shall hold by an
indisputable title what they have acquired, and that no proceeding shall be
instituted against them, and that, within the term of four years from the
present time, they shall all have a right to bring suit against Us to
recover said property; but they are hereby notified that, after the said
term of four years has expired, they shall be entitled to no recourse
against Us. For as Imperial rank is entitled to many privileges, all
Imperial donations shall be irrevocable, without being recorded, and the
title to any property which the Illustrious Emperor may have given to his
August Consort temporarily, or during marriage, or which he himself may have
received from his Illustrious Consort, the Empress, as a donation, shall
immediately become complete, without being subject to confirmation by time,
and this shall be considered an Imperial privilege. For why should those
who, giving their advice and their efforts, toil day and night for the
benefit of the entire world, not enjoy privileges becoming their rank? Therefore,
Your Excellency, as well as all Our other judges, shall cause these
provisions to be observed which We have promulgated for the honor of the
Imperial Name, and for the security of those who have experienced Our
bounty, and which shall be valid from the time when, by the Divine Will, We
assumed the Imperial insignia. Given at
Constantinople, on the fifth of the Kalends of December, after the
fifth Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 581. TITLE
XXXVIII. THE CLAIM
TO PROPERTY BELONGING TO THE CROWN, OR TO THAT
BELONGING TO THE TEMPLES, SHALL NOT BE BARRED BY
PRESCRIPTION. 1. The
Emperors Valens and Valentinian to Probus, Praetorian Prefect of Gaul. It has
repeatedly been ordered that freedmen and serfs attached to the Imperial
domain, as well as their offspring and other descendants, who have left Our
land and engaged in other different occupations, shall be restored to Our
estates and stripped of any dignity which they may have fraudulently
obtained, and shall not be permitted to avail themselves of any
prescription. 2. The
Emperors Valentinian, Theodosius, and Arcadius to Dexter, Count of Private
Affairs. We order
that all lands held by tenants or under emphyteusis, and which are the
property of the State or the Emperor, or belong 173 to the
sacred temples, or have been sold in any province, or alienated in pursuance
of any other contract, by persons who had possession of them wrongfully and
contrary to law, shall be restored; and that no prescription can be pleaded
against their restoration, so that those who have purchased them legally
cannot demand the repayment of the price of the same.1 Given at
Constantinople, on the fifth of the Nones of July, during the
Consulate of Valentinian, Consul for the fourth time, and Eutro-pius, 387. 3. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius to Paulus, Count of the Imperial Domain. If anyone
should have the boldness to take possession of land forming part of the
Imperial Domain, its rights shall be recovered in accordance with the
provisions of the ancient census. Therefore Your Highness should not pay any
more attention to rescripts which have been fraudulently obtained than to
prescription of long time, or to the new census; and hence you must restore
everything which has been taken away to its proper place, for temporary
possession or a new return cannot abolish the privilege enjoyed by Our
property. Given on
the fifth of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of Arcadius,
Consul for the fifth time, and Honorius, Consul for the third time, 396. TITLE
XXXIX. CONCERNING
THE PRESCRIPTION OP THIRTY AND FORTY YEARS. 1. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Ariana. As you
allege that, during your absence, certain persons who coveted your lands
purposely caused them to be sold at a low price, by the Governor of the
province, under the pretext of the collection of taxes, if the lawful time
from the day of the sale within which you can claim said land has passed,
the Governor of the province shall take cognizance of your case, and shall
decide whatever the law directs. If,
however, the time prescribed by law from the day of the public sale has not
yet elapsed, the judge, having examined your allegations, shall decide what
the nature of the case requires, being aware that if he should ascertain the
sale to be unjust, the price paid under a fraudulent contract of this kind
must be returned to the purchaser, in accordance with the tenor of the
Imperial Constitutions. 2. The
Emperor Valens and Valentinian to Volusianus, Prastorian Prefect. Improper
action is taken with reference to the owners of land when such a precarious
title is granted to possessors that they cannot be molested for any cause
after the lapse of forty years, as the law 1
"Nullum tempus aut locus occurrit regi."�ED. of
Constantine provides that no other title whatever shall be required by
possessors who have held property for themselves but not for others. It is
established that those shall not be designated possessors who occupy
property on the condition of the payment of a certain fixed sum as rent.
Therefore, no one who has obtained possession as a lessee, by retaining the
property of another for a long time, can obtain the ownership of the same
for himself; for otherwise, the owners might lose the land which they have
leased, or be obliged to exclude valuable tenants, or to publicly proclaim
their ownership every year. Given on the eighth of the Kalends of
August, during the Consulate of Valens and Valentinian, 365. 3. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius to Asclepiodotus, Pree-torian Prefect. The right
to bring special actions in rem, or general personal actions, cannot
be extended beyond the term of thirty years. When any property or right is
claimed, or anyone has a suit or a prosecution of any kind brought against
him, the prescription of thirty years can be pleaded against the plaintiff. The same
law is applicable in the case of a person who endeavors to recover property
which has been pledged or hypothecated, not from his debtor, but from
another who has had it in his possession for a long time; therefore, where
actions have not been brought within thirty year's from the time in which
this could be done, they cannot longer be prosecuted. Nor will it be
sufficient to obtain a special and favorable answer, even though this be
secured by personal application and petition to the Emperor, or even to
state this in court, unless, after the Imperial Rescript has been mentioned,
or the demand formally made, an agreement has been effected through a
bailiff, nor can a defence based on infirmity of sex, or on absence, or
service in the army, be set up in opposition to this law, but only on the
ground of the minority of the defendant, even though he may be represented
by his guardian. For, after
persons who have been subject to the care of a curator become of age, their
rights, as well as those of others, must necessarily be dependent upon
possession for the term of thirty years. Rights of action, considered
perpetual, are extinguished by the prescription cf thirty continuous years,
but not those which were limited in former times to a certain term. We decree
that, after this period has elapsed, no one shall have the power to proceed,
even if he should attempt to excuse himself by professing ignorance of the
law. Given at
Constantinople, on the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of
Victor. 4. The
Emperor Anastasius to Matronianus, Prsetorian Prefect. We,
desiring to permanently dispose of every opportunity to cause injury, do
decree that all prescriptions having reference to time, which are derived
from the ancient laws or from Imperial decrees, shall endure in
full force, just as if they had been specifically and definitely enumerated
in this law; and those who now have a right to avail themselves of them, or
may in the future acquire such a right, shall, in accordance with their
tenor, be able to do so for all time hereafter. And
wishing to supplement what may have been omitted, either in words or meaning
in prescriptions formerly in force, We order, by this law (which shall be
valid for all time) that if there should be any contract or action which has
not been expressly provided for by the rules governing the prescriptions
above mentioned which, by means of either an accidental or an intentional
interpretation, appears to afford means to evade the restrictions imposed by
the prescriptions aforesaid, it shall be included in this Our most salutary
law, and it shall, unquestionably, be extinguished after the lapse of forty
years, and no private or public action relating to any cause or person which
has been extinguished by the silence of the aforesaid forty years shall be
brought. Anyone,
however, who, under some title which has been undisputed during the
above-mentioned period, has had possession of property without any judicial
controversy having been raised with reference to it, still holds the same,
shall remain secure in its ownership; and any slave who, after the
expiration of said term, without having his case submitted to judicial
investigation, has obtained an advantage of this kind, shall become free
under the provisions of this most salutary law. Given at
Constantinople, on the third of the Kalends of . . . , during the
Consulate of Olybrius. 5. The
Same Emperor to Thomas, Prsetorian Prefect of Illyria. We do not
permit the prescription of forty years to be pleaded by those who are called
to the office of decurion, but We order that they shall always be-compelled
to remain in the civil condition in which they were born. For the law which
We have promulgated applies to other conditions, and former constitutions
are not repealed by the said new law, which plainly directs that decurions
and their children shall be returned to their former status without
reference to any prescription whatsoever. 6. The
Same Emperor to Leo, Prsetorian Prefect. We, having
ascertained that certain persons have attempted to apply the Imperial
Constitutions which treats of the prescription of forty years to the
prejudice of the payment of public contributions, alleging that if anyone
had failed to pay anything for that time or longer, or had paid less than he
should, he would be released from liability for taxes, and that they cannot
be collected or he be compelled to pay them, as an attempt of this kind is
well known to be contrary to both the spirit and the letter of Our law, We,
therefore, order that those who have had possession of any property
continuously for the term of forty years, without any lawful interruption,
shall not, in any way, be deprived of the possession or ownership of the
said property, but that they can be compelled to pay any public tax imposed
upon them by
the civil law, and that no prescription of any time can be pleaded in a case
of this description. 7. The
Emperor Justin to Archelaus, Praetorian Prefect. As it is a
well-known rule of law that an hypothecary action is extinguished after the
lapse of thirty years, so far as foreign possessors of the encumbered
property are concerned, if the silence is not interrupted as provided by
law, that is to say, by an agreement, or where the incapacity of one of the
parties who has not arrived at the age of puberty is demonstrated, he will
have recourse against the debtors or heirs of the possessors, either
immediate or remote, who will not be entitled to take advantage of any
prescription. We have
taken occasion to amend this law, to prevent possessors of this kind from
being subject to constant apprehension. (1)
Therefore, We order that the right to bring the hypothecary action on the
ground of property remaining in the hands of debtors or their heirs shall
not be extended beyond the term of forty years within which said action can
be brought, unless some agreement has been made, or the minority of the
party enjoying the right is involved (as has already been stated), so that
the difference existing between the actions brought against the debtor or
his heir, and against strangers, for the recovery of the property, shall
only consist in the number of years, but that the two shall be similar in
all other respects. With
reference to personal actions, those rules shall be observed which have been
prescribed by former constitutions. (2) But as
the question frequently arose in judicial controversies as to whether a
creditor claiming prior rights could, after the lapse of thirty years,
molest a subsequent creditor, who had possession of the land under
hypothecation, the latter being the representative of the debtor, and
holding possession like him, We hav^e considered it necessary to dispose of
it. Hence, We order that while a common debtor is living, the prescription
of thirty years cannot be pleaded against a prior creditor, but that there
will be ground for the prescription of forty years, because, while the
debtor is living, the prior creditor should reasonably think that the
subsequent creditor holds possession of the property for and in the name of
the common debtor. And therefore, if the debtor should die, the subsequent
creditor having possession in his name can, with good reason, plead
prescription of thirty years. In
accordance with this distinction, the computation of time should be made in
such a way that the prescription of the subsequent creditor will date from
the death of the debtor. If, however, he should wish to add the time during
which he had possession after the death of the debtor to that which he had
during the lifetime of the latter, or while the common debtor himself had
possession, then the rights conferred by prescription of forty years must be
considered, and the subsequent creditor must show that he had possession for
a term sufficient to complete the period of forty years, by which the debtor
himself would have been able to exclude him, in his turn. (3) The
same rule must be observed in the computation of time, where the subsequent
creditor is ready to tender payment of the debt to the prior creditor, and
the latter attempts to bar him by pleading the prescription of long
possession. (4) It is
more than manifest that, in all contracts in which either promises or
agreements are entered into subject to any condition, depending upon a
fixed, or indefinite time, after the condition has been fulfilled, or the
certain or uncertain time has elapsed, the prescription of thirty or forty
years, which is pleaded in personal or hypothecary actions, begins to run. The result
of this is that in marriages, in which the restitution of the dowry is
provided for, or in the case of ante-nuptial donations, in which it is
customary to specify the indefinite date of death or divorce, after the
dissolution of marriage, the prescription which can be pleaded in personal
as well as in hypothecary actions, begins to run. (5)
Moreover, there is no doubt that if any one of those to whom something is
due holds property which has been hypothecated to him without the employment
of violence, an interruption of prescription takes place by means of this
possession, if less than thirty or forty years has passed; and much more is
this the case, if the interruption was caused by an agreement, as such
possession bears a resemblance to the joinder of issue. If one of
the debtors should give his creditor additional security for the purpose of
securing his obligation, the time of the abovementioned prescription will be
considered as having been interrupted, so far as the original security is
concerned, and the prescription in both personal and hypothecary actions
will run from the date of the novation; for it would be dishonorable for the
debtor to dispute this, in order to avoid his liability to his creditor,
after having given him a second security for the former debt. (6) With
reference to promises, legacies, and other obligations which require the
giving or payment of something every year, or every month, or at any other
prescribed date, it is clear that the times of the above-mentioned
prescription should not be computed from the date of such an obligation, but
from the beginning of each year, or each month, or from any other time which
may be specified. Moreover,
permission should not be given to anyone who has held any property under
emphyteutical right, for the term of forty, or any other number of years,
who alleges that he is entitled to ownership of the said property, to
acquire the same on account of the time which has elapsed; as what is
granted under emphyteutical right must always remain in the same condition,
since the lessee, or the agent who has charge of the business of another, is
obliged to restore the said property to the owner, if he wishes him to do
so, even though he may allege that he is not obliged to surrender it, and is
entitled to possession of the same by prescription, after the expiration of
a certain time. Given
during the Kalends of December, .... 8. The
Emperor Justinian to Menna, Prsetorian Prefect. When
anyone has held possession of any property which was obtained in good faith
by purchase, agreement, donation, or any other contract, for ten or twenty
years, and has acquired for himself the right of prescription based on long
time, against the owners of said property, or creditors who claim that they
are entitled to it through hypothecation, and he afterwards loses possession
of said property by accident, We order that he shall be entitled to an
action to recover the same. If anyone carefully examines the ancient laws,
he will ascertain that they authorize this. (1) If,
however, anyone should cease to hold possession of property, where the owner
or someone who has a lien on it has been barred by prescription of thirty or
forty years, We direct that the abovementioned relief shall be afforded him,
not indiscriminately, but in moderation; and if anyone should, in the
beginning, have held the said property in good faith, he can avail himself
of the same advantage. But where
he acquired it in bad faith, he shall, for this reason, be considered
unworthy, so that he who was the original owner of the property, or held it
under a pledge and was barred by the effect of the above-mentioned
prescription, can acquire the benefit of possession for himself, in the
capacity of a new possessor. If,
however, he had no right to such property at any time, then the original
owner, or the creditor who had possession of it under hypothecation, shall,
with their heirs, be permitted to recover it from the unlawful possessor,
notwithstanding that the former possessor has already excluded him by means
of the prescription of thirty or forty years, unless the illegal possessor
himself is protected by the prescription of thirty or forty years, to be
computed from the time when the former possessor, who evicted him, lost
possession of said property. (2) We,
however, decree that these rules shall only apply to possessors who have
obtained control of the property without violence, for if anyone should
forcibly remove it, the former possessor shall, by all means, be entitled to
it without any opposition. (3) If,
anyone, however, should obtain the property, not by violence, but by a
judicial decision, he shall only be responsible for the time when the former
possessor was absent, and was summoned to court, and he, like others
entitled to the ownership of the property, shall be permitted, within a
year, to take the said property if he presents himself, and offers security
for the conduct of the case, and to obey the decision with reference to the
matter in litigation. (4) We
decree that the prescription of thirty or forty years shall, in the case of
contracts in which interest is promised, begin to run from the time when the
debtor has failed to pay it. Given at
Constantinople, on the third of the Ides of December, during the
Consulate of our Lord the Emperor Justinian. 9. The
Same to Demosthenes, Prsetorian Prefect. Certain persons frequently call
their opponents into court, and in the prosecution of judicial proceedings
are not able to bring their cases to a definite conclusion, and as the
conditions of life are subject to constant variation, they, in the meantime,
having preserved silence either on account of the superior power of their
adversaries, or their own weakness, or for innumerable other reasons which
can neither be mentioned nor enumerated, appear to have forfeited their
rights, because, after the last trial of the case, the term of thirty years
has elapsed, and having been opposed by a prescription of this kind see
their property transferred to others, which in former times caused them much
sorrow and with good reason, as they had no remedy. We,
desiring to correct this, do not permit such a prescription based upon the
lapse of thirty years to be pleaded in a case of this kind, but even though
a personal action was brought in the first place, We authorize it to be
extended to the fortieth year, as he who is in the beginning absolutely
silent as to his rights does not resemble him who filed his complaint, came
into court, and went to trial, but for some cause or other was prevented
from finishing his case. And, although the plaintiff himself may have died,
We decree that he can leave the conduct of his action to his posterity, and
that his heirs or successors shall be permitted to conduct it to a
conclusion, and not be in any way barred by the prescription of thirty
years. The period
available (that is to say, the term of forty years), We decree shall be
computed from the time when the last judicial investigation took place,
after both parties failed to proceed. TITLE XL. CONCERNING
THE ABOLITION OF THE PRESCRIPTION OF A YEAR
AFFECTING CONTRACTS MADE IN ITALY, AND THE DIFFERENT
TERMS, EXCEPTIONS, PRESCRIPTIONS, AND
INTERRUPTIONS OF THE SAME. 1. The
Emperor Justinian to Julian, Prsetorian Prefect. With
reference to the exception of a year which is applicable to contracts made
in Italy, such an enormous mass of controversies has arisen in all the
tribunals that it is difficult to enumerate and impossible to explain them;
for, in the first place, it has been attended with so many technicalities
and difficulties that it is necessary for many things to agree in order for
it to take effect. Then some authorities have interpreted the said period in
such a liberal way that it can be extended as long as ten years; others have
held that it should be limited to five, and in Our time, different
constructions have been made by judges with reference to this computation;
hence this exception does not readily produce any effect upon litigation. Therefore,
as other exceptions of time or prescriptions appear to Us to be sufficient,
We are not willing for the subjects of Our Empire to be
embarrassed by difficulties of this kind, and therefore the abovementioned
exception of a year having been absolutely abolished, all other lawful
exceptions and prescriptions shall have full force in the courts, whether
they depend upon the lapse of ten, twenty, thirty, or forty years, or
whether they run for a shorter time. (1) As
nothing prevents matters which are in any way doubtful from being explained
by clearer or more comprehensive laws, We direct that all personal actions
which any voluminous interpretation has attempted to extend beyond the limit
of thirty years shall be terminated by the said period of thirty years,
unless the lawful method, which was mentioned by the ancient laws as well as
ours, introduced an interruption of the time, and that the hypothecary
action alone shall be extinguished after the expiration of forty years. Hence, let
no one venture to decide that a suit in partition, or for the division of
property owned in common, or for the establishment of boundaries, or of
partnership, or of theft, or of property seized with violence, or any other
personal action, can be brought after a longer time than thirty years. But
where a suit could properly be brought in the beginning, and, having once
been instituted, was not renewed by repeated false allegations (as was
stated in the action of theft) it may be terminated after the
above-mentioned time has expired. All
actions which have been brought in the courts, even though they are personal
ones, and have been argued, and afterwards abandoned, are hereby excepted;
for, in the case of these, Our former law provided that not thirty, but
forty years must elapse from the time when the litigants last became silent
with reference to their claims. (2) In
order that this law may not appear to be imperfect, since provision has
already been made for prescription to run against the sons of a family with
reference to their mother's estate, from the time when they were released
from paternal control, but nothing was especially provided with reference to
other property which cannot be acquired, We order, by this clearly stated
law, that no prescription can be pleaded against the sons of a family in all
cases in which property is not acquired for their parents, except from the
time when they could have brought suit, that is to say, after they had been
released from the control of their father, or of him in whose power they
were; for who could blame them for not doing this, even if they were
willing, when they could not act on account of the opposition of the law? Given at
Constantinople, on the fifteenth of the Kalends of April, during the
Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 530. 2. The
Same Emperor to John, Prsstorian Prefect. In order
that We may protect the interests of all persons in a more thorough manner,
and that neither absence, superior authority, nor the infamy of an adversary
may injure anyone, but that a distinction may be made between the negligent
and the vigilant, We decree that if he who has possession of property
belonging to another, or which is
pledged to a creditor, should be absent, and the owner of the said property
or the creditor, desires to exercise his right of action, he shall not be
permitted to do so in the absence of his adversary, who has possession of
the property, or who labors under the disadvantage of either infancy or
insanity, and has no guardian or curator to represent him, or is subject to
superior power, and that the owner or creditor aforesaid cannot seize the
property by his own authority; but permission is hereby given him to appear
before the Governor of the province, or to send him a statement in writing,
and file his complaint within the time prescribed by law, and, by so doing,
interrupt the prescription, and this shall be amply sufficient for the
purpose. If, however, he should be unable to appear before the Governor, he
can apply to the bishop of the diocese, or the Defender of the City, and
state his wishes in writing without delay. When the Governor, the bishop, or
the Defender of the City is absent, he shall be permitted to publish his
intention in the place where the possessor has his domicile, by means of a
statement signed by a notary, or if there are no notaries in the city, by
one signed by three witnesses, and this shall be sufficient for the
interruption of any prescription, whether it be of three years, or for a
longer time, or even for thirty or forty years. All other
prescriptions of long time, whether they are of thirty or forty years, which
have been established either by ancient legislators or by Ourselves, shall
remain in full force. Given at
Constantinople, during the Kalends of October, after the Consulate of
Lampadius and Orestes, 531. 3. The
Same to John, Praetorian Prefect. Where one
person is indebted to another on account of several different claims, and,
having brought suit, did not include in his petition the separate amount of
each, but only stated the entire indebtedness, a doubt arose among the
ancient authorities whether all of the debts had been brought into court, or
whether the proceedings only related to the oldest one, or whether the act
of the creditor was void, as his intention appeared to be uncertain. We have
found disputes of this kind in many cases which have been brought in the
courts, and, above all, with reference to the interruption of prescription.
If, for instance, a personal action had been brought, and no mention of an
hypothecary action was made, certain authorities held that the personal
action was affected by the interruption of prescription, but that the
hypothecary action was extinguished on account of its not having been
referred to. And if
someone had alleged in general terms that another was indebted to him,
additional doubts arose whether all competent actions should be considered
to be included in a mere statement of this kind, or whether, as they were
passed over in silence, they were barred by prescription, as they acquired
no support from the uncertain wording of the petition. Therefore,
We order that no doubt of this kind shall be entertained hereafter in cases
in court, but anyone who has instituted proceedings against his debtor, and
has produced the document evidencing his agreement, whether it only refers
to his indebtedness in a general way, or specifically mentions a single
obligation, the plaintiff shall be considered to have brought all his claims
into court, and his petition shall be held to include all personal as well
as hypothecary causes of action; and the course of prescription will be
interrupted, as prescriptions pleaded against persons who are negligent and
careless of their own rights are odious. TITLE XLI. CONCERNING
ALLUVION, MARSHES, AND PASTURES BROUGHT INTO ANOTHER CONDITION. 1. The
Emperor Gordian to Marcus. Although
it is not lawful to divert the natural course of a stream to another place
by artificial means, still it is not forbidden to protect a bank against a
rapid current. But where a river, having left its former channel, makes
another for itself, the land which it surrounds remains the property of the
former owner. If, however, it does this by degrees, and carries soil
elsewhere, this is acquired under the right of alluvion by the person to
whose land it is added. 2. The
Emperors Arcadius, Honorius, and Theodosius to Csesarius, Prastorian
Prefect. Persons
whom the inundations of the River Nile enrich are required to pay taxes in
proportion to the lands which they hold. Those, however, who deplore the
loss of their estates from this cause are, on the other hand, released from
the burden of taxation. The new proprietors protected by Our generosity
should remain content with the possession of what they hold, and gratefully
pay the taxes assessed upon them. 3. The
Emperors Valentinian and Theodosius to Cyrus, Prsstorian Prefect. Land
acquired by the possessors by virtue of the right of alluvion either in
Egypt on account of the inundations of the Nile, or in other provinces
through the overflow of different rivers, can neither be sold by the
Treasury, claimed by anyone, assessed separately, nor be the subject of
additional taxation, and this We decree by this law, which shall remain
forever valid, lest We may appear to ignore the defects of alluvial titles,
or render the property injurious to the possessors of the same. In like
manner, We do not permit lands which, in former times, were either marshes
or devoted to pasture, and are now rendered fertile at the expense of the
possessors of the same, to be sold, claimed, or assessed separately as
capable of cultivation and subject to in- creased
taxation, lest those who are diligent may not regret that their labors have
been dedicated to the culture of the soil, and may realize that their
industry did not result in their injury. We decree
that violators of this law shall be punished by a fine of fifty pounds of
gold, and Your Highness will also be included, if you should make any other
construction of this law, in order to countenance the claims of those who
may demand it. TITLE
XLII. CONCERNING
THE DECISIONS OF PRAETORIAN PREFECTS. 1. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Thalassius, Prse-torian Prefect of
Illyria. We grant
the right of petition to litigants against whom a decision has been rendered
by the Praetorian Prefecture, if they allege that they have been injured
contrary to law, but We do not concede them the right of appeal, even though
the decision was said to have been rendered with reference to a curia,
or for some other object of general utility, or for any other reason, as
it is not conducive to the public welfare to deny to individuals the
assistance of a law; and hence the right of petition against decisions of
the Prastorian Prefecture is given them only within the term of two years
after the judge who decided the case has retired from office. Given at
Constantinople, on the third of the Ides of August, during the
Consulate of Theodosius, Consul for the thirteenth time, and Festus, Consul
for the fifth time, 439. TITLE
XLIII. How AND
WHEN A JUDGE SHOULD RENDER A DECISION IN THE
PRESENCE OF BOTH PARTIES, OR IN THE ABSENCE OF ONE OF
THEM. 1. The
Emperor Marcus JElius Antoninus to Publicius. You will
not always be obliged to decide against an absent party under the Rescript
of My Father, by which it was provided that decisions could even be rendered
against those who are absent, for by this it is meant that you can decide
against one who is not present, but not that it is absolutely necessary for
you to do so. 2. The
Emperor Gordian to Severus. It is
certain that although judgment has not been rendered under the terms of the
Peremptory Edict, a decision can be given by the judge against those who,
having been notified, have refused to appear in court. Given on
the fourth of the Kalends of April, under the Consulate of Gordian
and Pontianus, 139. 3. The
Same Emperor to Antistius. You cannot
avoid complying with the judgment on the ground that it was rendered during
your absence, and without your knowledge, and as you allege, no defence was
made, if, when you first learned of it, you did not immediately file a
complaint; for the decision which has been rendered will not be valid if you
did not consent to it. Published
on the fourth of the Ides of June, during the Consulate of Gordian
and Aviola, 240. 4. The
Emperor Philip to Domitian. If, as you
state, the adverse party obtained a judgment against you on the ground of
contumacy, on a holiday when you were absent, or while you were ignorant
that it had been rendered by the judge, the Governor will, not without
reason, assign the case to another judge to be settled by his decision. Published
on the fifth of the Ides of October, during the Consulate of
Peregrinus and -SSlianus, 245. 5. The
Same Emperor and the Csesar Philip to Longinm. If (as you
allege) the Governor of the province, after having appointed a certain place
for hearing the case, fraudulently decided it against you elsewhere during
your absence, whatever was done shall have no effect whatever in law. 6. The
Emperors Valerian and Galliemis to Domitius. If the
Governor refused to admit the appeal made by the guardian of your wards at
the time when they, having become adults, had no curator, he will be
required to hear the case again; for any decision rendered at that time
should not prejudice the rights of said minors, they having been deprived of
a just defence and the assistance of a curator. 7. The
Emperor Diocletian and Maximian to Marinus. It is
certain that judgments rendered against absent parties not guilty of
contumacy, and who have not been notified in the usual way, cannot be
considered as res judicata. Published
on the third of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of
Diocletian, Consul for the fifth time, and Maximian, Consul for the fourth
time, 293. 8. The
Same Emperors to Claudia. It is in
conformity with law that the Governor of the province, after having observed
all the legal formalities and notified the adverse party three times by
means of letters, or once for all by a peremptory edict to appear as is
required, if the latter perseveres in his obstinacy, to hear the allegations
of the party who is present, or take care that his successor shall do so.
Wherefore, if the other party has been summoned three times and still
obstinately refuses to appear, it will not
be unreasonable for the judge to either compel him to do so, or transfer the
possession of the property in dispute to you, and make your adversary the
plaintiff, or, having heard your defence, render his decision as the law may
require. Published
on the third of the Kalends of October, .... Extract
from Novel 112, Chapter III. Latin Text. He who has
once brought suit, whether by instituting proceedings in court or by the
presentation of a petition to the Emperor, can notify the judge, and the
latter having served notice on his adversary, the plaintiff will be required
to prosecute the suit to the end. If,
however, he should defer doing so on the demand of the defendant, he shall
be summoned by three edicts at intervals of thirty days, for the reason that
the voice of the public crier reaches but few persons. This citation may be
issued by persons appointed by the Emperor, and applies even if the case has
not yet begun. If, after
having been summoned, the plaintiff refuses to proceed, he shall be allowed
the term of a year, and if he fails to act during that time, the judge,
having heard the allegations of the party who is present, and ascertained
the truth, shall render his decision. But where the plaintiff appears within
a year, he shall not be allowed to proceed, unless he first pays the
defendant the expenses which he has incurred. If, when these are paid, he
again fails to prosecute the case for a year, after having been summoned
three times, and the aforesaid term has expired, he shall lose all his
rights of action. 9. The
Same Emperors to Leontius. It has
very properly been provided that three summonses have all the force of a
peremptory edict against persons guilty of contumacy. Published
on the eleventh of the Kalends of November, during the ^Consulate of
Diocletian, Consul for the fourth time, and Maximian, Consul for the third
time. 10. The
Same Emperors to Blesius. As you
went on a journey, not of your own free will, but through necessity, the law
will not permit any judgment to be rendered against you so as to injure you
in any way, when your absence was the result of necessity. Published
on the third of the Ides of May, during the Consulate of Tiberanus
and Dio, 291. 11. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Valerius. As you
state that the suit was begun when all the parties were present, and that
afterwards judgment was rendered against you, although you were absent, and
you did not appeal within the time prescribed by law, many Imperial
Constitutions oppose your demand to have the judgment rendered against you
set aside. TITLE
XLIV. CONCERNING
OPINIONS RENDERED WITH REFERENCE TO STATEMENTS MADE IN A WRITTEN PETITION. 1. The
Emperors Valerian and Gallienus to Quintus. The
decision of an arbiter is void if he himself did not deliver it to the
parties litigant, even though he may have notified them in writing.
Therefore, if what you allege is true, your case can be heard again by the
Governor of the province, without taking into account the fact that you did
not appeal. 2. The
Emperors Valens, Valentinian, and Gratian to Probus, Prse-torian Prefect. We think
that it should be perpetually established by this law that judges who are
required to hear and determine cases should not arrive at sudden
conclusions, but should render their decisions after careful consideration
and reflection; and, after having revised them, and reduced them to writing
with the greatest accuracy, they ought to deliver them in this form to the
parties interested, and not afterwards be permitted to correct or change
them, with the exception of the Illustrious Praetorian Prefect and others
who administer important offices, and eminent judges to whom permission is
granted to read their final decisions, or have this done by their attendants
and the other officers in their service. Given on
the eleventh of the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of
Gratian, Consul for the second time, and Probus, 371. 3. The
Same Emperors to Probus, Praetorian Prefect. We order
by Our general laws that all judges whom We have invested with the power of
dispensing justice in the various provinces, after having heard the cases,
shall render their final decision in writing. We add to this law that any
judgment rendered without having been reduced to writing shall not be worthy
of the name, and the formality of an appeal shall not be required for the
annulment of such a wrongful decree. Given on
the third of the Nones of December, under the Consulate of Gratian,
Consul for the fourth time, and Equitius, 374. Extract
from Novel 117, Chapter III. Latin Text. When the
suits are of little importance, and the property involved of trifling value,
or the parties of inferior rank, the Governor must hear them and render
judgment orally, and without any costs, nor shall the bishop be required to
reduce his decision to writing in cases where persons subject to his
authority are concerned. TITLE XLV. CONCERNING
THE FINAL AND INTERLOCUTORY DECISIONS OF ALL JUDGES. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Quintilian. The
decision of your predecessor does not appear to Us to be legal, as he, in
rendering it between the plaintiff and the defendant's attorney, did not
decide against the latter but the client represented by him, who did not
appear personally in court. You can, therefore, hear the cause again, just
as if it had never been tried. Given on
the fourth of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of Antoninus,
Consul for the third time, and Geta, 209. 2. The
Emperor Antoninus to Sextilius. If the
arbiter appointed by the magistrate was in possession of his freedom when he
rendered his award, even though he was subsequently reduced to slavery, the
award rendered by him will, nevertheless, have the authority of res
judicata. 3. The
Emperor Alexander to Vecti^ls. The
Governor of the province is aware of the fact that a final decision, which
does not include either condemnation or acquittal, is not considered legal. Published
during the Kalends of October. 4. The
Same Emperor to Severus. It is
certain that a decision rendered by a Governor contrary to the usual
formalities required in judgments does not obtain the authority of res
judicata. Published
on the fifteenth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of
Alexander and Dio, 230. 5. The
Emperor Philip and the Csesar Philip to Montanus. If the
Attorney of the Treasury ordered the property of those indebted to it to be
delivered to their sureties, under the condition that they should indemnify
the Treasury, no appeal will lie from his decision, and it consequently must
be obeyed as rendered. 6. The
Emperors Cams, Carinus, and Numerianus to Zoilus. As you
allege that the decision of the Governor is void for the reason that he did
not render it in public, but in a secret place, and without the presence of
his attendant, no injury can result to you from anything that he decided. Published
on the fifth of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of
Carus and Carinus, 283. 7. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars, to Isidora. The
Governor of the province, by persuading you to compromise with your
relatives in the action on stipulation which you brought against
them, does not extinguish the verbal obligation, which can only be annulled
in a way provided by law, for the mere act of a judge has not the force of a
judicial decision, as his authority is confined within certain limits, as
has been frequently established. Wherefore, if, having heard the case, the
Governor did not decide in accordance with the rules of law, his words
persuading you to permanently dispose of the action (if you had one) could
not produce this effect. 8. The
Same Emperors and Csssars to Licinius. If
Theodora, whom you allege was liberated either on account of a purchase or
because of her delivery to a creditor in discharge of a debt, has been
decided to be free, the judgment cannot be set aside without having recourse
to an appeal. But if suit was brought, and a decision rendered after he who
is said to be the owner of the woman was notified, you will not be prevented
from recovering the amount of your interest in the purchase, if you bought
her, or to recover the debt, if she was given in payment for one. 9. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Domnus. After
final judgment in a case, anything decided by the magistrate who rendered
it, or his successor, with reference to the question already disposed of,
does not obtain the force of res judicata, nor do decisions involving
possession in any way prejudice the ownership of the property, and
interlocutory decrees do not, for the most part, terminate an action. Ordered on
the Nones of April, during the Consulate of the Caesars. 10. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Menodorus. Anyone
invested with judicial authority is not allowed to forbid a person to remain
in his own country. Given on the third of the Nones .... 11. The
Same Emperors and Csssars to Lucian. When the
judge, by a final decision, merely orders that an oath shall be tendered,
without adding what shall be done if the oath is taken, or refused, it is
clear that his decision will be of no force or effect. 12. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius to Julian, Proconsul of Asia,. Judges can
render their decisions in the Latin as well as in the Greek language. 13. The
Emperor Justinian to Demosthenes, Praetorian Prefect. Let no
judge or arbiter think that he is compelled to abide by any of the results
of Imperial consultations which he does not consider to have been stated
properly and in accordance with law, and this applies
with still greater force to the decisions of the Illustrious Prefects and
other dignitaries, for if any matters have not been properly disposed of,
this defect should not be extended to the decrees of other judges, as the
decisions of courts should not be founded upon the examples set by others,
but upon the laws. The final decisions of the Prefecture, or the court of
any other supreme magistrate, are not binding if not legal, and We order all
Our judges to conform to the truth, and to follow the principles of law and
justice. Given on the third of the Kalends of November .... 14. The
Same Emperor to Demosthenes, Prastorian Prefect. As that
distinguished man, Papinian, very properly stated in his book of Questions,
that a judge could not only discharge the defendant from liability, but
could render a decision against the plaintiff himself, if, on the other
hand, he should find that he was indebted to the defendant, We also order
this rule to be extended so that the judge may be permitted to render a
decision against the plaintiff, and require him to either pay or do
something without allowing any exception to be pleaded against him on the
ground that he is not a competent judge of the plaintiff, for he should not
object to have the same judge whom he had accepted in the beginning of the
case decide against him at the end. Given on
the fifteenth of the Kalends of December, during the fifth Consulate
of Lampadius and Orestes, 530. Extract
from Novel 96, Chapter II. Latin Text. In
consequence of this, if I have been sued by anyone, and desire to sue him in
return, I will not be permitted to do so except before the same judge; and,
if he is displeasing to my adversary, he can reject him within twenty days,
and have another appointed before whom the case can be tried a second time.
Then the case against me having been first disposed of, I shall be permitted
to have my own heard. 15. A
Law which is not Authentic. 16. The
Same Emperor to Julian, Prsetorian Prefect. As it is
customary for magistrates to render interlocutory decrees setting forth that
the parties shall not be permitted to have recourse to an appeal, or to call
their jurisdiction in question before a final decision has been given,
certain authorities held that before issue has been joined, a judge cannot
be objected to, nor can an appeal be taken from his interlocutory decree.
For as the same terms are applicable to an appeal as to an objection to
jurisdiction, and an appeal cannot be taken before issue has been joined,
they thought that no one would be permitted to refuse a judge before issue
had been joined, which is by no means prohibited. Hence judges must be
careful to use terms of this kind together, and without making any
distinction between them. TITLE
XLVI. CONCERNING
DECISIONS WHICH ARE RENDERED WITHOUT STATING THE EXACT AMOUNT TO BE PAID. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to &liana. It is
clear that the judge did not render his decision against the rule of law in
providing, as you allege, that interest must be paid until the amount
mentioned in the judgment has been settled. 2. The
Emperor Alexander to Marcellinus. Although
the sum of money due is not stated in the decision of the Curator of the
State, his decision, nevertheless, is valid, since he ordered the State to
be indemnified. 3. The
Emperor Gordian to JEmylius. The
following decision, namely, "Pay the entire amount due with legal interest,"
does not comply with the requirements of the action to enforce judgment, as
a judicial decision which does not specify a certain sum only obtains the
authority of res judicata when the amount has been mentioned in some
other part of the documents belonging to the case. 4. The
Same Emperor to Saturnina. The
following decision, namely, "Pay what you have received in good faith," as
it is uncertain how much the debtor received, and how much is demanded of
him�and especially when the judge who promulgated the decision out of the
regular order has rendered an interlocutory decree that the dowry which had
been given and which was claimed had not been paid�does not obtain the
authority of judgment. Therefore,
if another judge should afterwards render a judgment and decide against you,
and you do not appeal from his decision, you will confirm it by your own
act. TITLE
XLVII. CONCERNING DECISIONS RENDERED FOR DAMAGES. 1. The
Emperor Justinian to John, Prsetorian Prefect. As an
infinite number of doubts with reference to damages arose among the
ancients, it seems best to Us, as far as is possible, to reduce this
prolixity into more narrow limits. Hence We order that, whenever the amount
or the nature of the property is certain, as in the case of sales, leases,
and all other contracts, the damages shall not exceed double the value of
the property. In other instances, however, where the value seems to be
uncertain, the judges having jurisdiction shall carefully ascertain the
actual amount of the loss, and damages to that amount shall be granted, and
it shall not be reduced by any machinations and immoderate perversions of
values leading to in- extricable
confusion, lest, when the calculation is indefinitely reduced, it may become
impossible of application; as We know that it is in conformity with Nature
that those penalties alone should be exacted which can be imposed with a
proper degree of moderation, or are definitely prescribed by the laws'. Our
Constitution not only applies where loss, but also to where profit is
involved, for the reason that the ancient authorities held that damages
could be collected from him who did not obtain any profit, when he could
have done so. Let the
promulgation of this Constitution put an end to verbosity in all cases, in
accordance with what has been already stated. Given at
Constantinople on the Kalends of September, after the fifth Consulate
of Lampadius and Orestes, 530. TITLE
XLVIII. WHERE A
DECISION HAS BEEN RENDERED BY A JUDGE WHO is SAID NOT TO BE COMPETENT. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Sabinianus. When a
judge has been appointed to decide a certain matter, and renders an opinion
with reference to others which have no connection with it, he performs an
act which is void in law. Given on
the third of the Nones of . . . , during the Consulate of Maximus,
Consul for the second time, and ^lianus, 224. 2. The
Emperor Gordian to Licinia. If a
military judge, who was not appointed by one who had authority to do so,
should hear a case which ought to have been determined by means of a civil
proceeding, his act will not have the authority of a legal decision, and an
appeal need not be taken. 3. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars, to Phileta. If a judge
appointed to determine the right of ownership did not render judgment
against you on this point, the Governor of the province, after having been
applied to, shall take cognizance of your case, and decide it, and the right
of ownership will, by no means, be prejudiced because it is established that
a decision has been rendered with reference to possession. Ordered at
Herculaneum, on the Nones of November, during the Consulate of the
Caesars, 297. 4. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius to Potitus, Vicegerent. This rule
also applies to the cases of private persons, namely, that a decision
rendered by a judge without authority does not bind any of the litigants. Given on
the tenth of the Kalends of October .... TITLE
XLIX. CONCERNING
THE PENALTY TO WHICH A JUDGE is LIABLE WHO HAS RENDERED AN IMPROPER
DECISION, AND THE PUNISHMENT WHICH MAY BE INFLICTED UPON ANYONE WHO ATTEMPTS
TO CORRUPT A JUDGE, OR His ADVERSARY. 1. The Emperor Antoninus to Gaudius. It is
established that, where in any case, either public or private, or in which
the Treasury is interested, money is paid by anyone, whether to the judge or
to the adversary of the former, he who, doubtful of the justice of his
cause, placed a corrupt hope of success in the payment of money, will lose
his action. Given on
the seventh of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of the
two Aspers, 213. Extract
from Novel 124, Chapter II. Latin Text. By the new
law, which provides that where any person acknowledges that he has given or
promised something to another, and can prove it, he shall be pardoned, but
he who received the bribe or accepted the promise, if the case involves the
payment of money, shall be required, by the Count of Private Affairs, to pay
three times the amount of what was given, and double the amount of what was
promised, and shall be deprived of his office, and when the case is a
criminal one, all his property shall be confiscated, and he shall be sent
into exile. If,
however, the litigant should be unable to prove that anything was either
given or promised, and he who is said to have accepted it swears that he did
not receive anything from him or from anyone else, or that no promise was
made, he shall be discharged. The litigant who was unable to prove his
allegations shall be compelled by the Count of Private Affairs,1
to deposit in his hands a sum equal to the amount involved in the suit,
which shall be prosecuted to a conclusion, and in a criminal case, all his
property having been confiscated, a decision shall be rendered by a
competent judge in conformity with law. If the person indicated by the
litigant should refuse to take the oath aforesaid, he shall be subjected to
the abovementioned penalty. When,
however, one of the parties litigant swears that he did not either give or
promise anything, and if it should be proved within the term of ten months
after the decision has been rendered that he did give or promise something,
both those who gave and those who received the money or other property shall
suffer the penalties aforesaid. 2. The
Emperor Constantine to Felix. He who has
been corrupted by money, or who, through partiality, has rendered a wrongful
decision, shall be required to indemnify the 1
The Comes Rerum Privatarum, who took the place, and discharged the
duties of the former Imperial Procurator or Steward, was the official to
whom was committed the care and management of the private demesnes of the
Emperor.�ED. party whom
he injured, not only for the costs of the suit, but also to assume the risk
of the same. Given at
Constantinople, on the eighth of the Kalends of November, during the
Consulate of Constantine, Consul for the fifth time, and Licinius, 319. TITLE L. A DECISION
WHEN ONCE RENDERED CANNOT BE REVOKED. 1. The
Emperor Gordian to Secundus. There is
no doubt that anyone cannot revoke either his own decision or that of his
predecessor, and it is a well-known rule of law that it is not necessary to
take an appeal from a decision of this kind. Published
during the Kalends of March, .... 2. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Caesars, to Alexander. The
Perpetual Edict clearly states that peremptory exceptions which have been
omitted in the beginning can be pleaded subsequently before judgment is
rendered. If this has not previously been done, complete restitution will be
permitted; for where judgment has been rendered against persons over the age
of twenty-five years, on the ground that prescription was not contested, it
cannot be annulled without having recourse to the remedy of appeal. Given at
Nicomedia, on the seventh of the Kalends of January, during the
Consulate of the Caesars. 3. The
Emperor Constantine to Proculus. It has
been decided that rescripts which have been granted shall not have authority
when the cases to which they relate have once been terminated by a judicial
decision which admitted of no appeal, but those who have obtained rescripts
of this kind should also be excluded from making use of them in court. Given at
Constantinople, on the sixth of the Kalends of January, during the
Consulate of the Emperor .... TITLE LI. CONCERNING
THE PROFITS AND THE EXPENSES OF LITIGATION. 1. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Cassars, to Alexander. The term
"profits" only includes what remains after the deduction of the legitimate
expenses. Given on
the third of the Nones of April, during the Consulate of the
Caesars. 2. The
Emperor Valentinian to Olybrius, Praetorian Prefect. The
defeated party litigant is not only required to restore the property, but
also to pay over the profits which he himself has obtained, as well as those
which he could have acquired, and he must pay them from the time that he
knew that he was a possessor in bad faith, as established by the action
brought in court. This rule
shall also apply to an heir whose property is held by the same defective
title. Given on
the third of the Kalends of March, .... 3. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to Asclepiodotus, Prse-torian Prefect. After a
matter has been terminated and settled by compromise, no action, even if
based upon a rescript, will be granted for the purpose of recovering the
expenses, unless, all the parties being present, the judge who rendered an
opinion in the first matter stated in his decision that the expenses of the
case should be paid to the successful party, or that he had a right to
resort to legal proceedings to collect them, for where anyone has been
released from future liability when the case was decided, it would be
infamous to authorize another action to be brought with reference to what
had been settled by the first one. Given at
Constantinople, on the third of the Kalends of April, during the
Consulate of Asclepiodotus and Marinianus, 423. 4. The
Emperors Valentinian. Theodosius, and Arcadius, Edict to the People. He by
whose demand someone has been summoned in accordance with the legal
formalities to a place far from his residence, and the hearing of his case
protracted, is hereby notified that, if by his fault the trial was deferred,
or if he should not himself be present, or should be unable to prove his
allegations, he must pay the penalty prescribed by the laws for malicious
litigations; and if the expenses were incurred in a pecuniary case, the
value of the property claimed, as well as the time consumed in the journey,
having been considered, the judge shall render a decision in accordance with
his estimate of the damages sustained. Given at
Constantinople, on the fifth of the Ides of October, during the
Consulate of Valentinian, Consul for the seventh time, and Avie-nus, 450. 5. A
Law which is not Aiithentic. 6. The
Emperor Anastasius to Stephen, General of the Army. As certain
persons allege that they enjoy privileges, some of them under the laws and
Imperial constitutions, and others through special favors which have been
granted them, as well as with reference to the payment of taxes by agreement
for which they are only liable to a specified amount, and are not required
to pay the costs of litigation at all, or only a small part of the same, We
decree by this law that whoever enjoys a privilege of this kind, or may
hereafter obtain it in any way,
is hereby notified that those against whom he has instituted any civil or
criminal proceeding will also enjoy the same right; as it would be
intolerable for those who are entitled to the privileges aforesaid to be
permitted to collect, as plaintiffs, anything more from their adversaries
than they themselves, as defendants, if beaten, would be compelled to
surrender to them, in turn; so, in order that this rule may be observed in
every instance involving privileges granted through liberality, or generally
attaching to certain offices, classes, or dignities, or which have been
specially bestowed upon certain persons, or which may hereafter be
conferred, whether this has been expressly stated in the Imperial grants or
Rescripts or whether it has been omitted, We order it to be enforced. TITLE LII.
CONCERNING RES JUDICATA. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Stellator. A judicial
decision must be adhered to, but if you can prove that the party in whose
favor judgment was rendered against you has received what he appeared to
have lost by theft, you can defend yourself by an exception on the ground of
fraud, if he attempts to carry the judgment into execution. Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of
Antoninus, Consul for the fourth time, and Balbinus. 2. The
Same Emperor to Pacatianus. If a case
which has been decided could be revived under the pretext of a mistake in
calculation, litigation would never end. Published
at Rome, on the day before the Nones of . . . , during the Consulate
of Lsetus and Cerealis, 216. 3. The
Same Emperor to Demetrius and Others. If it
should appear that you have collected money by means of fraudulent accounts,
and you have been ordered to refund it with a penalty, and you did not
appeal from the decision of the Governor, you will be obliged to pay the
entire amount of the judgment. 4. The
Emperor Gordian to Antoninus. It is a
bad precedent to revive a case which has been decided, under the pretext of
the discovery of new documents. Given on the eighth of the Ides of
March. 5. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars, to Valentine. It is
clearly proved that the party demanding a delay for payment acquiesced in
the decision, and he is in the same position as one who in any other way has
agreed to it; for a case which has been terminated should not be suffered to
be revived. 6. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to Julian, Proconsul of Africa. We desire
that matters which have been transacted by public authority shall remain
forever valid, as the public faith should not pass away with the death of
the official having jurisdiction. Given on
the third of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of
Constans, 414. TITLE LIII.
CONCERNING THE EXECUTION OF JUDGMENT. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Justin. The court
was too hasty in ordering the pledges of Marcella to be taken in execution
and sold, for in order that the procedure prescribed by law may be observed,
you must first bring suit against your adversary, and the case having been
heard, have judgment rendered in your favor. Published
on the third of the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of
Albinus and jEmilianus, 207. 2. The
Same Emperors to Agrippa. If you
have not changed the judgment by novation, the Governor of the province,
after the pledges have been taken in execution and sold, shall order the
proceeds to be disposed of for your benefit. If, however, the case has been
altered by novation, an action on stipulation will lie in your favor, and a
competent judge having been appointed, you can proceed in accordance with
the legal formalities. 3. The
Same Emperors to Agrippa. The nature
of the transaction and the delay in payment which has resulted demand a more
speedy remedy; therefore, if you appear before the Governor of the province,
whose duty it is to see that the judgment is executed, and state that
although the land given in pledge has, in accordance with the contract, for
a long time been offered at public sale, it has not yet found a purchaser on
account of the intrigues of the adverse party, he will place you in
possession of the said land, in order that by this means the execution which
has been so long delayed may be issued. Given on
the eleventh of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of Messala
and Sabinus, 215. 4. The
Same Emperors to the Soldier Marcellus. The
Governor of the province will not permit your pay to be withheld for the
purpose of satisfying the judgment which has been rendered against you,
since this can be accomplished by having recourse to other measures. Published
on the third of the Nones .... 5. The
Emperor Gordian to Amandus. It is well
known that the claims of a debtor can be taken in execution where judgment
has been rendered against him. Published
on the third of the Ides of October, during the Consulate of Atticus
and Prsetextus, 243. 6. The
Emperor Philip and the Caesar to Titian. If (as you
allege) the court officer appointed to execute the judgment assumed judicial
duties, and thought that a decision should be rendered contrary to what had
previously been determined with reference to your case, the opinion given by
him can never obtain the torce of a judgment. 7. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Theodorus. If the
restoration to which you were entitled has been delayed by the protracted
and unconcealed efforts of the adverse party, and the slaves who were the
subject of controversy have died, their value should be paid to you by him
who prevented you from receiving them. The animals, also, together with
their offspring, shall be delivered to you by the intervention of the
Governor. 8. The
Same Emperors and Caesars to Nicomachus. It is
clear that the official whose duty it is to see that the judgment is
executed after it has been rendered, and the case has been heard and argued
by the parties, is the only person who can give force and effect to the
decision. Without
date or designation of Consulate. 9. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Glyco. Bring suit
before the Governor of the province against those whom you allege to be your
debtors, whether they acknowledge the obligation or deny it, and having had
judgment rendered against them, if they do not satisfy it by payment within
the time prescribed by law, the Governor, observing the legal formalities
shall, after the pledges have been seized and sold, see that execution takes
place in the manner repeatedly mentioned in the Imperial constitutions. Ordered on
the Nones of November, during the Consulate of the Csesars. TITLE LIV. CONCERNING
INTEREST ON A JUDGMENT. 1. The Emperor Antoninus to the Managers of
Estates. He who proceeds against the property of a defeated party
litigant in accordance with the judgment rendered shall, in addition to the
principal, be entitled to interest at twelve per cent for the time which
elapsed during which he refused to obey the judgment. 2. The
Emperor Justinian to Menna, Prsetorian Prefect. Those who
have been ordered to pay a certain sum of money, and have failed to do so
for more than four months from the date of the judgment, or, if an appeal
was taken, have failed to satisfy it from the day of its confirmation, We
decree shall be required to pay interest at twelve per cent; and what has
been prescribed by former laws which imposed upon them interest at
twenty-four per cent, or by Our law which fixed the rate at six per cent,
shall not apply to the cases of such persons. Given at
Constantinople, on the seventh of the Ides of April, during the
Consulate of Decius, 529. 3. The
Same Emperor to John, Praetorian Prefect. We decree that if anyone
should have judgment rendered against him, and a further delay of four
months has been granted by Us, he shall, after that time has expired, be
compelled to pay interest at the rate of twelve per cent in accordance with
the terms of the judgment; but this shall only be on the principal and not
on the interest which was originally included in the judgment, for We have
already decided that the collection of interest on interest shall be
abolished, and have left no case in which this can be done. For if this was
left without correction, something absurd and awkward must necessarily
result, as interest arising from contracts is legally payable, and is very
frequently fixed by Our laws at a lower rate than twelve per cent; and
compound interest would necessarily be imposed at a higher rate than simple
interest. If interest ran at twelve per cent at all times on a judgment,
this would rarely happen under the provisions of contracts, and if, by
certain articles of Our law exceptions have, in some instances, been made,
the necessities of the case were responsible for the apparent injustice. Hence, We,
desiring to correct this by means of a proper remedy, do hereby order that
interest only on the principal to the amount of twelve per cent shall be
collected on a judgment, and that interest on interest, no matter at what
rate, shall not be exacted; since if the original contract was changed by
the judgment, interest should not be collected on the contract after the
judgment was rendered, for otherwise, it would only be payable on the
principal as a result of the judgment ; and because both principal and
interest were included in a single sum, it should not be concluded that
interest on the entire amount could be collected, but only on the principal. (1) As the
ancients, by an exceedingly pernicious regulation under which, in the
satisfaction of a judgment, indulgence was granted for two months to persons
who had lost their cases, their sureties, however, were not permitted to
enjoy this privilege, as the successful parties (the principals who had
judgment rendered against them being left for the time on account of the
provisions of the law) were authorized to collect the money or take the
property which was the object of the judgment from the sureties or mandators
of the former, We, desiring to abolish this injustice, do hereby order that
the delay of four
months which We granted to the principals in the case shall also be extended
to their sureties and mandators, in order that the law may not be evaded,
for when anyone who volunteers to defend a case is compelled to make
payment, and he, in his turn, forces the defendant involuntarily to satisfy
him, the defeated party does not experience the benefit of Our indulgence,
because, through his surety, he was compelled to pay the money which he
owes. TITLE LV. WHERE
JUDGMENT is RENDERED AGAINST SEVERAL PERSONS AT ONCE. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Victor. If you and
your colleagues have not had judgment in full rendered against you
severally, but only jointly for a single and specified sum, and it is not
stated in the judgment that what cannot be collected from one shall be made
up by the other, the effect of the decision is that each party shall be
liable for an equal portion. Therefore, if, in obedience to the judgment,
you have paid your share, you cannot be compelled to pay that of the other
party if he should fail to do so. 2. The
Emperor Gordian to Annianus. Whenever
judgment is rendered against two guardians, each of whom had employed an
attorney to defend him, liability for the amount of the judgment is
considered to have been divided between them, hence it is a well-established
rule of law that what cannot be collected from one cannot be recovered from
the other. TITLE LVI.
WHO ARE NOT INJURED BY A JUDGMENT. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Masculinus. If you did
not commit the defence of your property to your brother, and did not ratify
his acts, the exception of res judicata will not affect you, and
therefore you will not be prevented from conducting your case without
prejudice on account of the judgment. Published
during the Nones of May, under the Consulate of Alexander, 223. 2. The
Emperor Gordian to Athenius. Where
judgment has been rendered between certain parties, those who did not appear
in the case will experience neither benefit nor injury, and therefore your
granddaughter cannot be prejudiced where a judgment has been rendered
against her co-heirs, if nothing was decided against her. 3. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars, to Honoratus. It is a
perfectly clear rule of law that, even in criminal cases, those who did not
appear in court will not be affected, if, perchance, they should seem to
have sustained any injury. 4. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Soterianus. It has
frequently been held that where a case has been decided between certain
parties, the rights of one who is absent, and equally interested, will not
be prejudiced. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of the
Caesars. TITLE LVII. NOTICES,
LETTERS, PROCLAMATIONS, AND SIGNATURES DO NOT POSSESS THE AUTHORITY OF
JUDGMENTS. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Rogatianus.
Notification by a judge who directs certain interest to be paid by persons
who failed to discharge a debt within a specified time does not have the
force of a stipulation. Given on
the day before the Ides of January, during the Consulate of Antoninus,
Consul for the fourth time, and Balbinus, 214. 2. The
Emperor Alexander to Maximus. The fact
that the Governor of the province, by a letter, ordered you to pay a certain
sum of money to the State, does not have the effect of a judicial decision. Given on
the fourth of the Ides of March, during the Consulate of Maximus,
Consul for the second time, and Julianus, 234. 3. The
Same Emperor to Zoticus. It has
frequently been stated in Rescripts that a decision rendered after the trial
of a case cannot be revoked by the signature of the Emperor. Published
on the sixth of the Ides of September, during the Consulate of
Albinus and Maximus, 228. 4. The
Emperor Gordian to Asclepiodotus. The
interlocutory decree of a Governor, which has been duly recorded, ordering
the party sued to obey it by making payment of a debt or be liable to double
or quadruple damages, is rather the act of one who gives warning than the
decision of a magistrate, as the rule of law declares that an act of this
kind does not obtain the force of a judgment. 5. The
Same Emperor to Jucundus. The judge
who admitted the controversy should have heard and examined the allegations
of both parties, for there is no doubt that the note which
he appended to the petition, and by which he placed one of the parties in
possession of the land, cannot be considered to take the place of a
judgment. 6. The
Emperor Philip and the Csesar Philip to Cassianus. It is
clear that a proclamation published by the Governor of a province cannot
have the force of a judgment any more than a summons. 7. The
Emperor Constantine to Bassus, Prsetorian Prefect. It is not
proper or customary for a judgment rendered after a prolonged contest to be
stated in a few written phrases. Given on
the fifteenth of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of
Constantine, Consul for the sixth time, and Maximus, 306. TITLE
LVIII. WHERE A
JUDGMENT is BASED ON FORGED DOCUMENTS OR FALSE EVIDENCE. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Bassianus. If you
desire to declare a will to be forged, in accordance with the terms of which
the illustrious Proconsul has rendered a judgment, he will grant you a
hearing, notwithstanding this is barred by the judgment, because the
question as to the forgery of the will has not yet been decided. 2. The
Emperor Alexander to Optatus. Those who
did not appeal when they were able to prove that they had lost their case by
reason of forged documents should be heard just as if the suit was begun for
the first time, as they are giving information with reference to a crime. Published
on the sixth of the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of
Julian, Consul for the second time, and Crispinus. 3. The
Same Emperor to Clement. You will
not be prevented from proving in the ordinary way that the evidence which
the adverse party produced against you in court is (as you allege) false.
The judgment, however, shall not be set aside unless you can show that he
who rendered it decided against you, because he relied upon the genuineness
of an instrument which is proved to have been forged. Published
on the seventh of the Kalends of September, .... 4. The
Emperor Gordian to Herennius. The
execution of a judgment is usually suspended, and recovery of what has been
paid granted, if it can be shown by positive evidence that the judge was
deceived by a forged instrument, the commission of the crime having
afterwards been established. Published
on the fifth of the Ides of September, .... TITLE LIX.
CONCERNING CONFESSIONS. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Julianus. It has
been decided that confessions made in court have the effect of judgments,
therefore you have no right to revoke your confession, as you will be
compelled to make payment. Adopted on
the third of the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of Gentian
and Bassus, 212. TITLE LX. ACTS
PERFORMED OR JUDGMENTS RENDERED BETWEEN SOME PERSONS CANNOT PREJUDICE THE
RIGHTS OF OTHERS. 1. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Epicratus. It has
frequently been decided that matters transacted by certain persons cannot
prejudice the rights of others. Wherefore, although you state that some of
the heirs of him whom you allege to have been your debtor have paid you, the
others should not be pressed for settlement unless the indebtedness is
proved to be due. Given at
Byzantium, on the fifth of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate
of the above-mentioned Emperors. 2. The
Same Emperors and Cassars to Epicrates. It is a
well-known rule of law that a compromise made between certain parties cannot
prejudice the rights of another who is absent. Therefore, having appeared
before the Governor of the province, prove that your grandmother gave you
the slave in question, and if the Governor should find that he legally
belongs to you for this reason, he will cause him to be restored to you, for
if the others divided the slave during your absence, they could not deprive
you of any of your rights. 3. The
Same Emperors and Cassars to Fortunata. If you,
along with your brother, succeeded to your mother, and your brother entered
into a compromise with the creditors of the estate with reference to your
share of the same, and did so without your consent, he could not extinguish
the right acquired by you to your share of said estate. Given on
the fifth of the Ides of October, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. TITLE LXI.
CONCERNING REFERENCES TO THE EMPEROR. 1. The
Emperor Constantine to Profuturus, Prefect of Subsistence. When a
judge thinks that the case should be referred to Us, and does not
decide between the parties, but concludes that the point upon which he
is in doubt ought to be left to Our wisdom, or if he has rendered a
judgment, he must not prevent the litigants from afterwards appealing from
it, for fear that it may be reversed, being well aware that if he does so,
an appeal can, nevertheless, legally be taken. Nothing should be sent to Us
which needs a complete examination. Whenever the judge believes that a case
should be referred to Us, he must immediately order all the litigants to be
notified that a consultation is about to take place, and if the point
referred is not sufficiently explicit, or appears to be contrary to law, the
judge shall, without any unnecessary delay, be required to place the
petition upon record. Given at
Sirmium, on the fourth of the Kalends of February, during the
Consulate of Constantine, Consul for the fifth time, and Lici-nius, 312. Extract
from Novel 125, Chapter I. Latin Text. Under the
provisions of the new law, where a case has been thoroughly examined it
should be terminated by the decision, which should be formally executed,
unless an appeal is taken. 2. The
Emperors Valentinian and Valens to Viventius, Prsetorian Prefect. The
Governors of provinces must not think that criminal cases originating in
their jurisdiction should be referred to Us unless they have previously
notified the parties that this is to be done, for only the truth will be
established when the matters are referred, whether their allegations are
refuted or confirmed by their consent. Given on
the twenty-third of the Kalends of January, during the Consulship of
Valentinian and Valens, 365. 3. The
Same Emperors and Gratian to Apodemius. If when
either reason or necessity requires Our decision in any instance, and an
opinion is expected, the submission of the reference must include the whole
case, so that, having been read, it will not be necessary for all the
documents to be reviewed; still, all of them should accompany the
application. Given on
the sixth of the Ides of May, during the Consulate of Our Noble
Prince Valentinian, and Victor, 369. TITLE LXII.
CONCERNING APPEALS AND IMPERIAL DECISIONS. 1. The
Decree of the Divine Severus, Published with Reference to Marcus Priscus, on
the Ides of January, during the Consulate of Pom-peianus and Avitus, 210. The
Governor of the province must first determine the question of possession,
and then inquire into the crime of violence, and if he should not do so,
there will be good ground to appeal from his decision. 2. The
Emperor Alexander to Plautianus. What you
demand is not new, hence you must not be denied the right to appeal, even
though one of My Rescripts is pleaded against you. 3. The
Emperor Gordian to Victor. It has
frequently been established that, where an appeal was taken, although it may
have been rejected by the court, nothing took place to prejudice the
decision, and that everything remains in the same condition that it was when
judgment was rendered. Published
on the fourth .... 4. The
Emperor Philip and the Csesar Philip to Probus. If, having
been appointed to the office of clerk, you did not appeal, the laws cannot
be violated by your refusal. 5. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars, to Valens and Others. If the
Governor of the province, to whom you have appealed, should decide that you
were not to blame because you did not file your petition within the time
prescribed by law, but that this resulted from the death of the person who
had been charged with presenting it, he will grant you relief in accordance
with the terms of the Perpetual Edict. 6. The
Same Emperors and Csesars decree: It is
proper for those who have jurisdiction of appeals, and hear them, to dispose
of them in such a way that it may be understood that the appeal was filed
after a decision was rendered by the court below, as it is not right that,
under any pretext whatever, the case should be sent back to the trial judge,
but in every instance it must be ended by its own decision; as the salutary
law enacted with reference to this provides that, after the appellate judge
has passed upon the appeal, recourse cannot be had to the magistrate from
whose decision the appeal was taken. Wherefore, judges are hereby notified
that, under no pretext whatever, can litigants be sent back to their own
provinces, as appellate judges in every instance are only permitted to
determine whether the appeal was properly taken or not. (1) If one
of the litigants should think that he has failed to make use of some good
defence in his allegations before the lower court, he can avail himself of
it before the judge who has cognizance of the appeal, as it is Our desire
that judges should only decide in conformity with justice, and that no
important evidence which may have been omitted should be excluded. (2) When
anyone, after having taken an appeal, thinks that the presence of certain
persons is necessary for him to establish the truth before the judge who has
jurisdiction of the appeal, because he believes that it was concealed, and
the judge decides that this ought to be done, the appellant should pay the
said witnesses their travelling expenses,
for justice demands that he who thinks that he is interested in having them
summoned should do this. (3)
However, with reference to those who, accused of capital offences, have
appealed from the sentences passed upon them, neither they themselves nor
those who appeal in their behalf, can do so until the case has been fully
heard and argued and judgment has been rendered, and We order that this rule
shall be observed, in order that if the defendant is unable to obtain a
solvent surety he may be kept in custody, and that the judges shall send
their decisions as well as copies of the documents filed by the appellants,
together with the replies made to them, to the court of appeal, so that the
condition of the case may be made clear to the appellate judge, and its
merits having been considered, judgment be rendered in accordance with the
rights of each of the parties. (4) In
order that the power to appeal may not be rashly and indiscriminately
granted, We decree that he who has failed to establish his case on appeal
shall be compelled by a competent judge to pay a reasonable penalty. (5) Where,
however, anyone having conducted his own case in court, and having been
defeated, desires to appeal, he must file his petition on the same day, or
on the next after judgment has been rendered. He who is transacting the
business of another must, under the same circumstances, appeal within three
days. Extract
from Novel 23, Chapter I. Latin Text. At present, the term of ten days
from the date of the judgment is granted in which to file an appeal. END OP THE
EXTRACT. THE TEXT
OP THE CODE FOLLOWS . (6) The
judge shall, without delay, notify the other party that an appeal has been
taken, even when the appellant does not request it, but the former is by no
means required to furnish security to conduct his side of the appeal. Without
date or designation of Consulate. 7. The
Same Emperors and Caesars to Nero. If those
who have been appointed to civil offices, to the decurionate, or to any
other honors, even though they may have been released from the discharge of
their duties by the Emperor, do not avail themselves of the aid of an
appeal, they will be considered to have confirmed their appointments by
their own consent. Therefore, as you have been appointed to a public office,
and have appealed, prove before the Governor of the province that you have
done so for a good reason. 8. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Opimiamiis. Where a decision has been
rendered against someone who is more than twenty-five years of age, and an
appeal was not taken within the time
prescribed by law, and the Governor of the province ascertains that the
matter was not settled by compromise while the appeal was pending, he shall
see that the judgment is executed. 9. The
Same Emperors and Caesars to Our Dear Haberad. The
principal party in the case can himself prosecute an appeal which his
attorney has taken in the course of the proceedings, even during the absence
of the latter. 10. The
Same Emperors and Csssars to Titian. If an
attorney appointed by a curator should lose the case, he himself as well as
the curator can invoke the aid of appeal, or the curator alone can exercise
that right. If, however, the minor should, in the meantime, claim the
indulgence due to his age, or attain his majority, he can, in his own name,
conduct the appeal. Ordered on
the day before the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of the
Caesars. 11. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Antoninus. Citizens,
and the inhabitants of towns who have good excuses and did not appeal after
having legally been appointed to office, will not be permitted to establish
the trust of their allegations. 12. The
Emperor Constantine to Catulinus. Where an
appeal has been filed in a civil case it is, under no circumstances, allowed
for the appellant to be kept in prison, or subjected to any kind of injury
whatsoever, or be tortured or even exposed to insult. It is, however,
otherwise in criminal prosecutions, for in these, even if an appeal can be
taken, the defendant must be kept in custody until the case has been decided
after the appeal, if he is not able to furnish a surety who is solvent. Adopted on
the fifteenth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of
Volusianus and Annianus, 314. 13. The
Same Emperor to Petronius Probianus, Greeting. From the
time when proceedings in civil cases were instituted between private
individuals, and you determined to consult or refer them to Us, or you
admitted the appeal, and complied with the requisite legal formalities,
nothing afterwards should be permitted or performed by you in any way, even
if any evidence of Our favor should be produced, but you must, in obedience
to former laws, do all that is required and see that the case is sent to the
Imperial Court. Published
during the Ides of October, during the Consulate of Sabinus and
Rufinus, 316. 14. The
Same Emperor to Bassus, Prefect of the City. Litigants
have a right to immediately appeal orally, without doing so in writing, if
the circumstances of the judgment demand it, and this applies to civil as
well as to criminal cases. Given at
Sirmium, on the eighth of the Ides of June, during the Consulate of
Gallicanus and Bassus, 317. 15. The
Same Emperor to Severus Vicegerent. In order
that it may not be necessary for cases which have been brought before Us on
appeal to be sent back to the lower court, We order that all necessary
information be inserted in the papers. We are compelled to be lenient in
rendering Our Decrees, as there is reason to apprehend that where a case has
not been thoroughly investigated the opportunity for further examination may
be lost. Therefore, a judge shall be liable to perpetual infamy if all the
matters stated by the litigants in the examination and the evidence are not
inserted, and cannot be found in the documents accompanying the appeal. Given at
Aquileia, on the tenth of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate
of Constantine, Consul for the fifth time, and Licinius, 319. 16. The
Same Emperor to Maximus. Those also
are entitled to the benefit of an appeal against whom judgment has been
rendered by a deputy appointed by the Emperor. Given at
Sirmium, on the day before the Ides of January, during the Second
Consulate of Crispus and Constantine, 321. 17. The
Same Emperor to Julian, Prefect of the City. When,
after a case has been heard by any of the Praetors, an appeal is taken by
either party, the appellant must obey the judgment of the Prefect of the
City. Given at
Heraclea on the third of the Nones of August, during the Consulate of
Constantine, Consul for the seventh time, and the Caesar Constantius, Consul
for the third time, 326. 18. The
Same Emperor to Victor, Collector of Taxes of the City of Rome. As some
debtors of the Treasury, when ordered to pay certain sums of money, are
accustomed to evade execution by having recourse to an appeal, which they do
not afterwards attempt to prosecute, it has been decided that if they do not
comply with all the formalities prescribed by law within the proper time,
the appeal shall be held to have been abandoned, and the amount due shall
immediately be collected. Given on
the day before the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of
Constantius and Maximus, 327. 19. The
Same Emperor to All the Inhabitants of the Provinces. We permit
appeals to be taken from the decisions of Proconsuls, counts, and those who
preside in the place of prefects, whether the decisions have been made on
appeal, after delegation, or under ordinary jurisdiction, but the judge must
give a copy of the decision to the appellant, as well as send to Us all the
pleadings of the parties, together with the arguments on both sides, as well
as his own decision. We do not
permit an appeal to be taken from the decisions of Praetorian Prefects. If
the defeated party can show that he applied for an appeal, but that the
judge refused to entertain it, he can go before the Prefect and begin the
case again just as if an appeal had been taken. If the appellant is shown
not to have appealed on proper grounds, and loses his case, he shall be.
branded with infamy. If, however, he should succeed, the judge who refused
to receive his appeal must be prosecuted before Us, in order that he may be
properly punished. Given at
Constantinople on the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of
Bassus and Ablavius, 331. 20. The
Same Emperor to Albinus. The power
of appeal is granted in cases of great as well as minor importance, and the
judge should not think that he has sustained any injury because the litigant
has had recourse to an appeal. Given on
the seventh of the Ides of April, during the Consulate of Marcellinus
and Probinus. 21. The
Emperors Constantius and Constans to Lollianus, Prse-torian Prefect. As
ordinary judges frequently hold that appeals should be rejected, it is
hereby decreed that if any judge should refuse to permit an appeal to be
taken, which is not against the execution of the judgment but against the
judgment itself, which has been finally rendered, he shall be compelled to
pay thirty pounds of gold to the Treasury of Ourx-large sses, and his officer
shall also be required to pay the same amount, unless he can show that he
obstinately resisted, and opposed, in writing, the decision rendered by the
judge. Given on
the eighth of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of Arbitio
and Lollianus, 355. 22. The
Same Emperor to Volusianus, Prsetorian Prefect. Where a
judgment has been rendered with reference to property which has no owner, or
that of which persons have been deprived by law as being unworthy to hold
it, and anyone thinks that an appeal should be taken, his right to do so
shall be admitted. Given on
the third of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of Arbitio
and Lollianus, 355. 23. The
Same Emperor to the Senate. When an
appeal is taken from judgments rendered in Bithynia, Paphlagonia, Lydia, the
Islands of the Hellespont, Phrygia, Europe, Rodope, and Mount Hemus, the
appellant must comply with the decision of the Prefect of this City. 24. The
Emperor Valentinian and Valens to the Council of the City of Carthage,
Greeting. The
necessity is imposed upon judges not only to permit an appeal to be taken,
but also to remember that the term of only thirty days is granted
from the date of the judgment within which the parties litigant are to be
notified that an appeal has been granted. The judge and his officer shall be
liable to a fine if they fail to observe these rules in every
particular. Given at
Milan, on the day before the Nones of February, during the Consulate
of the Divine Jovian and Varonianus, 364. 25. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius to Sya-grius, Prsetorian
Prefect. We order
that appeals from judgments imposing fines shall be permitted. Given on
the fourteenth of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of
Gratian, Consul for the fifth time, and Theodosius, 380. 26. The
Same Emperors to Pelagius, Count of Private Affairs. Let an
appeal to Your Excellency be taken from the decision of the Imperial
Procurator, so that if the trifling value of the property involved, or the
distance, does not permit the litigants to appear in your court, refer the
matter to the Governor of the province for his decision, if you should
approve of this being done. Given at
Milan, on the fifteenth of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate
of Arcadius and Bauto, 385. 27. The
Emperors Theodosius, Arcadius, and Honorius to Evodius, Proconsul of Africa.
Appointments made by notices or edicts without public authority are not
valid, and if the proper formalities have not been complied with, it is not
necessary to appeal from them. Given at
Milan, on the seventeenth of the Kalends of January, during the
Consulate of Olybrius and Probinus, 395. 28. The
Same Emperors to Neridius, Proconsul of Asia-Anyone who has taken an
appeal is hereby notified that he has a right to change his mind, and
withdraw his petition, in order that the opportunity for just repentance may
not be lost. Given at
Constantinople, on the eleventh of the Kalends of August, during the
Consulate of Arcadius, Consul for the fourth time, and Honorius, Consul for
the third time, 396. 29. The
Same Emperors to Eutychianus, Prsetorian Prefect. It shall not be lawful
for persons sentenced to punishment, after having been condemned for the
enormity of their crimes, to be arbitrarily removed and held by force, and
from humane considerations, We do not refuse to persons of this kind the
power to appeal in criminal cases, provided this is done within the time
prescribed by law; so that a more careful examination may take place, where
injustice is thought to have been committed, and the safety of a man
endangered through the error or prejudice of the court. However,
if a Proconsul, the Count of the East, the Augustal Prefect, or any of the
Imperial Deputies were among the judges, it is hereby
decreed that an appeal cannot be taken to Us, but they shall have the most
ample power to execute sentence; for We desire them to have full authority
to punish those who are condemned in the manner prescribed by law, if
circumstances and the crime demand it. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of Honorius,
Consul for the fourth time, and Eutychianus, 393. 30. The
Same Emperors to Theodore, Prsstorian Prefect. When
anyone appeals for the reason that he wishes to avoid the judgment rendered
against him by a judge whom he regards as suspicious, he shall have full
power to do so; nor need he be apprehensive of the undue severity of judges,
as he can easily appeal from any injurious decision which they may render,
and especially as the Praetorian Prefect is the only one from whom he is not
permitted to appeal without losing his case. Therefore, all persons are
informed that the right of appeal is granted to them from the unjust
decisions of judges, and from the rulings of those who are suspected, in
capital cases, as well in those involving the loss of their fortunes. Given at
Milan, on the seventh of the Ides of June, during the Consulate of
Theodore, Consul for the fifth time, 399. 31. The
Emperors Theodosius and Honorius to Asclepiodotus, Prse-torian Prefect. If the
judge of the lower court refuses to permit an appeal to be taken against his
decision, to the tribunal of Your Highness, or to the Prefecture of the
City, or if the appeal having been admitted, he should refuse to notify the
parties, the appellant shall, according to the ancient law, be entitled to
the term of a year from the date of the decision to file a complaint on
account of this injustice, as well as to prosecute the judge; or where an
appeal of this kind was not allowed after having been requested of the judge
of the lower court, the appellant will be entitled to six months for the
purpose of doing these things. If,
however, the judge should refuse to grant the appeal, or to refer the case
to the proper magistrate, four months shall be granted, so that those acts
which We have prescribed having been performed, the appellant may proceed
during the time known to have been fixed by law for the prosecution of
appeals. Given at
Constantinople, on the third of the Kalends of April, during the
Consulate of Asclepiodotus and Marinianus, 423. 32. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to Cyrus, Prsetorian Prefect. We order
that hereafter there shall be no recourse to Us by appeal from the decisions
of judges of distinguished rank, lest the rights of others may seem to be
infringed if We are called upon to consider them, and are called away from
the occupations which We are pursuing for the general welfare. If, however,
a case should be appealed from the decision of any of the Proconsuls, or the
Augustal Prefect, or from that of
the Count of the East, or of any of the Vicegerents of the Emperor, We order
that the illustrious Praetorian Prefect, who is a member of Our retinue, as
well as the illustrious Quaestor of Our Palace, shall take cognizance of the
appeal in the same order, and with the observation of the same formalities,
and at the same times as other actions taken up in one appeal are decided in
the Imperial Council; and this shall be done, even though some of the
eminent magistrates aforesaid have the right, as judges, to hear appeals. (1) When
an appeal is taken from a decision of a duke who is at the same time a
Governor, the Prefect shall be required to hear and determine the same, in
accordance with the ordinary rules of his tribunal. (2) In all
the different judicial proceedings which We have introduced instead of
references to Us, or the notices or other matters connected with the same,
where an appeal is taken from the decision of a judge, the above-mentioned
distinguished magistrates must hear the appellants and take cognizance of
their demands, and We order Our secretaries to obtain the papers and record
them, and notify the parties litigant, and the officials associated with the
illustrious Quaestor shall execute the judgments. (3) These
rules shall apply where an appeal was taken from the decision of a judge who
did not hear the case by virtue of a special appointment, for when the time
of the execution of a judgment is extended by an appeal from the decision of
a judge who was specially designated for that purpose, it will be necessary
for the magistrate who appointed him to ascertain whether or not there is
good ground for an appeal. (4) We
think that it is eminently proper to add to this most salutary law that if
the Emperor, after having been applied to, should assign the case to a
private individual, or to one or more persons who are not of illustrious
rank, to be heard (as is customary), and an appeal should be taken from the
decision of the person thus appointed, the illustrious Praetorian Prefect,
who is one of Our retinue, shall hear and decide the case along with the
illustrious Qusestor, at the proper time. Our
secretaries shall receive and record all matters heard and decided by Our
arbiters, and notify the litigants in writing, and they shall also receive
and examine any appeals taken from the awards of arbiters especially
appointed by Us (even though they be of illustrious rank) provided the cases
are referred to the Council of the Empire. (5) But
when an appeal is taken from the decision of the illustrious and
distinguished judges who do not belong to the court of last resort, We order
that it shall be heard by Us, even though it may have been taken from the
decision of someone who was appointed by Us to decide it, and who was not
originally of illustrious rank, but was afterwards raised to the dignity of
a noble. The same
rule shall also be observed when another arbiter also not of noble birth is
associated with him. (6)
Moreover, anything which has not been expressly stated in this law shall be
understood to remain subject to the rules of the ancient laws and
constitutions. 33. The
Same Emperors to Cyrus, Prsetorian Prefect. In a case
in which the attendant of an officer of the rank of general, with reference
to whose status a controversy arises in a province on the ground that he is
a decurion, or is a member of the retinue of the Governor, and is detained
in the province for the reason that he has not paid his taxes, or discharged
his official duties, and the decision of the Governor of the province is not
executed, for the reason that an appeal has been taken from the same, We
order that the case shall be decided by Your Highness, along with the
distinguished general, according to its merits, even though the general may
have appointed the Governor of the province to hear it. 34. The
Emperor Justinian to Demosthenes, Prsetorian Prefect. We decree
that when any judge of superior or inferior rank suggests that a matter
which We appointed him to decide, or which he should determine as belonging
to his jurisdiction, should be referred to Us, the case which has been
appealed shall be decided by Us in Council, whether his opinion accompanied
the reference or not (provided he did not state it to the parties) ; or if
nothing of this kind was added, but he simply requested a reply from Our
Majesty, the case should not be determined until Our order, two illustrious
men who are either of patrician, consular, or prefectorian rank, and whom We
have selected for that purpose, are ordered to be joined with the
illustrious Quaestor of Our Palace, and with him examine the appeal (whether
they do so in the presence or the absence of the parties to the suit), and
give their opinion concerning the case; and the decision made by these most
eminent magistrates shall be considered as final; and permission shall not
be given to appeal from it, or to raise any doubt whatever concerning the
same. We decree
that this rule shall not only apply where a single judge has referred a case
of this kind to Us, but where two or more judges were appointed and none of
them agreed, but each one submitted a different opinion for Our
consideration; or where they all consulted Us as to what disposition should
be made of the case. 35 and
36. Laws which are not Authentic. 37. The
Emperor Justinian to Menna, Prsstorian Prefect. We think
that the following should be added where appeals are taken by which it is
customary to bring matters for final determination to the Imperial Palace,
namely, when the amount in dispute does not exceed ten pounds of gold, one
judge alone, and not two (as was formerly the practice) shall be appointed
to decide it. If, however, the value of the property exceeds that amount but
is not more than twenty pounds of gold, the matter shall be submitted to two
illustrious judges, who will take cognizance of the question involved, which
must be reduced
to writing by the clerks, so that if they differ, they may call in the
illustrious Quaestor, and the doubt be disposed of by his decision. In
actions, however, where the property involved exceeds in value the sum of
twenty pounds of gold, they should be brought before the distinguished
nobles who compose the Council of State of Our Sacred Palace, so that, in
accordance with what has already been established, not only the defeated
party but also the one who is successful may have the case referred to one
or two judges, but this must be done within the term of two years, as, after
that time has elapsed, We refuse to authorize it. Any decisions made by one
or more of these judges shall, under no circumstances, be subject to appeal.
We, however, permit new allegations to be made by the litigants before the
said judge or judges, just as in the case of a reference to the Council of
Our Sacred Palace. Given at
Constantinople, on the eighth of the Ides of April, during the
Consulate of Decius, 329. 38. The
Same Emperor to Demosthenes, Prsetorian Prefect. Where an
appeal was taken from the decision of a duke, whether under his regular
jurisdiction, or whether he was especially appointed to hear the case by the
Emperor, or whether he himself was included among the eminent magistrates,
or was of illustrious rank, or even if he was of higher position (as
military men as well as those of consular rank often discharge duties of
this kind when required to do so by the public welfare), no distinction
being made on this account, but only the ducal dignity being considered, the
appeal having been taken from the decision of any duke whomsoever, shall
not, as was formerly the case, be disposed of by the judges, but We order
that it shall be referred to and decided by the most sublime Master of the
Offices, and the most excellent Qusestor of Our Palace, who shall hear it
together, as is done in Our Council of State, and that it shall be recorded
by Our Imperial Secretaries, and that none of the provisions of the ancient
law with reference to such cases shall be observed, but it shall only be
brought before the said most eminent magistrates. 39. The
Same Emperor to Julian, Prsetorian Prefect. We, having
greater consideration for Our subjects than they themselves would perhaps
display, do hereby amend an ancient rule, that is to say, in cases of
appeal, he alone who had recourse to such a proceeding is entitled to have
the decision of the judge corrected, but the other party who failed to do
this is compelled to obey the decision, no matter what it may be. Hence We
order that if the appellant should come into court, and state the grounds
for appeal, and his adversary wishes to contest the judgment, and is
prepared, he can do so, if his position is worthy of the attention of the
court. But when he is absent the judge must, nevertheless, use his authority
to protect his rights. (1)
Moreover, with reference to the legal documents required for the appeal,
which, by all means, must be read before the distinguished and
learned men composing the Imperial Council, the parties litigant, as well as
those who draw up said documents, must be careful not to use too many words,
and not to repeat statements which have already been made therein, but they
must only insert those things which set forth the causes for the appeal,
expressed in concise language, and must see that they do not contain any new
matter, or make additions to supply what was omitted, for they are hereby
notified that if this is not done, those who drew up the papers will be
liable to the just indignation of the judges of the court of appeal, for a
succinct statement of the facts and an abridgment of the opinions of the
eminent magistrates who originally heard the case will be amply sufficient. (2) We
remember that, by a law which We recently promulgated, We order that one
judge should be appointed to hear cases in which a sum up to the value of
ten pounds of gold is involved, and that two should be appointed when the
value was twenty pounds of gold, in accordance with the custom observed in
cases brought before the Imperial Council. But as, at
first sight, the amount might not appear to be sox-large , and in the final
decision the judge or judges concluded that a greater one should be
considered, and since it was not possible for them to exceed the limits by
which they were bound, We grant them full power in cases of this kind to
adopt ax-large r sum than that above mentioned, if the value of the property
was more than originally estimated by them, and they shall be permitted to
render their decision in conformity to the truth, and not in accordance with
the first appraisement, in order that magistrates may not be impeded in the
discharge of their duties, but may strictly enforce observance of the laws,
and in every respect exert their judicial authority. Given at
Constantinople, on the sixth of the Kalends of April, during the
fifth Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 530. TITLE
LXIII. CONCERNING
DELAYS, AND THE AMENDMENTS OF APPEALS OR REFERENCES TO THE EMPEROR. 1. The
Emperor Constantine to Crispinus. If anyone,
having been appointed duumvir, or honored with any other office, or invested
with any public charge during his absence, should invoke the aid of appeal,
he will only be entitled to the term of two months in which to file his
application, to be computed from the time when he can show that he was first
notified of his appointment; but if he was present, the said term of two
months must be computed from the very day when his appointment was made. Given on
the eighth of the Ides of July, during the Consulate of Constantine,
Consul for the sixth time, and the Caesar Constantius, 820. 2. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to Cyrus, Praetorian Prefect. We think
that it will be to the advantage of Our reign for the provisions of the laws
having reference to time granted to litigants to be amended, and that
pretexts for delay should, under all circumstances, be abolished. We order
that, after an appeal has been granted, the time allowed for the prosecution
of the same, whether this has been done by the illustrious Governor of the
province, or by an eminent judge, shall, in the first place, be six months.
If the appellant permits this time to go by, We grant him an additional term
of thirty-one days. If he should let this pass, We allow him, in like
manner, a third term of the same number of days. If the third term should
also expire, We decree that he shall be entitled to a fourth and final term
of thirty-one days. If the appellant should also let this fourth term
elapse, We decree that he shall be granted the term of three months longer,
to petition Us to have his right to appeal restored. This application having
been made, We decree that it will not be necessary to notify his adversary
or to mention the time which has expired, in his petition, but We direct
that the term of three months shall be computed from the date of the
expiration of the fourth and last term, even though restoration of his right
of appeal was granted one day before, or the judgment was not rendered by
one of the illustrious Prefects. These
rules shall not prejudice the adverse party, as the expiration of the time
is not uncertain, but is well known to all persons, and they apply to
appeals from the decisions of the illustrious Governors of provinces, as
well as from those of eminent judges. Where an appeal is taken from the
decision of an arbiter in a province, who has been specially appointed by
the Emperor, We authorize three similar terms, after the first one has
expired (as above stated) to which the appellant shall be entitled, but he
shall have no restoration of his right to appeal granted by Us, so that,
after the ninety-three days shall have elapsed, the execution of the
judgment must be ordered. If,
however, the arbiter was specially appointed in this Most Holy City, by the
Praetorian Prefect,, the Master of the Offices, or any other official of
exalted rank, and the appeal should be taken against either the ruling or
decision rendered by the lower court, the first term within which it can be
brought shall consist of two months, but the other three shall be computed
as above set forth. Anyone who takes an appeal from the decision of an
arbiter, who has been specially appointed by the Governor of a province, or
an eminent judge, shall be entitled to two months in which to file it, and
also for three other terms as above enumerated. With
reference to the observance of the terms aforesaid, We order that if they
should happen to occur during holidays, those which precede them may be
counted by the litigants as available. If anyone,
without observing the provisions of the law, should permit the time to
elapse, he can be opposed in the first instance by his adversary, or by the
judge if the appellant alone is present in court, and
the latter shall be considered as having accepted the decision without
having been subjected to any restraint. Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of
Valentinian, Consul for the fifth time, and Anatolius, 440. Extract
from Novel 29, at the Beginning. Latin Text. A year is
granted to the party who takes an appeal, within which time he must
prosecute it, either alone or in company with his adversary ; or, where
there is good reason for doing so, he may be granted still another year, and
if the case has not been disposed of at the expiration of that time, the
decision will stand confirmed. If the
appellant has failed to proceed when only one month remains of the term of
two years, the successful party will have the right to have him summoned,
and whether he is found or not, the former can make his allegations, and the
decision shall be either affirmed or set aside; and, in every instance,
judgment for the costs, dependent upon the number of terms which have been
granted, shall be rendered against the absent party. If, after the lapse of
the term of two years, neither of the parties should appear, the decision
shall be affirmed. Extract
from Novel 93, Chapter I. Latin Text. Where,
however, arbiters are chosen by the parties after an appeal has been taken
and brought before the appellate court, whether it has been heard or not,
and, in the meantime, the term of two years within which the appeal must be
disposed of in accordance with law has expired, and, for this reason, the
case again comes under the jurisdiction of the appellate judge, the parties
will not be prejudiced by the lapse of time; but the case can proceed and
reach a legitimate termination, even if ten thousand more terms of two years
have elapsed, unless the said term of two years shall have expired after the
judgment was rendered without an appeal having been taken. Extract
from Novel 23, Chapter II. Latin Text. Where a
case is intended to be referred to the Imperial Council, it will not be
prejudiced by delay until the Emperor himself has brought it to the
attention of the Council, and it has been finally disposed of in the
ordinary way by the illustrious dignitaries composing the same. Extract
from Novel 119, Chapter IV. Latin Text. When an
appeal has been taken, and one or both of the parties have been granted more
time, or only one of them has availed himself of the right to appeal, and
has appeared before the judge who is to examine the appeal, or before his
advisors, or those who present cases to the court, and the judge appoints a
certain time for the case to be heard, We do not wish the rights of either
or both of the parties to be prejudiced on this account, but that, after
this, appeals of this kind shall be examined and terminated by decisions in
accordance with law. 3. The
Emperor Justini-an to Appio, Praetorian Prefect. Let no one think that,
in the future, he will be permitted to appeal to the members of the Imperial
Council after the legally established terms have
expired, either by means of a petition, or through a Rescript of the Emperor
granting him restitution of his right, nor in any other way whatsoever; but
all persons shall be required to use due diligence for the purpose of taking
advantage of appeals within the time fixed by law, and a statement of what
has taken place in the lower court and has been made the basis of appeal
shall not be filed in the office of the Imperial Secretary near the
expiration of the term, lest, by evil schemes, the termination of the case
may be interfered with, but this shall be done immediately after the appeal
has been taken, or at least before half of the prescribed period has
elapsed, in order that the party who has appealed may not lose his right on
account of the little time that remains. 4. The
Same Emperor to Tatianus, Master of the Offices. We decree
by this Imperial lav; that where appeals are taken to the Emperor permission
shall be given to the appellant, as well as the adverse party, to make use
of new allegations or exceptions which may, indeed, not be applicable to the
new proceeding, but arise from and are connected with questions known to
have been brought up before the lower court. If,
however, it should be shown that any allegation was made, or any document
introduced before the lower court, proof of which the party employing it was
not able to present at that time, but which can now be done without delay
before the members of the Imperial Council, they should admit it, in order
that, by doing so, more light may be thrown upon the matters in dispute. 5. The
Same Emperor to Tribonian, Qusestor of the Imperial Palace. As by
former laws, in case of appeals, provision was not made for the time
occupied by parties residing at a distance from Our Most Sacred Court, it
appears to Us to be necessary to establish a proper scale for these
distances. Therefore, We order that when any case is appealed from the
frontier of Egypt, or Lydia, or from the Orient, or from both Cilicias, or
from the Armenians, as well as from all Illyria, the term of six months
shall be granted, as by the ancient law, and this shall neither be
diminished or increased. When, however, a case is appealed from any other
portion of Our Empire, as, for instance, from the Departments of Asia,
Pontus, or Thrace, to this Royal City, We order that, instead of the term of
six months above mentioned, only that of three shall be conceded, and the
other three terms which follow shall consist of three months, that is to say
ninety-three days, whether the first term of six months or the other one of
three is allowed, according to the enumeration of the places which We have
just made; but the other period of three months, which .is usually granted
by the Council for the purpose of reinstating the party in his right of
appeal, shall remain unaltered, and shall be added to those previously
designated, so that, in one instance, the term allowed shall consist of a
year, and in the other of nine months. (1) As, in
former times, one day was granted by the ancient legislators at the end of
each term, which was designated "The Fatal Day," and
it often happened (as mortals are exposed to many accidents) when appeals
were taken, that either from illness, length of time, or other causes (which
would not be easy to remember or enumerate), the said fatal day passed
without the parties taking advantage of it, and the time for appealing
expired, and the estates of men were thereby endangered, We, for the purpose
of disposing of these injurious vicissitudes of fortune, do order that
hereafter not merely one fatal day shall be reckoned, but if the appellant
shall have appeared at any time within four days preceding the fatal day, or
within five days after that time, and shall bring his action before a
competent judge, the law shall be considered to have been complied with. He
should not be expected to deplore the loss of his case, but he ought to
rejoice in the privilege We bestow upon him, as We are aware that suits are
frequently endangered through an error in calculation as to the time within
which the judge should act, which it is to be hoped will not occur
hereafter, because of the remedy afforded under the present law. This
privilege is applicable to all delays, whether they have been granted by
specially appointed judges or by others, and which the laws have mentioned
as being required to be kept or observed, so that ten fatal days, instead of
only one, shall everywhere be established. (2) In
those instances, however, with reference to which the term of two years has
been prescribed, whenever cases are heard in this Imperial City by the
assembled Council of the Nobles of Our Sacred Palace, We limit the time to
one instead of two years, so that within that period the papers in the case
may be collected, and delivered to Our devoted Secretaries, and the
arguments in opposition be made', if this should be desirable, and the
litigants be compelled to bring the case before Our Imperial Council. A
successful party shall, in accordance with what has already been decided, be
permitted to present his case there at once, without waiting for the
expiration of a year, if he should wish to do so. (3) When,
however, proceedings have been begun in Our Imperial Council, and have not
been concluded on the same day, We permit them to be continued, as it would
be unjust for men to lose their cases for the reason that the Imperial
Council was occupied with matters brought before it by the Emperor. (4) We
think that it is reasonable for what follows to be added to this law,
namely: that if anyone should have taken his case before an appellate judge,
prior to the expiration of the time prescribed by law (whether one or both
parties were present), and, having formulated his appeal, should afterwards
depart and abandon it, and the remainder of the time should pass in
inactivity, and the term of a year elapse after the case was begun, the
successful party not being able to have the judgment executed on account of
the case being still incomplete, and not having the power to bring it to a
conclusion, as the absence of the appellant, did not, of itself, cause it to
be terminated, We, for the purpose of removing this injustice (as the
adverse party can, even in the absence of the appellant, proceed with the
case, for the reason
that the special privilege enjoyed by the magistrate having jurisdiction of
an appeal authorizes him to dispose of it when only one party is present),
do hereby order that if the said appellant does not attend to the case, and
conduct it to the end, when he was to blame because the trial did not
proceed, he will forfeit his right of appeal, and the judgment rendered
against him shall remain in full force and effect, just as if an appeal had
not been taken in the first place, unless the said appellant can establish
by perfectly clear evidence that he intended to use every effort to have the
case heard, but was unable to do so, either through the fault of the judge,
or for some other cause over which he had no control. For, under such
circumstances, We grant him another term of a year, and if this should
elapse, and the case not be terminated within that time, We decree that he
shall be deprived of the benefit of an appeal, because he had full power to
appear before Us, and complain of the delay of the judge, and profit by Our
indulgence. (5) In
conformity with the above, the same rule shall apply to appeals from the
decisions of Our distinguished Prefects brought before Our Imperial Council,
on the application of one or both parties, not only because of the absence
of one of them, but also on account of the expiration of the terms
prescribed by law. (6)
Moreover, if the parties came to the conclusion that their dispute should be
settled by means of a written agreement, neither of them shall have the
right to invoke the aid of an appeal, or take advantage of the lapse of
time, and We decree that a compromise of this kind shall stand, for under
such circumstances, We desire the harshness of the laws to be mitigated by
the agreement of the litigants. Given at
Chalcedon, on the fifteenth of the Kalends of December, during the
fifth Consulate of Decius, 526. TITLE LXIV.
WHEN IT is NECESSARY TO APPEAL. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Apollinarus and Others. You allege
that the sentence has no force, as it was pronounced in opposition to a
judgment from which no appeal was taken. If you can prove this readily,
without having recourse to an appeal, what has been decided will not have
the authority of a judicial decision. Published
on the eighth of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of
Alexander, 223. 2. The
Same Emperor to Capilaneis. When a
question with reference to the succession of the deceased arose between you
and your grandmother, and a judge appointed by the Governor of the province
decided that the deceased, although under the age of fourteen years, could
make a will, and by this means you obtained the advantage over your
grandmother, it is evident that the decision having been rendered in
violation of a plain rule of law can have no
force; therefore, in this instance, it will not be necessary to have
recourse to an appeal. If, however, an inquiry was made as to the age of the
deceased, and it was ascertained that he had completed his fourteenth year,
and the judge decided that for this reason he could make a will, and you did
not appeal, or you failed to prosecute the appeal after it was taken, you
cannot again bring up a matter which has been decided. 3. The
Emperor Gordian to Ingenuus. If (as you
allege) you were appointed to the duumvirate, and your previous designation
as decurion was suspended on account of the appeal which you made to the
eminent judges against your selection for the latter office, it is clear
that your appointment to the duumvirate will not be prejudiced before your
appeal has been disposed of by the above-mentioned judges. 4. The
Emperors Valerian and Gallienus, and the Caesar Valerian to Julianus. As you
state that several magistrates have been appointed judges in your case, and
that only one of them has rendered a decision, there does not seem to be any
necessity to appeal, as the decision is not valid in law. 5. The
Emperors Cams, Carimis, and Numerianus to Domitian. Governors
can impose fines within certain limits. If the Governor of the province
should exceed his authority, and fine you more than the amount prescribed by
law, there is no doubt that what appears to have been done illegally is
void, and can be set aside without appeal. Published
during the Ides of January, during the Consulate of Carus and Carinus,
283. 6. The
Same Emperors to Germanus. If the
judge appointed by the Governor of the province to hear the case is said not
to have rendered his decision on the day that the Governor appointed, but a
considerable time afterwards, in order to avoid the introduction of
technicalities and the delay which will result from a fruitless appeal, the
Governor of the province must decide the entire case, without it being
necessary to have recourse to an appeal. 7. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Nicagora. It has
already been decreed by our Imperial Predecessors that decisions rendered by
corrupt judges for the sake of reward are void in law, even if no appeal
should be taken. 8. The
Same Emperors to Constantine. If your
father did not give his consent to your appointment as decurion, and you
were still in the fifteenth year of your age, and the Governor of the
province, having been applied to, should find that you are not eligible to
the said office of decurion, he will revoke the unjust
appointment as being void on account of your age, even if no appeal was
taken. 9. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Rufina. We grant
to veterans who, after service in the legions or under the standards for
twenty years, have obtained an honorable and regular discharge, the
privilege of being exempt from onerous public duties. Moreover, desiring to
remunerate the faithful devotion of Our soldiers by this mark of Our
indulgence, We hereby release them from the necessity of appealing, when
judgments are rendered against them. 10. The
Emperor Justinian to Menna, Prsetorian Prefect. For the
sake of maintaining unimpaired the honor of judges, where one of the
parties, considering himself injured by their final decision, takes an
appeal, We forbid the other party, who was successful, to appeal from the
same judgment on the ground that he did not receive anything as costs and
damages in the case, or received less than he ought to have done, as he
himself admits that the decision was justly rendered. The judges, however,
or the nobles of Our Imperial Palace, when the amount involved in the case
is not of great value, and they think that the successful party is entitled
to his expenses, have power to grant him a reasonable sum for that purpose,
without rendering it necessary for him to appeal. And as he is permitted by
former laws to apply for this relief, if his adversary should fail to appeal
to Our Council, We nevertheless authorize this to be done, but We forbid any
imputation to be cast upon the court by taking an appeal when it is
unnecessary. Given on
the eighth of the Ides of April, .... TITLE LXV.
WHOSE APPEALS SHOULD NOT BE RECEIVED. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Sabinus. The appeal
of a party who, being absent through obstinacy, has had judgment rendered
against him after having been regularly summoned to conduct his case, cannot
be received, if the matter has previously been summarily examined. Published
on the Nones of July, during the Consulate of Antoninus, Consul for
the fourth time, and Balbinus, 214. 2. The
Emperors Constantius and Constans to Hierocles, Consular of Syria. You will
be careful to note that no homicide, poisoner, malefactor, adulterer, or any
person who has been guilty of manifest violence, who has been convicted by
witnesses, or with his own mouth has confessed that he is guilty of vices
and crimes, shall be heard, if he takes an appeal. We,
however, wish it to be observed that justice requires that where witnesses
have been called, instruments produced, and other evidence offered, and a
judgment has been rendered against the culprit, and the latter does not
confess his guilt, or, terrified by the fear of torture, states anything
against himself, he shall not be denied the right of appeal. Given on
the fifth of the Ides of December, during the Consulate of Leontius
and Sallust, 344. 3. The
Emperors Valentinian and Valens to Modestus, Praetorian Prefect. An appeal
from the decision of his own judge is not permitted to any official, except
solely where, in a civil proceeding, he has brought suit before his own
judge with reference to an estate, but any official can, under other
circumstances, appeal from the sentence of the said judge, and the right is
granted him by law to appear by an attorney. Given on
the fourth of the Ides of June, during the Consulate of Valentinian
and Valens, 365. 4. The
Emperors Valentinian, Valens, and Gratian to Olybrius, Prefect of the City. We order
that no appeal shall be taken where satisfaction of a claim is demanded by
the Treasury, or where the payment of public taxes is in question, or the
recovery of a debt, either public or private is involved (provided that the
indebtedness has been clearly proved), so that judicial authority may be
severely exercised against the delinquent if guilty of contumacy. Published
at Rome, on the fifteenth of the Kalends of September, during the
second Consulate of Valentinian and Valens, 368. 5. The
Emperors Valens, Gratian, and Valentinian to Thalassius, Proconsul of
Africa. It has
been thoroughly established by the laws and Imperial Constitutions that an
appeal cannot be taken from an execution, unless the officer charged with it
has exceeded the terms of the judgment. When an appeal of this kind is
taken, We think that it should be held that the execution is suspended, and
if the property, which the officer charged with the execution attempted to
return, is movable, it should be taken from the possessor and sequestered
after the appeal, to be restored eventually to the party whom the judge may
decide is entitled to it. Where,
however, execution was issued with reference to either the possession or the
ownership of property, and it is suspended by an appeal, all the profits
acquired therefrom during the time of the appeal, or subsequently obtained,
shall be placed on deposit, and the land left temporarily in the hands of
the appellant. Litigants, however, are notified that, if they appeal either
from the execution of the judgment, or from the judgment itself, and it
should appear that they have done so wrongfully, they shall be fined the sum
of fifty pounds of gold. Given on
the third of the Kalends of February, during the Con- sulate of
Valens, Consul for the sixth time, and Valentinian, Consul for the second
time, 378. 6. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius to Hypa-tius, Prefect of the
City. Anyone who
has ventured to appeal against the opening of the will of a deceased person,
or to prevent those who, it is evident, have been appointed heirs, from
being placed in possession of the estate, if the judge having jurisdiction
should hold that the appeal which has been interposed in such a matter ought
to be received, he who appealed so improperly shall pay a fine of twenty
pounds of silver, and the judge who connived at such a base proceeding shall
be fined an equal sum. Given.on
the Nones of April, during the Consulate of Ausonius, Consul for the
tenth time, and Olybrius, 379. 7. The
Same Emperors and Arcadius to Pelagius, Count of Private Affairs. No appeal
shall be permitted either from interlocutory decrees or from other judicial
acts, before a final decision has been rendered in its proper order. 8. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius to Apollodorus, Count of Private Affairs. The
interest of the public as well as that of Our Private Treasury requires that
claims due to Our Household should not be deferred by the cunning arts of
debtors. Wherefore, We decree that the following rule shall be obeyed,
namely: that those who have been openly and manifestly ascertained to be
public debtors shall be denied the privilege of appeal, and their
application for the same shall be rejected. Given at
Milan, on the third of the Ides of August, during the Consulate of
Arcadius, Consul for the fourth time, and Honorius, Consul for the third
time, 396. TITLE LXVI. WHERE THE
APPELLANT DIES WHILE THE APPEAL is PENDING. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Julianus. Even after
the death of the party who appealed, his heirs are required either to
continue the case on appeal, or to acquiesce in the original
decision. Published
on the third of the Nones of December, during the Consulate of
Alexander, 223. 2. The
Same to Marcellina. My Parents
ordered that the property of him who, having been accused of a capital
crime, did not appear, and died before the case was heard, should belong to
his heirs. Published
on the third of the Nones of December, during the Consulate of
Alexander, 223. 3. The
Same Emperor to Ulpius. If anyone
sentenced to exile with confiscation of his property should appeal, and
should die while the appeal is pending, although the crime vanished with his
death, still the case involving his property must proceed. For it makes a
great difference whether a capital penalty which deprives the accused of his
property has been imposed (in which case the crime, having been extinguished
by his death, no question with reference to it can survive), or whether the
property is taken, not as the result of condemnation for the crime, but by a
special decision of the Governor, for the defendant being dead, the question
of the crime alone is removed, but that of the disposition of the property
remains. Published
during the Ides of March, during the Consulate of Modestus and Probus,
279. 4. The
Emperor Gordian to Alexander. If your
father, having been appointed to the decurionate and appealed, died while
the appeal was pending, the question of the appointment is terminated by his
death. 5. The
Same Emperor to Felix. Although
the female slave, with reference to whose ownership a controversy arose and
a decision was rendered against you by the Governor of the province, died,
still, as an appeal was taken in the case, and as you allege that it was
pending along with other cases, this appeal should be heard and decided in
its regular order, so far as the disposal of the peculium of said
slave is concerned. 6. The
Emperor Constantine to Bassus, Prefect of the City. If one of
the litigants should die while the appeal is still pending, his heirs will
be entitled not only to the remaining time which remained to the deceased,
but also to four months in addition. Where, however, a certain time was
granted to the heirs for deliberation, after this has expired, the term of
four months more shall be granted them, in order that they, being ignorant
of business, or having doubts as to whether they should accept the estate or
not, may not suffer loss before acquiring any benefit. Published
at Sirmium, on the twelfth of the Kalends of June, during the second
Consulate of the Csesars Crispus and Constantine, 331. TITLE
LXVII. CONCERNING
THOSE WHO DO NOT APPEAL THROUGH FEAR OF THE JUDGE. 1. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars, to Dorophanus. If a
judicial decision was rendered against you and you did not invoke the aid of
an appeal, you understand that you must abide by the decision,
for you need fear nothing in the presence of the Imperial Council. Given on
the fifteenth of the Kalends of June, .... 2. The
Emperor Julian to Geminianus. The
privilege of having the right to appeal restored to them is denied to those
who did not apply within the time prescribed by law. Therefore, all who,
under the pretext of fear, fail to appeal from the decisions of Prefects of
the City, Masters of the Offices, Generals of the Army, Proconsuls, Counts,
Prefects of the East, Augustal Vicegerents, or any other magistrates
whomsoever, shall be excluded from reviving their cases. But persons who
have suffered violence, and make a public statement of the facts within the
lawful time during which they have a right to appeal, or show by their
statements that they intended to do so, shall, by reason of this fact, have
the support of equity, just as if an appeal had been taken. Published
on the fifteenth of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of
Mamertinus and Nevitta, 362. TITLE
LXVIII. WHERE ONE OR MORE OF THE PARTIES APPEAL. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Licinius. If it is
proved to the court that the same judgment was rendered against you as
against the party whose appeal was decided to be just, and that there was no
separation on account of any difference of facts in the case, he will not
fail to see that you also, who did not appeal, shall profit by the success
of the other party, in accordance with what has frequently been decided. Published
on the fourteenth of the Kalends of September, .... 2. The
Same Emperor to Serenus. When one
of several parties in the same case appeals and his 'appeal is decided to be
just, it will also benefit those who did not appeal. Where, however, one of
them obtained restitution in opposition to the judgment, on the ground of
his age, this will be of no advantage to another who is older, but did not
appeal in his own name. TITLE LXIX. WHERE AN
APPEAL is TAKEN AGAINST TEMPORARY POSSESSION. 1. The
Emperors Valentinian, Theodosius, and Arcadius to Eusig-nius, Praetorian
Prefect. Where
proceedings have been instituted with reference to temporary possession,
even though an appeal may have been taken, the judgment rendered will,
nevertheless, be effective, as the question of possession
must be decided, in order that that of ownership may remain intact. Given at
Milan, on the fourteenth of the Kalends of December, during the
Consulate of our Prince Honorius, and Evodius, 386. TITLE LXX. No ONE
SHALL BE PERMITTED TO APPEAL POB THE THIRD TIME IN ONE AND THE SAME CASE, OR
TO REFUSE TO OBEY THE JUDGMENT OP A COURT WHICH HAS BEEN RENDERED TWICE AND
CONFIRMED BY THE DECISION OF A PREFECT. 1. The
Emperor Justinian to Menna, Prsetorian Prefect. When a
party has appealed a second time in a case, he shall not be permitted to do
so again with reference to the same matters, in the same suit, or to refuse
to comply with the judgment of the distinguished Praetorian Prefect.
Permission, however, is granted to litigants for whom an arbiter has been
appointed to question the jurisdiction of the judge who appointed him,
before issue had been joined, for a proceeding of this kind has by no means
the effect of an appeal.1 1
Much of the civil procedure of the Romans has been transmitted to posterity,
and some of it, under other designations, survives in the forms of Common
Law practice. The legis actiones, namely sacramenti, judicia
postulatio, condictio, manus injectio, and pignoris capio have
already been described. These were
succeeded by the Formulary System to meet the ever-increasing requirements
of a rapidly growing state, and the resultant altered conditions of society. Under this
improved method of procedure, the ends of justice were much more readily
attained, and the interests of litigants preserved from injury and loss,
than under the harsh and inflexible rules which have previously controlled
the administration of the law. It was the
practice, before suit was brought, for an attempt at a compromise to be
made, in which the services of the friends and relatives of both parties
were voluntarily enlisted; if their efforts were unsuccessful, a summons,
the in jus vocatio, oral in form, was served upon the defendant in
person. Anyone who happened to be present could be called upon to witness
the service, and this having been accomplished, the plaintiff could bring
his adversary into court by main force, if necessary. The
formula ordinarily consisted of four parts: the demonstratio, or a
brief statement of the plaintiff's case drawn up by the magistrate; the
intentio, which set forth in detail his claim and the grounds on which
it was founded, as fully and concisely as possible; the condemnatio,
which empowered the court to find for either party to the suit; and the
adjudicatio, which conferred upon him the right to award the property in
controversy to whichever of the litigants he might decide was entitled to
it. The first of these which was merely a recitation of facts to define the
general character of the action, was not absolutely essential, and was, at
times, dispensed with. The second, however, contained the vital portion of
the proceedings, the issue of law or fact upon which the entire case was
dependent, and it could not be omitted or curtailed. The adjudicatio
was principally employed by heirs in actions for partition, for the division
of partnership property, and for the settlement of the boundaries of
contiguous estates, when in dispute. The answer
of the defendant, or exceptio, was filed immediately after the
intentio. Exceptions
were either perpetual or peremptory, temporary or dilatory, their effect
being evident from these designations without further explanation. TITLE LXXI.
WHO CAN MAKE AN ASSIGNMENT OP THEIR PROPERTY. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Iren&us. When the
creditors of those who make an assignment of their property are not paid in
full, the latter are not released from liability, for the only advantage
they derive from doing so is that, if judgment should be rendered against
them, they cannot be placed in prison. Given on
the tenth of the ... of December, during the Consulate of Maximus, Consul
for the second time, and ^lianus, 224. 2. The
Emperor Philip and the Csesar Philip to Abascantus. If you are prepared
to pay what you owe, after judgment has been rendered against you in favor
of the State, because you have hastily If the
plaintiff so desired, he could deny the allegations by means of a
replicatio, which the defendant could contest in his turn by a
duplicatio, the latter to be answered by the triplicatio of the
plaintiff. When the
pleadings were terminated and accepted by the court, litis contesta-tio,
or joinder of issue, was said to have taken place. This was considered
by Roman jurists as the most critical stage of the proceedings, being their
actual commencement, and imposing new obligations upon both parties and
their heirs, for from this date he who gained the case had a right to claim
all profits and advantages arising from, or connected with, the matter in
controversy, and, on the other hand, corresponding liabilities attached to
the defeated party. Issue
having been joined, both parties entered into an undertaking to appear for
trial upon a day designated by the court, a judge having previously been appointed. There were
two kinds of judgments at civil law, known as "ordinary" and
"extraordinary": the first, where matters of law and fact were heard and
determined by different legal officials; the second, where both were
disposed of by the same magistrate. Ordinary judgments were the only ones
recognized by Roman jurisprudence for almost ten centuries. It is
doubtful whether the right of appeal was admitted under the domination of
the Kings; after that period, however, there is no question as to its
existence .and frequent exercise. During the era of the Republic an appeal
could be taken at any time during the progress of a suit, from one
magistrate to another, who was not even required to be invested with
superior jurisdiction. The general rule under the Empire was that an appeal
lay from an inferior magistrate to the Urban and Prsetorian Prefects, the
jurisdiction of the latter being final, as the Imperial representatives. The
Emperor, with this Council, constituted the court of last resort in appeals
from the Urban Prefects, and ultimately the decisions of the Praetorian
Prefects could be reviewed by the sovereign, through the employment of a
proceeding called supplicatio, or petition. The Roman
judicial calendar was divided into dies fasti, on which sessions of
court could be regularly held; dies nefasti, during which all legal
and secular business was suspended, as conflicting with the worship of the
gods to whom these days were consecrated; and dies intercisi, which
partook of the nature of both the others, being partly available for the
transaction of worldly affairs, and partly devoted to the ceremonies of
religion, and regarded as half holidays. The public games celebrated in the
spring and fall of each year gave rise to protracted vacations. It was also
the custom not to hold court during vintage and harvest. Provisions of a
similar character with reference to the observance of holidays under the
Christian dispensation were inserted in the Visigothic Code and Las Siete
Partidas. The Emperor Marcus Aurelius fixed the number of judicial days
at two hundred and thirty during the entire year.�ED. consented
to assign your property, you need have no apprehension that you will be
deprived of your right to the same, if it has not yet been sold. Published
on the thirteenth of the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of
the Emperor Philip, and Retianus, 246. 3. The
Emperors Valerian and Gallienus to Julianus. If your
father made an assignment of his property on account of civil liabilities
which he had incurred, an inquiry should be made as to his means, and the
estate which you allege you acquired after your emancipation should not be
interfered with. In order that this may be accomplished, you should invoke
the justice of the Governor. 4. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars, to Chilo. It is a
well-known fact that the benefit of the Lex Julia, having reference
to the assignment of property for the benefit of creditors, was extended by
the Constitutions of Our Divine Predecessors to the Provinces, so that such
assignments may take place there, but creditors are not allowed to divide
the said property on their own authority, and hold it by the right of
ownership, but they are obliged to sell it, and can then indemnify
themselves as far as the proceeds permit this to be done. Therefore,
you, having the possession of the property of him who assigned it to you on
the sole ground that you are his creditor, against the rule of law, it is
clear that the claimant will not be barred by the prescription of long time,
but if it is shown that he did not assign the property, but gave it to you
in payment of his debt, the Governor of the province will grant you a
hearing with reference to your ownership of the same. 5. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Myro. The
assignment of property by anyone on account of his being unable to meet some
indebtedness incurred on account of municipal offices or duties, can, by no
means, be admitted, but those who are liable must discharge their
obligations in proportion to the pecuniary resources of each. 6. The
Emperor Theodosius. In every
assignment of property, no matter for what cause it is made, the statement
of the assignor alone should be required, and the precise formalities
introduced by former laws are hereby abolished. (1) The
same Emperor said: "In every assignment of property the sole statement of
the intention of the party who makes it is sufficient." Given on
the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of Our Prince Honorius, and
Evodius, 386. 7. The
Emperor Justinian to Julian, Prsetorian Prefect. As sons under paternal
control can hold property which is forbidden to be acquired by their
fathers, as well as peculium, not only
castrense, but also what they can obtain with the consent of the former,
�why should the power to assign their property be refused them? The reason
for this is that those who are under paternal control are understood to
possess nothing in their own right, still, in order that they may not suffer
injury, they should be allowed to make an assignment, for if the head of a
family is permitted to have the weak aid of assignment on account of the
fear of some injury to which he may be subjected, why should We deny this
right to children of either sex who are under paternal control ? For it is a
perfectly clear rule of law that, where those who are under the control of
others, subsequently, as heads of families, acquire anything, this can
legally be seized by creditors to the amount of the indebtedness. Given at
Constantinople, on the tenth of the Kalends of March, after the fifth
Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 531. 8. The
Same Emperor to John, Prsetorian Prefect. When, as is customary, a
petition is presented to Us to allow someone to have recourse to the
wretched expedient of making an assignment of his property, and his
creditors are given the choice to grant him five years for payment of their
claims, or to accept the assignment, that by so doing his reputation may be
preserved, and the prospect of all bodily suffering be removed, where some
of the creditors are willing to allow the term of five years, but others
insist that an immediate assignment be made, it was constantly doubted which
of them should be heard. Where a
doubt of this kind exists, We think that Our opinion should be readily
accepted by everyone, that is to say, We choose and authorize the more
humane, instead of the harsher course, and decree that the case shall be
decided either by the amount of the indebtedness, or according to the number
of the creditors. Where,
however, there is one creditor whose claim is found to be greater than all
the others, that is to say, if all of them were united into one, and the
entire indebtedness computed, it would be greater in amount than the rest
combined, this decision shall prevail, whether the creditor is willing to
grant the time above mentioned or to accept an assignment of the property.
But if there are several creditors who have different claims, the one who
has thex-large st should be preferred to the others, whether the creditors are
equal or unequal in number, as the case should be decided, not in accordance
with the number of creditors, but by the amount of the indebtedness. If the
claims are found to be equal in amount, but the number of the creditors is
unequal, then the majority of the creditors shall obtain the preference, and
the decision shall be made in compliance with their wishes. When, however,
the debts, as well as the number of creditors are equal, then those shall be
preferred who incline to the more humane course, and do not require an
assignment of the property, but are willing to grant the time, and, with
reference to this choice, no difference shall be observed between
hypothecary and other creditors. When an
assignment is made, the judge shall exercise his authority by dividing the
property among the individual creditors, as prescribed by law, and no
prejudice shall result to any creditor from the delay of five years, so far
as prescription is concerned. TITLE
LXXII. CONCERNING
THE SEIZURE AND SALE OP PROPERTY BY AUTHORITY OF COURT, AND THE SEPARATION
OP THE SAME. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Attica. With
reference to the estate of a deceased person it is clear that the case of
legatees is preferable to that of those to whom his heir has bequeathed
property, since they can sue them, as they could have done his heir, for the
first bequest can be collected as a debt, and what has been left by the
deceased will only be available after the failure to pay it. 2. The
Emperor Gordian to Aristo. It is part
of the jurisdiction of the Praetor under the Edict, after it has been
established that the creditors of an estate are entitled to indemnity, that
they shall be granted a separation of the property, whenever they demand it,
and proper cause is shown. Therefore, you will obtain what you desire, if
you can prove that you did not proceed against the heir as representing the
estate, but that you were compelled by necessity to bring him into court. 3. The
Same Emperor to Claudiana. The suit
which you have brought against your debtor on the contract which preceded
the assignment of his property is contrary to the rule of law, as equity
furnishes him with the relief of an exception. You can, however, again bring
suit against him, if he has subsequently acquired other property, and the
Governor of the province should authorize you to do so. 4. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Cassars, to Clariana. The demand
which you make, namely, that one of the creditors who has a written claim
against the debtor, and has seized the property of the latter, is obliged to
satisfy all the other creditors, is contrary to law. 5. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Acyndinus. If
it is established that the property of your debtor is unoccupied, and it has
not been seized by the Treasury, you can lawfully demand to be placed in
possession by a competent judge. Given on
the seventeenth of the Kalends of January, under the Consulate of
.... 6. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Agattiomarus. Creditors
cannot legally demand that the property of their debtor be transferred to
them in satisfaction of their claims. Therefore, if the other creditors of
your debtor have received property by way of pledge, there is no doubt that
their claims will be preferred to yours, as you have only a written
obligation. If, however, it should be proved that the property of your
creditor is not encumbered to anyone either specially or generally, and the
common debtor himself, or his heir, died without leaving any successor, the
interest of all the creditors will be protected, not by asserting their
right to the ownership of the property, but by obtaining possession of and
selling the same, and each one should receive a share of the proceeds in
proportion to the amount of nis claim. 7. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Domnus. If your
wife has been appointed heir by her uncle, who was her debtor for the third
part of his estate, she will not be prevented from collecting the debt from
his co-heirs in proportion to their two-thirds, as the right of action is
not merged, except so far as the share of the estate to which she succeeded
is concerned. If, however, the co-heirs should be insolvent, and a
separation of property is demanded, she will not be allowed to suffer any
loss. Given on
the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of the Csesars. 8. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Elida. The wife
of the deceased, or other creditors who have been placed in possession of
the property of the estate for the purpose of preserving it can, by no
means, be considered to have acquired the ownership of the same for this
reason. 9. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Teruncius. As you
allege that he of whom you complain is indebted to you on account of the
administration of your business, having appeared before the Governor of the
province, you can legally bring suit against him. If it is established that
he is your debtor, and that in an attempt to defraud you of your rights, he
has concealed himself, and does not make any defence, you can, by virtue of
the Edict, obtain possession of his property, and the time prescribed by law
having expired, you will not be forbidden by a competent judge to sell the
same. Given on
the fourteenth of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of
Diocletian and Maximian. 10. The
Emperor Justinian to John, Prsetorian Prefect. In cases
where money was due, and property which belonged to the debtor had not been
hypothecated to secure payment, and he, fearing the harshness of his
creditors, concealed himself, and they, having instituted proceedings with
reference to said property, demand that possession of the same should be
transferred to them, We find that the question
arose among the ancient authorities whether other creditors, to whom he was
also indebted, could share in the possession of the property, and desiring
to remove this doubt, do order by this general Imperial Constitution that,
where not all the creditors, having claims of this kind, but only certain
ones, are placed in possession of the property under a judicial decree, not
only they, but all others having such claims shall enjoy the same privilege,
and have a common interest with those who first obtained possession, and in
whose favor a decree was rendered, as above stated; for what could be more
just than that all those who are admitted to the possession of the property
of the debtor should share an advantage of this description? But, in
order that the negligence of the others may not be a source of perpetual
annoyance to those creditors who are shown to have been more diligent in the
collection of their claims, it seems to Us to be equitable to direct that
the other creditors who are not known, to have exerted such diligence shall
share in the possession of said property, and that they shall be entitled to
the term of two years if they are present and live in the same province in
which those who have possession of it reside, and in case of their absence
shall have the term of four years in which to prove their claims to the
creditors in possession and pay the expenses pro rata to those who
obtained the judgments. Those who incurred such expenses in order to obtain
possession of the property, must prove the amount of the same under oath,
because it is an established rule that they shall be reimbursed in
proportion to the amount of their claims. After the time above mentioned has
expired, however, the creditors who have obtained possession as aforesaid
shall not be molested or subjected to loss, and they can bring any actions
against their debtors to which they think that they are entitled under the
laws. (1) But if
those creditors who hold possession should sell the property, either by
virtue of a judicial decree or for any other lawful reason, or if they
should transfer every right which they are known to have in said property to
other persons, after the time which has been prescribed by Us, and receive a
certain sum of money in payment for the same, anything which is found to be
in excess of what is due to them, they will, by all means, be required to
seal up in the presence of notaries, and deposit in the strong box of the
Holy Church of the town in which the said transaction took place, after a
statement has been drawn up by the notaries aforesaid, in the presence of
the person who sold the property or transferred it to other persons, in
which not only the amount of money which was paid for the sale or transfer
of said property, as well as that of the surplus which remained after the
discharge of the debt, shall be set forth, so that if any creditor should
subsequently appear and produce evidence of a debt, he can be paid out of
said surplus. If another
creditor should appear, the Governor of the province shall make an
examination of his claim without any charge, and if he should not admit it,
the reverend Stewards or Treasurers of the Holy Church in which the money is
deposited shall not be subjected to any loss or expense, but the creditor
shall be entitled to receive the amount of his
debt, pro rata,, out of the money deposited under the decree of the
Governor. To prevent the creditors from practicing any fraud, machination,
or evasion in the sale or transfer of said property, We order that the
statement drawn up with reference to the transaction shall, with all the
customary formalities, be recorded in the office of the Defender of the
City, whether the amount of the price was equal to that of the debt, or
whether it was more, or less; and this should take place, not only in the
presence of notaries, as aforesaid, but also in that of the most reverend
Treasurer of the Church in whose hands the excess of the money, if there was
any, was deposited under seal. The
vendor, or the person who transferred the property, shall be required to
make oath on the Holy Scriptures that this was not done to favor either the
purchaser or him to whom the property was delivered, and that he did not
fraudulently receive a lower price for the same than it was worth, but the
highest one in fact which, after every effort, it was possible for him to
obtain. Given at
Constantinople, on the fifteenth of the Kalends of November, after
the fifth Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 532. TITLE
LXXIII. CONCERNING THE PRIVILEGE OF THE TREASURY. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Eutropia. If the
property of your husband was seized by the Treasury for the payment of
claims incurred during his administration as Chief Centurion of the Triarii,
any of it that you can prove beyond question to be yours shall be separated
from the rest, and returned to you. 2. The
Same Emperor to Valeriana. Although
your former husband may have had judgment rendered against him on account of
your dowry, still, if he made a contract with the Treasury before his
property was encumbered to you, the claim of the Treasury will be preferred
to yours. If, however, he became liable to the Treasury after you had
obtained a lien on his property, the claim of the Treasury to said property
will not take precedence of yours. Published
on the fourteenth of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of
Antoninus, Consul for the fourth time, and Balbinus, 214. 3. The
Same Emperor to Juliana. If, when
you paid money for your husband, you did not have the claim of the Treasury
transferred to you, and did not receive a house or any other property from
him by way of security, you will be entitled to a personal action, but your
claim by which you allege that the taxes have again been farmed out to him
cannot be preferred to that of the Treasury, as, under the terms of that
contract, whatever property he has or did have at the time the agreement was
entered into, is encumbered to the Treasury by the right of pledge.
Therefore, with the exception of the indemnity to which the Treasury is
entitled, you will not
be prevented from suing your debtor, in the ordinary way, for the sum which
you have paid in his behalf to the Treasury. Published
on the third of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of
Antoninus, Consul for the fourth time, and Balbinus, 214. 4. The
Same Emperor to Quintus. If the
debtor, to whom you state that the land in question belonged, sold it before
he owed anything to the Treasury, My attorney will see that you are not
subjected to annoyance on this account, for even though he afterwards became
the debtor of the Treasury, still, any property which did not belong to him
at that time cannot, for this reason, be encumbered to the Treasury by the
right of pledge. Published
on the third of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of Lsetus,
Consul for the second time, and Cerealis, 216. 5. The
Emperor Alexander to Menna. If the
money which a creditor received from his debtor should afterwards be decided
to justly belong to the Treasury, it will be due without interest, because
it was acquired, not under a contract for interest, but as being the
property of the Treasury by special privilege. Published
on the fifteenth of the Kalends of June, during the Consulate of
Fuscus and Dexter, 226. 6. The
Emperor Gordian to Severiana. As you
yourself state that your father was a debtor of the Treasury, and you allege
that, at the time of your marriage, he gave you possession of certain
property, you understand that the Attorney of the Treasury can institute
proceedings to revoke said gift, on the ground that said property was
pledged to the Treasury. Published
on the Nones of June, during the Consulate of Sabinus and Venustus,
241. 7. The
Emperors Valerian and Gallienus, and the Csssar Valerian, to Diodorus. If, after
you have paid for a debtor to the Treasury the balance which he owed, and a
competent judge has assigned to you the right of the Treasury, and deprived
the creditors (to whom the Treasury had a preferred claim) of the property
in your favor, they cannot molest you for the reason that you hold it by
this title. Published
on the fifteenth of the Kalends of June, during the Consulate of ^milianus
and Bassus, 260. TITLE
LXXIV. CONCERNING THE PRIVILEGE OF DOWRY. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Firm/us. You should
know that the dotal privilege which women avail themselves of in an action
of dowry does not pass to their heirs. Published
on the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of Pompei-anus and Avitus,
210. TITLE LXXV. CONCERNING
THE REVOCATION OF CONTRACTS BY WHICH PROPERTY
HAS BEEN ALIENATED FOR THE PURPOSE OF DEFRAUDING
CREDITORS. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Cassia. An heir
who, after having entered upon the estate, transfers it to another, remains
liable to the creditors of the estate. Therefore, if he did this for the
purpose of defrauding you, and you have seized and sold his property in the
ordinary way, you can revoke the contract by which it is proved that the
property was fraudulently alienated. Published
on the second of the Ides of October, during the Consulate of
Antoninus, Consul for the fourth time, and Balbinus, 214. 2. The
Emperor Alexander to Symphoriana. If you did
not accept the estate of your father, his creditors cannot proceed against
you on account of the property which was given to you by way of dowry, when
it is not shown that the said property was previously pledged to them,
unless, after the estate of the deceased was found to be insufficient to pay
his debts, it should be proved that the dowry had been constituted for the
purpose of defrauding his creditors. 3. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Ctesars, to Acindynus. If you
refused to accept the estate of your father, and none of the property of the
same was transferred to you as a donation for the purpose of defrauding
creditors, the Governor of the province will not permit you to be sued by
the private creditors of your father. 4. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Epagathus. It is a
well-known rule of law that the sons of a debtor have no power to revoke
contracts made by their father for the purpose of defrauding his creditors. Published
on the tenth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 5. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Crescentius. It is a
well-recognized legal principle that the interests of creditors shall be
protected against a person who, after judgment has been rendered against
him, does not satisfy it within the time prescribed; and no defence is made
by bringing an action in factum against the purchaser, where property
has been sold after the remaining assets have been found to be insufficient,
and the purchaser knowingly and fraudulently bought the property, or against
him who has possession under a lucrative title, whether he was aware of the
fraud or not. Ordered on
the tenth of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 6. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Menandra. If you
have formally released an obligation, you are advised that the right to sue
is only granted by the Perpetual Edict against the party guilty of fraud,
within the year during which he could be compelled to make payment, or
committed a fraudulent act by which he became unable to do so. THE CODE
OF OUR LORD THE MOST HOLY EMPEROR JUSTINIAN. SECOND
EDITION. BOOK Vill. TITLE I.
CONCERNING INTERDICTS. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Evocatus. As you
allege that the roots of trees planted on the neighboring land of
Agathangelus threaten the safety of your house, the Governor, by virtue of
the edicts published by the Praetor, and which begin as follows, "If the
tree extends over the house of another," or "If it projects over the field
of another," and it is proved to those who have charge of such matters that
no injury can be caused to the neighbor by said trees, the question will be
decided as justice requires. Published
on the sixth of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of Julian,
Consul for the second time, and Crispinus. 2. The
Emperors Valerian and Gallienus to Messia. The
Governor of the province cannot, even by means of an interdict, proceed
against a person who is not a resident of the province. Published
on the seventh of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of Secularis and
Donatus, 261. 3. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Cassars, to Pompeianus, Prsetorian
Prefect. It is a
well-known rule of law that where legal proceedings have been instituted
with reference to the possession or ownership of property, the question of
possession must first be determined by a proper action, and after this has
been done, the proof of the disputed ownership shall be required of him who
was defeated in the case involving possession. But although interdicts are
not properly applicable in extraordinary proceedings, still a case of this
kind must be decided in the same manner. Published
at Sirmium, on the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 4. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius to ^Emilianus, Prsetorian Prefect. When
anyone wishes to avail himself of an interdict, he must be ordered to make
his allegations, and state his case in the ordinary manner in court,
avoiding the technicalities employed by the ancients in proceedings of this
description. Published
on the thirteenth of the Kalends of . . . , during the Consulate of
Arcadius, Consul for the sixth time, and Probus, 406. TITLE II.
CONCERNING THE INTERDICT QUORUM BONORUM. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Justus. If you
intend to claim the estate which you allege belonged to your father, prove
the facts upon which you base your claim before the judges having
jurisdiction of the case. For although, after having been passed over in the
will, you have accepted praetorian possession of the estate, still, you
cannot obtain possession by virtue of the interdict Quorum bonorum,
unless you can prove that you are a son of the deceased, and that you have
acquired the estate itself, or praetorian possession of the property
constituting the same. Published
on the eighth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of
Lateranus and Rufinus, 198. 2. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Cassars, to Marcus. If, by
virtue of the Edict, you demanded the estate after having obtained
possession of the same (it having belonged to the sister of your paternal
uncle who died intestate, without leaving any children), and you were
successful in your application, the Governor of the province will cause the
property which belonged to her at the time of her death and which was held
by others, either as heirs or possessors of or which they have fraudulently
relinquished possession to be delivered to you, in accordance with the tenor
of the interdict Quorum bonorum. Published
on the sixth of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of the
Caesars. 3. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius to Petronius, Vicegerent of the Spains. It is
established that a husband is excluded from the estate of his wife who died
intestate, leaving brothers, as the opinions of all jurists, as well as the
Law of Nature itself, make them her heirs. Therefore We order, all efforts
to the contrary notwithstanding, that the property shall be transferred to
the claimant under the interdict Quorum bonorum,
and that the action with reference to the ownership of the same shall
not be barred. Given at
Milan on the sixth of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of
Olybrius and Probinus, 395. TITLE III.
CONCERNING THE INTERDICT QUORUM LEGATORUM. 1. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars, to Latina. There is
sufficient provision made for the appointed heir by the Falcidian Law, which
authorizes him to retain the fourth of the estate where it is proved to have
been exhausted by the legacies. Wherefore, if the legatee, or the
beneficiary of the trust, whom you assert succeeded the testator, accepted
possession of the estate without the consent of your father, and retained
the legacy or other property left to him by the terms of the trust, you can
begin proceedings under the interdict by which provision is made for the
appointed heirs, as against the legatees, and after having furnished the
security which must be given, you can be placed in possession of the
property and retain the fourth of the same to which you are entitled. Given on
the sixteenth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. TITLE IV.
CONCERNING THE INTERDICT UNDE Vi. 1. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars, to Theodorus. A person
lawfully in possession has the right to use a moderate degree of force to
repel any violence exerted for the purpose of depriving him of possession,
if he holds it under a title which is not defective. Published
on the fifteenth of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of
Diocletian, Consul for the fourth time, and Maximian, Consul for the third
time, 290. 2. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Alexander. It is a
positive rule of law that, by the employment of an interdict, those who have
been forcibly ejected from property can have it restored to them if the
available year has not expired, and that the heirs shall be liable for the
amount which in the meantime has come into their hands. Ordered
during the Consulate of the above-mentioned Emperors. 3. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Ulpia and Proculina. You made
an exceedingly improper demand when you requested Us to grant you the
authority of an Imperial Rescript to confirm your possession
of property which you acknowledge you obtained by violence. Ordered on
the eighth of the Ides of April, during the Consulate of the
Caesars. 4. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Hyginus. If you
have been forcibly dispossessed, you can bring suit under the Lex Julia
having reference to private violence against the guilty party and, under
the terms of the interdict, you, as the former possessor, can compel him to
give you possession, and there is no doubt that he can also be compelled to
surrender the income which he may have obtained from the land. Ordered at
Sirmium, on the sixth of the Ides of April, during the Consulate of
the Csesars. 5. The
Emperor Constantine to Tertullians. Anyone who
has seized land is liable to the penalty prescribed by law, provided he is
proved to have been guilty of violence, for, when the possession of property
is obtained by others, either through mistake or the negligence of the
owner, it should be restored without the imposition of a penalty. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of Gallicanus
and Symmachus, 330. 6. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius to Potitus, Prefect of the
City. All
persons are informed that, in every instance where the owners of property
are sued either under a Rescript published by the Emperor, or by virtue of
the decision of any judge, and the parties are absent, notice should be
served upon their agents or attorneys, in order that no occasion for injury
may arise from the source of the law. If the litigants should fail to obey
Our orders, they shall be deprived of all rights to the matter in dispute. (1) When
the curators or guardians of minors, acting in collusion, cause the said
minors to lose their cases, and be deprived not only of the property which
they are entitled to, but of the profits as well, We come to their relief in
order that they may not suffer injury through the culpable rashness of
others. Possession shall at once be restored to him who was deprived of it,
and the curators or guardians shall be punished by perpetual banishment, and
their property confiscated. Given on
the second of the Nones of April, during the Consulate of Antoninus
and Syagrius, 382. 7. The
Emperors Valentinian, Theodosius, and Arcadius to Mes-sianus, Count of
Private Affairs. If anyone
should be so bold as to forcibly seize property in possession of the
Treasury, or of any persons whomsoever, before a judicial decision has been
rendered, the owner of the same, after having established his right to the
possession of what he took, shall restore it to the possessor, and shall
lose all title to the said property. If,
however, he forcibly took possession of what belonged to another, he shall
not only restore it to the possessor, but shall also be compelled to pay him
the value of said property. Given on
the seventeenth of the Kalends of June, during the Consulate of
Timasius and Promotus, 389. 8. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius to Paliphilus. The
interdict of temporary possession, which does not always have reference to
public or private violence, shall be heard at once, and without being
reduced to writing. Given at
Milan, on the sixth of the Ides of June, during the Consulate of
Olybrius and Probinus, 395. 9. The
Emperor Zeno to Sebastian, Praetorian Prefect. If, after
the act of violence has been proved in court, the question with reference to
the property removed or seized is taken up, as well as the damage sustained
at the time, and the person who suffered the violence cannot prove the loss
of each individual article, an estimate having been made by the judge in
accordance with the character of the person, and the nature of the
transaction, the plaintiff must establish by his oath the general value of
the property which he lost, but he shall not be permitted to swear to an
estimate higher than that fixed by the judge, and the amount having been
stated under oath in this manner, the court must render judgment
accordingly. Given at
Constantinople, on the Ides of December, after the fifth Consulate of
Armatius, 477. 10. The
Same Emperor to Sebastian, Praetorian Prefect. It is not
unreasonable for an ancient constitution, as well as the present one, to
declare that those who unlawfully seize the possession of another should be
punished. Hence those who lease or retain possession of property belonging
to others cannot, with impunity, attempt to prevent the lessors of said
property from recovering possession of it according to law, which possession
they only granted them temporarily, when the latter can advance no legal
right to the same, and prefer to offer resistance, and not suffer the owners
to recover the possession to which they are justly entitled, but wait for an
order of court. If the decision should, under such circumstances, be against
them, We decree that, for their impudence and injustice, they shall not only
be compelled to surrender to the successful party possession of the property
which they were unwilling to voluntarily restore to the owner until a final
decision had been rendered, but also to pay him a sum equal to its value. Given at
Constantinople, on the fifth of the Kalends of April, during the
Consulate of Theoderic and Venantius, 424. 11. The
Emperor Justinian to John, Prsetorian Prefect. When a
doubt arose among the members of the Illyrian Bar, as to what course should
be pursued concerning those who, without the authority
of a judicial decree, retained possession of property left vacant during the
absence of the owner, for the reason that the ancient laws did not provide
for the recovery of possession of this kind, either by the interdicts
Unde vi or Quod vi out clam, or by any other legal proceeding,
violence not having occurred in taking possession of the property, and as no
action was allowed the owner except the one in rem, We, not
permitting anyone to seize the property or possession of others by his own
authority, do hereby order that a possessor of this kind shall be understood
to be a thief, and held liable under the general provisions set forth in the
ancient laws treating of the restitution of possession against persons of
this kind. For it is ridiculous to say or believe that anyone could, through
ignorance, occupy property belonging to another as his own. All persons
should know that what is not theirs must assuredly belong to someone else,
as a provision of this kind was long ago prescribed by the ancient laws in
the action of theft, for they declared that if anyone should take the
property of another without the consent of the owner, he will be liable in
an action of theft; and the laws which have been promulgated by Us with
reference to the recovery of possession shall be applicable to these cases,
if the term of thirty years from the time when possession was taken has not
elapsed. Given on
the thirteenth of the Kalends of November, after the fifth Consulate
of Lampadius and Orestes, 532. TITLE V. WHERE THE
POSSESSION OF AN ABSENT PERSON is INTERFERED WITH BY FORCE OR IN ANY OTHER
WAY. 1. The
Emperor Constantius to Severus. The judges
of absent persons who have been deprived of the possession of property must
admit their legal demands, as well as exert the full force of their
authority to protect them, and diligently inquire whether the possession of
him who is absent for any reason was retained in his behalf, by one of his
neighbors, ascendants, relatives, friends, tenants, freedmen or slaves. Nor
shall the claims of those who have possession in the name of the absent
party be rejected, even if they are slaves, on the ground that they were not
authorized to institute legal proceedings by the owner, although it is not
lawful for persons of this condition to appear in court. But after
the time for recovering possession prescribed by law has elapsed, temporary
possession shall be granted without any delay to the parties bringing suit,
just as if the owner of the property, having returned, was conducting the
case. We,
however, grant the owner the right of action to recover possession, no
matter when he may return, because restitution of possession might, in the
meantime, be deferred on account of the bad faith of slaves, or the
negligence of neighbors, parents, friends, tenants, or freedmen, as the
expiration of the time prescribed by law for the recovery
of possession should not prejudice the rights of those who are absent. Everything
unjustly interfered with having been restored to its former condition,
whatever relates to the discussion of the case shall remain unaltered, and
decision shall be reserved until the appearance of the just and lawful
owners, who are absent, as it is amply sufficient for protection against
acts of violence to be afforded those holding possession of the property in
the name of the absent parties. Given at
Constantinople, on the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of
Constantius, Consul for the seventh time, and the Csesar Constans, Consul
for the third time, 326. 2. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius to Petronius, Vicegerent of the Spains. No answer
of the Emperor obtained by the petition of a litigant, nor any interlocutory
decree of a judge can, in any manner, change the condition of the possession
so far as an absent person who is entitled to the ownership of the property
is concerned, because the merits of the case must be determined by the
evidence of the parties interested. Given at
Milan, on the fifteenth of the Kalends of January, during the
Consulate of Caesarius and Atticus, 397. TITLE VI.
CONCERNING THE INTERDICT UTI POSSIDETIS. 1. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars, to Cyrlllus. The
Governor of the province, by employing the interdict Uti possidetis,
will prevent any violence being done to you because of the land in dispute,
provided you have not obtained possession of the same from another, either
by force, clandestinely, or under a precarious title, and he will examine
the question of ownership after the provisions of the Perpetual Edict with
reference to furnishing security or transferring possession have been
complied with. Given at
Nicomedia, on the third of the Ides of October, during the Consulate
of the Caesars. TITLE VII. CONCERNING
THE PRODUCTION OF WILLS. 1. The Emperors Valerian and Gallienus to
Germanus. If the
children under the age of puberty were subject to the control of their
father, and you were substituted for them, and they died before reaching
puberty, the estate will belong to you, and you can avail yourself of the
interdict to compel the production of the will. Published
on the seventh of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of
Secularus and Donatus, 261. TITLE Vill. CONCERNING
THE PRODUCTION OR INTRODUCTION OF CHILDREN AND FREEMEN IN COURT. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Justin. If (as you
allege) you are your own master, and have obtained a judgment with reference
to the property of the mother's estate, you can sue the persons against whom
a decision was rendered in your favor. If, however, anyone should appear who
asserts that you are his son and under his control, recourse having been had
to the interdict, the truth of his claim shall be investigated. Published
on the sixth of the Ides of April, during the Consulate of the two
Aspers, 213. 2. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars, to Cyrilla. Go before
the Governor of the province and demand that your sons be produced. Published
at Byzantium on the fifth of the Ides of April, during the Consulate
of the above-mentioned Emperors. 3. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Evodia. If you
think that Philip should, by means of an interdict, be compelled to produce
his daughter, the Governor of the province, having been applied to, will
take cognizance of your dispute. Ordered at
Nicomedia, on the twelfth of the Kalends of December, during the
Consulate of the above-mentioned Emperors. TITLE IX.
CONCERNING THE PRECARIOUS AND SALVIAN INTERDICTS. 1. The
Emperor Gordian to Aristo. If your
debtor should, without your releasing the lien, sell property which has been
pledged to you, you will have the right to claim the said property, but not
under the Salvian interdict, for it can only be employed against a lessee or
a debtor; but you must proceed by the Servian Action, or the one which has
been devised in imitation of it, and which should be brought against the
purchaser. Published
on the sixth of the Ides of September, during the Consulate of Pius
and Pontianus, 239. 2. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars, to Fabricius. It is
clearly stated in the interdict to be filed against them that the heirs of
one who had a precarious right of habitation are required to surrender the
house to which the right attaches. TITLE X.
CONCERNING PRIVATE BUILDINGS. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Taurus. You can
(as you desire to do) construct a bath, and place a building above it,
provided, however, that you observe the law enacted with reference to those
who build above a bath; that is to say, you must erect the superstructure as
well as the bath itself upon arches, and do not raise it above the ordinary
height. Without
date or designation of Consulate. 2. The
Emperor Alexander to Diogenes. It is
forbidden both by an Edict of the Divine Vespasian and a Decree of the
Senate to demolish a building and remove the marble composing it for the
purpose of selling the same, but an exception is made where the marble is to
be transferred from one building to another, as this can be done. Owners,
however, are not permitted to transfer the materials in such a way that,
when the buildings are demolished, the general appearance of the
neighborhood will be rendered less attractive. Published
on the eleventh of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of
Alexander, 225. 3. The
Same Emperor to Evocatus. The
Governor of the province, after proper investigation, and in accordance with
what is frequently done in controversies of this kind which arise in towns,
must decide whether you will be permitted to demolish your entire house, not
for the purpose of rebuilding it in the city, but in order to convert it
into a garden, and whether this can be effected with the consent of a
magistrate and that of your neighbors. Published
on the seventh of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of
Julian, Consul for the second time, and Crispinus, 225. 4. The
Emperor Philip and the Csesar Philip to Victor. If (as you
allege) the other joint-owner of the building refuses to pay his share of
the expense incurred for necessary repairs, you will not be obliged to have
recourse to extraordinary proceedings, as you propose to do, for if you
alone have rebuilt the house, and your partner does not pay his share of the
expense with interest at the rate of twelve per cent within the term of four
months, or if it should be proved that he is to blame for not having done
so, you can demand and obtain the ownership of the entire property in
accordance with the provisions of the ancient laws. Published
on the fourth of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of Philip
and Titian, 346. 5. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars, to Octwvius. If he
against whom you have petitioned, being aware that the part of the land in
question belongs to you, and well knowing that he had no rights
either as a partner of a joint-owner, proceeded to construct a bath under
the assumption of joint-ownership, with the intention of acquiring the
entire property if you did not pay your share of the expense, and also
attempted to rebuild a bath which had been demolished, and as all structures
placed on the land of another belong to the soil, and the expense incurred
in their construction should not be refunded to those who wrongfully erected
them, under the terms of an ancient Edict of the Divine Hadrian, the
Governor of the province, mindful of the public law on this point, shall act
as legally required in the settlement of the controversy. Published
on the sixth of the Nones of October, during the Consulate of
Diocletian, Consul for the fourth time, and Maximian, Consul for the third
time, 290. 6. The
Emperor Constantine to Elpidius, acting as Deputy of the Prsetorian Prefect. If anyone,
after the promulgation of this law, should remove from the city to the
country any ornaments taken from a house, that is to say, any marble or
columns, he shall be deprived of the building which he decorated in this
way. Where, however, anyone desires to transfer any columns or marble from a
house which is falling into ruin in a city to another house of his own in a
different town, he shall be permitted to do so, as these materials continue
to be public ornaments, remaining as they do in both instances, in cities. The same
authority is also granted to transfer ornaments of this kind to another
place of the same description, even though it may be necessary to transport
them through the middle of a city, or beyond the walls, provided that those
materials which have been taken from one town shall only be used in another. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of June, during the second Consulate of
Crispus and Constantius, 321. 7. The
Emperor Julian to Vitianus, Vicegerent of Africa. No one
shall be permitted to remove or transport any columns or statues, of any
material whatsoever, out of a province. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of Julian,
Consul for the fourth time, and Sallust, 363. 8. The
Emperors Valens, Gratian, and Valentinian to Modestus, Prsetorian Prefect. The
decurions of each city are required, even against their consent, either to
repair houses within cities in which they formerly resided, or to entirely
rebuild them, when this becomes necessary, because they are always obliged
to discharge their duties in the same city in which they live, and should,
so far as they can, contribute to the size of the same. The
possessors of houses, who are not decurions, must repair them if they have
fallen into decay and have been neglected, and the judges shall exert their
authority to enforce observance of this law.1 1
The decurio or curialis of the Romans was a member of the
curia, or local senate of a town or city, which was charged with its
government, corresponding in Given on
the thirteenth of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of
Gratian, Consul for the fourth time, and Nerobaudus, 377. 9. The
Emperors Theodosius, Arcadius, and Honorius to JEmili-anus, Prefect of the
City. Where
anyone who owns property in the neighborhood of a public building intends to
erect a house upon it, he must remember when building it to leave the space
of fifteen feet between the two edifices, so that, by means of this space,
the public building will not be endangered, and the private individual will
not, hereafter, run the risk of having his house demolished for having
constructed it in a place where he had no right to do so. Given on
the tenth of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of
Arcadius, Consul for the sixth time, and Probus, 406. 10. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to Monaxius, Prie-torian Prefect. Persons
who desire to do so shall be permitted to surround their own lands, or
premises known to belong to them, with a wall, in the provinces of
Mesopotamia, Osdroena, Euphrates, Second Syria, Phoenicia, Libanus, Second
Cilicia, both the provinces of Armenia, both the Provinces of Cappadocia,
Polemoniac, Pontus, the Hellespont, and all other provinces where it may be
desirable to do so. Given at
Constantinople, on the third of the Nones of May, during the
Consulate of Theodosius, Consul for the eleventh time, and Con-stantius,
Consul for the third time, 421. 11. The
Same Emperors to Severinus, Prsetorian Prefect. Balconies
(called in Greek re^osa?), whether they have already been, or may
hereafter be, built in the provinces, shall, without exception, be
demolished, unless they have a space of ten feet between them for the free
circulation of air. Moreover, in places where the buildings of private
individuals adjoin public warehouses, the space of fifteen feet must be left
between the balconies. We have established this interval in the case of
buildings so that, if anyone should attempt to encroach upon the space
prescribed, that is to say, erect a balcony projecting over the distances of
ten and fifteen feet above mentioned, he may know that not only what he
built will be demolished, but that the house will itself be confiscated to
Our Treasury. many
respects to the boards of aldermen and municipal councils of the present
day. Originally, the munus, or official responsibility, was only an
incident of the position, or honor, and was not imposed upon the
appointee, if unwilling; but more recent laws practically divested him of
any distinction it conferred, while reserving and enforcing compliance with
all the obnoxious features which characterized the employment, for which the
exemptions and privileges subsequently granted by the emperors to the
incumbents did not, in their eyes, by any means afford adequate
compensation. Acceptance of the office was compulsory, and as it involved
the discharge of duties which were always more or less onerous and
disagreeable, it was execrated by the citizens, who availed themselves of
every possible pretext to avoid public service in that capacity.�ED. Given on
the third of the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of
Asclepiodotus and Marinianus, 423. 12.
This Law is not Authentic. 13. The
Emperor Justinian to John, Prsetorian Prefect. As a doubt
arose whether the Constitution of the Emperor Zeno, of Divine Memory,
addressed to Amantius, Prefect of the City, and relating to servitudes, was
only local in its effect, and intended to be observed in this most
flourishing City, and whether the ancient laws which conflict with it were
applicable to the provinces, We, thinking that it would be unworthy of Our
reign for one law to be obeyed in this way in this Imperial City, and
another by the inhabitants of Our provinces, do hereby decree that the same
constitution shall prevail in all the cities of the Roman Empire, and that
everything shall be done in accordance with its provisions, and if the
ancient law was, in any way, altered by the present one, the latter shall be
observed by the Governors of the various provinces; in other words, all
regulations which are not changed by the law of Zeno, but are contained in
the ancient enactments, shall everywhere remain in full force. Given at
Constantinople, during the Kalends of September, after the fifth
Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 531. TITLE XI. CONCERNING
THE NOTICE PROHIBITING THE ERECTION OF A NEW STRUCTURE. 1. The
Emperor Justinian to John, Prsetorian Prefect. We are
aware that a doubt arose among the ancients with reference to a notice not
to erect a new structure, and that where one person had warned another not
to proceed with it, he could not again prohibit him from doing so after a
year has elapsed from the time when the notice was served. This appears to
Us to be doubly unjust, for either he did not have good grounds for
forbidding him to erect the building (and if this was the case it was not
right that he should prevent him from doing so for an entire year), or if he
did have good cause to serve the notice, he should be permitted again to
forbid its construction after the expiration of a year. Therefore
We, for the purpose of preventing such injustice, do order that if anyone
should serve a notice of this kind in this Imperial City, the case shall be
brought before the Urban Prefect, and if this is done in any province, the
matter shall be disposed of by the Governor of the same within the term of
three months. If, however, any impediment should arise to prevent the
decision of the case, he who was erecting the building shall be allowed to
proceed with the work, after having furnished security to the Urban Prefect,
or the Governor of the province, that if his building should be ascertained
to have been constructed contrary to law he will demolish, at his own
expense, all of it that he erected after notice was served upon him. This law
is enacted in order that the construction of buildings may not be prevented
by notices which are unreasonable, and at the same time that the interests
of those who have good reason for serving such notices may be protected. Given at
Constantinople, on the twelfth of the Kalends of November, after the
fifth Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 532. TITLE XII.
CONCERNING PUBLIC WORKS. 1. The
Emperors Constantius and Constans to Catulinus. Many
persons have, through the concessions of judges, obtained exemption from the
construction of public works, and therefore We decree that unlawful
privileges of this description shall, hereafter, be of no force or effect. Given at
Sirmium, on the sixth of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate
of Ursus, Lupulus and Polemius, 338. 2. The
Same Emperors to Marcellinus, Count of the East. You
understand that where expenses have been incurred in the construction of
public works, credit should be given for the same. Given at
Constantinople, on the fifth of the Nones of October, during the
Consulate of Limenius and Catulinus, 349. 3. This
Law is not Authentic. 4. The
Same Emperors to Ecdicius, Prefect of Egypt. Buildings
for the use of judges, and public edifices, must always be devoted to the
dispensation of justice, and the use of the people. Published
at Antioch, on the fourth of the Nones of December, under the
Consulate of Mamertinus and Nevitta, 362. 5. The
Emperors Valentinian and Valens to Symmachus, Prefect of the City. No judge
shall, without Our sanction, erect a new building within the limits of
ancient and modern Rome, unless he wishes to do so at his own expense. We,
however, grant all of them permission to repair any building of which they
make use, if it is shown that it is about to fall into ruin. Given on
the eighth of the Kalends of June, under the Consulate of Jovian and
Varonianus, 364. 6. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius to Proculus. No
prescription of time, nor even the authority of a rescript, shall be pleaded
in favor of what has been done contrary to public law, and therefore all
buildings or other structures, which are known to have been erected in
different cities, either in the Forum or in any other public place, and are
injurious to the ornamentation, convenience, and suitable appearance of the
City, shall be demolished. Given at
Constantinople, on the third of the Ides of June, during the
Consulate of Merobaudus, Consul for the second time, and Satur-ninus, 383. 7. The
Same Emperors to Cynegius, Prsstorian Prefect. All
persons should emulously and in unison assist in the repair or construction
of harbors, aqueducts, and walls; nor shall anyone's rank, no matter what it
may be, exempt him from the performance of this duty. Given at
Constantinople, on the fifteenth of the Kalends of February, during
the Consulate of Richomer and Clearchus, 384. 8. The
Same Emperors to Cynegius, Prsstorian Prefect. All those
to whom have been committed the construction of public works, where money
for this purpose has been advanced to them in the ordinary way, shall, with
their heirs, be liable for their completion within the term of fifteen
years, so that if any defect of construction should be discovered within the
prescribed time, it may be made good out of their estates, except in cases
which are the result of accident. Given at
Constantinople, on the third of the Nones of February, during the
Consulate of Arcadius and Bauto, 385. 9. The
Emperors Theodosius, Arcadius, and Honorius to Aurelian, Prefect of the
City. Your
Highness knows that where a grant is made by Us for the construction of
public buildings, the rule must be observed that no house shall be
demolished, under the pretext of the erection of a building, whose value is
estimated at more than fifty pounds of silver; and where the houses are
worth more than that sum, We must be applied to, and the Imperial authority
exerted, if ax-large r'amount is demanded. Given at
Constantinople, on the third of the Kalends of March, during the
Consulate of Theodosius, Consul for the third time, and Abundantius, 393. 10. The
Same Emperors to Rufinus, Praetorian Prefect. Judges
shall be considered guilty of high treason who cause their names to be
inscribed upon buildings erected at the public expense, without mentioning
that of the Emperor. Given on
the third of the Nones of July, during the Consulate of Arcadius,
Consul for the third time, and Honorius, Consul for the second time, 394. 11. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius to Eusebius, Count of the Sacredx-large sses. In order
that Our magnificent cities and towns may not become ruined through the
effect of age, We hereby set aside the third part of the income from the
public lands for the repair of public buildings and baths. Given at
Milan, on the eleventh of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate
of Olybrius and Probinus, 395. 12. The
Same Emperors to Csesarius, Praetorian Prefect. All
Governors of provinces are hereby notified that the inhabitants of cities,
without distinction of rank, are obliged to contribute to the construction
of new city walls, or the repair of the old ones, and that the expense of
the same must be distributed so that the allotment of each will be in
accordance with his means, and the real property of the citizens be taxed in
proportion to the estimate of the structure to be erected, so that no more
may be demanded than necessity requires, and no less, for fear construction
may be prevented. This tax
must also be equally imposed upon lands which yield a revenue, and everyone
shall be compelled to pay his share of the expense, and no excuse shall be
accepted, and no immunity from contribution granted under any pretext
whatsoever. Given on
the eighth of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate 6f Arcadius,
Consul for the fourth time, and Honorius, Consul for the third time, 396. 13. The
Same Emperors to Theodore, Praetorian Prefect. No judge
shall be so rash as to presume to erect a new building without Our
authority, or remove from different edifices any ornaments, marbles, or
other materials which are proved to have been for the use and adornment of
the City, and transport them somewhere else without the order of Your
Highness, for if anyone should do so in violation of this law, he shall be
fined six pounds of gold. Municipal
magistrates shall be liable to the same sentence if, relying upon this
Decree, they do not protect the ornaments of their birthplace. Judges,
however, can, by their own authority, erect warehouses or stables by way of
manifesting their laudable devotion to Us. Given at
Milan, on the third of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate
of Honorius, Consul for the fourth time, and Eutychi-anus, 398. 14. The
Same Emperors to Severus, Prefect of the City. We order
that the buildings commonly called parapetasia,1 or others
which are attached to the walls of cities, or to public buildings, and on
account of whose condition the neighborhood is threatened with fire or some
other danger, or which occupy the space of public squares, or interfere with
the porticos of public edifices, shall be demolished and destroyed. Given at
Constantinople, on the fifth of the Ides of October, during the
Consulate of Honorius, Consul for the fourth time, and Eutychi-anus, 398. 15. The
Same Emperors to Eutychiamts, Praetorian Prefect. If, at any
time, certain men should appear and request Us to grant them the use of a
public building, and a rescript is granted to that effect, they shall not be
allowed the use of said building unless it is 1
That is, "resembling a screen," a Greek term applicable to a building which
obstructs the light, or interferes with the approach to another.�ED. ruinate,
almost destroyed, and of very little value to the city, after the rescript
has been presented to Your Highness and you have ascertained that this is
the fact. Given on
the Ides of December, during the Consulate of Honorius, Consul for
the fourth time, and Eutychianus, 398. 16. The
Same Emperors to JEmilianus, Prsetorian Prefect. When,
either on account of age, or because of some accident, necessity demands
that a portico or some other public building should be repaired, it shall be
permitted, even without consulting the Emperor, to remove with all due
reverence either his statue or those of former sovereigns, provided that,
after the building has been repaired, they are returned to their proper
places. Given at
Constantinople, on the fifth of the Kalends of July, during the
Consulate of Arcadius, Consul for the sixth time, and Probus, 406. 17. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to Monaxius, Prae-torian Prefect. Any place
within the precincts of Our palace, in this city, which is occupied by
private buildings to the inconvenience of the former, shall be immediately
demolished, as it is not proper for the palace to be confined by the walls
of private residences, for the home of the Emperor should be separate from
those of all other persons; and they alone shall have the right to live
.near the palace who have lawfully been granted this privilege by the
Emperor, or who are required to do so by their public duties; and, for the
future, all persons are hereby prohibited from any encroachment of this
description. Given at
Constantinople, on the ninth of the Kalends of March, during the
Consulate of Honorius, Consul for the eighth time, and Theodosius, Consul
for the third time, 409. 18. The
Same Emperors to Anthemius, Prsetorian Prefect. We order
that the towers of the new wall, which was built for the protection of this
magnificent City, shall, after the work has been completed, be set apart for
the use of those on whose land the said wall has been erected by your care
and foresight, and with Our consent. This privilege is granted to them
forever by the terms of this law, but under the condition that every year
those who have surrendered their rights to said land shall make the
necessary repairs at their own expense, and while they enjoy the use and
benefit of public property, they must not forget that the care and
responsibility for said repairs are part of their duty. In this manner the
splendor of the work and the defence of the city will be connected with the
utility and advantage of private individuals, and both will be preserved. Given on
the second of the Nones of April, during the Consulate of Lucius,
413. 19. The
Same Emperors to Severinus, Prsetorian Prefect. For the
reason that several houses, with their workshops, are said to have been
erected in the porticos of Zeuxippus, We order that, without
any exception, the rents of the aforesaid buildings shall be appropriated
proportionally for the construction of new windows, as well as for the
repair of the roofs, and the maintenance of the baths of this Imperial City. Given on
the fifth of the Ides of January, during the Consulate of Victor,
424. 20. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to Cyrus, Prefect of the City. We order
those persons who, without the authority of an Imperial Rescript
communicated to them by Your Highness, have included entire ends of streets
or portions of the same in their houses, or have appropriated porticos, to
return to the public use of the city what they have in this way taken for
their own use, and if anyone should hereafter be guilty of such audacity, he
shall be liable to a fine of fifty pounds of gold. Given on
the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of Theodosius, Consul
for the seventeenth time, and Festus, 439. 21. The
Same Emperors to Cyrus, Prsetorian Prefect. We order
that the Basilica, which has been embellished with gold and marble, shall
remain intact for all time, and that its ornamentation shall not be obscured
by the introduction of the statue of anyone, nor by paintings placed there
in anyone's honor; and We decree that, in no part of said Basilica, shall
any assembly be held, or any banquet be given; and We also decree that no
one shall be permitted to introduce horses, or celebrate marriages therein. Given at
Constantinople, on the eleventh of the Kalends of February, during
the Consulate of Valentinian, Consul for the fifth time, and Anatolius, 440. 22. The
Emperor Leo to Erythrius. No judge
shall be allowed to construct a new building either in this renowned City,
or in any of the provinces, before those which one or more of his
predecessors may have left unfinished, or which have been demolished on
account of age, or abandoned through neglect, have been completed by his
diligence and industry, for just as much distinction is acquired by
repairing buildings which are old, and require to be rebuilt, and in
finishing those which have been begun by others but left imperfect, as in
erecting new ones. Given at
Constantinople, on the second of the Kalends of March, during the
Consulate of Martian and Zeno, 448. TITLE
XIII. CONCERNING
THE CONTRACTORS OF PUBLIC WORKS AND THE SENATORS OP CITIES. 1. The
Emperor Zeno to Arcadius, Prsstorian Prefect. We order that the
Governors of provinces and the illustrious judges of different districts,
that is to say, the Augustal Prefect, the Count of the
East, and all Proconsuls and Vicegerents, together with those composing
their retinues shall, in conformity with the tenor of the general
regulations established by Your Highness, refrain from interfering with any
public works or aqueducts which either have been constructed at the public
expense, or by the voluntary munificence of anyone, or which may hereafter
be constructed; nor shall they, in any way or at any time, claim for
themselves a single siliqua of the solidi out of the amount to
be expended in handling the public revenues, whether the work has been
completed or is to be undertaken hereafter; nor shall they acquire for
themselves any gain, for they have no concern in matters of this kind, as
the municipal bodies are charged with them when they are placed under their
supervision. Any
persons, however, who promise to erect a public building at their own
expense, shall not be required by law to do the work, even though it was
certain that it depended upon a promise or a contract alone; and We decree
that their heirs shall not, in any way, or at any time, be subjected to
annoyance, or be compelled to render an account of the work performed, or
that any controversy shall be raised on the ground that the entire amount of
money promised has not been expended on the work, or that it was done in
such a way as to be useless, or under any other pretext whatsoever. If the
illustrious Governor of the province or his subordinates should, in
opposition to what has been prescribed, violate the provisions of this Our
most sacred law by interfering with the expenditure of the public revenues
on any public work, or by claiming a single siliqua or any other sum
whatsoever out of the said revenues, or on account of the works above
mentioned, the five principal officers of his retinue shall be condemned to
perpetual exile, and their property shall be confiscated to the city which
they have injured, and the Governor of the province himself shall be fined
fifty pounds of gold. The distinguished judges, also (even though they may
have been decorated with the highest honors), as well as their subordinates
(as above stated), shall be liable to the same penalties. TITLE XIV.
CONCERNING PLEDGES AND HYPOTHECATIONS. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Timothy. A debtor
who alleges that he has transferred to his creditors the property which he
pledged to them is by no means released from liability. Published
on the fifth of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of
Severus, Consul for the second time, and Albinus, 195. 2. The
Same Emperors to Lucius. Although
it is established that your adversary received certain property specially,
by way of pledge, and that the remainder has been pledged to him in general
terms and hence he has an equal right to all of it,
the strictness of the rule should, nevertheless, be relaxed. Therefore, if
it is certain that he can collect the entire debt from the sale of the
property which was specifically pledged to him, the Governor of the province
will order that you shall not be deprived of that portion of the same
property which was subsequently encumbered. Published
on the second of the Kalends of June, during the Consulate of Chilo
and Libo, 205. 3. The
Same Emperors to Maximus. Creditors,
who have made an agreement with their debtors that if the money due is not
paid to them at the designated time they may take possession of their
property, are not considered to have used violence if they do so, but they
should, nevertheless, obtain possession by authority of the Governor. Published
on the Kalends of May, during the second Consulate of Antoninus and
Geta, 206. 4. The
Same Emperors to Bellius. As you
acknowledge that you have received the money and hypothecated your lands,
you have no reason to complain that you have been compelled to encumber
them; therefore, if you wish to recover your property, pay your creditor the
money which you owe him. Given on
the third of the Kalends of June, during the third Consulate of
Antoninus and Geta, 209. 5. The
Emperor Antoninus to Domitius. The
illustrious Governor of the province will hear you when you apply to him for
the enforcement of your right to the property pledged to you, and it will
not be prejudiced by the judgment rendered against your debtor if it should
be proved that he acted in collusion with your adversary, or (as you allege)
the case was not heard, but that your debtor was defeated by the proof of
prescription. Published
at Rome, on the Ides of March, under the Consulate of the two Aspers,
213. 6. The
Same to Quintus. In
calculating the amount of a debt, that also is computed which has been paid
out of the property pledged for the repair of highways, or anything else
which it is proved that the creditor was obliged to disburse. Published
on the third of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of
Antoninus, Consul for the fourth time, and Balbinus, 214. 7. The
Emperor Gordian to Martianus. The
usucaption of a pledge does not annul the agreement made with the creditor. Published
on the Nones of September, during the Consulate of Pius and Pontianus, 234. 8. The
Same Emperor to Festus. Although
you have obtained a judgment in a personal action which is brought either
against the principal debtor, his sureties, or his mandators, you will,
nevertheless, still retain the right to the property pledged. Published
on the Ides of March, during the Consulate of Gordian and Aviola,
240. 9. The
Same Emperor to Atticus. If the
ownership of the property which has been given in pledge has been
transferred to you by the woman who owned it, and afterwards the creditor,
or his heirs, attempt to hold said property, claim it before the Governor of
the province, who will see that possession is restored to you, under the
condition that you pay the balance due after the crops obtained by the
creditor has been deducted. Published
on the third of the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of
Gordian and Aviola, 240. 10. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Caesars, to Alexander. When
debtors are present, notice should first be served upon them; therefore, if,
after having been notified, they do not pay the debt, you can have recourse
to the pledge, or the property which has been hypothecated, and which you
state has been specifically described in a certain instrument, and the
Governor of the province will not hesitate to afford you his assistance by
means of the actions to which you are entitled. Given on
the fourteenth of the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of
Diocletian, Consul for the fourth time, and Maximian, Consul for the third
time, 290. 11. The
Same Emperors and Csssars to Euphrosinus. It is not
lawful for the property of anyone appointed to an office to be pledged to
the person who appointed him, without the authority of the Governor. Ordered on
the third of the Ides of March, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 12. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Eusebius. If your
deceased wife, having borrowed money, pledged her own property, and you
became her heir, although it may not have been provided by the instrument
evidencing the obligation that, after the debt was paid you could sue the
creditor, still, if this was done, you have a right to bring suit and compel
him to return to you the articles that were pledged. Ordered on
the fifth of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 13. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Matrona. As you state in your petition that
the property pledged has been transferred to you and given in payment of the
debt by your mistress, who was
over the age of twenty-five years, the contract and the will of your debtor
will be sufficient confirmation of your ownership. Ordered at
Heraclia, on the third of the Kalends of May, under the Consulate of
the above-mentioned Emperors. 14. The
Same Emperors and Ciesars to Apianus. When
pledges are sold by the debtor, it is a positive rule of law that the
creditors have power to bring a personal action against him, or one in
rem, against those who are in possession of the pledges. Ordered at
Heraclia, on the Kalends of May, during the Consulship of the
above-mentioned Emperors. Extract
from Novel 112, Chapter I. Latin Text. This takes
place when the debtor does not pay his creditor out of the proceeds of the
property sold, for he is permitted to sell it for the purpose of doing this. 15. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Basilida. It is
certain that a debtor cannot prejudice the rights of a creditor by either
selling, donating, bequeathing, or leaving under a trust the property
pledged, and therefore if you can prove that it was pledged to you, you can
assert your right to the same. Ordered at
Heraclia, on the fifth of the Nones of May, during the Consulate of
the above-mentioned Emperors. 16. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Heroidus. Although
your brother did not lend his own money, but lent yours in his name, and
received a pledge as security, he could not acquire any right to the article
pledged. Signed at
Adrianople, on the third of the Ides of May, during the Consulate of
the above-mentioned Emperors. 17. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Pontia. Even
though your brother purchased land with the money which you lent him, still,
if he did not hypothecate the said land to you either specifically or in
general terms, the payment of your money is not secured by the pledge of the
land, but you will not be prevented from bringing a personal action before
the Governor of the province to collect the debt. Ordered on
the twelfth of the Kalends of June, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 18. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Evodius. Legal
proceedings instituted on account of pledges or hypothecations are in rem. Ordered at
Sirmium, on the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 19. The
Same Emperors and Csssars to Maximus. As a
creditor is not responsible for pledges where irresistible force is
employed, so he is required to use ordinary diligence with reference to such
property, and is responsible for both fraud and negligence. Given on
the seventeenth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of
the above-mentioned Emperors. 20. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Alexander. A creditor
can, by no means, legally be compelled to demand the payment of his claims,
but if you tendered what you alleged that you owed to the heirs of Evodianus,
and they refused to accept it, you should seal it up and deposit it, and
then you can bring suit before the Governor for the purpose of forcing them
to return the property pledged. Published
on the seventeenth of the Kalends of February, during the
Consulate of the above-mentioned Emperors. 21. The
Same Emperors and Ciesars to Vietus. Where a
third party, by payment of the debt, releases property which has been
hypothecated, he can demand the amount that he paid, but he cannot acquire
the ownership of said property. Given on
the third of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of the
Csesars. 22. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Antiochianus. A second
creditor, by paying the prior creditor his debt, acquires for himself the
right to the property pledged, and is entitled to receive from the debtor
both the principal and interest which he paid, but he cannot collect
compound interest. Published
at Nicomedia, on the third of the Ides of December, during the
Consulate of the Caesars. 23. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Macedonianus. Anyone
over twenty-five years of age cannot claim pledges the right to which he has
relinquished, as the agreement alone which he entered into, as well as the
law which considers his intention, will prevent him from doing so. Ordered at
Nicomedia, on the eighteenth of the Kalends of January, under the
Consulate of the Csesars. 24. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Marcus. A creditor
cannot be compelled to bring a personal action against his debtors if he has
neglected to bring one of pledge. Ordered at
Nicomedia, on the fifteenth of the Kalends of January, during the
Consulate of the Csesars. Extract
from Novel 4, Chapter II. Latin Text. This rule
applies where the debtor is in possession of the property encumbered, but if
another is in possession of it, the hypothecary action
cannot be brought until the principal and his surety have been sued in the
personal action. If the debt is not satisfied out of the property
hypothecated by the debtor, then recourse can be had to that hypothecated by
the surety, if there is any. This rule is also applicable to heirs. 25. The
Same Emperors and Cassars to Dracontius. Even
though the slave who was pledged may have died, the right to payment of the
debt remains unimpaired. Given at
Nicomedia, on the sixth of the Kalends of January, during the
Consulate of the Caesars. 26. The
Same Emperors and Cassars to Mauritius. If your
debtor pledged to you his secretary, who is a slave, sue him by whom you
allege that the slave was removed, before the Governor of the province. Signed at
Sirmium, on the fourth of the Kalends of January, under the Consulate
of the Caesars. 27. The
Emperor Justinian to Menna, Prsetorian Prefect. We, for
the purpose of permanently remedying all the abuses which have arisen with
reference to the hypothecation of property, which money-brokers, bankers, or
business men of every other description practice against those who lend them
money, do hereby order that if, having made a contract of this kind, they
should acquire for their children, or for any of their relatives some office
which can be sold, or transmitted to heirs under certain conditions, even if
it is not established that the money by which the children were benefited
came from the said creditors, or that the relatives obtained the office
purchased (for it is sufficient that the contrary should not be proved,
namely, that others have furnished the money out of their own estates), the
creditors shall have the right to collect the entire debt from those who
have possession of the said office, or to exact from them as much as the
office can be sold for. We order
that this rule shall apply, even if it is proved that the said merchants
obtained the offices for strangers by the payment of their creditor's money,
so that as, generally speaking, debtors themselves are permitted to sell the
offices or transmit them to their heirs, creditors also, who can claim the
offices aforesaid by the right of hypothecation, shall be allowed to sell
them, even during the lifetime of the debtors, unless their debts are paid;
and after their death they can collect from the incumbents of the offices
the payment of their claims according to the average value of the same, or
the appraisement made when they were bestowed by the Emperor. This rule
shall be observed for the protection of creditors as against merchants
personally, although those who hold the offices may, under no circumstances,
be liable for the indebtedness. We order that this law shall in the future
apply to offices obtained not only when bankers or merchants have acquired
them for their children or other relatives, but also
for strangers, by the payment of money belonging to their creditors. Given on
the Kalends of June, during the Second Consulate of Our Lord the
Emperor Justinian, 526. Extract
from Novel 53, Chapter V. Latin Text. This rule
only applies where the money has been borrowed for the purpose of purchasing
the office; otherwise, the children or wife of the deceased shall be
preferred to other creditors. If, however, there should be none of these,
then We grant this privilege to the creditors. TITLE XV. CONCERNING
CASES IN WHICH PROPERTY is TACITLY PLEDGED OR HYPOTHECATED. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Speratus. The entire
property of those who are liable to the payment of taxes is encumbered by
pledge to secure the collection of the same. 2. The
Same Emperor to Proculus. It is
certain that the property of him who makes a contract with the Treasury is
encumbered, as by a pledge, although this may not have been expressly
provided. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of Messala
and Sabinus, 215. 3.
Extract from a Rescript of the Emperor Alexander Addressed to Demosthenes. Although
the income of land given in pledge (even where this has not been explicitly
stated) is, by tacit agreement, included in the property encumbered, still,
land which has been purchased with the proceeds of the crops is considered
by no jurist to be embraced in this category. Published
during the Ides of October, during the Consulate of Maximus, Consul
for the second time, and JElianus, 224. 4. The
Emperor Carus, Carinus, and Numerianus to Africanus. It is well
enough known, and sufficiently based upon reason, that property given by way
of dowry to women who marry Chief Centurions of the Triarii is liable for
the indebtedness incurred during the administration of the latter. This,
however, is true with certain restrictions, as the woman does not become
liable, except where the entire property of the Centurion and of those who
appointed him, having been exhausted, nothing is found to remain. Given on
the fifth of the Ides of August, during the Consulate of Carus and
Carinus, 285. 5. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximum, and the Csesars, to Corinthia. If it is
shown that the slaves in question were not transferred with the property
which it was decided was encumbered, and that they were not specially
pledged for the payment of the debt, the Governor of the province will order
them to be returned. Nor can their restitution be delayed under the pretext
that rent is due, since, if the woman who was the owner of the property can
prove that there is anything due to her as rent, or for any other reason, it
is proper for her to exact payment by law. Ordered on
the twelfth of the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of the
Cassars. 6. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to Florentius, Prze-torian Prefect. When a
mother who has obtained the legal guardianship of her children contracts a
second marriage in violation of the oath which she took before causing
another guardian to be appointed for them, she shall pay to the said
children what is due to them under her administration of the guardianship,
and the property of her deceased husband, as well as her own, will be
considered as pledged for the discharge of any indebtedness contracted by
her during her administration of the guardianship. Given on
the sixth of the Ides of . . . , during the Consulate of Theodosius,
Consul for the seventeenth time, and Festus, 409. 7. The
Emperor Justinian to John, Prsetorian Prefect. We order
that the property brought into a house by a tenant shall be tacitly pledged
to the owner for the rent, and this law shall apply not only to ancient and
modern Rome and their territory, but also to the provinces of Our Empire,
for We desire that all the inhabitants shall have the benefit of this
equitable presumption. Given on
the fifteenth of the Kalends of November, after the fifth Consulate
of Lampadius and Orestes, 532. TITLE XVI. WHERE
PROPERTY BELONGING TO ANOTHER is PLEDGED. 1. The Emperors Severus and
Antoninus to Carpus. The agent
did not lawfully pledge the house of his principal without the consent of
the latter. If, however, it is established that he employed the money of the
creditor for the benefit of the property of his principal, an exception can
be pleaded, if the former desires what has been loaned to be collected. Published
on the eleventh of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of
Severus, Consul for the second time, and Albinus, 195. 2. The
Same Emperors to Latina. If you
prove before the Governor of the province that the fields or gardens in
dispute are yours, you understand that they cannot be hypothecated to a
creditor by another person, even though this was done without your
knowledge, unless you concealed your title to said property for the purpose
of defrauding the creditor. Published
on the first of the Ides of October, during the second Consulate of
Antoninus and Geta, 206. 3. The
Emperors Antoninus to Martia. Neither
the curator of an adult, nor the guardian of a minor, can legally pledge the
movable property of him whose affairs he administers, unless he borrows
money on what is pledged. Published
on the fifth of the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of the
two Aspers, 213. 4. The
Emperor Alexander to Secundus. Even if
your son was more than twenty-five years of age, if he was still under your
control he could not hypothecate any of your property against your consent. Published
on the fifth of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of
Maximus, Consul for the second time, and Julianus, 224. 5. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Eutichius. As
property which did not yet belong to the debtor was pledged by him, and
afterwards became his own, it is clear that an ordinary action on pledge
will not lie, but equity requires that a praetorian action resembling that
of pledge should be granted. Published
on the thirteenth of the Kalends of June, during the Consulate of
Maximus, Consul for the second time, and Aquilinus, 286. 6. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Zosimus. She who
gave in pledge to her creditor land which she had already transferred as a
donation to her children has rendered herself liable to the counteraction of
pledge, and could not injure the owners in any respect, as the Servian
Action plainly shows that property cannot be held by the right of pledge
unless it belongs to the person incurring the obligation, and it is also
perfectly certain that the property ol another cannot be encumbered by
anyone against the consent of the owner. Ordered at
Philippopolis, on the fifth of the Ides of July, during the Consulate
of the above-mentioned Emperors. 7. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Cornelia. If your
guardian gave your slave in pledge to secure the payment of borrowed money
employed for his own use, and, after you attained your majority, you did not
give your consent to the transaction, the property will not be encumbered as
a pledge. Ordered on
the sixth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 8. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to John, Prsetorian Prefect. Land
cannot be encumbered except by someone who has the legal right to do so.
Hence, in accordance with justice, and by the authority of the laws it is
stated that no lien can, without the knowledge or consent of the owner, be
placed upon such property by a slave, an agent, a tenant, a steward, or a
lessee. Given at
Ravenna, on the Ides of July, during the Consulate of Honorius,
Consul for the thirteenth time, and Theodosius, Consul for the tenth time,
422. TITLE
XVII. WHAT
PROPERTY WHEN PLEDGED CAN OR CANNOT BE RENDERED
LIABLE FOR A DEBT, AND IN WHAT WAY A PLEDGE is
GIVEN. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Optatus. It is not
reasonable to suppose that your children by a concubine, and other effects
which usually are only pledged under a special agreement, constitute part of
property encumbered by a general contract including your possessions. Published
on the twelfth of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of
Lateranus and Rufinus, 198. 2. The
Same Emperors to Rogatus. As it is
settled that the obligation of pledge is created by consent, We entertain no
doubt that he who pledged the agreements for the purchase of his lands
intended to hypothecate the lands themselves. Published
on the fifth of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of Aper and
Maximus, 208. 3. The
Emperor Antoninus to Restitutus. If you
have placed the body of your daughter in a tomb, you have made the tomb
religious. This having been done, there is no doubt that the tomb cannot be
encumbered by anyone, as the laws concerning religion forbid it. Published
on the third of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of Lsetus,
Consul for the second time, and Cerealis, 216. 4. The
Emperor Alexander to Evocatus. It was
long since decided that the claim of a debtor can be pledged either
generally or specifically. Therefore, if the debtor to whom you lent the
money should not discharge his obligation, he whose claim was given to you
by way of pledge can be compelled by equitable actions, unless he pays the
person whom he himself owes, and security has not
been furnished for the settlement of your obligation, to pay you the amount
that you can prove is due to you from his creditor, to the extent that he
himself is indebted. Published
on the day before the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of
Fuscus, Consul for the second time, and Dexter, 226. 5. The
Same Emperor to Septimius. To pledge,
by a private agreement, the prizes to be obtained in an athletic contest is,
under no circumstances, allowed, and therefore they are not considered
included even if a general contract for the pledge of all property should be
made. Published
on the third of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of Maximus,
Consul for the second time, and Paternus, 234. 6. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Caesars, to Rufus. Anyone who
received either your children or persons who are free, by way of pledge for
the money which he lent you, deceives himself in attempting to evade the
law, as it is clear that the obligation of pledge was not contracted, except
with reference to such property as the debtor could legally encumber. Ordered at
Heraclia, on the Kalends of May, under the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors* 7. The
Emperor Constantine to all the Inhabitants of the Provinces. We order
that the officers appointed by any judge for the collection of debts which
are the subject of a civil action shall not remove from the possession of
others any slaves, oxen, or implements used for the cultivation of the soil,
on the ground that they have been pledged, by which act the payment of taxes
may be delayed. Therefore, if any agent, creditor, prefect of a district or
village, or decurion, should be convicted of having done this, he shall be
subjected by a penalty to be determined by the judge. Given at
Sirmium, on the third of the Nones of June, during the Consulate of
Constantine and Licinius, 312. 8. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to Probus, Count of the Imperialx-large sses. It is
settled that nothing which is used for the cultivation of the soil can be
removed under the pretext that it has been pledged. Given on
the sixth of the Ides of June, during the Consulate of Constans and
Constantius, 414.
Constitution of Frederick.
Agricultural laborers, who are occupied in rustic pursuits, whether they
reside on farms or merely cultivate the land, shall be secure in every part
of Our Empire, so that no one can be found so audacious as to presume to
seize, take, or carry away either their persons, their oxen, their tools, or
anything else used for the tillage of the soil. If,
however, anyone should rashly presume to violate this decree, he shall
restore fourfold the amount of what he carried away, and shall be branded
with infamy by the law, in addition to being punished with the displeasure
of the Emperor. 9. The
Emperor Justinian to Menna, Prsetorian Prefect. If anyone
should insert the following words into the instrument evidencing a contract,
namely, "For the liability, and at the risk of the property which belongs to
me," or "I promise to pay you at the risk of my property," We decree that
these words shall be sufficient for the hypothecation of any property which
the debtor has at the time, or may thereafter acquire, notwithstanding that
the terms of former laws do not seem to apply to special hypothecation, as
it is just rather to consider the intention of the contracting parties than
the meaning of their words. With
reference to general hypothecations, and for the purpose of carrying out the
wishes of the contracting parties, We decree that even if the debtor should
not, when he encumbers his property, add, "The property which I have at
present, as well as that which I may acquire in the future," the general
right of hypothecation will include anything that he may subsequently
obtain. Given at
Constantinople, on the third of the Ides of December, during the
Consulate of Our Lord the Emperor Justinian, Consul for the second time,
538. TITLE
XVIII. WHO ARE
PREFERRED CREDITORS WHEN PROPERTY is PLEDGED. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Secundus. Anyone who
receives property in pledge which has already been encumbered in this way
can confirm his right by paying the prior creditor the money which is due to
him; or, if he should tender it, and the other should refuse to accept it,
he must seal it up, and deposit it, and not convert it to his own use. Published
on the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of Lateranus and
Rufinus, 198. 2. The
Emperor Antoninus to Chrestus and Others. If you
were placed in possession of land belonging to an estate for the purpose of
preserving the same, under a decree of the Praetor, who rendered a decision
with reference to the trust before your adversary obtained the said land
through hypothecation, by virtue of a judgment, you become preferred
creditors by the decree of the Praetor who gave the decision in your favor;
and where several parties claim the property because of a pledge, he who is
first in order shall be preferred by law. Published
on the fifth of the Ides of May, during the Consulate of the two
Aspers, 213. 3. The
Same Emperor to Varus. If you
receive a tract of land in pledge before it was encumbered to the State, as
you were first in time, so you will be preferred by law. Published
on the fifth of the Ides of October, during the Consulate of
Antoninus, Consul for the fourth time, and Balbinus, 213. 4. The
Same Emperor to Sylvanus. As you
allege that the municipality of the Heliopolitans has, under the terms of
the decree, been placed in possession not only of the private property of
the heir but also of that belonging to the estate, you understand that
although your father made a contract with Sosianus, still, if the city had
the right to bring a personal action against him, it should be preferred
under the law of pledge, so far as any property which it seized to protect a
judgment rendered by a magistrate is concerned. Published
on the second of the Ides of December, during the Consulate of Lsetus,
Consul for the second time, and Cerealis, 216. 5. The
Emperor Alexander to Septimius. The prior
creditor cannot be compelled to discharge your debt, as you took a pledge on
the property after he did, but if you pay him all that is due to him, you
will have the exclusive right to the pledge. Published
on the third of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of Maximus,
Consul for the second time, and Paternus, 234. 6. The
Same Emperors Valerian and Gallienus to Philoxenus. When
property is encumbered in general terms and is afterwards specifically
pledged to another, as the creditor who made the first contract has the
prior lien by virtue of the general obligation, if you purchased the
property before the second pledge was given, you cannot be molested by him
who made the subsequent loan. Published
on the second of the Ides of May, during the Consulate of Secularis,
Consul for the second time, and Donatus, 261. 7. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Caesars, to Julianus. Although
the same pledges may have been given to several creditors at different
times, and those who are first in point of time are entitled to the
preference, still, he who proves that the land in question was purchased
with his money is declared by the law to be preferred to all others, for the
reason that it is settled that the land was especially encumbered to him by
the pledge. Published
on the sixteenth of the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of
the above-mentioned Emperors. Extract
from Novel 18, Chapter X. Latin Text. Likewise,
the possessor of a pledge who denies that the property belongs to him whom
his adversary alleges is the owner, and this having
been proved, claims the right to retain the property, stating that he should
be preferred to the party who brought the suit on the ground of
hypothecation, or for some other reason, he must surrender possession before
an investigation of his right can take place. 8. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Fabricius. It is a
clear and positive rule of law that where the same property has been pledged
at different times to two different persons, he who first received the
pledge for the money lent shall be preferred, and that the second creditor
cannot obtain authority to sell the pledge before the amount due to the
prior creditor has been paid. Ordered at
Heraclia, on the day before the Kalends of May, during the Consulate
of the above-mentioned Emperors. 9. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Asclepiodotiis. As those
who have received pledges are entitled to a real action, it is established
that they should be preferred to all those in whose favor personal actions
will lie. Given on
the third of the Nones of December, during the Consulate of the
Csesars, 293. 10. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Pollipeuca. As your
husband encumbered the property which he received from you as dowry, and
then died, those to whom he pledged it can, under no circumstances, assert
their claims before tendering the amount which is due, for it is clear that
creditors whose obligations have been reduced to writing cannot bring either
real or personal actions against those who are not proved to have succeeded
the debtor. Published
on the Nones of December, during the Consulate of the Caesars, 293. 11. The
Emperor Leo to Erythrius, Praetorian Prefect. We order
that those written instruments which are often secretly made by certain
persons, in the presence of their friends, for the purpose of sale,
compromise, contract, the loan of money at interest, partnership, or for any
other reason, and any other agreements whatsoever, called in Greek iSiox�pa,
whether they were entirely written by the hands of the contracting parties
or have been drawn up by a notary or any other person whomsoever, whether
they bear the signatures of the contracting parties or not, or whether
witnesses were called to attest them or not, or whether they are conditional
or not, that is, such as are commonly reduced to writing, they shall be
considered as having been publicly executed; and if any personal action
based on them should be brought, it shall have full force and effect. (1) If,
however, anyone should claim for himself the right of pledge or
hypothecation, by virtue of any instrument of this description, We order
that he who founds his demand upon a document publicly executed shall be
preferred, even if he comes after another in point of time, unless the
privately executed instrument of the prior creditor
bears the signature of three witnesses, all of approved and .honorable
reputation, for, in this instance, the document shall be considered to have
been publicly executed. Given on
the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of Martianus and Zeno, 469. Extract
from Novel 73, Chapters I and II. Latin Text. Where
anyone prudently desires to deposit a sum of money with another, he should
not solely rely upon the written receipt of the person who receives it, but
should summon not less than three competent witnesses who are worthy of
confidence. But if
anyone should draw up an instrument evidencing a loan or any other contract
whatsoever, and not wish the transaction to become publicly known, the
instrument executed with reference to the loan shall not, of itself, be
worthy of faith, unless this was done in the presence of three trustworthy
witnesses, whether they appeared and attached their own signatures to the
instrument, or whether others testify that it was signed in their presence;
for then, in either instance, it shall be considered as publicly executed
and valid. If, however, anyone who either deposits or lends money, or makes
any other kind of a contract, is satisfied with the signature of the
individual with whom he makes it, he is hereby notified that a mere written
statement of this description is not sufficient for the proof of the same. , 12.
The Emperor Justinian to John, Praetorian Prefect. We are
continually annoyed by the persistent applications of women who complain
that they have lost their dowries, for the reason that the property of their
husbands has been seized by creditors whose claims are prior to their own.
Hence, We have examined the ancient laws, and, with reference to personal
actions, find that the Actio rei uxorise which We have abolished was
granted by them to the wife, and that they conferred the great privilege of
precedence over all other personal actions, as well as over other creditors,
even though the claims of the latter were prior in point of time. And, while
this related to personal actions, when these laws came to discuss the
hypothecary action, they at once relax the severity of justice, and exclude
the recent hypothecations of women, if they had any rights of action, in
favor of creditors who held prior ones, without having any regard to the
weakness of the sex, and that husbands made use of their bodies, property,
and all their lives, since almost the entire fortune of a woman is included
in her dowry. It was
proper to decree that husbands should satisfy their creditors out of their
own property, and not out of the dowries of their wives, as a woman
possesses the dowry for the purpose of her subsistence, whether it was given
by herself, or by someone else for her benefit. (1) After
having carefully examined and considered all these matters, as well as the
other two Constitutions which We have promulgated concerning dowries, We,
for the purpose of coming to the relief of women, and to consolidate all
these rules into one, do hereby decree an
action on the ground of stipulation which We have already granted to women
with reference to their dowries, and in favor of whom We have permitted a
tacit hypothecation on the property of their husbands, as well as the
preference over all other creditors of the former, even though the said
creditors may enjoy the advantage of priority of time. For, as the Actio
rei uxoriss enjoyed this privilege in case of personal actions (as We
have already stated) for this reason, We now grant the wife this advantage,
even where no hypothecation has taken place, although the dotal property, or
any other which has been purchased with it, may not be in existence, or has
been wasted or consumed in some way or other, provided it was actually given
to the husband. For who does not pity those who have had to bury their
husbands, and who may incur the risk of childbirth and the rearing of their
children, on account of which things many privileges have been bestowed by
Our laws? Therefore,
what the ancients began but did not carry to completion We have fully
consummated; and We grant this privilege to a woman, whether she has
children, did not have them in the first place, or has lost them. Children
born of a former marriage are, however, excepted, and are preferred to their
stepmothers, and We grant them a tacit hypothecation against the estate of
their father, as well as against his creditors on account of their mother's
dowry, and We confer the same privilege upon them by the present law, so
that what was conceded to the second wife may not be refused to the first,
but the rights of both remain unimpaired, just as if the mother of the
children were still living. Where two dowries are due from the same estate,
We desire that the one which is first in point of time shall be preferred to
the other. (2) We
order that these rules shall only apply to a dowry, and not to an
ante-nuptial donation, which We decree shall preserve its order of priority,
and be in this way regulated among creditors, for We do not favor women for
the sake of gain, but only take care that they shall suffer no loss, and be
defrauded of their property. (3) We
decree that this law shall only take effect from the present time and shall
not be retroactive. Given at
Constantinople, on the fifth of the Kalends of December, after the
fifth Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 531. Extract
from Novel 96, Chapter II. Latin Text. A woman
can avail herself of this right against those who are protected by a
personal privilege, as, for instance, where property is purchased, or
repairs are made with her money, except those who are exempted by a new
constitution, for example wives who have lent their husbands money under a
written contract for the purchase of an office. Extract
from Novel 93, Chapter I. Latin Text. When any
of the property composing the dowry is in existence, it shall be preserved
for the wife, who is entitled to an action in rem, or for her
children; and, on the other hand, if there are two wives, and both are
living, or both are dead, or if only one of them survives, the first one, or
her offspring, shall be entitled to the preference, which is clearly
provided for by a new constitution. TITLE XIX. CONCERNING
THOSE WHO SUCCEED TO THE PLACES OF PRIOR CREDITORS. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Marcellina. Those who
satisfy the creditor of another, whose debt is secured by hypothecation, do
not, merely by the payment of money, take his place; for, in order that this
may be done, he who subsequently discharges the obligation must do so under
the agreement that the same property will be pledged to him, and that he
will succeed to the rights of the creditor. As this was not done by you (for
it has been decided in court that you did not receive the pledges) it is
useless for you to think that you are entitled to the benefit of Our
Constitution which has reference to cases of this kind. Published
on the Ides of July, during the Consulate of Pompeianus and Abvitus,
210. 2. The
Emperor Antoninus to Felix. As you
paid money to the Treasury for your father, at a time when you were not
under his.control, and by so doing have succeeded to the rights of the
Treasury, and have taken the place of the creditor to whom you have the
money, your father's creditors, not only those in favor of whom a personal
action will lie, but also those who afterwards made a contract with him
secured by pledges, cannot prejudice your rights in any way by selling the
pledges without your knowledge. Therefore
you understand that if anything was paid by your agents in your name, during
your absence, this should be returned to you as money which was not due, and
you can institute proceedings to recover the pledges to which you are
entitled. Published
at Rome, on the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of Sabinus,
Consul for the second time, and Anulinus, 217. 3. The
Emperor Alexander to Valens. If the
preferred creditors, in whose favor the possession of the property was
encumbered, which property you say you purchased with the understanding that
the price would come into their hands, have been paid with your money, you
will succeed to their rights, and you have a good defence against those
whose claims are of more recent date than theirs. Published
on the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of Julian, Consul
for the second time, and Crispinus, 225. 4. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Carpophorus. If the
State has the prior lien upon the land, you, as the creditor second in point
of time, by tendering the money due will succeed to the rights of the State. Published
on the fifteenth of the Kalends of June, during the Consulate of
Maximus, Consul for the second time, and Aquilinus, 285. TITLE XX.
WHERE A PRIOR CREDITOR SELLS THE PROPERTY PLEDGED. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Athenio. If the
creditor who first received the pledge should sell it, you will not be
entitled to the hypothecary action for its recovery; but if the debtor gave
the said pledge to the prior creditor in payment of the debt, or sold it to
him, you will not be deprived of the right to recover it any more than if he
had sold it to a third party. You
understand that you can only assert your right to the encumbered property if
you tender to the person who holds possession of the same what is due to him
under the terms of a contract which was made before yours. Published
on the Ides of May, during the Consulate of Agricola and Clementinus,
231. 2. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Caesars, to Eudemia. Where
property has been pledged according to law, and the creditor makes a
legitimate sale of the same, the debtor by afterwards offering to refund the
price to the purchaser, or by tendering the amount of the debt to the
creditor, cannot evict the possessor of the property. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of the
Caesars. 3. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Theophilus. If the
second creditor does not tender the amount of the debt to the first, he
cannot prevent him from selling the property pledged. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of the
Csesars. TITLE XXI.
WHERE PROPERTY OWNED IN COMMON is PLEDGED. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Venustus. As your
brother could not encumber the share of the property which belongs to you,
without your consent, so, by giving an obligation, he has only hypothecated
his own share to the creditor, therefore you understand that his contract
can, in no way, prejudice your ownership. Adopted on
the third of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of Messala
and Sabinus, 215. TITLE
XXII. CONCERNING
THE PRAETORIAN PLEDGE AND ITS APPLICATION EVEN TO THE ACTIONS OF DEBTORS. 1. The
Emperor Justinian to Menna, Prsetorian Prefect. If any
judges should be of the opinion that the right of praetorian pledge should
be granted to someone, not only with reference to movable or immovable
property, and such as is capable of moving itself, but also with regard to
actions to which the debtor is entitled, We decree that they shall render
judgment permitting this to be done. Given at
Constantinople, on the Kalends of April, during the fifth Consulate
of Decius, 529. 2. The
Same Emperor to Julian, Praetorian Prefect. With the
intention of disposing of the doubts raised under the ancient laws, We have
considered the two kinds of hypothecation, one arising from the contracts
and agreements of men, and the other sanctioned by judges, and designated
praetorian. And, as We have found in agreements made with reference to
pledges or hypothecations that relief is not only ordinarily granted to the
creditor in possession, but also, when he is deprived of the property
pledged, whether by his own fault, or not, or through accident, We have
thought it to be more humane to assist the creditor by means of the
praetorian pledge, no matter how he may have lost possession of the
property, whether by his own fault or not, or accidentally. For even though
he ought to take such care of his pledge that it may not suffer any damage,
still, in order not to deal harshly with creditors, We incline to a liberal
interpretation of the law, and grant them the right of recovery. Given at
Constantinople, on the Kalends of August, during the fifth Consulate
of Lampadius and Orestes, 530. TITLE
XXIII. WHERE
PROPERTY is SEIZED IN PURSUANCE OP A JUDGMENT. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Gavinius. It has
frequently been stated in rescripts, that property taken in execution under
a judgment by order of a magistrate who had the right to issue it can be
held as a pledge and be sold, for the authority of the judge who issues the
order takes the place of a legal obligation based upon a contract. Published
at Rome, on the fifth of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate
of Antoninus, Consul for the fourth time, and Balbinus, 214. 2. The
Emperor Alexander to Valerian. When
property is seized as a pledge under a judgment, it is usually sold
officially by the judge who rendered the decree, and not by him who asked
that the order should be issued. If another purchaser should not appear, or
if one does appear, but should not offer a reasonable price, he in whose
favor the judgment was rendered shall be permitted to bid on the property,
according to law, and purchase it, just as anyone else can do. Published
on the sixth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of Maximus,
Consul for the second time, and ^lianus, 224. 3. The
Emperor Gordian to Antigonus. It is more
customary for pledges seized under a judgment by the Governor of the
province to be sold than to be taken possession of by the right of
ownership. Where, however, a purchaser cannot be found on account of the
machinations of the party against whom judgment was rendered, then the
ownership of the property is usually granted to the creditor by authority of
the Emperor. Published
on the Ides of A'ugust, during the Consulate of Gordian and A viola,
240. TITLE
XXIV. WHERE PROPERTY is PLEDGED A SECOND TIME. 1. The
Emperor Gordian to Lampo and Others. It has
already been decided that where property has been already pledged, it can be
repledged by the creditor, and the result is that an equitable action should
be granted to the subsequent creditor, provided he who has the right to the
pledge is protected as long as it remains subject to the lien of him who
encumbered it a second time. Where,
however, you have only pledged the usufruct of land and he who received it
pledged the land itself, the usufruct of which alone he was entitled to
without your consent, his creditor, by selling what was not liable to
encumbrance, cannot deprive you of the ownership of the same. But when it
was not the usufruct, but the land itself which was pledged to your
creditor, and, before the debt was paid by the owner, the second creditor
sold the property, the sale cannot be rescinded after the money has been
paid, as this rule has been established by the Imperial Decrees. Published
on the Ides of September, during the Consulate of Pius and Potnianus,
240. 2. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Gemellus. If the
creditor did not sell the land which was pledged by your parents, but
himself encumbered it to another creditor of his own, after the facts have
been ascertained, you can recover the said land by application to the
Governor of the province, after having paid the sum due to the creditor. Published
on the thirteenth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of
Diocletian, Consul for the fourth time, and Maximian, Consul for the third
time, 290. TITLE XXV. CONCERNING
THE OFFSPRING OF PROPERTY WHICH HAS BEEN PLEDGED AND ALL OTHER INCREASE OF
THE SAME. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Mestrianus. It was
long since decided that the issue of a female slave who has been pledged has
the same status as its mother. Published
on the Ides of May, during the Consulate of Agricola and Clementinus,
231. 2. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Annosus and Antoninus. As you
gave certain slaves in pledge to secure the payment of a sum of money which
you had borrowed, and you allege that the proceeds of the labor of said
slaves which the creditor obtained, or could have obtained, should first be
credited upon the interest, and afterwards upon the principal, and the debt
having been satisfied, if the creditor should refuse to accept the balance
due, it having been formally tendered and deposited under seal, the Governor
of the province will order the slaves to be returned to you. Ordered on
the fifth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. TITLE
XXVI. CONCERNING THE RELEASE OF PLEDGES. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Proculus. If you can
prove before the Governor of the province that you have been manumitted, and
in possession of your freedom, and that she to whom you state you were given
in pledge was aware of this fact, the-creditor will appear to have consented
to release the pledge, and, this being the case, it is certain that you were
legally manumitted, and you cannot again be reduced to slavery by the heir
of the creditor. Published
on the twelfth of the Kalends of May, during the second Consulate of
Antoninus and Geta. 2. The
Same Emperors to Maternus. If you can
establish that the land in question was bought by you, and that possession
of the same was delivered to you with the knowledge and consent of the woman
who alleges that it was encumbered in her favor by the vendor, you can plead
an exception against her, for the obligation of a pledge is both contracted
and released by consent. Published
on the second of the Ides of February, during the third Consulate
of Antoninus and Geta. 3. The
Emperor Alexander to Taurus. If your
debtor, who without your knowledge, or against your consent, encumbered all
his property to you to secure the payment of money
loaned by you to him, should subsequently enter into a contract with the
State, this does not prejudice your rights. Published
on the third of the Ides of April, during the Consulate of Albinus
and Maximus. 4. The
Emperor Gordian to Aquilinus. As you
state that you purchased from your debtor certain property which was pledged
to another, and you made the purchase with the knowledge of the person
holding the pledge, and he released the same, the encumbrance of the pledge
disappeared with his consent. If no new arrangement was made by which the
obligation was renewed, the property cannot be claimed on the ground that it
is subject to a lien. Published
on the eleventh of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of
Gordian and Aviola. 5. The
Same Emperor to Asclepiades. You are
not even now prevented from collecting the debt which you refer to, and
which you released by means of a contract which was void, and you can
recover the pledges in the ordinary way. Published
on the sixth of the Ides of September, during the Consulate of
Gordian, Consul for the second time, and Pompeianus. 6. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Argius. If, at the
time when the land was sold, creditors to whom it was encumbered had been
notified by publication, and being present, did not assert their rights,
they can be considered to have forfeited their claims to the property
pledged. Published
on the third of the Ides of February, during the Consulate of Maximus,
Consul for the second time, and Aquilinus. 7. The
Same Emperors to Paulinus. It is
evident that if the creditor in whose favor the land was encumbered by your
uncle, which had been evidenced by an instrument in writing, should order
the said bond to be returned to your uncle, she will be considered to have
also relinquished her right to the pledge. Published
on the fifth of the Ides of September, during the Consulate of
Diocletian, Consul for the third time, and Maximian. 8. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Apollonius. If the
Treasury sold the property which was hypothecated, and the other creditors
permitted this to be done in silence, it is clear that they have lost the
right of action which they had in the property, for public sales made by the
Treasury should not readily be set aside. Published
on the thirteenth of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate
of Diocletian, Consul for the fourth time, and Maximian, Consul for the
third time. 9. The
Same Emperors and Ctesars to Hermianus. As you allege that you paid a
sum of money bearing interest for your father-in-law in an action on
mandate, the Governor of the province
will provide for your indemnification by the restitution of the money which
you have paid for him, as well as the interest on the same; for if, having
received from the creditor the slaves which were pledged for the debt, you
delivered them to your father-in-law with the intention that your lien on
them should be released, the obligation having once been extinguished,
cannot be renewed. Published
on the tenth of the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of
Diocletian, Consul for the fourth time, and Maximian, Consul for the third
time. 10. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Quintilla. Debtors
who, without the consent of their creditors, alienate property which has
been pledged or hypothecated to the latter, do not thereby release the
preceding obligation. Given
during the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 11. The
Emperor Jiistinian to John, Prsetorian Prefect. We,
employing Our customary foresight, do hereby make provision with reference
to the pledging or hypothecation of property encumbered for the benefit of
creditors, and afterwards sold or disposed of in any other way by the
debtors, where the creditor has given his consent to the contract, and the
title to the property has again become legally vested in the former owners. In cases
of this kind, the opinions of the legal authorities vary, some of them
holding that the creditor is entitled to have his right to the pledge
renewed on account of the clause, "Property which he may hereafter acquire,"
which is usually inserted in general hypothecations ; and others think that
his right is entirely extinguished. It,
however, appears to Us that he who has once consented to the alienation of
hypothecated property, and in this manner has relinquished his right, is not
entitled to claim it afterwards, on the ground that it had been encumbered
to him in the beginning, or to molest the person in possession of the same. Given at
Constantinople, after the fifth Consulate of Lampadius and
Orestes. TITLE
XXVII. PLEDGES
CAN EVEN BE HELD TO SECURE THE PAYMENT OF MONEY EVIDENCED BY A WRITTEN
INSTRUMENT. 1. The
Emperor Gordian to Festus. Your right
to the pledge is lost if, after a novation has been made, you have
transferred the right of encumbrance to another, and security has been given
you that the property will not be held by way of pledge. If an agreement was
made between you and the person who, having afterwards become the owner of
the land, assumed a new obligation, in order that the said land might be
held by you in pledge, although you have brought a personal action and
obtained a judgment, you still
have a right to the property as being encumbered. But if you were placed in
possession, unless the money due, which was not secured, was either paid or
tendered to you by your debtor, you will not be compelled to restore the
property by means of an exception on the ground of fraud. For you
very properly assert that, if the debtors only tender the money which they
have given the said pledges to secure, they should not be heard, unless they
also pay the other which they simply received as a loan. The rule
does not apply to the second creditor, for he is not obliged to tender to
the first the amount of the debt which is evidenced by a written instrument. Published
on the Ides of March, during the Consulate of Gordian and Aviola. TITLE
XXVIII. CONCERNING THE SALE OF PLEDGES. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Pacata. A tract of
land, which has been pledged, can by no means be sold if the creditor has
collected the amount due out of the profits of the same, as the pledge is,
under such circumstances, released by operation of law. Published
on the Ides of January, during the Consulate of Maximus, Consul for
the second time, and -iSClianus. 2. The
Same Emperor to Maxima. A creditor
who has alienated property which has been either hypothecated or pledged to
him is not considered to have sold the same subject to litigation, because
the debtor holds it by a precarious title. Published
on the twelfth of the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of
Maximus, Consul for the second time, and Julianus. 3. The
Same Emperor to Lucianus. An action
will lie against the principal debtor or his surety in favor of creditors
who have sold property which has been hypothecated or pledged to them for
the amount which is lacking to satisfy their claims. Published
on the third of the Nones of November, during the Consulate of
Maximus, Consul for the second time, and ^Elianus. 4. The Same to
Crescens. When a
creditor is about to sell property which has been hypothecated or pledged to
him, he should notify the debtor, and act in good faith, and when the sale
takes place he should make the announcement in the presence of a witness.
Therefore, if you can prove that fraud was committed in the sale of the
country seat in question, which was pledged, apply to the judge having
jurisdiction of such matters, in order that
the action to which you are entitled in a case of this kind may be brought. Published
on the Kalends of June, during the Consulate of Fuscus and
Dexter. 5. The
Same Emperor to Sossianus. If you are
ready to pay the balance of the debt, the Governor of the province will give
you the selection of the judge by whom the amount shall be ascertained, and
if the adverse party fails to appear in court, or proceeds to sell the
property after you have tendered him more than the sum to which he is
entitled, the fraudulent alienation will not affect your right. 6. The
Emperor Gordian to Rogatus. So long as
the amount due is not paid in full to the creditor, he does not lose his
right to sell the property, even if he has already collected the greater
part of the debt. Published
on the thirteenth of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate
of Pius and Pontianus. 7. The
Same Emperor to Carus. If payment
has not been made, and the creditor should sell the property which had been
pledged to him when the contract does not contain any provision to the
contrary, it would be unjust to set the sale aside as if fraud had been
committed, and you should not sue the purchaser, but the creditor. Published
on the fifth of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of Pius
and Pontianus. 8. The
Same Emperor to Maximum. If, before
the property pledged was sold, you tendered your creditor the money which
you owed him, and he refused to accept it, and witnesses were called to
attest this, and you deposited the money, and matters to-day remain in the
same condition, the sale of said property is not valid. But if you tendered
the payment of the money before the sale was completed, and it was legally
made, it cannot be rescinded. Published
on the third of the Nones of April, during the Consulate of Gordian
and Aviola. 9. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Cillus. Where
property has been specifically encumbered in your favor, and your debtors
refused to make payment, and the indebtedness was incurred in good faith,
you, observing the legal formalities, should sell the property, for it will
be apparent from the price obtained for the pledge whether it is sufficient
to satisfy the debt, since if anything is lacking, We do not forbid you to
have recourse to other property of the debtors, by virtue of the agreement. Published
on the thirteenth of the Kalends of June, during the Consulate of
Diocletian, Consul for the third time, and Maximian. 10. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Rufinits. Anyone who has possession of
property which has been pledged, and it is purchased by another person who
represents him, continues to hold it; for as he conducts the business for
himself, he is not considered to have alienated it. The creditor who buys
land that has been pledged, but not through someone who represents him, or
does not appropriate it for himself, cannot prejudice the rights of the
debtor; but the property remains in the same condition in which it was
before this fraudulent act took place. If,
however, he should purchase it from the debtor, who sold it to him, it would
establish a bad precedent to set aside the sale made with the consent of
both parties, if neither the fraud of the adverse party, nor the employment
of duress by him is proved. Therefore, if you can show by clear, positive
evidence that the creditor always held possession through a fictitious
purchaser, and that he afterwards bought in good faith the property which
was fraudulently disposed of, you can compel the creditor to make
restitution of the same, after having tendered him the payment of the debt
with interest. Published
on the third of the Nones of October, during the Consulate of
Diocletian, Consul for the fourth time, and Maximian, Consul for the third
time. 11. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Rufina. Although a
woman may have specially pledged her property for another, her creditor has
no right to sell it, unless she took advantage of his ignorance and deceived
him, by allowing her husband to pledge her property as his own. Published
at Heraclia, on the fifth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate
of the above-mentioned Emperors. 12. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Zoticus. If your
debtor sold the property, which was pledged to you, without your consent,
the ownership of the same together with its encumbrance passes to the
purchaser. Ordered at
Heraclia, on the day before the Kalends of May, during the Consulate
of the above-mentioned Emperors. 13. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Theodota. Anyone who
buys land which has been pledged to a creditor, and has not been placed in
possession, is not entitled to a real action to recover it. Published
at Sirmium, on the sixteenth of the Kalends of December, during the
Consulate of the above-mentioned Emperors. 14. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Modestus. If your
debtors have not paid you that to which you are legally entitled, the
Governor of the province, having been applied to, will authorize you to sell
the property hypothecated by your debtors, and which is in their possession. Published
at Sirmium, on the sixteenth of the Kalends of December, during the
Consulate of the above-mentioned Emperors. 15. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Aviana. If a
debtor should corrupt the slaves that he had pledged to his creditor, and
who were afterwards sold and delivered by the latter, an action in rem
against the party in possession will lie not in favor of the vendor, but
of the purchaser. Given at
Sirmium, on the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of the Csesars. 16. The
Same Emperors and Caesars to Sylvanus. Where one
of several heirs of a debtor pledges property which he can recover by a
personal action, he does not, by doing so, deprive the creditor of the right
to sell the article pledged. Ordered on
the third of the Nones of April, during the Consulate of the Csesars. 17. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Agapa. A creditor
does not lose his right to property which has been encumbered by a general
or special agreement, on account of its sale by another creditor who had
nothing to do with the transaction. Given on
the day before the Nones of April, during the Consulate of the
Csesars. 18. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Caianus. Anyone who
legally purchases from a creditor property which has been pledged cannot be
molested on account of the ownership of the same. Signed on
the sixth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of the Csesars. 19. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Lybia. If your
husband lent money, even though it was your own, you will have no right to
sell in your own name the property pledged to him for the debt, if you did
not succeed to him as heir. Ordered at
Heraclia, on the sixth of the Ides of November, during the Consulate
of the above-mentioned Emperors. 20. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Sabinus. If nothing
was specially agreed upon, and the pledges were sold by the creditor, in
accordance with the terms of the contract, for ax-large r sum than was due to
him, even though he may have purchased land with the proceeds, an action
in rem will not lie for the surplus, but one in personam must be
brought, that is to say, an action on pledge. Ordered at
Byzantium, on the sixth of the Ides of November, during the Consulate
of the Csesars. TITLE
XXIX. A DEBTOR
CANNOT PREVENT THE SALE OF THE PROPERTY PLEDGED. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Marcellus. If there
are any persons who desire to purchase the land which has been encumbered to
you, they will not be prevented from doing so by the terms of the will,
under which the debtor is forbidden to sell any real property belonging to
him, and the penalty is added that, if he does, the land shall be forfeited
to the Treasury, for it is clear that by a provision of this kind the rights
of the creditor are prejudiced. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of Aper and
Maximus. 2. The
Emperor Gordian to Nepos. The notice
given to a debtor by his creditor not to sell any of the property pledged to
him, or to those who wish to purchase it from him not to buy it, is only
effective where he tenders the entire amount of the debt, both principal and
interest, to the creditor, and the latter refuses to accept it, and the
debtor then deposits the money in the presence of competent witnesses, as is
required. Even if he only pays a certain proportion of the principal and
interest due, the sale of the property pledged cannot be prevented. Under
these circumstances, the purchaser does not become a possessor in bad faith,
although he may be aware that notice has been served upon the creditor by
the debtor. Published
on the third of the Nones of August, during the Consulate of Gordian
and Aviola. TITLE XXX. WHERE
PROCEEDINGS ARE INSTITUTED ON ACCOUNT OF THE SALE OF A PLEDGE. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Agrippa. If, having
applied to the Governor of the province, it should be proved that your
creditor, who had a right to sell the pledges, made a fraudulent sale of the
tract of land, the Governor will order him to pay you damages and interest.
When, however, the said creditor, against whom judgment was rendered, is
unable to pay the money, and it is proved that the purchaser bought the land
in bad faith, and you tender him the amount for which the land was sold with
interest, the Governor will order the purchaser in bad faith to restore you
the land with its profits. Published
on the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of Alexander. 2. The
Same Emperor to JEmilius. Your
father, or yourself (if his estate belongs to you as his heir) can demand
from the possessors the slaves whom you allege were illegally sold by your
father's creditor. If, however, title to them has been
acquired by usucaption, your father can collect the price paid for the same
from the creditor who illegally disposed of them. Published
on the third of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of
Alexander. � 3. The Same to Claudius. If your
wife should prove before the Governor of the province that she owed thirty
aurei, and that her creditor sold her slaves who had been pledged for
that sum, for twenty aurei, and afterwards became insolvent, he will
order the slaves to be restored to her, after the price paid for them has
been refunded. Published
on the sixteenth of the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of
Maximus, Consul for the second time, and ^lianus. 4. The
Emperor Gordian to Eudemus. As you
state that a sale of the land encumbered was not made by your creditor in
good faith, for the reason that the formalities which are customary in the
sale of property pledged were not observed, having gone before the Governor
of the province, you will have a right to proceed by a competent action, not
only against your creditor, but also against the party in possession, if you
can prove that he participated in the fraud with your creditor; so that the
transaction which is proved to have taken place in bad faith, having been
rescinded, an account of the profits and of the loss which it may appear
that you have sustained, may be rendered. Published
on the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of Sabinus, Consul for
the second time, and Venustus. 5. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars, to Nonia. If the
purchaser, without being guilty of fraud, bought the property pledged which
was sold by the creditor before his debt was paid, the successor of the
latter, and not the heir of the purchaser who is in possession of the
property, should be sued. Ordered at
Nicomedia, on the sixteenth of the Kalends of January, during the
Consulate of the Caesars. TITLE
XXXI. CONCERNING THE RELEASE OF PLEDGES. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Antiochia. The heir
of a portion of the estate cannot receive his share of the pledges unless he
pays the entire debt. Published
on the third of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of Albinus
and .^Emilianus, 207. 2. The
Emperor Gordian to Domitius. You should
understand that the lien of a pledge continues to exist even after a
personal action has been brought. Published
on the twelfth of the Kalends of June, during the Consulate of
Sabinus and Venustus, 241. 3. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars, to Florus. If the
amount of the debt has been paid either by the delivery or the sale of
property, and the claim of the person against whom you filed your petition
has been satisfied, and you can prove this before the Governor of the
province, or if any balance is due, and you have tendered it, and the
creditor having refused to accept it, you have sealed and deposited it, the
Governor will see that the property pledged is restored to you, for it is
clear that by the Perpetual Edict an action is granted to the debtor where
the money has been paid to the creditor; or, if it was his fault that it was
not paid, it is perfectly evident that he can legally be compelled to return
the pledge. Given on
the sixth of the Ides of October, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. TITLE
XXXII. WHERE ONE
OF SEVERAL HEIRS OF THE DEBTOR OR CREDITOR EITHER PAYS OR RECEIVES His SHARE
OF THE DEBT. 1. The
Emperors Valerian and Gallienus to Taurus. It is a
clear and undoubted rule of law that where a creditor dies leaving several
heirs, while a personal action is divided among all by the Law of the Twelve
Tables, the entire amount of the property pledged is encumbered to each one
of them. Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of Valerian,
Consul for the third time, and Gallienus, Consul for the fourth time, 258. 2. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the C&sars, to Claudia. The
personal action is divided among the heirs in proportion to . their
respective shares of the estate, but where several pieces of property are
pledged, and possessed by different individuals, the case is different, as
the right to claim the same does not attach to the person but to the
property, and as those who are in possession are not liable in proportion to
their shares of the estate, but for the full amount of the claim, so they
must either pay all that is due, or relinquish possession of what they hold. Signed at
Antioch, on the fifth of the Nones of .... TITLE
XXXIII. WHERE THE
PAYMENT OF MONEY is NOT MADE AFTER A CONTRACT
FOR THE PLEDGING OF PROPERTY HAS BEEN ENTERED
INTO. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Illarus. If (as you assert) you have
given security for money which was not paid to you, and you can prove that
the pledge was delivered, you can bring
a real action; for the mere delivery of a pledge where no money was paid
will not hold, unless it appears that an obligation has been contracted.
Under these circumstances, the actual facts of the case will protect you, if
you have possession of the property pledged, and your adversary institutes
proceedings against you. Published
on the Kalends of September, under the Consulate of Lateranus and
Rufinus, 198. 2. The
Emperor Alexander to Peregrinus. If (as you
now assert) the alleged creditor did not pay your wife, who gave the pledge,
any money, but extorted from her security which is not valid, her property
will not be encumbered by the terms of a fraudulent document executed in
violation of the truth. Without
date or designation of Consulate. TITLE
XXXIV. CONCERNING
THE RIGHT TO OBTAIN OWNERSHIP OF THE PROPERTY OF A DEBTOR. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Nicola. When you
desire to obtain the ownership of property which has been pledged, the names
of the debtors who you say have failed to make payment must be given, and
you must state whether you have complied with the requisite formalities, for
you are informed that you cannot obtain the ownership of the entire property
pledged by your debtor, even though all of it was, in general terms,
encumbered in your
favor. Published
on the fourteenth of the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of
Alexander, Consul for the third time, and Dio, 230. 2. The
Emperor Gordian to Justa. If your
creditor obtained from Us the right to ownership of the property pledged,
and a year after the rescript was issued accepted interest from you, he is
considered to have relinquished the benefit of the said rescript. Published
on the day before the Nones of December, during the Consulate of Pius
and Pontianus, 239. 3. The
Emperor Justinian to Demosthenes, Praetorian Prefect. We think
that the ancient rule which, however, so far as documents are concerned,
never appeared to be clear, should be absolutely abolished, and, in fact,
should be replaced by better remedies. Therefore, the right of public sale
and the power of release within a year, which were granted by the ancient
law in the case of pledges which anyone wished to acquire by the right of
ownership, We have ascertained only by the perusal of books, for We have
never seen a pledge publicly sold in this way. (1) Hence,
We decree that if anyone should pledge his property to his creditor, and it
was provided in the agreement how the pledge should be sold, whether at a
certain time, or in some other way, whatever was agreed upon in the contract
between the creditor and the debtor with reference to the sale of said
property shall be observed. If, however, no agreement was made, the creditor
shall be given permission to sell the pledge two years after notice has been
given to the debtor, or after judgment has been rendered, the term to be
computed from the day when the notice was issued, or the judgment published. (2) But
when no one appears who desires to purchase the property and it becomes
necessary for the creditor himself to acquire it by the right of ownership,
We decree that, in cases of this kind, the following shall be observed,
namely: that if the debtor is present, notice shall be served upon him, even
after the lapse of two years; or if he is absent, the creditor shall apply
to the tribunal of the province, and ask the judge to issue a summons for
the debtor to appear at a time which he shall designate, which summons shall
be served by the court attendant, and contain what is claimed by the
creditor, and a certain date shall be fixed, within which, if the debtor
should be found, he can pay the debt and recover the pledge. If,
however, he should not be found, the judge must designate a certain time
within which he shall be permitted to appear, tender the money due, and
release the pledge. (3) If,
however, after the designated time has expired, the debtor should either not
be found, or refuse to pay the full amount claimed, the creditor can then
apply to the Emperor and petition him for the right to acquire the ownership
of said property, and permission shall be granted him to do so. After this
has taken place the debtor shall, through motives of humanity, be entitled
to the term of two years to redeem his property, which shall be reckoned
from the day when the Imperial Decree was issued; and he shall be allowed to
pay the creditor, who has become the owner of the property, his debt, with
interest, and reimburse him for any losses which he may have sustained, the
amount of which the creditor must prove by his oath, and the debtor will
then be entitled to recover his pledge. Where,
however, the said term of two years has elapsed, the creditor shall have a
perfect title to the property, and his ownership will become irrevocable. (4) But if
the pledge should be found to be worth less than the debt, the creditor
shall have the right to proceed against his debtor for the deficiency. When
the value of the pledge and the amount of the debt are found to be equal,
there is no doubt that the creditor can retain the entire property
previously pledged. If, however, the debt should amount to less than the
value of the pledge, then, by Our law, the excess shall be reserved for
other creditors to whom the property was not pledged, or for the debtor
himself. And, that
no difficulty may arise with reference to the excess, permission is hereby
granted to the creditor or owner to furnish proper security for the payment
of the said excess to the debtor. (5) When,
however, the creditor, after having, as owner, obtained possession of the
property pledged, desires to sell it, he shall have permission to do so, and
if anything over and above the amount of his claim should be collected it
shall be reserved for the debtor. But when
any doubt arises with reference to the sale, for instance, if it should be
asserted that a lower price was paid than the property was worth, the
creditor will be obliged to make oath that he was guilty of no machination
or fraud, but that he sold the property for as much as he could obtain for
it; and he shall only be compelled to return to the debtor any surplus which
he may have sworn to. If, however, it should be ascertained from the oath of
the creditor that he received less than the amount of the debt from the
sale, he will have a right to bring suit against the debtor for the
remainder. (6) We
desire that there shall be a judicial decision as to the value of the
property pledged, if it should remain in the hands of the creditor, and the
judge must determine whether it is more or less than the indebtedness, and
whatever he may hold on this point will establish the value of the pledge. Given at
Constantinople, on the fifteenth of the Kalends of April, during the
fifth Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 530. TITLE
XXXV. CONCERNING
CONTRACTS RELATING TO PLEDGES AND THE ABOLITION
OF THE LAW OF CONDITIONAL AVOIDANCE WITH REFERENCE
TO PLEDGES. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Victorinus. He who
entered into an agreement that, unless within a certain time he paid the
money which he had borrowed, his creditors could sell the property
hypothecated, did not make a valid contract, for he included in it the right
to which his creditor was entitled when he received the pledge. Therefore,
according to the Common Law, the creditor can sell the property. Published
during the Ides of October, during the Consulate of Alexander,
223. 2. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Cassars, to Dionysius. If a third
party has questioned the title of the purchaser to the property which you
sold him, and you have given the latter a written pledge or hypothecation of
another tract of land to protect him against eviction, under the condition
that if he should not be evicted from the land which you sold him he will
return to you the premises encumbered to him by the second contract, and
that, if judgment should be rendered in this case against the person who
raised the question of title, the judge will order the terms of the
agreement to be complied with, if the matter remains in its former
condition, and as the pur- chaser is
secure, against eviction, the land which was hypothecated shall be restored
to you. Ordered at
Sirmium, on the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of the
Cassars. 3. The
Emperor Constantine to the People. As the
harshness of the law of conditional avoidance is conspicuous among other
abuses, We have decided to declare it void, and to abolish it. Therefore, if
anyone has been oppressed by a contract of this kind, he shall be relieved
by this law, which annuls all past and present agreements of this kind, and
forbids them to be made hereafter. We, however, order that creditors who
have lost their property by this law shall have a right to recover what they
have paid. Given on
the second of the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of
Constantine, Consul for the seventh time, and Constantius, 326. TITLE
XXXVI. CONCERNING EXCEPTIONS OR PRESCRIPTIONS. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Claudius. In
accordance with the terms of the ancient law, those who are indebted to an
estate are liable to each one of the heirs in proportion to his share of
said estate; but if you have paid all the money due to those only whom the
testator mentioned by name when making the distribution, you can defend
yourself against the others, by an exception on the ground of bad faith, if
they should bring suit. Published
on the tenth of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of the
two Aspers, 213. 2. The
Same Emperor to Julius. If
judgment has not been rendered against you, you can bring an action to
recover your share in the house to which you allege that you are entitled,
for an exception on the ground of res judicata can only be pleaded
against the party, or his heirs between whom the case was heard, and
judgment rendered. Published
on the fifteenth of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of
Antoninus, Consul for the fourth time, and Balbinus, 214. 3. The
Same Emperor to Vital. If you did
not bring the action of guardianship against your brother, who was formerly
your guardian, do so now, and do not fear that an exception based on an
agreement will be filed, provided you can prove that fraud and deceit have
been committed, for a replication on the ground of deception, when pleaded,
renders the action a bona fide one, and excludes the effect of any
fraud which may have been committed. 4. The
Emperor Alexander to Julianus and Others. As you
state that the case has not yet finally been decided but merely continued,
there is no doubt that your right to defend yourself still remains
unimpaired. Published
on the second of the Nones of October, during the Consulate of
Maximus, Consul for the second time, and .^Elianus, 224. 5. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars, to Basilius. Although
the interdict Unde vi must be resorted to within a year, still it is
evident that, by'the authority of the law, a perpetual exception can be
pleaded by him who, although having been violently attacked, has,
nevertheless, retained possession of the property. Ordered on
the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of the abovementioned
Emperors. 6. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Helena. If an
agreement was made with reference to an exception, you can, without
restriction of time, reply by pleading an exception on the ground of fraud. Ordered on
the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of the above-mentioned
Emperors. 7. The
Same Emperors and Caesars to Menander. If your
debtor paid you a smaller amount than he owed you, and you did not give him
a release, you will not be prevented from bringing suit to recover what is
proved not to have been paid, and you can in your replication plead an
exception on the ground of fraud against the One founded on the agreement. Ordered on
the second of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of the
Csesars. 8. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Aurelius. The
peremptory exception which it was sufficient to plead in the first place,
even though this may have been neglected, can be filed at any time before
judgment is rendered. Ordered on
the fifteenth of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of the
Caesars. 9. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Mutianus. If you
think that the plaintiff cannot prove his claim, it is not necessary for you
to make any defence. When, however, while acknowledging the validity of it,
you allege that you are protected by an exception, cognizance of the
exception alone should be taken. For if you have any doubt of the justice of
your opponent's cause, your exception ought only to be considered after the
plaintiff has proved his claim in accordance with his allegations, for then
it will be proper for it to be examined. Ordered on
the third of the Nones of November, during the Consulate of the
Caesars. 10. The
Same Emperors and C&sars to Aquilina. Plaintiffs
do not protect themselves by means of exceptions, the benefits of which are
granted to defendants under certain circumstances, but they can establish
their claims by means of replications, if they have any which are valid. Ordered at
Nicomedia, on the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of the
Caesars. 11. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Neo. It is
settled that while the case remains unchanged, those who represent the
parties can avail themselves of the same exceptions and defences to which
their principals would have been entitled. 12. The
Emperor Julian to Julian, Count of the East. If an
advocate, during the progress of a case, should desire to avail himself of a
dilatory exception which he neglected to make use of in the beginning, and
he is deprived of this resource, but still perseveres in setting up this
ill-timed defence, he shall be fined a pound of gold. Given at
Antioch, on the seventh of the Ides of March, during the Consulate of
Julian, Consul for the eighth time, and Sallust, 363. 13. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to Symmachus, Proconsul of Africa. The
authority of the law declares that exceptions to jurisdiction must always be
pleaded by litigants at the beginning of a case. Given at
Ravenna, on the fifth of the Kalends of September, during the
Consulate of Honorius, Consul for the tenth time, and Theodosius, Consul for
the sixth time. TITLE
XXXVII. CONCERNING DISPUTED PROPERTY. 1. The Emperors Severus and
Antoninus to Paulina. As the creditor has sold the pledge, a purchase of
property subject to contest cannot be considered to have been made, even
though the debtor may have forbidden the sale to take place. Published
on the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of Aper and Maximus, 208. Extract
from Novel 112, Chapter I. Latin Text. Disputed
property is that with reference to whose ownership a question has arisen
between the possessor and another person who claims it, where either an
action has been brought, or a petition presented to the Emperor, and a judge
been appointed by him subsequently to take cognizance of the case. 2. The
Emperor Constantine to the People of the Provinces. While� a
suit is pending, the plaintiff is not permitted to transfer any rights of
action which are in litigation, or any property which he alleges is retained
by the defendant, to any person connected with him, or to any stranger,
either by donation, sale, or any other kind of a contract whatsoever; and,
if he should do so, the case shall still proceed just as if nothing had been
done. Given on
the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of Bassus and Ablavius,
331. 3. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius to Tattian, Praetorian
Prefect. Where
anyone who has bequeathed, either by a will or a codicil, any property, the
title to which is in dispute, or any claim of doubtful validity, or any
movable or immovable property, to Our Treasury or to a person in authority,
or to anyone else, or has left the same under a trust, or as part of an
estate, neither Our Treasury, nor anyone else shall have the right to
contest the ownership of the same, or appear in court, but a judicial
appraisement of it must be made, and it shall be delivered to those to whom
the rights of action for property in dispute have been bequeathed. The
heirs, themselves, should conduct the case, and claim, at their own risk,
the said property whose title is contested, and which has been left by will.
It has been decided with reference to written claims which are of doubtful
validity that the heirs of persons who have left bequests to the Treasury,
or to other legatees, after having estimated the value of the same, can sue
those who they may consider liable. Given at
Thessalonica, on the fifteenth of the Kalends of July, and again at
Constantinople, on the thirteenth of the Kalends of January, during
the Consulate of Gratian, Consul for the fifth time, and Theodosius, 380. 4. The
Emperor Justinian to John, Prastorian Prefect. We decree that if anyone
should, while a case is pending, transfer to any person whomsoever either
the rights of action or the property involved, whether the latter knows or
is ignorant that the title to said actions or property is in dispute, a
certain distinction shall be observed between the contracting parties, so
that when anyone knowingly receives such property either through a sale, a
donation, or by virtue of any other kind of a contract, he is hereby
notified that he will be compelled not only to return the property, but also
will be deprived of the price of the same, but the profit shall not accrue
to him who made the sale but to the Treasury, to which he shall be required
by law to pay an
equal sum. If,
however, the purchaser should buy property whose title was in dispute,
without being aware of the fact, or should obtain it by any other kind of a
contract, then the alienation shall be considered void, and the price shall
be returned to the purchaser, together with a sum equal to one-third of the
amount of the same; for it is only just that on
account of the fraudulent intent and secret duplicity of the vendor, who did
not inform the purchaser that the title to the property was being contested
in court, he should be punished by being forced to pay a sum equal to the
third part of the price, as We have already decreed. This
penalty shall not only be imposed in the case of other contracts, but also
with reference to donations, so that a true appraisement having been made,
he who transferred the property to another shall be fined, and all
instruments evidencing transactions of this kind shall have no force or
effect. All
contracts relating to dowries, ante-nuptial donations, compromises, or the
distribution of estates, as well as those providing for the disposal of
property by means of legacies or trusts, or where rights of action have been
given or accepted, are, however, not subject to the provisions of this law. Given on
the fifteenth of the Kalends of November, after the fifth Consulate
of Lampadius and Orestes, 532. Extract
from Novel 112, Chapter I. Latin Text. At
present, if the heir is successful, he must deliver to the legatee the
property of which he appears to be the owner, but when judgment is rendered
against him, and he loses the case, only the result of a lawsuit is
considered to have been bequeathed to him, and therefore the other party
interested should be present at the trial, to see that there is no
collusion. TITLE
XXXVIII. CONCERNING THE CONTRACTION OP A STIPULATION. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Secundus. Although
the letter which you have inserted in your petition does not set forth that
he to whom security was given did not stipulate, still, if the transaction
took place between parties who were present, it must be believed that the
stipulation preceded, and the response followed. Adopted on
the seventeenth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of
Severus, Consul for the third time, and Victorinus, 201. 2. The
Same Emperors to Petronius. If you
stipulated that the money should be paid to your daughter, whom you had
under your control, you will not be prevented from requiring the obligation
to be complied with. Published
on the Nones of November, during the Consulate of Faustinus and
Rufinus, 211. 3. The
Emperor Antoninus to Hadrian. If, when
you lent the money, you did so in the name of Julianus, the stipulation was
made with reference to a person who was absent. As a
stipulation entered into under such circumstances is void, you understand
that no obligation exists, except that contracted through the property,
hence if Julianus should collect the money from your g debtor, and you have
ratified the payment of the same, you will be entitled to an action against
him on the ground of voluntary agency. Published on the sixth of the
Kalends of March, during the Consulate of Prassens and Extricatus. 4. The
Emperor Alexander to Sabina. According
to the opinion of my friend, the Jurist Domitius Ulpianus, Prefect of
Subsistence, the woman who wished to have power to bequeath half of her
dowry at the time of her death and made a stipulation to that effect is
considered to have stipulated that the said portion of her dowry should be
restored to her when she died. 5. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csssars, to Isidora. In
accordance with what has been frequently decided, the laws do not always
permit a man to be compelled to do what he agreed to by a mere promise
without consideration. But as you allege that your adversary agreed under
the stipulation to pay you, in addition, an amount equal to the value of the
property, if he did not fulfill his contract, and as, after the case was
brought into court, this condition of the obligation is shown to have
existed, it is established that you have good ground to demand the payment
of the said sum which was also included in this stipulation. 6. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Erotius. You ought
to have known that where, under a compromise, something was agreed to be
given, whether a certain or an uncertain amount was stipulated for, it can
be recovered. Ordered at
Sirmium, on the sixteenth of the Kalends of January, during the
Consulate of the above-mentioned Emperors. 7. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Antonius. The
absence of either a guardian or a curator does not, in any way, affect the
validity of a stipulation, as there is no doubt that a woman, who is under
the age of twenty-five years, can enter into a stipulation during the
absence of her curator. Ordered on
the sixteenth of the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of the
Ceesars. 8. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Posidonius and Others. The
promise to furnish a slave who will never die is impossible of execution,
but anyone who stipulates for the payment of money after the death of a
slave can legally demand it. Ordered on
the twelfth of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of the
Caesars. 9. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Capita. If,
when terrified by the fear of death or corporeal suffering, you bound
yourself to Zeno under a stipulation, you can defend yourself against him by
an exception on this ground, if he should bring an action. Where, however,
nothing of this kind was proved, your promise will not be void merely
because you brought a criminal accusation against your adversary, or intend
to do so, as the stipulation was not entered into from some base motive, but
for a commendable reason. But if the money was promised as a consideration
for not bringing a criminal accusation, the demand will be refused, as it is
not legal to make agreements of this kind. Ordered on
the fifth of the Ides of October, during the Consulate of the Csesars. 10. The
Emperor Leo to Erythrius, Prsetorian Prefect. All
stipulations, even if they are not expressed in formal or direct words, but
in any words whatsoever, with the consent of the contracting parties, and
they are in conformity with the laws, shall be valid. Given at
Constantinople, on the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of
Martianus and Zeno, 469. 11. The
Emperor Justinian to Menna, Prsetorian Prefect. We,
intending to absolutely abolish certain technical difficulties of the
ancients, namely: that where anyone has made a stipulation, or left anything
by way of legacy, or under a trust, by the terms of his will, in the
following words: "After my death," "At the time of my death," or "The day
before my death," We decree that everything included in a stipulation, a
contract, an agreement, or any disposition made by a testator in his will,
which is to take effect after his death, or the day before he dies, shall,
nevertheless, be valid, in accordance with the tenor of said contract or
will. Given at
Constantinople, on the third of the Ides of December, during the
Consulate of Our Lord the Emperor Justinian, 528. 12. The
Same Emperor to Menna, Prsetorian Prefect. Desiring
to elucidate the great obscurity of the ancient laws, which, up to this
time, has afforded a great opportunity for the protraction of litigation, We
order that where anyone stipulates that he will either do or give something
at a certain time, or both, or promises what the stipulator desires, and
then adds that if what was promised should not be done at the designated
time, he will pay a certain penalty, the debtor is hereby advised that he
cannot avoid the penalty to which he subjected himself, on the ground that
no one notified him, but he will be liable to the said penalty according to
the terms of the stipulation, even without any notice, as he should retain
in his memory what he agreed to do, and not require to be reminded of it by
others. Given at Constantinople, on the ninth of the Ides of April,
during the fifth Consulate of Decius, 529. 13. The
Same Emperor to Julian, Prsetorian Prefect. In order
to settle the disputes arising out of the ancient law, We decree, in general
terms, that every stipulation, whether it consists in giving anything, doing
anything, or both giving something or performing some act, shall be
transmitted both to and against heirs, whether any special mention has been
made of them or not, for why should what is just, so far as the principal
parties are concerned, not be transmitted both in favor of and against their
successors? And, as it
is held that stipulations of this description, having reference to something
which should be given, can still be performed by heirs, the subtle and
superfluous opinion, by which it is decided that what is imposed on one
person cannot possibly be executed by another, is hereby abolished. For, as
the nature of all men is more or less similar, why cannot any of them do
what others can, and why should the wills of men be void on account of an
over nice distinction of this
kind? Given at
Constantinople, on the Kalends of August, during the Consulate
of Lampadius and Orestes, 530. 14. The
Same to John, Prsetorian Prefect. It is now
proper to dispose of an important question which frequently comes up in the
tribunals, in order to prevent it from causing any further annoyance to the
Government. In many contracts, and especially in those having reference to
the payment of interest, it is usual for the stipulations to be entered into
through the agency of slaves, who, induced by want of fidelity, at times
avail themselves of this opportunity to raise controversies; as, in some
instances, it is. contended that the slave did not make the stipulation, or
asserted that he did not belong to the person by whom the terms of the
written contract should be carried out; and in others, it is alleged that
the papers were not drawn up by slaves but by the parties themselves, who
were present, hence a doubt arose whether proof should be offered that the
parties were present. Therefore,
as it is convenient for slaves to be employed in making contracts, and where
it is stated that the principals themselves were present, and this was not
the case, on account of the dignity of the persons involved, or because they
are women (as the natural modesty of the latter does not permit them to be
present during every transaction) , We order that documents of this kind
shall be valid under all circumstances; and, whether they set forth that
they were drawn up by slaves, who were said to belong to certain persons, or
not, the slave shall, by all means, be considered to have been present, and
to have drawn up the stipulation, and that it has been acquired by the
person stated therein to be his master, and that no question shall arise
whether the slave himself, or his master, in whose behalf it is stated in
the document that the stipulation was made, was present. And if the
transaction is said to have taken place between the parties, who were
present, this also shall" be believed, provided both of them were in the
town at the time when the instrument was drawn up; unless he who
alleges that he himself or his adversary was absent can prove by the clear
and manifest testimony of perfectly reliable witnesses to whom no exception
can be taken, or better still, by documentary evidence, that either he or
his adversary was not in the town on the day when the stipulation was made.
Written documents of this kind should be considered valid on account of
their advantage to the contracting parties. Given on
the Kalends of November, after the fifth Consulate of Lampadius and
Orestes, 531. 15. The
Same Emperor to John, Prsetorian Prefect. Where
anyone promises the stipulator to build him a house at the time of his
death, an agreement of this description would have appeared impossible to
the ancient authorities. If the intention of the contracting parties is
considered, it seems to Us to be very probable that a transaction of this
kind can take place, so that an obligation which began at the time of the
death of the promisor would render his heirs liable until it was carried
into effect. For no one can be found who is so foolish as to make a
stipulation with the idea that a building could be erected in a moment of
time, or that anyone at the point of death could think that he himself would
be able to finish such a work. (1)
Therefore, We order that if anything of this kind should happen, the heirs
of the promisor will be liable to execute what he promised at the time of
his death, just as if the heir was expressly mentioned, although this may
not have been done. For if the stipulation provided that something should be
given, as this could be transmitted against the heirs, so, where some act
was to be performed, even though it was promised at the time of death, the
heirs will still be obliged to carry it out, just as in the case where the
stipulation provided for something to be given, in order that no distinction
may exist between the performance of an act and the bestowal of a gift, but
Our law may be consistent in every respect. We decree
that this rule shall be observed in the same way with reference to legacies. Given at
Constantinople, on the fifteenth of the Kalends of November, during
the fifth Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 532. TITLE
XXXIX. CONCERNING STIPULATIONS WHICH ARE VOID. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Paulinus. You are
not bound by a stipulation which you made, while under the age of puberty,
without the intervention of your guardian. Published
during the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of Laetus, Consul
for the second time, and Cerealis, 216. 2. The
Emperor Alexander to Menophilus. The
freedom of marriage has been established from ancient times, and therefore
agreements providing that it shall not be lawful for the parties to
be separate are void, and it has been decided that stipulations by whose
terms penalties are imposed upon those who obtain divorces are not to be
considered valid. Published
on the third of the Nones of February, during the Consulate of
Maximus, Consul for the second time, and ^Elianus, 224. 3. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Isidora. As a
verbal obligation cannot be contracted by persons who are absent, so no one
can stipulate for anything to be given or restored to another, who is not
subject to his authority, unless he is present. Therefore, as your daughter
died during marriage, and you consented that half of her dowry should be
held by her husband, in the name of a surviving son, and the other half be
given to your grandson, or if he should not be alive, that it should be
restored to Julian in accordance with the terms of a contract which you
allege was entered into, and your grandson having died first, you state that
on account of his absence the stipulation made in favor of Julian was not
valid, and for this reason you ask that all the property which you provided
for by the terms of your stipulation shall be restored to you, apply to the
Governor of the province with reference to your stipulation, so that the
allegations of the parties having been examined, the amount which it is to
your interest should be restored to Julian, and which is now uncertain, may
be determined, and he may decide how much shall be paid to
you. Published
on the Ides of December, during the Consulate of Diocletian, Consul
for the fourth time, and Maximian, Consul for the third time, 290. 4. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Domna. It is
clear that you have no right of action under the instrument in which a
stipulation contrary to good morals was made with reference to a succession,
as all provisions against good morals, whether set forth in a contract or in
a stipulation, are of no force or effect. . 5.
The Same Emperors and Czesars to Aquilina. A right of
action, indeed, arises where a stipulation is entered into through fraud or
fear; still, it can be barred by an exception on either of these grounds. Ordered on
the thirteenth of the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 6. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Septimius. , If your grandmother stipulated
that the money which she lent should be paid to herself, and to Eustolius,
she cannot by such a stipulation obtain anything for the benefit of someone
not under her control. But if Eustolius, himself, stipulated in his own name
that the money should be paid to him, there is no doubt that the right to
the obligation is not personally acquired by him. Ordered on
the fifth of the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of the
Caesars. TITLE XL.
WHERE Two OR MORE PERSONS STIPULATE AND PROMISE. 1. The
Emperors Diocletian and, Maximian to Paulina. Where two
or more persons jointly enter into an agreement for the delivery of certain
property, an action for the full amount of the same will lie against either
one of them, if circumstances require it, as long as the property remains in
the same condition. Published
on the third of the Nones of December, during the Consulate of
Maximus, Consul for the second time, and Aquilinus, 286. 2. The
Same Emperors to Diogenes. Where two
persons have promised to pay the money, a creditor cannot be prevented from
collecting his debt from whichever one he may choose to sue. Therefore, if
you can prove that you, having been sued, have paid the entire indebtedness,
the Governor of the province will not hesitate to assist you against him
with whom you jointly borrowed the money. Ordered on
the fifth of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of
Diocletian, Consul for the third time, and Maximian. Extract
from Novel 99, Chapter I. Latin Text. The
above-mentioned rule will apply where a special agreement was made by the
parties that each one of them should be liable for the entire amount of the
debt, and if one of them was insolvent, a part or all of it could be
collected from the other, even if he were absent, for when both of them are
present they should appear in court, the case be heard with reference to
both, and judgment be rendered against both; and this may be done by
administration if the judge was specially appointed for that purpose. When,
however, a special agreement was not made with reference to payment, as
above stated, they will each be liable for half of the debt. But if they
agreed that both should be liable, and both of them are present and solvent,
they must be compelled to discharge the indebtedness. 3. The
Same Emperors and Caesars to Fabianus. You should
have stated in your petition whether each of you bound yourselves for only a
part, or for the entire amount of the obligation, and whether you promised
jointly as two debtors, as if each of you only bound himself for a portion,
the terms of the contract cannot be violated; if, however, both of you
obligated yourselves for the full amount, the creditor cannot by a rescript
be deprived of his right to sue either of you. Ordered at
Byzantium, on the Ides of April, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 4. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Andronicus. Where money has been lent to
one person alone and others have promised jointly with him to pay it, the
laws do not permit them to be released
from liability, if the money should not be paid in accordance with the terms
of the contract. Ordered at
Sirmium, on the fifth of the Ides of February, during the Consulate
of the Csesars. 5. The
Emperor Justinian to John, Prsetorian Prefect. Where several debtors
have agreed to pay different debts to their creditors, or one creditor has
two or more debtors, or, on the other hand, where several creditors have but
one debtor, and some of the debtors acknowledge the obligation due to
certain creditors either by making payment, or in other ways of interrupting
prescription, which We have found inserted in former laws whose scope We
have enlarged, or where certain debtors have acknowledged the claims of one
creditor, or where there are several creditors and there being but one
debtor, he acknowledges the indebtedness to one or more of said creditors,
and the question arose whether he or they ought to be granted permission to
sue the others, whose portions of the debt they have paid without the latter
being permitted to plead prescription, or, in case some of the debtors
having acknowledged the debt, or having been defeated in court, the others
should be excluded from making any defence, it seems to Us to be consistent
with the dictates of humanity that, where prescription has been interrupted,
or acknowledgment of the debt has been made with reference to one and the
same contract, all the parties should be compelled to pay the debt at the
same time, whether there are several debtors, or only one of them, or
whether there are several creditors, or not more than one. Hence We
decree that in every case above mentioned, where part of the debt has been
paid or acknowledged, or the other debtors have been notified in writing
that they are liable, the other creditors shall enjoy the benefit. Therefore
they shall be jointly responsible and none of them will be permitted to
profit by the unfairness of another, as a single contract is derived from
one source or liability, and a debt is incurred by the same act. Given at
Constantinople, on the Kalends of September, after the fifth
Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 531. TITLE XLI.
CONCERNING SURETIES AND MANDATORS. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Lysias. If Lysias
was sentenced to exile and a loss of part of his property, he is only liable
to his creditors for the part which he retained. But those who became his
sureties can be sued under former laws. Published
on the Ides of October, during the Consulate of Severus, Consul for
the third time, and Victorinus. 2. The
Same Emperors to Plocius. A creditor
who received both pledges and a surety for the same debt shall be permitted
to sue the surety for the money for which the latter
rendered himself liable (if he desires to do so), but if he does sue him, he
should transfer to him his right to the pledges. When, however, the creditor
has a lien on the said pledges or hypothecations because of some other
claim, he cannot be compelled to transfer them until the entire indebtedness
has been paid. Given on
the fifth of the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of Aper,
Consul for the second time, and Maximus, 208. 3. The
Same Emperors to Maximus. If your
allegations are correct, or Our procurators have unlawfully refused to hear
you with reference to your recovery of the money out of the property of the
surety, which had been placed in the Treasury, but directed you to sue the
principal debtor, since power is given to a creditor to select whichever one
he prefers, as, however, you allege that you obtained two sureties, if one
of them is solvent, you understand that the amount having been divided, you
can demand from Our procurator only half of the debt, and must proceed
against the other surety for the remainder. For although you state that it
was mentioned in the obligation that each of the sureties should be liable
in full, still, this provision, in no respect, changes the requirements and
rules of the law, for even if this had not been added, each of them would
still be liable for the entire indebtedness. Where, however, all of the
sureties are solvent, the obligation shall be divided in proportion to their
number. Published
on the seventeenth of the Kalends of September, during the third
Consulate of Antoninus and Geta, 209. Extract
from Novel 4, Chapter I. Latin Text. Where,
however, both parties are present, the surety cannot be sued before the
principal debtor has been ascertained to be either wholly or in part
insolvent. But when the principal debtor is absent, the surety, if present,
can be proceeded against by law, but the judge is obliged to fix a time
within which the principal debtor must first be sued, holding the surety
himself in reserve. When this time has expired, the surety can be compelled
to pay the debt, and all rights of action should be assigned to him by the
creditor without distinction of contract or suretyship. 4. The
Emperor Antoninus to Rufa. Where a
novation has been lawfully made, or the claim transferred to another, there
is no doubt that the sureties or mandators of the first contract will be
released, provided they do not obligate themselves by the last one. Published
on the fifteenth of the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of
Antoninus, Consul for the fourth time, and Balbinus, 214. 5. The
Same Emperors to Potamon. Under Our
law, a creditor is not empowered to bring suit against the sureties without
including the principal debtor, unless it has been proved to have been
otherwise agreed upon by the contracting parties. 6. The
Same Emperor to Polla. If your
father did not bind himself for Cornelius when the latter borrowed money,
you are sued to no purpose merely because you signed the contract as a
witness. Published
on the eleventh of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of
Messala and Sabinus, 215. 7. The
Same Emperor to Erotus. If the
creditor whom you directed to lend a certain sum of money on your account
did not take pledges as you directed him to do, he has brought an action of
mandate against you in vain, as you understand that you are not liable
unless the obligation was contracted with pledges given as security. Published
on the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of Lsetus, Consul for
the second time, and Cerealis, 216. 8. The
Emperor Alexander to Longus. The son
under paternal control who became surety for his father even where the sale
of land is involved, is liable. Published
on the second of the Ides of October, during the Consulate of Maximus,
Consul for the second time, and .^Elianus, 224. 9. The
Same Emperor to Aristocrates. Even if an
action has been brought by the creditors for the purpose of selling the
pledges, this does not release the sureties. Published
on the fifth of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of
Maximus, Consul for the second time, and -ZElianus, 224. 10. The
Same Emperor to Vitalus. When a
surety or a mandator has also obligated himself for the interest, he has no
legal reason for refusing to pay it. Moreover,
one who became surety with another cannot be sued alone, but the action must
be divided among those who are solvent, and this demand must be made by the
defendant surety, in its proper place, before judgment has been rendered. 11. The
Same Emperor to Sallust. When one
of the sureties has paid the entire debt, an action will not lie in his
favor against the other sureties. After you have paid the Treasury, you can
undoubtedly ask that the right to the pledge which the Treasury had shall be
transferred to you, and if this is done, you can avail yourself of any
rights of action which have been assigned. This rule
shall also be observed in the case of private obligations. Published
on the seventh of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of
Alexander, Consul for the third time, and Dio, 230. 12. The
Same Emperor to Theodotus. He
flatters you who tells you that you will not be liable for the reason that
when you became security for another you said in Greek OTWV
0<f'A.�s Tro^o-w,1 as it was long since decided that a verbal
obligation can be contracted by words in Greek. Published
on the sixth of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of
Agricola and Clementinus, 231. 13.
Extract from a Letter of the Emperor Gordian to Auxins. If the
decurion stipulated that he would find the robber Barsatoras, he ought to be
compelled to produce him, or give information to the Praetorian Prefect or
the Governor of the province, so that he may be arrested. 14. The
Same Emperor to Salivus. The action
of mandate is a personal one, and can be brought in the name of a surety
against either the debtor or his heirs, and the Governor of the province
will order payment to be made of the amount which he may ascertain to be
due. The property pledged by the principal debtor under the terms of the
stipulation must be transferred to you, if the claim has been settled and
the rights of action have been assigned to you. When this has been done, the
same illustrious official will grant you an extraordinary action for the
purpose of asserting your right against the parties in possession of the
pledge. Published
on the third of the Nones of July, during the Consulate of Gordian
and Aviola, 240. 15. The
Same Emperor to Claudian. If you,
through mistake, have given security, and, as surety, are compelled to pay
money which you did not owe, you can make use of the exception based on bad
faith, as well as bring a personal action to obtain your release from an
obligation which you did not, in reality, contract. Moreover,
there is no doubt that the surety of a debtor is released, when the property
of the latter has been seized by the Treasury, and suit been brought against
the Treasury for the recovery of the debt, which has been paid. Published
on the fifth of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of
Gordian and Aviola. 16. The
Same Emperor to Maximus. A creditor
has the right to choose any one of the sureties (provided he does not
consider them all to be solvent) if he makes his selection before suit has
been brought against all of them together, but, after issue has once been
joined, the rule of law does not permit his application for a division to be
granted. Published
on the second of the Ides of June, during the Consulate of Gordian,
Consul for the second time, and Pompeianus, 242. 17. The
Same to Brasida. It is a
well-settled legal principle that a surety can be sued by the creditors,
without reference to any pledges which may have been 1 "I will do
whatever you wish."�ED. given,
unless he has been accepted for an amount which could not be made good out
of the pledges. Published
on the sixth of the Ides of March, during the Consulate of Atticus,
and Prsetextatus, 243. 18. The
Emperor Philip to Smyrna. If (as you
allege) you did not sell the land hypothecated for the debt at a fair price,
you cannot legally demand that the remaining amount, which you might have
obtained from the sale of the property, shall be refunded to you by the
surety. Published
on the fifth of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of
Peregrinus and ^milianus, 245. 19. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Cassars, to Sabinus. If you
have assumed an obligation either as surety or mandator, or in any other way
for a principal debtor, you should be aware that the creditor cannot press
him who borrowed the money any more than he can you, as he has a right to
make his choice, even if this had not been specifically included in the
contract. Ordered on
the second of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 20. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Aurelian. The
creditor is not deprived of the right of electing to sue any of the sureties
of the principal debtor, even though the latter may have been convicted of a
crime, and all his property confiscated by virtue of a sentence. 21. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Julianus. As the
creditor has a right to sue the sureties instead of the principal debtor, so
it is settled that they cannot be pressed to make payment before the
creditor has assigned to them his right to the property hypothecated, or the
pledges he has received, unless it was agreed that he should do so. Ordered on
the eleventh of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 22. The
Same Emperors and Caesars to Hermianus. If you
have agreed to give more than she for whom you have become responsible as
mandator received, the Governor of the province will not suffer any excess
above what was paid on your mandate to be exacted from you. Ordered on
the twelfth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of the
Csesars. 23. The
Same Emperors and C&sars to Antipater. You are allowed to choose any of
the principal debtors or their mandators, and sue them, either for their
proportion, or, if he against whom you
first proceed should not be able to pay the entire amount, you can
afterwards have recourse to another, as none of them should be released by
the selection you have made. Ordered at
Nicomedia, on the Nones of December, during the Consulate of the
Caesars. 24. The
Same Emperors and Ctesars to Pergamius. The heir
of a surety is equally liable with the principal debtor, but if he succeeds
to both of them, the obligation of surety becomes extinguished, and he can
only be sued as the heir of the principal debtor. Ordered on
the eleventh of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of the
Caesars. 25. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Philip. When
pledges given by the principal debtor have been sold by the creditor, the
latter is not forbidden, even after the interval of a long time, to collect
the balance of the claim from the surety. Ordered on
the sixth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of the
Cassars. 26. The
Emperor Justinian to Julian, Prsetorian Prefect. We order
that, if anyone should bind himself under a stipulation for another that he
will produce him at a certain time, or will pay a certain amount of money
for him, and, after the designated period has elapsed, he should not be able
to produce him, and does not immediately tender the money which he agreed to
pay in his behalf, a penal action can certainly be brought against him after
the time has expired, as aforesaid, but the sum of money for which he became
surety need not immediately be collected. If,
however, the time fixed was the term of six months, We order that another
term of the same duration shall be granted the surety within which, if he
can produce the other party and deliver him up, he shall be released from
the penalty. But where the term granted in the beginning consisted of more
than six months, another of equal length should be given, to be reckoned
from the expiration of the first six months (no matter what the original
term may have been), within which he shall have the right to produce the
defendant and not pay the money. If the second term granted should expire
without his doing so, he will then be absolutely required to pay the
pecuniary penalty. When, after the expiration of the first term, the surety
wishes to defend the accused person, he shall be permitted to do so, unless
the terms of an agreement forbade this, and he became surety for him without
reserving the right to make a defence. If, however, he should undertake the
defence, he must conduct it to the end, and permission shall not be given
him to deliver up the accused in the meantime, and evade payment of the
money. After the
second term has elapsed, permission shall, under no circumstances whatever,
be granted him to have recourse to a defence, but he
must unquestionably pay the penalty, unless the principal debtor died during
the first term which was granted; for, in this instance, he must be
absolutely released from the exaction of the penalty. If, however, the
defendant should die during the second term, the penalty for which the
surety has become liable shall be exacted; and We decree that, in all cases
in which sureties are subject to penalties of this kind, the rule shall also
apply to their heirs. Given at
Constantinople, on the sixth of the Kalends of April, during the
Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 530. 27. The
Same Emperors to John, Prsetorian Prefect. If the
surety did not sign any bond, but merely represented himself as such, and
acknowledged in the presence of notaries that he would be responsible for
the party accused, it was doubted by the Bar of Palestine whether he should
not be released after two months had expired, as his liability had been
incurred without any written instrument executed in conformity with the
general edicts of the tribunal of the Praetor, or whether he could be held
liable just as if a written instrument to that effect had been drawn up. Another
distinction was also introduced, namely, as to whether the same rule of law
should apply to both public and private cases. Therefore
We order that unless a written undertaking has been executed by sureties for
the production of the persons of the parties accused, even though the
acknowledgment of their liability had been made in the presence of
witnesses, still such an acknowledgment ver-.bally made shall not be binding
in private cases; and after two months have elapsed the sureties shall be
released from any obligation of this description unless they bound
themselves for a certain period, for then it should be extended for the time
stated in the presence of witnesses. But, in
public cases, necessity requires that any acknowledgment of this kind in the
presence of witnesses shall, under all circumstances, be considered to have
been committed to writing; for it is not unreasonable that many legaf
privileges have been granted to the people on the ground of public
necessity, and this privilege is hereby confirmed by Us. Given at
Constantinople, on the tenth of the Kalends of March, after the
Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 531. 28. The
Same Emperor to John, Prsetorian Prefect. Generally
speaking, We order that what has been decided with reference to mandators,
namely, that where proceedings have been instituted against one the other
shall not be released from liability, shall also be observed with reference
to sureties, for We have ascertained that in the bonds of sureties provision
has, for the most part, been made for this by an agreement. Hence We
order by this general law that through the selection of one of the sureties,
or of the principal debtor, the others shall not be released, nor will the
debtor himself be released where both the sureties, or one of them is
chosen, unless he should satisfy the cred- itor, but
the rights of the latter shall remain unimpaired until the entire sum of
money to which he is entitled has been paid, or his claim is satisfied in
some other way. We decree
that the same rule shall apply where there are two sureties; for We do not
allow the rights of action of creditors against the other surety to be
prejudiced, where one of them has been selected, but they shall remain
intact, whether they are based on personal or hypothecary actions, until the
claim has been completely satisfied. For as this is permitted to be done
under the terms of agreements, and We see that it takes place every day in
practice, so, for this reason, it is not conceded by the authority of this
law, that the inadvertence of those who make contracts should, on any ground
whatsoever, be able to impair the rights of the creditor. Given at
Constantinople, on the thirteenth of the Kalends of November, after
the fifth Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 531. TITLE
XLII. CONCERNING
NOVATIONS AND ASSIGNMENTS. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Timothy. The
assignment of a debt, made under a stipulation, cannot be effected unless
with the consent and approval of the debtor, but the sale of the claim can
be made without the knowledge or acquiescence of the person against whom the
actions at law are directed. Published
on the fifth of the Ides of February, during the Consulate of Maximus,
Consul for the second time, and Julianus, 224. 2. The
Emperor Gordian to Firminus. An action
arising from a contract for the loan of money is brought to no purpose,
where a delegation of the person has been properly made as the former
contract is extinguished by the right of novation. Published
on the Kalends of SeptembeY, during the Consulate of Pius and
Pontianus, 239. 3. The
Same Emperor to Mutmnus. If the
delegation of your debtor did not take place, and on this account you have
retained your rights of action, even though you may have assigned them to
your creditor against your debtor, in order to obtain payment, still, before
the case is brought to trial, or your creditor has collected any of the
debt, or has served notice on your debtor, you will not be prevented from
exacting the amount due from your debtor, and in this way prevent your
creditor from doing so. Where,
however, an assignment has been made of your rights of action, you will be
released by the novation, and will have no reason to apprehend that your
creditor will not collect the debt, because the party in question is his
client, as you were released from liability for it through the novation
having been confirmed by the verbal obligation. Published
on the fifth of the Ides of June, during the Consulate of Gordian and
Aviola, 240. 4. The
Same Emperor to Stratonicus. Your
attorney did not deprive you of your right of action, if, when you
commissioned him to collect the money which the parties against whom you
have filed your petition owed you, and he, having accepted a part of the
debt, released them from payment of the remainder, as he had no right to
make a novation without your consent, nor could he release them from
liability for what they did not pay. Published
on the Ides of November, during the Consulate of Gordian and Aviola,
240. 5. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Septimia. If your
father, whom you say that you have succeeded, promised by a stipulation to
pay a certain sum of money to the creditor, and receive from him in return a
claim on Alexander, who was indebted to him, although Alexander dishonestly
refused to pay him, still, it would be dishonorable for you to refuse
payment of the amount promised by your father. 6. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Dertiparus. A person
cannot, against his consent, be delegated to the creditor of his
creditor. Ordered on
the twelfth of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate
of the Csesars. 7. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Zoilus. If
Eucarpus, having been assigned, promised to pay you a sum of money, or has
acknowledged the debt, he can be sued in his own name, otherwise you will
gain nothing by proceeding against him in the name of your debtor, who was
bound by a written obligation. Ordered on
the seventh of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of the
Csesars. 8. The
Emperor Justinian to the Senate. We,
desiring to amend the harmful rules which apply to novations, and to dispose
of the ambiguities of the ancient law, do hereby order that, if anyone
should offer another person, or change any one of those who are liable, or
accept a pledge, or diminish or increase the amount of the obligation, or
extend or shorten the time specified, or accept security of a later date, or
perform any of those acts by which, in the opinion of the ancient legal
authorities, novations were created, no change whatever will thereby be made
in the former claim, but every provision made in the first place will stand,
and anything subsequently done will be considered as supplementary to the
same, unless it plainly cancelled the former obligation, and expressly
stated that the second one should take the place of that previously made. And,
generally speaking, We decree that novation is effected rather by the
intention than by law, and if it is not stated in so many words that there
should be no innovation (which is ordinarily indicated in Greek by the
expression avm xa^�TriT0^), it shall
not take place; for We wish novations to be created in the course of
business transactions, and not merely through the utterance of words which
have no connection with them. Given at
Constantinople, on the eleventh of the Kalends of August, during the
Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 530. TITLE
XLIII. CONCERNING PAYMENTS AND RELEASES. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Aristenetus. He who
owes money on several debts to the same creditor has the right, at the time
of payment, to state upon which one the money shall be credited. If the
debtor does not do this, he who receives the money shall have the choice of
applying the amount to whichever claim he pleases. If neither one of them
should express his wishes in this respect, the sum paid shall first be
applied to the interest, and afterwards to the principal. Published
on the second of the Nones of November, during the Consulate of the
two Aspers, 213. 2. The
Emperor Alexander to Basso,. It is
unquestionably the law that sureties are released whenever the Treasury
succeeds (even under different rights) the creditor or the debtor. My
procurators will see that this rule is observed so far as you personally are
concerned. Published
on the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of Lupus and Maximus,
233. 3. The
Emperor Gordian to Apollonius. If you
borrowed money from a slave who had the free administration of his
peculium, and you paid the debt before he was deprived of his
peculium, or before you were aware that this had been done, you will be
released from liability for payment. Published
on the fifth of the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of Pius
and Pontianus, 239. 4. The
Same Emperor to Rufina. It makes
no difference whether you have paid the money which you have borrowed to
your creditor himself, or with his consent to his slave, for although the
creditor may have died before the slave rendered an account of the payment,
the force of an extinguished obligation cannot be renewed. Published
on the second of the Ides of October, during the Consulate of Pius
and Pontianus, 239. 5. The
Same Emperor to Celsus. You have
no right of action against another creditor on the ground that, having
tendered him the amount of the debt, you desired his obligation
to be transferred to you, as you do not state that you purchased the claim
from him, although where payment is made by another in the name of the
debtor, the obligation is ordinarily extinguished. Published
on the fifteenth of the Kalends of November, during the
Consulate of Pius and Pontianus, 239. 6. The
Same Emperor to Alexander. If a
compromise was made between your father and those whom you allege to have
been his debtors, and this was not done with reference to a lawsuit, the
issue of which was doubtful, and your father only received a part of the
debt, but acknowledged that he had received it all, he did not (having given
a receipt or made a donation) by doing so release those who had verbally
bound themselves for the payment of the balance, and his right to the
recovery of the remainder of the debt remains unimpaired. Published
on the third of the Ides of February, during the Consulate of Gordian
and Aviola, 240. 7. The
Emperor Philip and the Caesar Philip to Antiochus. It is
clear that interest cannot be claimed on that part of a debt the right to
which has been extinguished by set-off. Published
on the fifth of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of
Peregrinus and .^Emilianus, 245. 8. The
Same Emperor and Csesar to Rufus. The rule
of practice does not permit the annual payment of interest, which was agreed
to be made in a certain city, to be paid elsewhere, unless some good reason
exists for this being done. Published
on the fifth of the Ides of May, during the Consulate of Philip and
Titian, 246. 9. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Cassius. It is
clear that a release from liability for a debt takes place where the entire
sum of money due is sealed up and deposited, in accordance with the legal
formalities required, but in order for the tender of the amount of the debt
to effect a release of liability, it should be made in the same place where
the money is due. Published
on the fifth of the Ides of May, during the Consulate of Maximus and
Acquilinus, 286. 10. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Ambrosius. It is settled that the heirs of
one who, being over twenty-five years of age, legally gave certain slaves in
satisfaction of a debt, cannot claim
them. Ordered at
Byzantium, on the fifth of the Ides of April, during the Consulate
of the above-mentioned Emperors. 11. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Capitolina. If your
husband received a certain sum of money from your debtors on account of an
obligation due to you, and you were under the age of
twenty-five years, and did not give your consent to the transaction, your
rights will not be prejudiced to any extent, unless after you attained your
majority you ratified the payment which was made. Ordered at
Heraclia, on the fifth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of
the above-mentioned Emperors. 12. The
Same Emperors and Cassars to Euty chins. Anyone who
pays a debt to a third party without the consent or knowledge of his
creditor does not release himself from the obligation. Where, however, this
was done by the direction of the creditor, or if he afterwards ratified the
payment which was made, the debtor will be entitled to a release, just as if
he had paid the creditor himself. Ordered on
the third of the Ides of May, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 13. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Philotimus. If, by
means of a receipt, and not by a novation made under a stipulation, you
released a man who was bound under the terms of a mandate, and you
erroneously stated in writing that you had received the entire sum to which
you were entitled, the obligation will not be extinguished by this
appearance of the truth. Ordered on
the sixth of the Kalends of June, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 14. The
Same Emperors and Cassars to Cohorta. The
acknowledgment of money paid, by means of an instrument in writing, is
better proof of the transaction than where the documentary evidence of the
loan which was made has been returned. Ordered on
the fifth of the Ides of July, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 15. The
Same Emperors and Cassars to Quartinus. Your
rights are in no way affected for the reason that (as you allege) the
evidence of the debt was returned to your debtor. Therefore, if you can
legally prove the existence of this obligation by any evidence whatsoever,
the judge will compel the payment of the debt which is legally due by the
debtor who did not obtain a release from liability by an act of this kind. Ordered on
the fifth of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 16. The
Same Emperors and Cassars to Charidemus. The rule
of law does not permit him from whom you have borrowed money to accept,
against his will, an obligation due from your debtor. Extract
from Novel 73, Chapter II. Latin Text. This rule
is not applicable unless the debtor is unable to discharge the debt, either
by the payment of money, or by the transfer of other property; for, in this
instance, the best real estate which the debtor possesses
can be conveyed in satisfaction of the debt, after an exact estimate has
been made by the court, in order that the debtor may be permitted to make
payment with said property, and the creditor to demand it, the debtor being
compelled to furnish the creditor with the best security against eviction
that he can possibly obtain, which applies to all actions at law. Where,
however, the creditor is ready to provide a purchaser, the debtor, after
having furnished security to the creditor, with the approval of the court,
will be required to sell the property, and satisfy the claim of the creditor
with the proceeds of the same. 17. The
Same Emperors and Cassars to Cassius. It is a
clear rule of law that an obligation is extinguished just as much through
payment by another party for the debtor, as where with the consent of the
creditor himself property is transferred to him instead of payment being
made of the money which is due. Ordered at
Sirmium, on the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 18. The
Same Emperors and Cassars to Domitius. An inquiry
into the truth cannot be prevented for the reason that you allege that the
papers drawn up by your attorney were received, and restored to you by his
heir, with the statement of your attorney to the effect that nothing is due
to the creditors, as it is possible that the said creditors have been
satisfied by payment, not with your money, but with that of him whom you
directed to transact the business. Ordered on
the Ides of February, during the Consulate of the Caesars. 19. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Diogenes. If you
have paid your creditor the money you borrowed through her slave, acting as
her agent, and appointed by her to collect her debts, no loss can result to
you if the receipt for the same is found to be void. It would be otherwise,
however, if you had paid a slave not authorized to receive the money, and
you would not be released from liability to an action brought by his
mistress. Ordered on
the fifth of the Ides of October, during the Consulate of the
Csesars. 20. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Eucrates. When a
creditor has consented to accept the services of a certain slave in payment
for money loaned, after the terms of the agreement have been complied with,
its provision with reference to the return of the slave should be observed. Ordered at
Adrianople, on the fifth of the Kalends of November, during the
Consulate of the Cajsars. 21. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Rufus. It makes a great deal of difference
whether, in the hope of future payment, you stated that you had received the
amount mentioned in the
rescript, or whether you accepted, by way of compromise, a smaller sum than
you were entitled to, and was stated in the receipt; for in the former
instance, the right to collect the balance remains unimpaired, but in the
latter, it is proper that the compromise made by common consent should
stand. Ordered on
the third of the Nones of December, during the Consulate of the
Caesars. 22. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Grains. It is of
no consequence whether or not your note was erased, that is to say,
cancelled, if you can prove that payment of the debt was once made to him
who had the right to collect the same. Ordered on
the fifth of the Ides of December, during the Consulate of the
Csesars. 23. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Vacius. Where
Auxenon sent a letter to Aristo, directing him to pay you a sum of money,
which he owed to him, and you wrote in reply that you had received the
amount of the debt from Aristo, without the mandate having yet been complied
with, the right to collect the debt remains unimpaired, and nothing can
prevent its recovery by law. Ordered at
Nicomedia, on the fifteenth of the Kalends of January, during the
Consulate of the Cassars. 24. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Rufinus. As you
acknowledge that you have, as provided by the agreement, transferred the
land in question to Evander in satisfaction of the money which you borrowed
from him, you cannot legally claim that he is liable to you for the results
of his industry, or for any profit derived from some accidental
circumstance; for if the land should depreciate in value, you would
certainly not ask to be permitted to share the loss. Ordered at
Nicomedia, on the seventh of the Kalends of January, during the
Consulate of the Caesars. 25. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to AureUan. The burden
of proof of payment lies upon the party making the allegation, and when this
is done, you can bring suit for the recovery of the note. Ordered at
Nicomedia, on the third of the Kalends of January, during the
Consulate of the Csesars. TITLE
XLIV. CONCERNING
VERBAL RELEASES. 1. The Emperor Antoninus to Apronius. I have
already written to you that you can inquire of the judge whether your sister
released her debtor by the authority of her guard- ian, and
in compliance with the ordinary formalities. Therefore, if the adverse party
continues to demand a debt which was paid, you can use the proper means to
defend yourself. Published
on the third of the Ides of February, during the Consulate of the two
Aspers, 213. 2. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars, to Clams. If, by
giving him a receipt, you released your debtor on account of a novation made
by means of a gift, you are deprived of every cause of action. Ordered on
the sixth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors and Cassars. 3. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Demetria. When both
the obligation and the receipt have been extinguished by the Aquilian
stipulation, under an agreement, he who has no good cause for restitution is
precluded from any further legal action. Ordered on
the fifth of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of the
Csesars. TITLE XLV.
CONCERNING EVICTIONS. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Munitius. The
purchaser of an estate can, at his own risk and expense, recover property
belonging to it from those in possession. For it is settled that when an
estate has been legally sold, eviction is not guaranteed with reference to
individual articles of property composing the said estate, unless an express
agreement to that effect has been made between the contracting parties. Published
on the sixth of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of
Severus, Consul for the third time, and Victorinus, 201. 2. The
Same Emperors to Quarta. If, when
your grandfather gave you the land in question, he guaranteed you against
eviction of the same, you can proceed against your co-heirs under the terms
of the stipulation, on account of the eviction of the land aforesaid, that
is to say, in proportion of the interest of each of them in the estate. It
is certain, however, that if the donor had only made a mere agreement
without consideration concerning said eviction, he would not be bound by it. Published
on the second of the Kalends of March, during the second Consulate of
Antoninus and Geta, 206. 3. The
Same Emperors to Aurelian. Anyone who
purchases property, and afterwards obtains possession of it, cannot, as long
as he is not evicted, bring suit against the vendor on
the ground that he is said to have sold him property which belonged to
another, or was encumbered. Published
on the eighth of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of
Faustinus and Rufinus, 311. 4. The
Emperor Antoninus to Georgius. If land
has been transferred to you in satisfaction of a debt, and it was previously
hypothecated to other creditors, the condition of the encumbrance is not
altered. Therefore, if you should be evicted on this account, a praetorian
action will lie in your favor against the debtor, for a contract of this
kind resembles one of sale. Published
on the eleventh of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of the
two Aspers, 213. 5. The
Same Emperor to Patronia. If, among
the lands which you have purchased, one tract, encumbered by the vendor, has
not yet been transferred to you, you can bring suit on the ground of
purchase to compel its release by the creditor. The result will be the same
if you should plead an exception based on fraud against the vendor, after he
has brought an action on sale to recover the price of the land. Published
on the fifteenth of the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of
the two Aspers, 213. 6. The
Emperor Alexander to Octavius. There is
no doubt that if the vendor did not expressly guarantee you against
eviction, an action of purchase will lie, if eviction should take place. Published
on the eighth of the Ides of March, during the Consulate of
Alexander, 223. 7. The
Same Emperor to Hilarian. There is
no doubt that when the property is evicted, and satisfaction cannot be
obtained from the vendor, suit can be brought against his surety because of
the eviction, even if he was not aware that it had taken place. Published
on the third of the Nones of April, during the Consulate of
Alexander, 223. 8. The
Same Emperor to Clementinus. If the
purchaser of land should be evicted, he will have no right of action under a
stipulation, or for double damages, or of purchase, against either the
vendor or his surety, unless he has previously served notice on the vendor
or his heir. But where the purchaser does not appear in court, or has
judgment unjustly rendered against him during the absence of the vendor or
his surety, he will have no recourse against them afterwards. Published
on the eighth of the Ides of December, during the Consulate of
Alexander, 223. 9. The
Same Emperor to Terentius. Where a
controversy is raised by anyone with reference to land which you state you
purchased in good faith, notify the vendor or his heir, and if you gain the
case, you will have what you purchased. If, however, you should be evicted,
you can recover damages from the vendor, or his heir, and the expenses
incurred by you in the improvement of the property which you purchased will
also be included. Published
on the eleventh of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of
Alexander, 223. 10. The
Same Emperor to Largus. If the
vendor established the boundaries of the land, and fixed a limit which no
one should pass, and any of the said land should be evicted, it will be at
the risk of the vendor. Hence, if he sold the land with the boundaries which
he himself established, the expense of any litigation with reference to them
must be borne by him. Published
on the seventh of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of
Maximus, Consul for the second time, and JElianus, 224. 11. The
Same Emperor to Clement. He whom
you accepted as surety for your vendor can be legally barred by an exception
on the ground of fraud if he raises a controversy in his own name, stating
that he, through the agency of his wife, purchased the land in question
before you did, as he gave his consent to the sale, and by so doing,
rendered himself responsible for eviction. Published
on the Nones of February, during the Consulate of Pompeianus and
Pelignus, 232. 12. The
Emperor Gordian to Philip. If a slave
whom you purchased should obtain his freedom, and it was agreed when you
bought him that if any question should arise on this point, even if he was
not yet evicted, you could recover the price you paid for him, the Governor
of the province, after having ascertained that the price should be refunded
to you, will order this to be done. Published
on the seventh of the Ides of March, during the Consulate of Gordian
and Aviola, 240. 13. The
Same Emperor to Zoilus. When, as
the result of a judicial decision, pledges have been seized by the authority
of the judge having jurisdiction of the case, and you purchased those you
mention, your right to the same will be questioned to no purpose by the
party against whom judgment was rendered, or his heir, as it has very
properly been held that where eviction of property is obtained by anyone
else, an action should be granted against those who had the benefit of the
price. Published
on the sixteenth of the Kalends of June, during the Consulate of
Gordian and Aviola, 240. 14. The
Same Emperor to Secundinus. Whether
the possession of the land belonging to the vendor and his son and heir
ineffectually raises a question as to its ownership, or whether it did not
belong to the father, but to the son himself, who can claim it by hereditary
right, he cannot bring about a controversy with reference to the title. Published
on the fourteenth of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of
Gordian and Aviola, 240. 15. The
Emperor Philip to Menander. If you
lost your case, not through the injustice of the judge, but in consequence
of the application of a legal principle, you can formally establish your
right to the property pledged as a guarantee against eviction. Published
on the Kalends of August, .... 16. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Alexander and Diogenes. The
Governor of the province will examine the question of the purchase of the
land, and if he should ascertain that a portion of the same belongs to the
adverse party, he will order that the expenses, which it is proved you have
incurred in improving the property, be refunded to you, after an account has
been rendered of the profits. The vendor, however, should be sued for the
price of the part which was evicted, and not he who actually evicted the
ownership of the premises. Published
on the tenth of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of
Diocletian, Consul for the fourth time, and Maximian, Consul for the third
time, 290. 17. The
Same Emperors to Mutianus. If, when a
question arose with reference to a slave whom you purchased, you notified
the vendor of this fact, and did not surrender the said slave until after a
judicial decision had been rendered against you, the Governor of the
province will, in accordance with law, fix the amount of the damage which
you allege you have sustained. Published
on the fifth of the Ides of November, during the Consulate of
Diocletian, Consul for the fourth time, and Maximian, Consul for the third
time, 290. 18. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Eutychius. When a
question arises with reference to the status of a slave who was sold to you,
and, after you have complied with the formalities prescribed by law, the
decision should be in favor of his freedom, and you purchased him while
ignorant of his condition, you can, without any doubt, proceed on the ground
of eviction against the vendor, his sureties, or their heirs. If the
decision should declare him to be a slave, you understand that you will have
no recourse against the vendor. 19. The
Same Emperors and Caesars to Theodore. If you
sold the land which was encumbered, and the purchasers were able to protect
themselves by the ordinary prescription of long time, you need not fear the
danger of eviction. Ordered on
the second of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 20. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Solidus and Others. If your
parents sold certain slaves, and the question of their ownership was raised
against the purchasers, you will not be prevented from appearing and
defending the case. Where,
however, the slaves have already been evicted, and you did not take an
appeal, your demand that the case should be revived is, so far as you are
concerned, contrary to law. If an action on the ground of eviction is
brought against you, and it is proved that notice was given to enable you to
make a defence, you are aware to what extent you can protect yourselves. Ordered on
the sixth of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 21. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Heliodorus. The action
of purchase is not barred by the prescription of long time even though it
should be proved that a very extended period has elapsed since the eviction
of the property. Therefore if the slave, whom you state you purchased, is
now proclaimed to be free, you should summon the vendor or his heir, in
order that they may assist you in conducting the suit. If, however, it
should have been decided that the man was free, and not a slave, and it is
proved that you were not released from the risk of eviction, the Governor of
the province (if the case has not been heard) will see that you are
indemnified. Ordered on
the eleventh of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 22. The
Same Emperors and Caesars to Julius. As you allege that the land was
sold to you by the vendor as being unencumbered, but it was not, and you
paid the amount of a former obligation which was due, it is clear that the
stipulation which you say provided for your indemnity with reference to the
property sold should be carried into effect. Ordered on
the seventh of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 23. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Eustochia. As the heirs of a vendor can be
held liable in case of eviction, if the City of Thessalonica attempts to
obtain by law the property which you purchased on the ground that it was
pledged to it, notify the heirs of the vendor, no matter in what degree they
may be, to assist in the conduct of the case. Whether they were present or
absent at the time of the eviction of the land which was purchased, it is a
well- known fact
that they will be liable to the extent of your interest in not having
it evicted, and not for the amount of the price which you paid, unless it
was otherwise agreed. Ordered at
Sirmium, on the second of the Kalends of January, during the
Consulate of the above-mentioned Emperors. 24. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Eutychius. If a
question should arise as to the title of the property disposed of, after the
sale has been concluded, but before the price was paid, or the slaves who
were sold have been declared to be free (as in this instance), the eviction
relates back to the beginning of the contract, and it is declared by the
authority of the law that if the purchaser is not offered enough to satisfy
his claim, he cannot be compelled to pay the balance of the price.
Therefore, after a part of the price has been paid, as you allege that you
were notified by another person not to complete the purchase, as the house
which you bought was pledged to him, the judge will see that you are paid
what you are legally entitled to under the contract of sale. Ordered at
Sirmium, on the sixth of the Kalends of February, during the
Consulate of the Csesars. 25. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Saturnina. If
Saturninus sold you a female slave of whose condition he was ignorant, who
now maintains that she is free, and she should be decided to be free, you
can sue the vendor for double damages under the stipulation; or you can
proceed by an action on purchase against him for the damage which you may
have sustained. Ordered on
the Ides of February, during the Consulate of the abovementioned
Emperors. 26. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Neo. If anyone
sold you a slave who afterwards died, the vendor cannot be sued by you, as
your risk of eviction is at an end. Ordered at
Sirmium, on the second of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate
of the Caesars. 27. The
Same Emperors and Caesars to Theophilus. If
Athenocles purchased land belonging to another, knowing that this was the
case, or that it was encumbered, he cannot bring suit on the ground of
eviction, because, contrary to the rules of law, he claims that he paid a
consideration. If, however, he was ignorant of the facts, the law does not
oppose your demand that the purchase money should be refunded. Ordered on
the fifteenth of the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of the
Csesars. 28. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Maximian and Others. There is no doubt that
the rights of the vendor can be exercised by the purchaser. Therefore, if
your right to the ownership of the property
is questioned, you can avail yourself of the same means of defence as the
vendor could make use of. Ordered on
the third of the Nones of October, during the Consulate of the
Csesars. 29. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Rhesus. If your
mother gave the curators of your brother certain lands in exchange for
others, and afterwards they were notified to defend the title, or were
evicted when they did not have power to make a defence; it is reasonable
that you should have a right to sue them for damages. Ordered at
Nicomedia, during the Ides of December, during the Consulate of the
Csesars. 30. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Hastius. He who
purchased a slave from your mother cannot be presumed to have had knowledge
that he belonged to another, by the mere fact that he stipulated for double
damages in case of eviction, nor will his reputation suffer and he be
considered a fraudulent purchaser on this account. You can, however, prove
this by other evidence, if you desire to do so. Ordered on
the Ides of December, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 31. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Agatho. The heir
of the surety for the property on account of which the deceased rendered
himself liable to the purchaser is not prevented from claiming the ownership
of it in his own name, that is to say, while the action for eviction is
still pending. Ordered on
the eighteenth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of the
Csesars. TITLE
XLVI. A CREDITOR is NOT RESPONSIBLE FOR EVICTION. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Publicius. As My
procurator sold the land referred to by the right of a creditor, on account
of debts due to the Treasury, he is not liable for eviction, and a private
creditor enjoys the same advantage, unless this was expressly renounced by
him. Where,
however, the Treasury succeeded to the rights of another creditor, the title
of the purchaser cannot legally be disputed in the name of the Treasury,
whether his claim was preferred when he sold the property, or whether it was
not, as he who sells property which is pledged must prove that his claim is
prior to that of all other creditors. Published
on the fifteenth of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of
Maximus, Consul for the second time, and ^llianus, 224. 2. The
Emperor Gordian to Sabina. If your
father purchased from a creditor lands which were encumbered by the right of
pledge, and they are evicted, you have a right of action against the vendor,
if at the time she sold them she guaranteed the title in case of eviction,
or you can bring suit on the ground of fraud, if she knew that the title to
the property was defective, and sold it to your father, whom you succeeded
as heir. For as a contract of this kind does not, in case of eviction, bind
a creditor who is ignorant of the facts, so it does not release one who
commits a fraud, or is guilty of deception. Published
on the seventh of the Ides of April, during the Consulate of Sabinus,
Consul for the second time, and Venustus, 241. TITLE
XLVII. CONCERNING PATERNAL CONTROL. 1. The
Emperors Antoninus and Verus to Titius. If you
allege that your son is under your control, the Governor of the province
will determine whether he ought to hear you, as you have for a long time
permitted his affairs to be transacted as those of the head of a family, by
the persons appointed his guardians under his mother's will. 2. The
Emperor Antoninus to Maronia. Whatever
property you have obtained while under the control of your father belongs to
him, excepting such as he cannot legally acquire. Published
on the sixteenth of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of
Lsetus and Cerealis, 216. 3. The
Emperor Alexander to Artemidorus. While your
son is under your control, he cannot alienate any property which he has
acquired for you. If he should not show you the respect due to a father, you
will not be prevented from punishing him by the right of paternal authority,
and you can use even a harsher remedy if he should persevere in his
obstinacy, for having brought him before the Governor of the province, the
latter will impose the sentence which you desire. Published
on the sixth of the Ides of December, during the Consulate of Albinus
and Maximus, 228. 4. The
Emperors Valerian and Gallienus to Cola. It seems
to be more proper for the disputes which have arisen between you and your
children to be settled at home. If, however, the matter is of such a nature
that you deem it necessary to have recourse to the law in order to punish
them for the wrong which they have inflicted upon you, the Governor of the
province, if applied to, will order what is usually prescribed by law with
reference to pecuniary disputes, and will compel your children to show you
the respect which is due to
their mother, and if he should ascertain that their disgraceful conduct has
proceeded to the extent of serious injury, he will severely punish their
want of filial affection. Published
on the fifteenth of the Kalends of June, during the Consulate of ^milianus
and Bassus. 5. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Donatus. If your
daughter does not show you proper respect, but also refuses to furnish you
with the necessaries of life, she can be compelled to do so by the Governor
of the province. Published
on the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of Diocletian, Consul
for the third time, and Maximian, 287. 6. The
Same Emperors to Hermogenes.
Repudiation, which was employed by the Greeks for the purpose of being rid
of their children, and was styled a-norf]?^, is not recognized by the
Roman laws. Published
on the seventeenth of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate
of Maximus, Consul for the second time, and Januarius. 7. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Dupliana. If your
husband, although a soldier, was still under the control of his father, and
himself had a son in lawful marriage, there is no doubt that he will remain
subject to the authority of his grandfather. Ordered on
the second of the Nones of April, during the Consulate of the Csesars. 8. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to ^miliana. Freedmen are not prevented from
having their children, born in lawful marriage after they had obtained their
liberty, under their control. Ordered on
the sixteenth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of the
Csesars. 9. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Niconagoras. The
Decrees of the Senate enacted with reference to the acknowledgment of
offspring clearly set forth that no one can deny his child, as is shown by
the penalty prescribed, as well as the prejudicial action authorized by the
Perpetual Edict, and the fact that support can be demanded before the
Governor by a child over three years of age, if applied for in its own name. Ordered at
Sirmium, on the fifth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of
the Csesars. 10. The
Emperor Constantine to Maximus, Prefect of the City. Such
importance was attached to liberty by our ancestors that fathers, who in
former times had the right of life and death over their children, were not
permitted to deprive them of their freedom. Given at
Thessalonica, on the fifteenth of the Kalends of June, during the
Consulate of Severus and Rufinus, 323. TITLE
XLVIII. CONCERNING ADOPTIONS. 1. The
Emperor Gordian to Martia. Those who
are subject to the power of others cannot be adopted under the Civil Law,
unless before a magistrate who has complete jurisdiction. Published
on the Kalends of June, during the Consulate of Gordian and Aviola,
240. 2. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Ctesars, to Timothy. If the
blood-relatives of the child under the age of puberty, whom you desire to
arrogate as your natural son, consent to this before the Governor of the
province, you can have him as your son, but a fourth part of your estate
must be left to him by your last will or given to him by you at the time of
his emancipation, and security with reference to his patrimony shall be
provided with proper sureties in the presence of a public official, in order
that you may not, under the pretext of adoption, seize his property, which
should be diligently preserved by you for his benefit. Arrogation
granted by the indulgence of the Emperor, and carried out before the Praetor
or the Governor, has the same validity that it formerly had when, under the
ancient law, it took place in the presence of the people. Published
on the fifth of the Ides of March, during the Consulate of Maximus,
Consul for the second time, and Aquilinus, 286. 3. The
Same Emperors to Martianus. As you
state that the person whom you desire to arrogate is your freedman, and you
do not set forth in your petition any good cause for doing so, that is to
say, that you take this step for the reason that you have no children, you
are advised that the authority of the law refuses your request. Published
on the sixteenth of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of
Maximus and Aquilinus, 286. 4. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Proculianus. Adoption
should not be made by means of private documents, even though they may be
acknowledged before a notary, but the ceremony with all the formalities
required by law usually takes place in the presence of the Governor. Published
on the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of Diocletian,
Consul for the fourth time, and Maximian, Consul for the third time, 290. 5. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Syra. It is
certain that a woman cannot arrogate, as she cannot have children under her
control. However, as you desire the privilege of having
your stepson take the place of your lawful offspring, as a consolation for
the children whom you have lost, We grant your request in conformity with
what We have already provided on this point, and hence We permit you to have
your stepson occupy the position of your natural and legitimate son just as
if he had been born to you. Published
on the third of the Nones of December, during the Consulate of
Tiberianus and Dio, 291. 6. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Melianus. The
arrogation of those who are their own masters cannot be effected either in
this Imperial City, or in the provinces, unless under a rescript of the
Emperor. Published
at Byzantium, on the sixth of the Nones of April, during the
Consulate of the Csesars. 7. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Atticus. Anyone who
has legally been given in adoption to the resident of another town than that
in which he resides does not thereby change his citizenship, and therefore
you will see that your right to obtain public honors and offices in your
birthplace and your duty to discharge them is not affected by adoption. Ordered at
Sirmium, on the eleventh of the Kalends of February, during the
Consulate of the Csesars. 8. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Isio. The patron
of a mother is not forbidden to adopt the daughter of the latter, when the
father, under whose control she is, gives her in adoption. The arrogation of
a woman who is her own mistress, however, can never take place, except by
virtue of an Imperial Rescript. Ordered on
the fifth of the Ides of February, during the Consulate of the
Csesars. 9. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Marinus. An
adoptive father is not forbidden to remove his adopted son from his family
by the solemn act of emancipation, even when the adoption was granted by Our
indulgence. 10. The
Emperor Justinian to Julian, Prsetorian Prefect. A doubt
arose among legal authorities in ancient times with reference to children
who are under the control of their fathers, being given in adoption by the
latter to others, whether a child of this kind, if it was passed over by its
natural father, would have a right of action against his estate on the
ground of the will being inofficious. Papinianus denies him this right of
action; Paulus failed to give an opinion on this point; but Martianus made a
distinction, and, in order that the child might not lose the estate of both
fathers, he held that it would be entitled to the estate if it had not been
mentioned in the will of its natural father, and its adoptive father was
poor. Another
inconvenience arises in a case of this kind, for if, after the death of the
natural father, the adoptive father should relinquish his right
of adoption by means of emancipation, the adopted child would have no hope,
as it could not attack the will of its natural father for the reason that at
the time of the death of the latter it belonged to another family; nor could
it attack that of its adoptive father because it had been removed from his
family by emancipation; and therefore, for the purpose of disposing of this
doubt, and correcting this defect, We decree that where an adoption of a
strange person is made, the rights of the natural father are, by no means,
lost, but he still retains them, just as if his son had not been transferred
to another family. For the tie of adoption is so fragile that a person can
become a son and a stranger through emancipation, upon the same day. And who
would suffer the rights of a natural father, created by the bond of nature,
to be lost by this species of mockery ? In this instance, permission is
given to the son by the ancient law to oppose his adoption, and he cannot be
compelled to pass into another family without his consent. Therefore,
as We have already stated with reference to the transfer of a son to a
strange father by adoption, the rights of said son remain unimpaired, so far
as an action to declare a will inofficious is concerned, as well as with
reference to all other successions which are transmitted to children either
as heirs at law, or by testamentary provisions, so that he himself can both
be a source of profit to his natural father, and be entitled to what is due
to him from the latter. If, however, his natural father should have given
him in adoption to his maternal or paternal grandfather, or if he himself,
having been emancipated, should, in like manner, have given his son in
adoption to either his maternal or paternal great-grandfather, for the
reason that, in this instance, the rights of nature and adoption are
combined in one and the same person, the right of the adoptive father will
stand, and be joined to the natural tie by legitimate adoption, and the son
will only consider who is connected with him by nature, and to whom the law
has assigned him by adoption. Under such circumstances, the opinion of
Papinianus shall prevail, and the adoptive son can direct all his hopes
towards his adoptive father, and will not be permitted to interfere with the
estate of his natural father, and he must manifest filial respect only for
his grandfather or great-grandfather, and acquire for him whatever property
can be so acquired, and exist for his benefit, and he alone shall be
considered his father whom the law created, and whom Nature did not reject. We do not
find that the distinction of Martianus is applicable in this case, where no
suspicion of fraud can be said to exist, as the affection of a grandfather
or a great-grandfather does not permit any such suspicion to arise, and all
matters shall remain as they are, unless the grandfather or
great-grandfather should emancipate his adopted son; for then it will be
necessary for him again to be brought under the authority of his natural
father, as the adoption of any one is annulled by means of emancipation. (1) But in
order that We may not leave the question of the adoption of a strange person
unregulated by law, We grant permission to an
adoptive father of this kind, that is to say, to a stranger, to leave his
adoptive son nothing by his will, if he should desire to do so; but if he
does leave him anything, it shall be considered as due to his generosity,
and not because he was legally required to do so. For as We have preserved
for the son everything to which he is entitled by natural law, it is
perfectly clear that all property which, in accordance with Our enactments,
can come into the hands of the son of a family, will be acquired, not by the
strange adoptive father, but by the natural father, so far as the usufruct
of the same is concerned, and shall belong to him as having been acquired by
a fictitious and recent affection, and not through the diminution of his
former blood-relationship. Where,
however, the son remains permanently adopted in this way, without being
emancipated, We desire that the only benefit accruing to him .from the
adoption shall be that he cannot be defrauded out of the succession of his
adoptive father if the latter should die intestate, but shall have the
advantage of acquiring the property of his natural father by will. For
according to the ancient laws, the bond of relationship which connected the
son with his natural father was not dissolved by adoption, but the rights
which accrued to him under it were added to certain others, which he
retained under natural law, and he who was legally a member of the adoptive
family remained a blood-relative of the natural family. For what authority
can abolish maternal rights when, even according to the ancient law, the
child had an adoptive father, but no other mother than the one whom nature had given
him? Therefore,
We order that a child of this kind shall preserve his natural rights
unimpaired, still, if a stranger, who is his adoptive father, should die
without making a will, he will only be entitled to his estate as a proper
heir, and will have no other lawful rights with respect to the family of his
adoptive father and nothing in common with it, but will be considered a
stranger, so far as the said family is concerned. (2) When,
however, all adoptive rights are extinguished by emancipation, then there
can be absolutely no claim advanced to the estate of the adoptive father, if
he is a stranger, even though he should die intestate; but the son shall
only recognize his natural father, just as if he had not been in the first
place transferred by adoption. (3)
Moreover, the rules which We have established with reference to other
adoptions, We also prescribe concerning those made ex tribus maribus,
by strangers under the Sabinian Decree of the Senate, for absolutely no
difference should exist between those and other adoptions. (4) What
We have already stated concerning a son given in adoption by his father also
applies to a daughter, a grandson, and a granddaughter, and We extend the
rule to include their descendants of both sexes who are under paternal
control; provided, at the death of their grandfather, they do not again come
under the authority of their father, for if they should do so (when the
grandfather is not required
to leave anything to his grandson or granddaughter), all the rights relating
to adoption remain unimpaired, so far as the child is concerned. All the
provisions of this law which apply to sons, daughters, grandsons,
granddaughters and their descendants who are under paternal control, have
been introduced to remove any doubt as to what should be decided where there
are two fathers of one child, one bestowed by nature, and the other
appointed by law. (5) Where
a man, who is his own master, gives himself in adoption by Imperial
authority, he still retains intact all his filial rights with respect to his
adoptive father, for, in this instance, no distinction exists between the
two fathers, as when an adopted son becomes the heir of his father (who is
the arrogator) he is added to his family, and all the provisions which the
ancient legislators introduced with reference to an arrogated son remain
intact and unimpaired. Given at
Constantinople, on the Kalends of September, during the fifth
Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 530. 11. The
Same Emperor to Julian, Praetorian Prefect. We,
desiring to amend, or rather to abolish the ancient technicalities generally
employed in adoptions, and by means of which three emancipations and two
manumissions usually took place in the case of sons, and a single
emancipation in the case of daughters and other descendants, decree that a
father who desires to give children, who are under his control, in adoption,
shall be permitted to do so without observing the old formalities connected
with emancipations and manumissions, by appearing before a competent judge,
and complying with the ordinary legal requirements, the person making the
adoption as well as the one adopted both being present, provided the latter
does not withhold his consent. Given at
Constantinople, on the fifth of the Kalends of November, during the
fifth Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 530. TITLE
XLIX. CONCERNING THE EMANCIPATION OF CHILDREN. 1. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars, to Herennius. If the law
of the town in which your father emancipated you conferred authority upon
the duumvirs to allow parents born elsewhere to emancipate their children,
the act of your father is valid. Published
on the third of the Nones of December, during the Consulate of
Diocletian, Consul for the fourth time, and Maximian, Consul for the third
time, 290. 2. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Gennadia. In the emancipation of children,
as in the case of donations, the truth should rather be considered than
anything stated in writing. Published
on the fifth of the Ides of March, during the Consulate of Tiberianus
and Dio, 291. 3. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Heliodorus. Children
are not released from paternal authority by mere consent, but by a formal
proceeding or an accident, and inquiry is not made as to the motives which
may have induced the father to emancipate his son, but whether the legal
formalities were observed. Ordered on
the fifteenth of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 4. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Colona,. A
grandfather cannot be compelled to release his granddaughter from his
authority, and it is not Our custom to confer a benefit to another's injury. Given on
the Ides of October, .... 5. The
Emperor Anastasius to Constantine, Prsetorian Prefect. We order
that ascendants, that is to say a father, a paternal grandfather or
great-grandfather, and other persons of the male sex in degrees further
removed, shall have permission to emancipate children who are under their
control, namely: their sons or daughters, grandsons or granddaughters by
their sons; great-grandsons or great-granddaughters, and all other persons
of both sexes connected with them in the direct descending line, whether
they are absent and away on a journey, or whether they reside in the same
places, provinces, or cities, even if they are not present in court at the
time that they desire to render them independent; and, under such
circumstances, they should petition for a rescript which shall be recorded
and deposited with a competent magistrate having jurisdiction of
emancipation proceedings; and after this has been done and the deposit and
registry made in accordance with the prayer of the petition, under the
authority granted by the rescript, the emancipation shall obtain full force,
and the persons entitled to this benefit shall be released from the control
of others, just as if they had been emancipated by their parents; provided,
however, the said persons have agreed to the emancipation as proposed by
their fathers, and this has been provided by the testimony of witnesses, in
presence of the same judge or any other whomsoever, either before the
petition was filed and the rescript issued, or afterwards, unless they are
infants, who become their own masters in this way without their consent. Given at
Constantinople, on the eleventh of the Kalends of August, during the
Consulate of Probus and Avienus Junior, 503. 6. The
Emperor Justinian to John, Prsetorian Prefect. As We have
observed that numerous vain formalities take place after emancipation, and
as the fictitious sale of free persons, as well as much perplexing verbiage
and injurious boxes on the ear, for which no reasonable cause exists, We,
for the purpose of disposing of all these
modes of expression, do order that he who desires to emancipate another
shall be granted permission to do so under the Anastasian Law, or to appear
before the tribunal of a competent judge, without being provided with an
Imperial Rescript, or to apply to other magistrates who have been invested
with jurisdiction of emancipation, either expressly by the laws, or in
conformity with long-established custom; and release from paternal authority
and the observance of all the legitimate rights to which he may be entitled
(even though he did not expressly reserve this for himself), his sons or
daughters, grandsons or granddaughters, or any of their descendants who may
be under his control, and as an act of generosity to give them their
peculium, or transfer to them any other property as well as such as they
are not permitted to acquire, but of which, in accordance with the terms of
Our Constitution, they are entitled to the usufruct; and all these things
they can do, the empty formalities of the ancient laws having been abolished
by these provisions, as has already been stated. Given at Constantinople, on
the Kalends of November, after the Consulate of Lampadius and
Orestes, 531. TITLE L.
CONCERNING UNGRATEFUL CHILDREN. 1. The
Emperors Valentinian, Valens, and Gratian to Pr&textatus, Prefect of the
City. The laws
punish, by the revocation of emancipation and the deprivation of undeserved
freedom, sons, daughters, and other descendants who have been guilty of
disobedience, or who have inflicted any verbal insult or atrocious injury
upon the parent who emancipated them. Given at
Milan, on the twelfth of the Kalends of September, during the
Consulate of Lupicinus and Jovian, 367. TITLE LI. CONCERNING
PERSONS WHO RETURN BY THE RIGHT OP POSTLIMINIUM, AND THE RANSOM OF CAPTIVES
FROM THE ENEMY. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Ovinius. A girl
born of two captives in Sarmatia is considered to follow the condition of
her father, if both her parents return to Our territory, for although she
cannot, properly speaking, enjoy the right of postliminium because
she was not a captive, still the return of her parents restores the girl to
her father. If the latter should be killed by the enemy, she must
necessarily be considered to follow the condition of her mother, who brought
her daughter with her. For the fiction of the Cornelian Law, which grants
legal heirs to anyone who dies in the hands of
the enemy, does not apply to one who is born in their hands, for the reason
that her father is considered to have died at the time when he was captured. Without
date or designation of Consulate. 2. The
Emperor Gordian to Publicianus. Persons
who have been ransomed from the enemy are deemed rather to be pledged than
reduced to a servile condition, until the price of their ransom has been
paid; therefore, if the amount expended for that purpose is given to them as
a donation, it is clear that they are restored to their former condition. Hence, if
you have married a captive, who was ransomed from the enemy after she had
been released from this condition of natural pledge, you should have no
apprehension with reference to either her condition or that of your common
children. Published
on the second of the Ides of June, during the Consulate of Gordian,
Consul for the second time, and Pompeianus, 242. 3. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Varus. As you
allege that your relatives have not yet returned under the right of
postliminium, but are still living, and that their property is being
fraudulently squandered by the adverse party, the Governor of the province,
if applied to, will provide for the appointment of a public official who
will take charge of said property, after having furnished proper security. Published
on the fifth of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of
Diocletian, Consul for the third time, and Maximian, 287. 4. The
Same Emperors and C&sars to Hermogenes and Others. It has not
escaped Our notice that the estate of a woman, as long as it is not known
whether she is dead, or is held a prisoner by the enemy, cannot be entered
upon by her son, as the property of those who have fallen into the enemy's
hands can only be acquired by the right of succession from the time when
they are known to have died in captivity, and no compromise can take place,
or judgment be rendered, involving the property of one whose life and
fortune are uncertain. Wherefore,
after it has been ascertained that your maternal aunt died in the hands of
the enemy, you will be permitted to obtain possession of her estate under
the Praetorian Law, and your rights will not be prejudiced by any acts which
have been wrongfully performed with reference to the estate, and if you are
in the nearest degree, the whole of it will belong to you. Published
on the fifth of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of
Diocletian, Consul for the fourth time, and Maximian, Consul for the third
time, 290. 5. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Ursa. As you say
that your son, although not ransomed from the enemy, was, without the
execution of any contract, delivered by the barba- rians to
the prefect of the legion, he will be entitled to the right of
postliminium, and the Governor of the province must immediately order
him to be restored to his former status of a freeborn citizen. Published
on the sixteenth of the Kalends of June, during the Consulate of
Diocletian, Consul for the fourth time, and Maximian, Consul for the third
time, 290. 6. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Justus. As both
the right of postliminium and considerations of public utility demand
that those who have ransomed captives from the enemy should restore them to
their condition of freeborn citizens, after they have received the amount of
their ransom, and you allege that the person who ransomed you refused to
accept the amount of the ransom from you, or from another, the Governor of
the province will compel him, by the employment of the proper means, to obey
the laws, and having received the sum which he expended by way of ransom,
not to further annoy you with regard to your condition. Published
on the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of Tiberianus and
Dio, 291. 7. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Claudius. We are
impelled to suppress the infamy of a profligate female, and therefore, as
you state that your daughter was captured by the enemy, and after having
been prostituted by the woman who ransomed her, fled to you for the purpose
of preserving her chastity and the honor of her family, if the Governor of
the province should ascertain that the above-mentioned injury was inflicted
upon your daughter by a woman who knew that she was freeborn, as a person of
this kind is unworthy to have the amount of the ransom refunded on account
of the odium attaching to the detestable profit which she has obtained, even
though she may not already have been fully compensated by what she has
gained from the wretchedness and disgrace of your daughter, you can make a
good defence against the baseness of this wicked woman. Published
on the third of the Nones of February, during the Consulate of
Tiberianus and Dio, 291. 8. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Matrona. The
Governor of the province will take care that you are no longer kept in
slavery, and he is too intelligent not to know that the status of your
children�whom you allege were born after you were ransomed �should be
protected, as no authorities hold that children born after the ransom of
their parents are liable as pledges, on account of the price which has been
paid for the ransom of their mother. Published
on the fifth of the Ides of February, during the Consulate of
Tiberianus and Dio, 291. 9. The
Same Emperors and Caesars to Gregorius. The Lex Cornelia
constitutes a son the proper heir of his father who died during captivity
if, in the meantime, he should return, and provided
that, when he was captured, he was under his father's control. Therefore, if
you can prove before the Governor of the province that you are entitled to
the estate of your father, either by his will or on the ground of intestacy,
he will order the property of the estate to be delivered to you, unless,
after your return, so long a time has elapsed that your claim will be barred
by prescription. Published
on the fifth of the Ides of April, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 10. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Apollodora. As free
persons captured by the enemy, who have returned under the law of
postliminium, are restored to their former status, so, likewise, slaves
are returned to their masters. Hence, if the woman whom you mention was your
father's female slave was not ransomed in the course of trade, having
returned, she will again belong to her master, or to the heir of him who
lost her through captivity. Ordered at
Adrianople, on the third of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate
of the Csesars. 11. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Eutychius. If Sabinus
ransomed you from the enemy in the course of trade, and you were free, and
it is proved that he had released the lien which he had on you by way of
pledge for the ransom, you will not become a freedman, but will be restored
to the condition of a freeborn person, which you had lost, and you will owe
no services to the children of Sabinus. Ordered on
the fifteenth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 12. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Quintiana. Persons
who have been captured by the enemy and not ransomed, but liberated by the
bravery of Our soldiers, at once recover the status which they had lost by
the accident of their captivity, and slaves are, moreover, restored to their
owners; for We should hold that those who are taken in this way are not
captured, and it is proper for Our soldiers to be their protectors, and not
their masters. Ordered on
the fifth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 13. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Quartina. If he who
ransomed you, a freeborn woman, from the enemy, then married you, it is but
reasonable that you should be released from the pledge for your ransom, and
restored to the condition in which you were born, by the dignity of
marriage, and the hope of future legitimate offspring. Ordered on
the fifth of the Ides of March, during the Consulate of the
Caesars. 14. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Severa. The right
of postliminium gives a daughter, as heir at law, the estate of her
mother, where the latter died in slavery due to captivity, by the
mere fact of the occurrence; and, in the meantime, We shall not permit any
injury to be done to you by which you may be prevented from obtaining the
property belonging to your mother's estate. Ordered on
the sixteenth of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of the
Caesars. 15. The
Same Emperors and Caesars to Macrotraulus. When a
freedman, who has been captured by the enemy, is ransomed, he can, by virtue
of his free birth, claim for himself any rights that he has in the
succession, even before he has refunded the money expended for his ransom,
in order that he may be able to repay it out of the funds of the estate. 16. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Basilida. It is
settled that, where the sons of a woman who has been ransomed from captivity
(even though born while she was a captive, of a father who was a slave)
shall, in accordance with the liberal interpretation of the law, enjoy the
freeborn condition of their mother. Ordered on
the fifth of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 17. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Diogenia. A freeman
captured by the enemy, and afterwards ransomed, recovers his former status
from the time when he refunded the amount of his ransom, or was released
from its payment in any way whatsoever. In this instance, the son was
ransomed by his mother, and, as a contract of this kind is considered not to
have been made for the sake of reward, but through maternal affection, the
intention of receiving the son under the most desirable conditions at once
restores him to his mother, so that he will not be excused from the
performance of civil duties, on account of the former circumstances of his
having been a prisoner of war. Therefore,
as you ransomed your son from the enemy through motives of pecuniary
interest, it is not proper that you should repent of having done so, and
that you should claim any part of the sum that you paid; you can, however,
justly demand from him the dowry which he owes you. Ordered on
the third of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of the
Csesars. 18. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Triplinianus. Persons
who have been captured by the enemy, and have returned under the law of
postliminium, are entitled to a direct action to recover any property
which they have lost through the event of their captivity, and whatever has
been lost either by usucaption, release, or non-user shall be restored to
them within the available year by means of the action to re-establish them
in their rights. Published
on the twelfth of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of
the Csesars. 19. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius to the General Severinus. Those
whose captivity was due to necessity are hereby notified that, if they did
not go over to the enemy, but were carried away during a hostile attack,
they should hasten to return to their own country, and that under the right
of postliminium they will receive any property they formerly
possessed in lands, slaves, or other effects, even though it may be in the
possession of Our Treasury. Nor let any of them anticipate any delay
resulting from a contest, as proof will only be required whether the party
in question voluntarily accompanied the barbarians, or whether he was
compelled to go. Given at
Rome, on the sixth of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of
Gratian, Consul for the fifth time, and Theodosius, 366. 20. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to Theodore, Prse-torian Prefect. No one
shall detain, against their will, any of the inhabitants of Our different
provinces, no matter what their sex, condition, or age may be, whom the
cruelty of the barbarians has subjected to captivity, but they shall have
full power to return to their country, if they desire to do so. And, where
any expenditure has been made for clothing or provisions in their behalf, it
should be provided on the ground of humanity, nor should the return of such
supplies be demanded; except, however, where it is shown that the captives
were purchased from the barbarians, since it is only just that the price
paid for their freedom should be refunded to the purchasers on account of
the public welfare; for by the denial of this right, the prospect of loss
may cause the sale of captives reduced to such necessity, as they should
refund to their purchasers the amount paid for their ransom, or should
compensate them by their labor, or remain in their service during the term
of five years, in return for the benefit conferred upon them, at the end of
which time they will recover their freedom, that is to say, if they were
born free. Therefore, they shall be returned to their homes upon the terms
which We have specified, and, even according to the opinions of the ancient
jurists, all their rights will remain intact under the law of
postliminium. If anyone
should attempt to violate this law, whether he be an agent, a lessee, or an
attorney, he shall be sentenced to the mines, as well as to the penalty of
deportation; and if he is the owner of property he is notified that it will
be confiscated to the Treasury, and that he himself will be liable to
deportation. To the end
that this law may be the more readily enforced, We desire the Christians of
neighboring places to cause it to be carried into effect. And We decree that
where cases of this kind arise, the decurions of adjoining cities shall be
notified to assist in the execution of this Our law; and all Governors are
warned that if they neglect to enforce it, a fine of ten pounds of gold will
be exacted from them, as well as from their subordinate officers. Given on
the third of the Ides of December, during the Consulate of Honorius,
Consul for the eighth time, and Theodosius, Consul for the third time, 409. TITLE LII. CONCERNING
THE ABANDONMENT OP CHILDREN BOTH FREE AND SLAVE, AND CONCERNING THOSE WHO
RECEIVED NEWBORN CHILDREN FOR THE PURPOSE OP REARING THEM. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Claudius. If,
without your consent or knowledge, the child of your female slave or serf
has been abandoned, you will not be prevented from recovering it. Its
restitution, however, provided it is not recovered from a thief, must take
place in such a manner that where anything has been expended for its
support, or instruction in a trade, you must refund the amount. Published
on the third of the Kalends of June, during the Consulate of Julian,
Consul for the second time, and Crispinus, 225. 2. The
Emperors Valentinian, Valens, and Gratian to Probus, Prse-torian Prefect. Every
person should support his own offspring, and anyone who thinks that he can
abandon his child shall be subjected to the penalty prescribed by law. We do
not give any right to masters or to patrons to recover children who have
been abandoned, when children exposed by them, as it were, to death, have
been rescued through motives of pity, for no one can say that a child whom
he has left to perish belongs to him. Given on
the third of the Nones of March, during the Consulate of Gratianus,
Consul for the third time, and Equitius, 274. 3. The
Emperor Justinian to Demosthenes, Praetorian Prefect. We decree
that no one shall be permitted to claim as his, under the title of
ownership, vassalage, or tenancy, any child born either to freeborn parents,
or to freedmen, or to slaves, who has been abandoned. And We do not permit
those who have taken such children for the purpose of rearing them to do so
with any distinction, so as to bring them up and educate them, whether they
are males or females, in such a way as to hold them as slaves, freedmen,
serfs, or vassals; but children brought up by men of this kind shall,
without distinction, be considered free and freeborn, and can acquire
property for themselves, and transmit everything which they possess, in any
way they may desire, to their posterity, or to foreign heirs, without being
branded with the stigma of servitude, vassalage, or the restrictions
attaching to the conditions of tenancy or serfdom. Nor do we
concede that those who have received them have any right to their property,
and this law shall be enforced throughout the entire
extent of the Roman Empire. Nor shall those who, in the first place, have
abandoned their children and perhaps entertained the hope of their death,
and rendered their destiny uncertain, have any right to recover them from
the persons by whom they were rescued, and reduced them to slavery. Nor
shall those who, through motives of compassion, have supported these
children, be allowed to change their minds, and make them slaves, even
though, in the beginning, they took charge of them with this intention, lest
it may appear that what was dictated by benevolence has become merely a
mercenary transaction. These
provisions shall be observed, not only by the illustrious Governors of
provinces, but also by the holy Bishops, the officers of the Governors, the
Senators and Defenders of cities, and all other Civil authorities. Given at
Chalcedon, on the fifteenth of the Kalends of October, during the
Consulate of Decius, 529. Extract
from Novel 54, Chapter I. Latin Text. There was
an ancient law which provided that children born of a free person and a serf
followed the condition of the serf, and this case has been submitted by
Justinian to the general rule that the child, so far as its freedom is
concerned, follows the condition of its mother. TITLE LIII.
WHAT is MEANT BY LONG-CONTINUED CUSTOM. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Aper. The
Governor of the province shall, after the case has been heard, decide in
accordance with the practice observed in the settlement of controversies of
the same description in the town where the suit was brought. For where a
custom exists, the reason which established it should be taken into
consideration, and the Governor of the province must be careful not to
render a judgment which may violate long-established usage.1 Published
on the sixth of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of Julian,
Consul for the second time, and Crispinus, 225. 2. The
Emperor Constantine to Proculus. The
authority and observance of long-established custom should not be treated
with contempt, but it should not prevail to the extent of overcoming either
reason or law.2 Given at
Constantinople, on the seventh of the Kalends of May, during the
Consulate of Constantine, Consul for the fifth time, and Licinius, 319. 1
"Consuetude manerii et loci observanda, est."�ED. 2
"Consuetudo, licet sit magnse auctoritatis, nunquam tamen prasjudicat
manifests} veritati."�ED. 3. The
Emperors Leo and Anthemius to Alexander. A custom
adopted and observed steadfastly for a long period of time resembles a law
and obtains the force of one, and therefore We decree that any custom which
has reference to, and is observed by, offices, curiss, cities, public
institutions, or corporate bodies, shall have the effect of a perpetual law.1 Given on
the seventh of the Ides of September, during the Consulate of
Martianus and Zeno, 469. TITLE LIV.
CONCERNING DONATIONS. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Lucius. You
understand that where written instruments conveying the title to slaves, who
have been purchased, have been given and delivered, the donation and
transfer of the slaves themselves are considered to have taken place, and
therefore you can proceed by an action in rem against the donor. Published
on the fifth of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of
Faustinus and Rufinus, 211. 2. The
Emperor Gordian to Leonis. If, after
having been emancipated, your father assigned to you, as a donation, the
right to collect a claim, the heir of your debtor will in vain allege that
the consent of the latter was necessary to the transfer, as it will be
sufficient if the rights of action for that purpose have been assigned to
you. Published
on the second of the Ides of March, during the Consulate of Gordian,
Consul for the second time, and Pompeianus, 242. 1
It is a matter of legal history that, until the reign of Constantine, the
long observance of a general custom, directly opposed to it, could annul a
statute which had been enacted in perfect conformity with all the prescribed
legislative requirements, a doctrine which placed written and unwritten laws
upon the same footing, as emanating from the same source, the i vox
populi. The Code of Justinian (Vill, LIII, 1, 3) ascribes equal validity
of the two, a rule, however, repeatedly contradicted in the Digest, by whose
provisions the supremacy of statutory legislation is consistently
maintained. The same principle is recognized in England. Scottish practice
is at variance with this, as custom can abrogate a legislative enactment in
that country, especially where a private right is involved. "As one statute
may be explained by another, so a statute may be explained by the uniform
practice of the community, and even go into disuse by a posterior contrary
custom." (Erskine, Principles of the Laws of Scotland I, I, 16.) Such was
the force of long-continued usage that, at Common Law, an Act of Parliament
was necessary to abolish it. "No law or custome of England can be taken
away, abrogated, or adnulled, but by authority of parliament." (Coke,
Institutes II, IX, Page 96.) The
immense Coutwmier General de France, consisting of four great folio
volumes, much of whose contents is derived directly and indirectly
from Roman sources, indicates the importance and extent of customary law in
France during the existence of the French monarchy.�ED. 3. The
Emperor Deems to Marcellinus. It has
been held, not without reason, that the right of action to a future
expectation can be transferred with the full consent of the donor. Published
on the Nones of March, during the Consulate of Decius and Gratus,
251. 4. The
Emperor Probus to Marsia. Your
rights cannot be prejudiced if the taxes were paid by someone to whom the
property was not given, or by his agent, in his name. Published
on the fifth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of
Messala and Gratus, 280. 5. The
Emperors Carinus and Numerianus to Flaconilla. If the
donation does not appear to have been made by means of a letter, still, the
words of the will, by which the generosity of the testatrix is confirmed, no
doubt have reference to a trust. Published
at Rome, on the sixth of the Kalends of February, during the
Consulate of Carinus, Consul for the second time, and Numerianus, 284. 6. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Christiana. It cannot
be doubted that donations are valid, even when made between absent persons,
and, above all, if those upon whom the donations were bestowed have, with
the consent of the donors, acquired possession of the articles donated. Published
on the third of the Ides of February, during the Consulate of Maximus,
Consul for the second time, and Aquilinus, 286. 7. The
Same Emperors and Caesars to Julius. The census
return made by another does not usually prejudice the owner of the property,
but if you consented for your stepson to return your slaves as his, you will
be considered to have given them to him. Published
on the Ides of July, during the Consulate of Diocletian, Consul for
the fourth time, and Maximian, Consul for the third time, 290. 8. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Flora. If the
Governor of the province should find that you returned the fields in
question to the census in the name of your sons, without the intention of
donating them, he will decide in accordance with what the truth may suggest. Published
on the eighth of the Ides of September, during the Consulate of
Diocletian, Consul for the fourth time, and Maximian, Consul for the third
time, 290. 9. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Augustiana. You can, by means of the action
of stipulation, proceed to enforce compliance with the condition which you
prescribed, in the donation of your
property; or you can bring suit for an indeterminate amount, that is the
Actio Prsescriptis Verbis, before the Governor of the province, who will
see that it is fulfilled. Published
on the sixteenth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 10. The
Same Emperors and Csssars to Hermonia. No one
gives either ignorantly or unwillingly, and therefore if you did not have in
your mind the tract of land which it is stated in the instrument you
consented to donate, you understand that you will not lose what you did not
intend to convey, or did not specially indicate, as the force of truth is
greater than that of any written document. Ordered on
the fifth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of the Caesars. 11. The
Same Emperors and Csssars to Sabinus. According
to your statement, you have retained a certain portion of your property, and
have transferred the remainder to him who is under your control, as a
donation. It is a plain rule of law that an act of this kind made in favor
of someone under paternal control is considered as having been done rather
as an evidence of the intention of the father than as a perfect donation.
The assignment of claims in favor of an emancipated son, however, operates
as a complete donation of the rights of action. Ordered on
the second of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of the
Caesars. 12. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Aurelian. No one can
be prevented from transferring to another, as a donation, his share of any
property which has not yet been divided. Given on
the seventeenth of the Kalends of June, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 13. The
Same Emperors and Caesars to Urania. If it is
proved that anything was given to you by means of a letter, the brevity of
the document evidencing the donation (if it is proved to have been legally
executed), will not affect your rights in any respect. Given at
Sirmium, on the fifteenth of the Kalends of June, under the Consulate
of the above-mentioned Emperors. 14. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Idasus. If your
son, without your consent, gave property to his betrothed which belonged to
you, he could not transfer it to her because it was not his. Ordered on
the fifteenth of the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 15. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Severn. Liability for debts due from an
estate does not attach to a person who has received any portion of it by way
of donation, but renders the heir
of the entire estate responsible. Therefore, if the land which you obtained
as a donation was not hypothecated to anyone, you need have no anxiety that
either the heirs, the donor, or her creditors, can legally bring suit
against you. Ordered on
the fifteenth of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 16. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Theodore. Old age alone is not an
impediment to making a donation. Given on the fifth of the Kalends of
December, during the Consulate of the above-mentioned Emperors. 17. The
Same Emperors and Csssars to Hermia. Whether
you have donated property to your emancipated sons, or whether they were
still under your control, if, after they became independent, you did not
deprive them of their property donated, and which was in their hands, you
must not flatter yourself that, having changed your mind, you can deprive
them of what you gave them. If,
however, the property which you gave was obtained by them while under your
control, and after their emancipation they kept possession of it against
your consent, you will still retain the ownership of the same, as they could
not have obtained any of your property as long as they were subject to yeur
authority, even though you might have wished them to do so when they were
emancipated, because you subsequently were unwilling. Ordered on
the sixth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 18. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Audianus. If it is
proved that you are released from liability for an action of theft, because
the property in question was donated to you, you need have no apprehensions. Ordered on
the fifth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 19. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Alexandria. If your
grandmother has bestowed her own property, as a gift, upon him against whom
you have filed your petition, there is nothing to prevent the gift from
being valid, whether the property was derived from the estate of your father
or your grandfather. Ordered at
Sirmium, on the sixteenth of the Kalends of February, during the
Consulate of the Csesars. 20. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Helinius. A donation
legally effected is not considered void, even though made by a third party,
if the donor gave her consent. Ordered on
the seventh of the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of the
Caesars. 21. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Antonia. Your
grandmother could not have given you her dowry, which was in the hands of
her husband during her marriage. Ordered on
the fifth of the Ides of March, during the Consulate of the Caesars. 22. The
Same Emperors and Cassars to Diomede. If, as you
allege, you have given your property to your emancipated son under the
condition of his paying your creditors, whether you agreed to this condition
with reference to the property under a stipulation, or by a contract which
was entered into, an action will not lie in favor of your creditors against
your son, under the terms of your agreement, but it can be brought against
you. It is,
however, settled that he to whom you have given certain lands conditionally
can have an action for an indeterminate amount brought against him, to
compel him to fulfill the contract in accordance with the condition
prescribed. Ordered at
Sirmium, on the seventh of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate
of the Cassars. 23. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Olympias. If the
person who received the donation has, under a subsequent agreement, returned
to you, as a gift, the property which you donated to him, the instrument
evidencing the prior donation does not, by any means, annul the one which
followed. Ordered on
the fifth of the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of the
Caesars. 24. The
Same Emperors and Caesars to Macarius, If you were not your father's
heir, it is a perfectly clear rule of law that your rights cannot be
prejudiced by his donation of property which belongs to you. Published
at Antioch, on the Nones of February, during the Consulate of
Diocletian, Consul for the ninth time, and Maximian, Consul for the eighth
time, 304. 25. The
Emperor Constantine to Maximus, Praetorian Prefect. A
donation, whether or not it is direct, or made in anticipation of death, or
held in abeyance because dependent upon a condition, or promised at some
specified time, or regulated by the intention of the donor and donee (to the
extent permitted by the law), should be subject to the following rule,
namely: it must contain only those conditions and agreements which are
authorized by the laws, and only such as are in conformity with this rule
can be accepted, and any contrary to it shall be rejected. Where the
donation has been evidenced by a written instrument, the name of the donor,
the title, and the description of the property shall be set forth, and this
must not be done either secretly or privately, but be written upon a tablet,
or upon any other kind of material which may be at
hand, either by the donor himself, or by some other person who is present
and has a right to do so; and the document should be registered after having
been drawn up in the presence of a judge, or a magistrate, whenever the laws
require this to be done. Given on
the third of the Nones of February, during the Consulate of Sabinus
and Rufinus, 323. 26. The
Same Emperor to Catulinus, Proconsul of Africa. If anyone
should desire to convey a tract of land to his emancipated minor son before
the latter is able to speak for himself, or hold any property donated to
him, he must comply with all the legal formalities required in the execution
of the instruments of this kind. It has been decided that a slave, whom the
donor may consider suitable, can be introduced, in order that the property
may be acquired by the infant through him. Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of Sabinus
and Rufinus, 316. 27. The
Same Emperor to Severus, Count of the Spains. We have
decreed by a previously enacted law that donations shall be publicly
registered, and this rule should be especially observed by persons who are
merely related by blood, as anyone can, by means of clandestine and domestic
fraud, readily find an opportunity to feign a transaction, or to revoke an
act which has been lawfully performed. Therefore, as Our law does not except
either children or parents from the necessity of registering instruments
evidencing such donations, what We have already decreed with reference to
their registry will apply to all cases of this description. It is, however,
sufficient for their validity that such acts should take place everywhere,
even when the property is situated in some other place. Given on
the third of the Nones of May, during the Consulate of Dalmatius and
Zenophilus, 333. 28. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to Monaxius, Prse-torian Prefect. Where
anyone who donates property, bestows it by way of dowry, or sells it,
retains the usufruct of the same for himself, he will be considered to have
immediately delivered the property, even if no stipulation has been made on
this point, and nothing else will be required to establish the fact of its
transfer; but, in every instance, the reservation of the usufruct shall be
considered to imply delivery. Given on
the second of the Ides of March, during the Consulate of Honorius,
Consul for the eleventh time, and the Caesar Constantius, Consul for the
second time, 417. 29. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to Hierius, Praetorian Prefect. It has
been decided that a donation made for the benefit of strangers, and even of
persons who are unknown, is valid. If any- thing
should be donated without the transaction having been reduced to writing,
but all the other legal formalities have been complied with, it will stand. Given on
the eleventh of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of Felix and
Taurus, 428. 30. The
Emperor Leo to Constantine, Prsetorian Prefect. Donations
of property made in this Imperial City, no matter where it may be situated,
shall be recorded with the Master of the Census. Where, however, they are
made in other cities, whether the Governor of the province is absent or
present, or whether the said city has any magistrates or not, or only a
defender resides there, the donor shall have full power to register the
donation of his property, no matter where it may be situated, either before
the Governor of any province, or before a magistrate or defender of any
city, whom he may select; for just as a donation itself is dependent upon
the intention of the donor, so he shall be permitted to register it in the
presence of any of the above-mentioned officials. Donations of this kind
which have been registered in the different provinces and cities, before any
of the officials aforesaid, shall have incontestable and perpetual validity. Given at
Constantinople, on the fifth of the Nones of March, during the
Consulate of Patricius and Richomer, 459. 31. The
Emperor Zeno to Sebastian, Prsetorian Prefect. We decree
that it is not necessary for neighbors or other witnesses to be called in
the case of donations which have been publicly recorded, for the evidence of
private persons is superfluous where public records can be produced. We also
decree that as it is not necessary to record such donations, if they have
been drawn up by a notary or any other person, and are without the signature
of witnesses, as they will still be valid; provided, however, that the donor
himself or someone else, with his consent, has signed the document as
required by law. Donations made without having been committed to writing are
valid, in accordance with the Constitution of Theodosius and Valentinian,
addressed to Hierius, Prastorian Prefect. Given at
Constantinople, on the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of Ello,
478. 32. The
Emperor Anastasius to Euphemius, Prsetorian Prefect. In
accordance with the Constitution of the Divine Leo, We order that donations
shall only be recorded before the illustrious Master of the Census, and the
same rule shall be observed with reference to instruments of this kind as
applies to those which have been drawn up or executed in this Imperial City;
nor shall anyone be permitted to register them either in the presence of the
defenders or magistrates of other cities, or in any other places whatsoever
than the one above mentioned; and those who resort to this method of
registry as well as those who allow it to be done, and notaries who aid
persons with their testimony in any place or city not authorized by this law
(as previously
stated) are hereby notified that, in addition to other penalties, they will
be subject to a fine of twenty pounds of gold. Given on
the day before the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of Paulus,
Consul for the fifth time, 496. 33. The
Emperor Justinian to Menna, Prastorian Prefect. We hereby abolish that
perplexing rule under which persons who receive the assignment of actions as
donations are not permitted to transmit them to their heirs, unless they
have already instituted proceedings in court with reference to the same, or
obtained an Imperial Rescript releasing them from this requirement. For as
it is permitted for rights of action attaching to sales to be transmitted to
heirs after assignment, and before issue has been joined, so We desire that
such as have been donated shall be transferred to them, even though no
proceedings have been instituted, nor any demand made for payment. This rule
shall also be applicable to an attorney appointed to conduct cases of this
kind, so that the person to whom the rights of action have been assigned
will not be prevented from employing an attorney to bring suit, even though
issue has not been joined, or though any legal demand has previously been
made. We decree
that these provisions shall only apply to persons who are known to be living
at this time, and to whom rights of action by means of a donation have been
assigned. For where persons of this kind are dead, We permit the ancient
laws enacted with reference to such assignments to be observed. Given at
Constantinople, during the month of June, under the second Consulate of the
Emperor Justinian, 528. 34. The
Same Emperor to Demosthenes, Prsetorian Prefect. We order that every
donation which amounts to three hundred solidi, whether it be an
ordinary one or one made before marriage, shall follow the common rule, and
that their registry shall not be required. Where,
however, a donation is made over and above the amount fixed by law, it will
not be valid, so far as any excess is concerned, but the remainder which
comes within the limits of the law shall continue in full force, just as if
no more had been added to it, which will be considered not to have been
either expressed or implied. Imperial donations, however, as well as such as
are devoted to pious uses are excepted, for it is reasonable that those made
by the sovereign should not be subjected to the rule requiring registry, but
that the Imperial source from which they are derived establishes their
validity, a provision which has been adopted by Our predecessors as well as
by Ourselves. Extract
from Novel 52, Chapter II. Latin Text. The same
rule applies, and registry is not required, where a donation is made by a
private individual to the Emperor. END OP THE
EXTRACT. THE TEXT
OP THE CODE FOLLOWS. (1) We,
however, decree that donations made for pious uses up to the sum of five
hundred solidi shall be valid without registry, and, moreover, where
ante-nuptial donations are made to adult minors, who are their own
mistresses, no matter what sums they amount to, they shall be valid in
accordance with the provisions of the ancient laws, even though they may not
have been publicly registered. When the
donation did not consist of gold coin, but of movable or immovable property
or such as is capable of moving itself, an appraisement should be made of
the same, and if its value should be equal to that of the number of
solidi prescribed by law it will be valid, and shall stand without being
registered; but where it is found to exceed the sum specified, and it has
not been registered, it will only be void so far as the surplus is
concerned. (2) In
order to prevent any dispute from arising with reference to the transaction
between the donor and the beneficiary of his generosity, We permit him who
is entitled to thex-large r amount of the property donated to have the choice
of tendering the remainder of what has been appraised to the person who has
the smaller share, so that he may have the whole of it. If, however, he
should not wish to do this, then the property shall be entirely divided
according to the share to which each one is entitled, if it is possible for
this to be done without loss. In cases of this kind, in which the division
cannot advantageously be made, if the owner of thex-large r amount is
unwilling to offer his portion to the others, then he who has the smaller
share shall be permitted to tender its value, and obtain the whole of it for
himself. (3)
Moreover, if anyone has, at different times, made several donations to the
same person, some of which did not exceed the legitimate amount, although
when all were added the total was more than the sum authorized by law and
appeared to exceed it, they shall not be considered to be united and form
but one sum, and no rule shall be adopted by which the said donations may be
decided to be of no effect, and be revoked as void; but, on the other hand,
they shall be regarded as several in number and distinct, and each of them
shall preserve its character, and not require the formality of registry. For
as different opinions upon this point were held by the ancient authorities,
some of them thinking that the donations were several in number, others that
they constitute but a single one, We have believed it to be more humane that
they should be designated as several, and all be valid, and that those who
have profited by the liberality of the donors may know that the gifts of the
latter were not void. (4) If,
however, anyone should receive a donation in which it was stipulated that
the payment of a certain sum of money to him should be made every year,
which sum did not exceed that prescribed by law, in the case of donations,
there was a difference of opinion whether he who made this particular
donation did not, in fact, make several, and that they did not require to be
registered, or whether the annual donations proceeded from the source and
origin of the entire
stipulation, and should be considered as but one donation, and undoubtedly
required the formality of registry. The
ancient authorities greatly differed on this point; but We, desiring to
permanently dispose of all these questions, hereby positively order that if
a donation of this kind should be made payable annually during the life of
either the donor or the donee, it shall be held to consist of several
donations, and to be exempt from the requirement of registry. The
uncertainty of fortune has suggested this rule to Us, as it is possible that
the donor or the donee may only survive for the term of one year, or for a
longer or a shorter time than this, and thus it may be ascertained that the
entire amount of the donation did not exceed that prescribed by law. If,
however, a mention of heirs has been made by either party, or the duration
of the life of either the donor or of him who received the donation, was
added, then the donation was, as it were, perpetuated, and rendered greater
and more valuable by means of the extension of time, and it should be
understood to be a single gift, and in its total amount to exceed that
prescribed by law, and it must, by all means, be registered, otherwise it
will be void. Read for
the seventh time in the New Consistory of the Palace of Justinian, and given
on the third of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of
Decius, 529. 35. The
Same Emperor to Julian, Praetorian Prefect. When
anyone gives a donation of money, and states a certain weight, but does not
mention anything else, either generally or specifically, We require him, by
all means, to give the stated weight of silver, whether he should prefer to
do so in the form of vases, which shall not be less in value than the entire
mass of which they are composed, or whether the estimate is made of silver
in ingots, at the valuation that metal of this kind is worth in that part of
the country. (1) If,
however, anyone has donated a certain income from his lands without
specifying them, he will be obliged to transfer real-property from his
estate that will return as much income as he mentioned in the donation, but
the said real property need not be either the best or the worst which he
has, but shall be of the average value of the same. (2) In
like manner, if anyone should donate a certain number of slaves, without
designating them by name, he should not deliver such as will be a burden
rather than an advantage; nor, on the other hand, is he compelled to deliver
those who are of greater value than any of his other slaves, but, under
these circumstances, a proper average should be considered. (3) Where,
however, the donor, having neither money nor slaves to give, or not having
the full amount which he gave, donates something, an appraisement should be
made of the deficiency, so that an estimate may be had of the amount of
silver or slaves (as We have previously stated) and, in appraising the
slaves, not more nor less than fifteen solidi shall be estimated as
the value of each one, and in esti- mating the
income from land the valuation shall be based upon what it has been worth
for fifteen years. In all
these cases, however, if the donation is made within the limit prescribed by
law, no registry shall be required. But if it should exceed that amount,
then recourse must be had to registry, so that, with reference to what
exceeds the sum authorized by law, the excess alone, and not the entire
amount, shall be extinguished, in accordance with the rule which We already
have established. (4) If,
however, anyone should make a donation of his entire property, or of the
sixth, the half, the third, the fourth, or any other portion of the same,
and the law has not been invoked to declare his donation inofficious, he
will be compelled by the provisions of Our law to furnish the donee as much
as he gave him, and in this instance, as We have previously ordered,
registry of the donation shall by all means be required. (5) If,
however, in all of the above-mentioned cases, the usufruct of the property
should have been reserved by the donor, delivery shall be understood to have
been legally made. But if the donor did not expressly reserve it, and any
stipulation was inserted in the donation, delivery of the property can be
compelled to be made by virtue of the stipulation. But when this has been
omitted, and the donor did not reserve the usufruct, still, by Our law, the
necessity will be imposed upon him to also transfer what he intended to
donate, and the donation shall not be void for the reason that the property
was not turned over; nor shall it be confirmed merely by delivery, but the
necessary effect of the latter will render the donation complete, and it
shall be considered perfected according to Our law, and the donor will
certainly be required to deliver either the property in question, or a part
of the estate which he donated, or the whole of the same. For, as it depends
upon the will of everyone to do what he intended, he must either not carry
out his intention, or, after he has agreed to do so, he must not fail by
having recourse to any carefully considered artifice, and must show as much
zeal in complying with his engagements as in the invention of lawful
excuses. These
rules will be all the more binding if the donation was made for pious
purposes, or to members of the clergy, and such donations must be registered
in accordance with the rule which has been specially laid down by Us in
cases of this kind, and where they have been made for pious purposes, as
aforesaid, and not carried into effect, the donor may be considered as
irreverent and even impious, and must remember that he will be liable, not
only to the penalties prescribed by law, but also to those inflicted by
Heaven for fraudulent acts of this description. In all the
instances above mentioned not only the persons themselves, but also their
heirs, will be compelled not only to deliver the property donated to those
to whom the gift was made, but to their heirs as well. Given at
Constantinople, on the fifteenth of the Kalends of April, during the
Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 530. 36. The
Same Emperor to. John, Prsetorian Prefect. If anyone
should contribute money for the ransom of captives, or bind himself by
giving security to do so, for any amount whatsoever, he is advised that he
cannot claim what he has given, or dispute the enforcement of his bond, on
the ground (as in the case of donations) that the sum is not payable for the
reason that the donation was not
registered. On the
other hand, he who received the money, whether immediately or after security
had been furnished, will be obliged to discharge his pious duty, and he
shall not be molested or annoyed either by him who gave him the money, or by
others who were authorized by the law to require this to be done; but he
shall only make oath that he actually paid the entire amount for the
redemption of captives, without the commission of fraud or any diminution of
the sum which was given him. (1) In
like manner, We release from the necessity of registry all donations of
movable property, or of such as is capable of moving itself, which Our
distinguished generals may bestow upon Our brave soldiers, whether derived
from their own estates, or from the spoils of the enemy, at a time when they
were either engaged in actual military service, or were residing in any
place whatsoever. (2) We
also grant the same liberality of Our law to those whose houses have been
destroyed by fire or other casualty, and such persons, who have received any
sums of money, or in whose favor bonds have been executed, need not
apprehend any demand for the same, and they can only claim the amount which
is admitted to be due, even though no record has been made of the
transaction; and permission shall not be granted them to spend it for any
other purpose than the reconstruction of their houses. If any doubt should
arise as to whether the entire sum, or only a portion of it has been
expended upon the building, this shall be settled by the oath of the owner
of the same. (3) With
reference to other donations We decree by the present law that they, without
distinction, shall not be required to be registered up to the amount of five
hundred solidi, for We think that donations above that amount should
be registered; and hence We amend Our law, previously enacted, by which
donations up to the sum of three hundred solidi were held to be valid
without registry. Given at
Constantinople, on the fifteenth of the Kalends of November, after
the Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 531. 37. The
Same Emperors to John, Prsetorian Prefect. We decree
that superfluous words which are ordinarily inserted in donations, as, for
instance, one sestertius, one drachma, four asses, should
absolutely be abolished. For what need is there to employ words which have
no effect? Therefore, We order that, under no circumstances, shall terms of
this kind be mentioned, either in Imperial donations or in any others; but
if anyone should make such insertions through mere verbosity, or omit to do
so, it will make no difference. TITLE LV> CONCERNING
DONATIONS WHICH AKE MADE PROVISIONALLY OR UNDER A CONDITION, OR TO TAKE
PLACE AT A CERTAIN TIME. 1. The
Emperors Valerian and Gallienus to Gamica. If you can
prove, as you allege, that a donation was made by you to your granddaughter,
under the condition that she should furnish you with a certain sum for your
support, you are, in this instance, entitled to relief on the ground that
she refused to comply with the condition, that is to say, the right of
action by which the former ownership may be recovered will be restored to
you. For not only will you be legally entitled to a personal action, but the
Divine Emperors have decreed that, in a case of this kind, an action for the
recovery of the property should also be granted. Published
on the sixth of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of
Tuscus and Bassus, 259. 2. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Zeno. If you
donated the ownership of your property, under the condition that after the
death of the person who received it, it shall revert to you, the donation
will be valid, as it can be made either to take place at a certain or an
uncertain date, and the donee is required to comply with the condition
imposed upon him. Published
on the fifth of the Ides of March, during the Consulate of Maximus,
Consul for the second time, and Aquilinus, 286. 3. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Marcella. Whenever a
donation is made under the condition that what is given shall, after a
certain time, be transferred to another, it is stated on the authority of
ancient rescripts that if he who is the beneficiary of a donation did not
enter into a stipulation, and did not comply with the condition of the
agreement, a personal action for recovery would lie in favor of the party
who made the donation, or his heirs. But as the Divine Emperors afterwards,
through a more indulgent interpretation of the law and in accordance with
the wishes of the donor, permitted a praetorian action to be brought by him
who did not enter into the stipulation, the action which your sister, if she
had been living, could have instituted, will be granted to you yourself as
her successor. Published
on the eleventh of the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of
Diocletian, Consul for the fourth time, and Maximian, Consul for the third
time, 290. 4. The
Same Emperors and Csesars. A
donation which has been perfected does not admit of subsequent conditions;
and therefore, if your father, after having made a donation, added certain
conditions a short time afterwards, there is no doubt
whatever that this fact cannot to any extent prejudice the rights of his
grandchildren, the issue of your brother. Given on
the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of Tiberi-anus and Dio,
291. 5. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Dexippus. If a
mother should give something to her daughter, who is under the control of
her father, subject to the condition that she will be emancipated within two
years, although she did not become her own mistress in accordance with the
condition imposed by her mother, still, if the husband should die first, and
she should become independent in any way whatsoever, this case resembles the
bequest of a legacy, and she will be either entitled to the property
donated, or to an action to recover the same. Ordered at
Nicomedia, on the Ides of December, during the Consulate of the
Csesars. TITLE LVI.
CONCERNING THE REVOCATION OP DONATIONS. 1. The
Emperor Philip to Cosminus. Even if,
by means of perfect donations, a freedman at any time whatsoever should
obtain possession of property given to him, so as to have the full right of
possession as owner, still, if he should be ungrateful, the entire donation
can be revoked, if his patron should change his
mind. This rule
shall also be observed with reference to property purchased in the names of
freedmen with the money of their patrons, and for their benefit, as those
who, through their faithful service, have enjoyed the generosity of their
patrons, are not worthy to retain what has been given them when they begin
to neglect their duties; since liberality should rather induce them to
discharge their obligations than to be guilty of insolence. This law,
however, shall only apply to him who made the donation, but neither his
children nor heirs will be entitled to its benefit, for it is not just that
donations should in any way be interfered with which he who made them did
not revoke in this lifetime. Given on
the fifteenth of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of -aUmilianus
and Aquilinus, 250. 2. The
Emperor Probus to Felix. If it
should be proved before the Governor of the province that your daughter's
grandmother, impelled by regret for what she had done, destroyed by fire the
documents evidencing her donation, you need not fear that what has once been
lawfully valid can, by any subsequent act, be rendered doubtful. Published
on the Nones of May, during the Consulate of Probus and Paulinus,
279. 3. The
Emperors Carinus and Numerianus to Januarius and Felix. Your
mother cannot, by having merely changed her mind, alienate the land which
she donated to you after you had been emancipated. Published
on the second of the Ides of January, during the Consulate of Carinus,
Consul for the second time, and Numerianus, 284. 4. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars, to Procula. As you
allege that you have donated property for the purpose of defrauding another
person, you understand that your confession is dishonorable; and therefore,
if you have perfected the donation, you cannot revoke it merely by making
the above allegation under the pretext of having changed your mind. Published
at Heraclia, on the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 5. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Epagathus. If you
made the donation in conformity with law, it cannot be rescinded by the
authority of Our Rescript. Ordered at
Heraclia, on the fifth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of
the above-mentioned Emperors. 6. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Herennia. In the
beginning you were perfectly free to give, or not to give, to your son the
lands and slaves referred to; therefore, cease to ask that the donation
which you perfected be revoked on the ground of the absence of your husband,
and your other children, as the validity of the donation is not dependent
upon their presence. Ordered on
the fifth of the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of the
Csesars. 7. The
Emperors Constantine and Constantius to Philip. To those
mothers alone who have not contracted a second marriage, but have only been
married once, We grant the power to revoke any donations which they have
made to their children, when they are guilty of ingratitude towards them.
Therefore, he who is accused of ingratitude by his mother will, by order of
the presiding judge, be compelled to restore to her whatever he holds under
the title of donation, from the very day on which issue was joined in the
case. We, however, by no means permit to be revoked any gift of property
acquired by the son while on good terms with the mother, and which has been
sold, donated, exchanged, bestowed by way of dowry, or alienated for any
other lawful reason, before judicial proceedings were instituted. Moreover,
We desire that the action granted to the mother shall be a personal one, and
shall only have the effect of recovering the property, and that it shall not
be granted against, or in favor of an heir. We think that enough has already
tacitly been provided with reference to other mothers, who lead disreputable
and dissolute lives; for who
can imagine that any favor should be granted them, as We are willing to
accord none of these privileges to women who have merely contracted a second
marriage? Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of
Liminius and Catulinus, 349. Extract
from Novel 22, Chapter XXXV. Latin Text. What a mother gives to her son
cannot be revoked on the ground of ingratitude after she has contracted a
second marriage, except for three reasons. First, if an attack is made by
him upon her life; second, if he has laid violent hands upon her; third, if
he has attempted to cause her to lose all her property. 8. The
Same Emperor to Orphitus, Praetorian Prefect. If a
patron who has no children should, by way of donation, ever bestow all his
property, or a portion of the same, upon his freedmen, and afterwards should
have issue, everything which was donated shall revert to him who gave it,
and remain subject to his will and at his
disposal. Given on
the fifth of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of Arbitio
and Lollianus, 355. 9. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to the Senate. Neither a
father, a grandfather, nor a great-grandfather can revoke donations made to
a son or a daughter, a grandson or a granddaughter, or a great-grandson or a
great-granddaughter, who has been emancipated, unless it is proved by
perfectly clear evidence that the person to whom the donation was made has
been guilty of ingratitude and want of filial affection, in one of the cases
enumerated by the
laws. Given at
Ravenna, on the fifth of the Ides of November, during the
Consulate of Theodosius, Consul for the thirteenth time, and
Valentinian, Consul for the third time, 430. 10. The
Emperor Justinian to Julian, Prs&torian Prefect. We decree,
in general, that all donations made in conformity with law shall
be valid and irrevocable, and if he who receives the donation is not found
to be guilty of ingratitude towards the donor, as, for instance, where he
has inflicted atrocious injury upon him, or has been guilty of personal
violence towards him, or of having, by treachery, caused him to suffer great
pecuniary losses which sensibly diminished his estate, or has exposed him to
the danger of losing his life, or is unwilling to comply with any agreements
inserted in the document evidencing the donation, or even if these were not
committed to writing, and he, as the recipient of the donation, promised to
observe them, but
failed to do so. But only
for causes of this kind, where they have been regularly proved in court by
indisputable evidence, do We permit donations made to such persons to be
revoked, in order that no one may have permission to accept the property of
another, and then ridicule his
liberality, subject him to loss, and cause him to suffer the injuries above
mentioned from the ungrateful beneficiary of his bounty. We,
however, decree that this provision shall only apply to the persons
originally interested, as permission is not granted to the heirs of the
donor to file complaints upon such grounds; for if he who suffered these
indignities remains silent, his silence should always continue; and his
posterity ought not to be allowed to institute legal proceedings either
against the individual alleged to be ungrateful, or his heirs. Given on
the fifteenth of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of
Lampadius and Orestes, 530. TITLE LVII.
CONCERNING DONATIONS CAUSA MORTIS. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Daphna. Where it
is stated in the donation that if one of the donees should die, and his
share accrue to the others, an action based on a trust will lie if the
condition should be fulfilled, and the donation be perfected by the death of
the donee. Published
on the fourth of the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of
Maximus, Consul for the second time, and ^lianus, 224. 2. The
Emperor Gordian to Zoilus. Your
granddaughter, born of your son and daughter-in-law, will succeed to her
mother who died intestate; but still, the former, after the death of your
son by whom she had the daughter, was not, when she married a second time,
prevented from imposing any condition which she may have wished upon her
dowry when she gave it. If she
stipulated that her dowry was to go to her brother as a donation mortis
causa, in case of her own death, as it was provided by a Constitution of
the Divine Severus, that where donations mortis causa were involved
and the deceased did not leave other property, the heir would not be
entitled to the amount prescribed by the Falcidian Law, he who is the heir
of your daughter-in-law will not be prevented from claiming the benefit of
this constitution. Published
on the tenth of the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of
Gordian and Aviola, 240. 3. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Cassars, to Hseres. A sister
is not permitted to rescind a donation mortis causa which has been
legally made by her brother. Ordered at
Sirmium, on the third of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate
of the above-mentioned Emperors. 4. The
Emperor Justinian to Julian, Prsetorian Prefect. A doubt arose with
reference to the effect of a donation mortis causa, and certain
authorities placed it among last wills, and were of the
opinion that it should be compared to a legacy; others held that it should
be classed among donations inter vivos are living. For the
purpose of resolving this doubt, We order that all donations mortis causa,
whether they were made at the time of death, or previous to it after
long consideration, shall, by no means, require to be registered; nor shall
the presence of public officials be exacted, or compliance with the legal
formalities which are customary in the execution of instruments of this kind
be necessary; but their validity shall be the same as if anyone desired to
make a donation mortis causa in the presence of five witnesses, or by
an instrument in writing; or, even if nothing was written, the transaction
shall remain perfectly valid without having been registered, and no attack
can be made upon it on this ground; nor shall it be considered without force
and void for this reason, but it shall have the same effect that last wills
possess, and shall not be understood to differ from them in any respect. Given at
Constantinople, on the Kalends of September, during the fifth
Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 532. TITLE
LVIII. CONCERNING
THE ABOLITION OP THE PENALTIES OP CELIBACY AND WIDOWERHOOD AND THE
ABROGATION OP TITHES. 1. The
Emperors Constantine, Constantius, and Constans to the People. Those who
were considered celibates by the ancient law are hereby released from any
apprehension of legal penalties, but can live just as if they were
performing the duties of matrimony, and were included among husbands; and
all of them shall have the same right to take under a will which others
enjoy. Nor shall
anyone be considered to bear the stigma of a widower, and such penalties as
have previously been prescribed on this account shall no longer have any
force. We decree
that this same rule shall also apply to women, and We release all persons,
without distinction, from this yoke which has been imposed upon their necks
by the authority of the law. Given at
Rome, on the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of Constantius,
Consul for the second time, and Constans, 239. 2. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to Isidore, Prefect of the City. We decree
that the provision of the Lex Papia with reference to tenths,
affecting man and wife, shall be abolished, and even though there may be no
children, each of them shall be allowed to receive the entire amount of the
estate of his or her consort when left by will (unless some other law should
prevent this from being done). Hence, hereafter, a husband or a wife can
leave to one another as much of their respective estates as affection for
the survivor may dictate. Given on
the Nones of September, during the Consulate of Varana. TITLE LIX.
CONCERNING THE RIGHT OF CHILDREN. 1. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to Isidore, Prefect of the City. Let no one
hereafter apply to Us for the right of children, for by this law We grant it
to all without distinction. Given on
the Nones of September, during the Consulate of Varana, 410. 2. The
Emperor Justinian to Menna, Prsetorian Prefect. In
accordance with the principles of equity, We abolish the injustice which
was, in former times, committed against the mother of a deceased person of
either sex, and We order that she shall be fully entitled to the legal
rights granted by the Tertullian Decree of the Senate, even though, being a
freeborn woman, she may not have had three children, or if being a
freedwoman, she may not have had four. Given at
Constantinople, on the Kalends of June, during the second Consulate
of Justinian, 528. THE CODE
OF OUR LORD THE MOST
HOLY EMPEROR JUSTINIAN. SECOND
EDITION. BOOK IX. TITLE I. CONCERNING
THOSE WHO CANNOT BRING AN ACCUSATION. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Sylvanus. You should
first answer the charges of murder and wounding of which you are accused by
your adversary, because they are more serious, and then the judge will
determine according to the circumstances of the case whether you shall be
permitted to accuse your adversary, even though you may have been the first
to bring an accusation. Published
on the fifth of the Ides of March, during the Consulate of Tertullus
and Clement, 196. 2. The
Same Emperors to Ingenuus. If your
guardians or curators consider the receipts, by means of which Secundinus
says he can prove that the money has been paid to Eugenius,
to be suspicious and false, they will not be prevented from bringing an
accusation for forgery in their own names (as this cannot be done in the
name of another), for neither guardians nor curators, who administer the
affairs of their wards or minors, at their own risk, are readily branded
with infamy, unless their guilt of malicious prosecution is clearly apparent
tc the judge. Published
on the twelfth of the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of
Antoninus and Geta, 206. 3. The Emperor Alexander to Rufus. Those who
intend to bring an accusation of a public crime should not be permitted to
do so, unless they have first committed the charge to writing, and have
furnished a surety that they will prosecute. If, however, after having
furnished security, they should not appear, they shall be notified under the
Edict that they must come and conduct the case, and if they do not appear,
extraordinary measures should be taken to punish them according to the
discretion of the judge; and they shall also be compelled to pay the costs
which those who have been summoned have incurred, as well as the travelling
expenses of the latter.1 1
The king was the original, supreme criminal magistrate in whom was solely
vested the right to inflict capital punishment and confiscate property.
Jurisdiction of minor offices was delegated to members of the Senate who
were, as occasion required, especially designated for this purpose. As in
every age the infancy of nations, the regal, autocratic power exerted in the
hearing and determining of criminal cases was derived from the military
supremacy attaching to the office of sovereign as head of the army. The
consuls succeeded the kings in the cognizance of crimes. The increasing
influence of the people, however, eventually deprived them of much of this
authority, which then became vested first in the Comitia curiata, and
then in the Comitia centuriata, the popular assemblies of the capital
of the Roman world. The power of the latter body was, for convenience,
ultimately transferred to a jury presided over by the Praetor. The Senate,
also, constituted a High Court of Justice for the prosecution of offences,
which on account of their magnitude or unusual character seriously menaced
the welfare or existence of the State; still, even under such circumstances,
it very rarely personally exercised its authority, but delegated it to some
magistrate of high rank, who was empowered to conduct the investigation and
render judgment. The
criminal procedure of the Romans was at first, as well as for a considerable
period afterwards, circumscribed by no well-defined collection of rules or
established precedents. No laws constituting crimes, and prescribing their
punishments, had been passed. Even custom, usually so authoritative in the
absence of appropriate legislation, was frequently disregarded. Every case
was tried separately and independently, and the penalty inflicted was
entirely in the discretion of the judge, whose sentence was presumed to be
in accordance with what the nature of the offence demanded. Whenever
judicial authority was delegated, it only endured until the termination of
that particular proceeding. It was by slow and irregular steps that criminal
jurisprudence became finally embodied in a code, whose enactments fixed with
some degree of certainty what had formerly been regulated by the arbitrary
and irresponsible conclusions of the royal or magisterial personages, not
infrequently prejudiced and incompetent, to whom was long committed the
vital interests of both patrician and plebeian in the administration of
justice. Under the
Republic, the Senate had, strictly speaking, no direct criminal jurisdiction
over Roman citizens. It could, however, prosecute and punish unusu- Published
on the third of the Nones of February, during the Consulate of
Alexander, 223. 4. The
Same Emperor to Dionysius. If your
wife thinks that the death of your cousin should be avenged, let her appear
before the Governor of the province. Published
on the sixteenth of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of
Alexander, 623. 5. The
Same Emperor to Marcellina. A
woman is not permitted by the Decree of the Senate to accuse the defendant
of forgery under the Lex Cornelia,, unless the property belongs to
her. Therefore, as your sons have guardians and curators, they should
determine whether the instruments by means of which you allege the adversary
of your sons has profited should be denounced as forged. Published
during the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of Alexander,
223. 6. The
Same Emperor to Probus. You cannot
renew the accusation which you allege that you have withdrawn. Published
on the fifth of the Nones of May, during the Consulate of Julian,
Consul for the second time, and Crispinus, 225. ally
serious offences such as cases of rebellion and sedition, both in the city
itself and in the provinces. The
prefects were, under Imperial rule, the judges possessing the most extensive
criminal jurisdiction. The aediles, in addition to their other numerous
duties, took cognizance of breaches of the law of comparatively trifling
importance. During the Empire, the autocratic character of the sovereign
rendered the decisions of the Senate nugatory when they did not fully meet
with his approval, an event of extremely rare occurrence, as the imperial
will, which dominated that august body, was generally known, and impliedly
possessed the power of a mandate, which few, indeed, would venture to
disregard. The
quxstio, or trial, was originally conducted before a commission
appointed to hear each offence; afterwards the citizens designated for this
purpose served for a specified time, usually a year, and the tribunals over
which they presided were styled qusestiones perpetuse. Every
quxstio was decided by jurors whose number was fixed by the enactments
under which the proceedings were conducted. The information at our disposal
shows that this varied from thirty-two to four hundred and fifty, the latter
being required when the defendant was accused of abusing his official
authority for purposes of extortion. The members of the jury were, in the
beginning, taken from the Senate; afterwards, however, Roman citizens were
charged with this duty, and their names were publicly inscribed by the
Praetor upon the album in the Forum. These jurors were styled
judices selecti. When the
time for trial arrived, a struck jury was empaneled. The accuser selected a
certain member, and then the defendant exercised this privilege. Under the
Cornelian Law, only three could be challenged by each party, but afterwards
the laws authorized the rejection of the entire panel by either side, a
proceeding corresponding to the "challenge of the array" at Common Law,
which, no doubt, deduced its origin from the practice of the Roman
tribunals. The jurors
were regularly sworn to render their verdict according to the law and the
evidence, as justice might dictate; and the judge specially appointed to
preside in the case was also, at the same time, obliged to make oath to 7. The
Same Emperor to Felix. If
she who has accused you of a crime should delay to prosecute, a competent
judge must fix a certain time for her to do so; and if she fails to proceed
within that time, she will be understood to have abandoned the case. Published
on the fifteenth of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of
Agricola and Clement, 231. 8. The
Emperor Gordian to the Soldier Gaius. Soldiers
are not forbidden to bring an accusation of a public crime, if they do so
for an injury committed against either themselves or their relatives; hence
We permit you to prosecute the murderer of your
cousin. Published
on the seventeenth of the Kalends of August, during the
Consulate of Pius and Pontianus, 239. 9. The
Same Emperor to Severia. A
competent judge will understand that she who wishes to prosecute for, and
avenge the death of her son, should not be permitted to file the accusation
before she proves that she is his mother. Published
on the sixth of the Nones of March, during the Consulate of Gordian
and Aviola, 240. perform the duty demanded by the requirements and
responsibilities of the judicial office. In
compliance with the rule authorized by Justinian, a witness could not be
forced to incriminate himself: "Deferre se nemo cogitur." Before the
days of the Empire, torture could only be applied to slaves, and under
certain restrictions, but afterwards, both the witnesses and the defendant
might be subjected to it. It was only tolerated in order to strengthen other
evidence or presumptions already existing, and could not be inflicted with
excessive severity. After the
evidence had been introduced and the arguments heard, the judge demanded the
verdict, which, in early times, was given by each juror viva voce.
The ballot was afterwards substituted for the oral vote as being more
convenient and satisfactory. There were three ways in which a juror could
render his verdict. If he wished to vote for conviction, he simply inscribed
the letter "C," (condemno, I convict) upon the tablet given him for
that purpose; a vote for acquittal was indicated by an "A," (absolvo, "I
acquit") ; if he desired to evade responsibility, or was unable to
decide, he wrote "N. L." (non liquet, "It is not clear"); and a
sufficient number of such ballots practically effected a dismissal of the
case (ampliatio), which could be tried again with the consent of the
Prsetor, upon payment of costs. Unanimity of the jurors was not requisite
for the finding of a verdict, only a majority being necessary. Appeals
were, in the course of time, permitted to be made to the Emperor, or to
certain courts invested with appellate jurisdiction. Precipitation from the
Tarpeian Rock, decapitation, scourging, burning alive, crucifixion, and
hanging were the penalties for capital crimes. Minor infractions of the law
were expiated by banishment, penal servitude, whipping, fines, and infamy. A
culprit could usually escape death, either before or after trial, by going
into voluntary exile. There is no mention by Cicero of conviction of a
capital offense being followed by execution in his time. Much
obscurity characterizes the administration of criminal justice in Italy and
the provinces. It is known, however, that a capital case could not be
disposed of in any Italian court outside of Rome.�ED. 10. The
Same Emperor to Buccatrahius. If you
desire to prosecute anyone for crimes committed against yourself or your
relatives, commit your accusation to writing with the legal formalities, in
order that you may have the Governor of the province preside in the case. Published
on the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of Gordian and Aviola,
240. 11. The
Emperor Philip and the Csssar Philip to Saturninus and Others. As you
allege that the adverse party purposely burned your property, you can
prosecute him under the Lex Cornelia de Sicariis. Published
on the thirteenth of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of
Peregrinus and ^milianus, 245. 12. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Cdssars, to Corinthia. A
woman is not permitted to bring an accusation of a public crime except in
certain cases, that is to say, where the injury is committed against her or
her relatives, and she is expressly authorized by the ancient law to do so;
nor is such an accusation required to be committed to writing. Therefore, if
you apply to the Governor of the province, he will, in the first place,
examine whether the crime is one of those for which a woman is not forbidden
to prosecute. Given on
the fifth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 13. The
Same Emperors and Czesars to Asclepius. Where one
brother brings the accusation of a serious or capital crime against another,
he not only should not be heard, but he should be condemned to the penalty
of exile. Given on
the tenth of the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of the
Caesars. 14. The
Same Emperors and Ciesars to Mlia. If your
natural love and affection do not prevent you, you can bring an accusation
against your son before the Governor of the province, on account of the
attempt which you allege he made against your life. Ordered on
the sixteenth of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of the
Caesars. 15. The
Same Emperors and Caesars to Lupio. If your
reputation is good, you are by no means forbidden to bring a criminal
accusation, of course at the risk of being punished for malicious
prosecution. Ordered on
the third of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of the
Caesars. 16. The
Same Emperors and Caesars to Calluticus. Your desire coincides with the
rule of law which does not permit a third accusation to be brought by him
who has previously brought two
others, unless he desires to institute prosecution for an offence committed
against himself or his relatives. Ordered at
Nicomedia, on the twelfth of the Kalends of December, during the
Consulate of the Caesars. 17.
Extract from a Sentence of the Same Emperors and Csesars. Published
on the fifth of the Ides of January, during the Consulate of the
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian. We think
that it is unjust, and far from consonant with the auspicious events of Our
century, that Thaumasius should have the power to accuse him in whose house
(although he was freeborn) it is proved that he had remained from infancy.
Therefore the accusation of crime which he has brought against Symmachus
shall not be entertained. If, however, the said Thaunasius should wish to
bring a civil action him before the Governor of the province, he can do so. 18. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Julianus. If you
wish to accuse your sister of a minor offence, you will not be prevented
from doing so in the tribunal of the Governor of the province, by whom the
said offence rashly committed will be punished with the
proper penalty. Given on
the third of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of
Diocletian, Consul for the ninth time, and Maximian, Consul for the eighth
time, 304. 19. The
Emperors Valentinian, Valens, and Gratian to Lauditius, Prefect of Sardinia. Accused
persons are denied permission to accuse their prosecutors of a crime of
equal or less gravity, unless it was committed against them or their
relatives, before they themselves have, in accordance with the provisions of
the ancient laws, been acquitted of the offence with which they are charged;
but they can file their information even while the accusation against them
is still pending. Given on
the day before the Ides of August, during the Consulate of Gratian,
Consul for the third time, and Equitius, Consul for the fifth time, 374. 20. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius to Eutychianus, Prse-torian Prefect. If a
retainer or slave belonging to someone's household should appear as an
informer against, and an accuser of the latter, to whose family he belonged
and whose society he enjoyed, which accusation would cause him to lose his
reputation, his life, and his property, he shall be struck with the avenging
sword before the witnesses are produced, and the examination of the case
takes place, or even before the criminal accusation has been begun; for it
is better to put a summary end to such a criminal charge than for it to be
heard. We, however, except from this rule the crime of high treason alone. Given at
Constantinople, on the sixth of the Ides of November, during the
Consulate of Csesarius and Atticus, 397. IxO 21. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to the Consuls, Pr%-tors, Tribunals of the
People, and Senate, Greeting: If
freedmen should presume to accuse those who have manumitted them, or their
heirs, they shall be liable to the same punishment inflicted under similar,
circumstances upon slaves, and they shall pay the penalty before their
forbidden accusation has begun. Given on
the seventh of the Ides of August, during the Consulate of
Asclepiodotus and Marinianus, 423. TITLE II. CONCERNING
ACCUSATIONS AND DENUNCIATIONS IN WRITING. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Martian. The
Governor of the province will not be ignorant that those who remove
landmarks should be punished with extraordinary severity. Published
on the third of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of
Alexander, 223. 2. The
Same Emperor to Syrus. Where a
slave is accused of any crime whatsoever, his master can defend him, appear
in court, and answer the charge of his accuser. But after the proof of the
crime has been established, not the master himself but -the slave shall be
condemned, for a master is only permitted to defend his slave in order to be
able to make suitable allegations in his behalf. Published
on the eleventh of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of
Alexander, 222. 3. The
Same Emperor to Stephanides. The laws
relating to public prosecutions permit persons who are accused of capital
crimes, and who are absent, to be defended by an attorney. Published
on the fourth of the Nones of November, during the Consulate of
Maximus, Consul for the second time, and .^Elianus, 224. 4. The
Emperor Gordian to Archelaus. In case
the accusers are absent, and have not failed to be present in court through
contumacy, and the Governor of the province, having been applied to by the
party accused, has, without hearing the case, rendered a decision that he
against whom you have complained shall be discharged, the criminal
accusation will still continue to exist, as it was not dismissed through the
contumacy or neglect of the accusers; and the said criminal case shall be
heard by the same judge or his successor, in the ordinary way. Published
on the Nones of March, during the Consulate of Gordian, Consul for
the second time, and Pompeianus, 242. 5. The
Same Emperor to Paulinus. He who
brings an unjust accusation is none the less liable for a crime or an
atrocious injury, for the reason that he alleges that another directed him
to make it; for in this instance it is well established that proceedings can
be instituted not only against the principal guilty party, but that his
mandator is also personally responsible. Published
on the third of the Ides of September, during the Consulate of
Gordian, Consul for the second time, and Pompeianus, 242. 6. The
Same Emperor to Avidianus. It is an
ancient rule of law that a person who is absent cannot be accused of a
capital crime;1 but it is only necessary for the accusation to be
recorded, if the defendant is not present. Therefore, as you, while absent
and ignorant that you had ever been accused of any crime, have, as you
state, been unjustly sentenced to the mines by the Governor of the province,
without, as you assert, ever having been able to learn that you had been
prosecuted; in order that the truth may now be ascertained in your presence,
do not fail to appear before the Praetorian Prefect, who will take
cognizance of any innovation contrary to the provisions of the Imperial
Constitutions which may have taken place, and will correct it in conformity
with justice. Published
on the fourth of the Nones of April, during the Consulate of Arianus
and Pappus, 244. 7. The
Same Emperor to Proculus. It is a
well-known fact that denunciations of crimes made by public officials before
Governors should be examined without the ordinary formalities required in
the case of accusations. The judge, however, should not fail to carefully
investigate the grounds of the accusation, especially if it is suspected of
being false, or is well known to be such. Published
on the eighth of the Ides of January, during the Consulate of
Peregrinus and .ZEmilianus, 245. 8.
Extract from the Imperial Letters of the Emperors Diocletian and Maximian. If anyone
should think that he has sustained an injury from another, and desires to
make a complaint against him, he should not apply to the stationarii,2
but should appear before the Governor, and either file his statement, or
cause his complaint to be recorded. Published
without date or designation of Consulate. 1
"Nemo ina/uditur nee summonitus condemnari debet, si non sit contumax."
�ED. 2
The stationarii were officials stationed (as the name implies)
everywhere throughout the Roman Empire, whose duty it was to collect
information concerning criminal offences, and transmit it to the proper
authorities to be acted upon. No written accusation or indictment was
necessary under such circumstances, but the prosecutor was compelled, no
matter how distant he migth be, to appear in court, and produce evidence in
support of the charge.�ED. 9. The
Same Emperors to Honoratus. Anyone who
has been charged with a public crime, cannot again be accused of the same
crime by another person.1 If, however, several offences arise
from the same act, and complaint is only made of one of them, it is not
forbidden for an accusation of another to be filed by some other individual.
The judge will grant a hearing for both crimes, as he will not be permitted
to pass sentence for one of them separately before a thorough examination of
the other has taken place. Published
on the fourteenth of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate
of Bassus and Quintianus, 289. 10. The
Same Emperors and C&sars to Ursa. Anyone who
holds out the hope of acquittal to an accused person, whose fate is under
the power and in the hands of the judge, does not, by this unlawful promise,
commit a crime of less gravity than that committed by someone who in
violation of public order hires him to do this. Published
on the third of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of
Diocletian, Consul for the fourth time, and Maximian, Consul for the third
time, 290. 11. The
Same Emperors and Csssars to the Children of Our Beloved Crispina. If anyone
thinks that he ought, in accordance with public law, to accuse someone of
the crime of homicide, who has already been charged with the same offence by
another, who was unable to prove him guilty, he must first show that there
was collusion, and that the defendant was acquitted for this reason; as this
has very properly been prescribed by Our predecessors, the Emperors. If,
however, he should not think that this can be done, you can compel him to
prosecute the shepherds and robbers for the crime, and have it decided in
your court, and if it is apparent that it was committed by the accused, he
will be liable to public punishment under the law. Given on
the eighth of the Ides of April, during the Consulate of Annibalianus
and Asclepiodotus, 292. 12. The
Same Emperors and Csssars to Aurelius. An
innocent person cannot incur the risk of prosecution where someone has
voluntarily committed suicide. Ordered at
Sirmium, on the fourteenth of the Kalends of June, during the
Consulate of the above-mentioned Emperors. 1
"Nemo debet bis punire pro uno delicto." This salutary and equitable
rule is undoubtedly the original source whence is derived the provision of
our organic law prohibiting any person "for the same offence to be twice put
in jeopardy of life or limb," as set forth in Article V of the
Constitution.�ED. 13. The
Emperors Valerian, Gratian, and Theodosius to Marini-anus, Vicegerent of
Spain. If anyone
should think that slaves ought to be accused, he must not subject them to
bodily torture before filing a written accusation against
them. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of
Merobaudus, Consul for the second time, and Saturninus. 14. The
Same Emperors and Arcadius to Cynegius, Prsetorian Prefect. One and
all judges are hereby notified that, in the prosecution of public crimes,
they ought not to make use of decrees pronounced in other cases, or place
implicit reliance upon statements drawn up by public officials, but should
endeavor to ascertain the truth in each particular case. Given at
Constantinople, on the day before the Kalends of May, during the
Consulate of Arcadius and Bauto, 385. 15. The
Same Emperors to Tatianus, Prsetorian Prefect, Sequel to Other Matters
Stated. It is
proper for men of high rank to appear personally in court, when their
presence in criminal cases is demanded by a written accusation; although, in
actions involving money, they can make their defence by means of attorneys. Given at
Milan, on the fifteenth of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate
of Valentinian, Consul for the fifth time, and Neoterius, 390. 16. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius to Pasiphilus. In the
trial of criminal cases it is proper that those accusations should first be
heard which involve the most serious offences, and are prior in order of
time, so that the authority of the law may terrify one or the other of the
parties; and if this rule should be violated, those whose duty it is to
preside shall be sentenced to pay a fine of five pounds of gold. Given on
the eighth of the Ides of January, during the Consulate of Olybrius
and Probinus, 395. 17. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to the Consuls, Praetors, Tribunes of the
People, and Senate, Greeting: We order
that the provisions heretofore enacted in the laws with reference to
accusations shall be observed, so that whoever is charged with a capital
crime shall not immediately be considered guilty, merely because he has been
accused, in order that innocence may not be unjustly punished; but that the
accuser shall appear in court, give the name of the defendant, make the
accusation in writing, and become, as it were, a prisoner (proper
consideration being had to his rank), to prevent him from making false
statements with impunity, as the same
punishment should be inflicted upon one bringing a false accusation as the
latter intended should be imposed upon the innocent party. Let no one
flatter himself that he can hope for pardon after having confessed under
torture that he was guilty of crime, or that any attention will be paid to
his false denunciation of persons of superior rank, or to any made against
his enemies, whom he desires to involve with himself in a common fate, or
expect that he can escape, either through the efforts or the privileges of
those whom he named, for the provisions of the ancient law require that he
shall be examined only with reference to offences of which he has confessed
himself guilty, but not concerning those in which others are implicated, and
therefore no one who admits that he is guilty of crime shall be examined as
to the complicity of others. Given at
Ravenna, on the eighth of the Ides of August, during the Consulate of
Asclepiodotus and Marinianus, 423. TITLE III. CONCERNING
THE PRODUCTION AND TRANSFER OF PERSONS ACCUSED OF CRIME. 1. The
Emperors Valentinian and Valens to Valentinian. When a
soldier is found to have committed a public crime in a province, the
Governor must take him into custody, and make a report setting forth the
nature of the case, and the rank of the party implicated. Given at
Milan, on the twelfth of the Kalends of February, during the
Consulate of Valentinian and Valens, 365. 2. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius to Eutro-pius, Prsetorian
Prefect. No accused
person shall, under any circumstances, be confined in prison before he has
been convicted. If he should happen to be a long distance away, the
accusation shall not be received before the accuser formally agrees that, if
he should fail to legally prove the charge, he will submit to the penalty
which the other party would have suffered if he had been found guilty. A
sufficient time, consisting of not less than thirty days, shall be granted
by the judge of the district to the accused, for the purpose of arranging
his business; and no more shall be granted to him who has been ordered to
produce the defendant. After he has appeared in court, and an advocate has
been appointed to defend him, the case shall be heard, and, whether the
guilt or the innocence of the accused is established, he and his prosecutor
must be treated in the same manner, without any distinction. Given at
Constantinople, on the third of the Kalends of January, during the
Consulate of Gratian, Consul for the fifth time, and Theodosius. 3. The
Emperors Valentinian, Theodosii, and Arcadius to Dre-panius, Proconsul of
Africa. We order
that no one shall be produced in court unless the judge has directed that
this shall be done. Given at
Milan, on the Nones of February, during the Consulate of Valentinian,
Consul for the third time, and Neoterius, 390. TITLE IV.
CONCERNING THE CUSTODY OF ACCUSED PERSONS. 1. The
Emperor Constantius to Florentinus. As soon as
the defendant is produced in any case, whether an accuser is responsible for
his appearance, or whether a public official has caused his arrest, his
trial must at once proceed, so that if he is guilty, he may be punished, and
if he is innocent, he may be discharged. When the
accuser is absent, or the presence of the accomplices of the accused is
considered necessary, they should be found as soon as possible. In the
meantime, however, handcuffs should not be placed on the defendant, which
bind him closely, but he should be placed in longer chains (if the nature of
the offence demands the harshness of chains); so that he may not be
subjected to suffering, but still remain in safe custody. He should not,
however, be confined in a dark dungeon, but where he can be reached by
light, and enjoy it; and, as night demands double vigilance, he ought to be
lodged in the vestibule of a prison, or some other healthy place, and, when
day returns, he should immediately be brought out into the light, as soon as
the sun rises, in order that he may not die through imprisonment, which is
considered unfortunate in the case of innocent persons, but not sufficiently
severe so far as those who are guilty are concerned. The
following rule must also be observed, namely, that it shall not be lawful
for those who perform the duties of jailers, or their attendants, to sell
their cruelty to accusers, by destroying innocent persons through
confinement in narrow dungeons, or, by delaying the hearing of their cases,
cause them to waste away with disease; for a judge is not only liable to
loss of reputation, but he will also incur serious risk if he does not
punish with the penalty of death any jailer or his attendants, who, through
negligence, or for any other reason whatever, permit anyone to remain in
prison a longer time than he should, or to punish by starvation. Given on
the day before the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of
Constantine, Consul for the sixth time, and the Caesar Constantius, 353. 2. The
Same Emperor and Csesar to Evagrius, Prsetorian Prefect. Where
anyone is accused of such an offence or crime as to render him worthy of
being confined in a filthy and narrow cell, he shall be publicly heard, and
it must be decided whether he is liable to imprison- ment, and
afterwards, if it appears probable that he has committed the crime with
which he is charged, he should be conducted back to prison. In this way
information of crimes which have been perpetrated is obtained by testimony
given in public, so that some restraint may be imposed upon judges who are
prone to the exercise of unreasonable severity. Given at
Heraclia, on the third of the Nones of February, during the Consulate
of Constantine, Consul for the seventh time, and the Caesar Constantius,
Consul for the second time, 354. 3. The
Same Emperor to Acindynus, Prietorian Prefect. As the
same prison is ordinarily used for the confinement of criminals of both
sexes, We decree, by this law, that even if the nature of the punishment
requires that those of both sexes should be incarcerated together, still it
is ordered that males and females shall not be placed in the same cells. Given on
the Nones of April, during the Consulate of Acindynus and Proculus,
340. Extract
from Novel 134, Chapter IX. Latin Text, At
present, under the new law, We do not permit any woman to be sent to prison,
locked up, or placed in custody, on account of money due the Treasury, or in
any civil case, or for the commission of any crime; but if an action has
been brought against her to collect a debt due to the Treasury, or to a
private individual, she can legally answer by her husband, or by anyone
else. Where, however, he either refuses to answer, or to conduct her case,
execution can be issued against her property. If the offence is of such a
character as to require her to be placed in custody, and she can furnish a
surety, he shall be responsible for her appearance. If she should swear that
she cannot furnish a surety, she can take the oath to appear in court when
called upon to do so. If the
crime of which she is accused is of the most serious description, she shall
be placed in a monastery, or a nunnery, or delivered up to certain women by
whom she shall be guarded. When
judges who do not observe these rules are of superior rank, they shall pay a
fine of twenty pounds of gold, and if they are of inferior station they
shall pay a fine of ten. Their subordinates, who have failed to discharge
their duty in the cases above mentioned, shall be deprived of their offices
and sent into exile. 4. The
Emperors Valentinian, Valens, and Gratian to Probus, Pr&-torian Prefect. The
custody and care of imprisoned persons devolves upon the jailer, who must
not think that some abject and vile dependent will be responsible, if a
prisoner should, in any way escape, for We desire that he himself shall
suffer the same penalty to which the prisoner who escaped is shown to have
been liable. When,
however, the jailer is necessarily absent from his post, We order that his
assistant shall be bound to exercise the same vigilance, and shall be
punished with the same severity. Given on
the third of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of Gratian,
Consul for the fifth time, and Probus, 371. 5. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius to Eutro-pius, Prietorian
Prefect. We clearly
and definitely decree that persons who are in prison shall, if convicted,
immediately suffer the penalty to which they are sentenced, or that, having
been discharged, they shall not be oppressed by further confinement.1 We also
decree that the jailer shall, every thirty days, make a statement of the
number of prisoners in his custody, the nature of their different offences,
and the rank and age of the prisoners. If he
should fail to do this, We order that he shall pay twenty pounds of gold to
Our Treasury, and We decree that a negligent judge, or one who has only
manifested weakness and is unfitted for the office which he has obtained,
shall be fined ten pounds of gold. Given at
Constantinople, on the third of the Kalends of January, during the
Consulate of Gratian, Consul for the fifth time, and Theodosius, 380. 6. This
Law is not Authentic. TITLE V.
CONCERNING THE PROHIBITION OF PRIVATE PRISONS. 1. The
Emperor Zeno to Ba^ilius, Prsetorian Prefect. We order
that no one whosoever shall, under any circumstances, be permitted to have a
private prison either in the magnificent city of Alexandria, or in the
province of Egypt, or in any other part of Our Empire, or on his own land or
in any of his houses, and We direct the illustrious Augustal Prefect, and
the distinguished Governors of all the provinces, in the future to use every
effort possible to repress the repeatedly mentioned insolence of
unprincipled men who are guilty of such an offence. For, by this most
salutary law, the eminent Augustal Prefect and the Governors of provinces
shall unquestionably incur the penalty of high treason, if, having learned
that a crime of this kind has been committed, they do not vindicate the
offended majesty of the Emperor. Moreover,
all high officials are rendered liable to punishment for treason if, as soon
as they have ascertained that this prohibited offence has been committed
anywhere, they do not, at once, inform the judges under their jurisdiction,
in order that the said atrocious crime may be 1
Imprisonment was not a penalty among the Romans, but merely a means to
insure the safe-keeping of a defendant, "Career ad homines custodiendos,
non ad puniendos, dari debet."�ED. punished;
for it is clear that those who have committed a crime of this kind should be
subjected to the extreme penalty, not only in accordance with the provisions
of the ancient laws and constitutions, but also as guilty of high treason. Given at
Constantinople, on the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of
Longinus, 486. TITLE VI.
WHERE THE DEFENDANT OR THE ACCUSER DIES. 1. This
Law is not Authentic. 2. The
Emperor Antoninus to Eutychianus. Even if
Marcellus, who was accused of the crime of forgery, is dead, and for this
reason the crime is extinguished in his person, still the accusation is not
annulled, so far as you are concerned, as you state that his wife, as well
as yourself, has also been accused of complicity in the same offence. Published
on the seventh of the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of
Lsetus, Consul for the second time, and Cerealis, 216. 3. The
Same Emperor to Proculus. If he whom
you have accused of homicide, or of any other offence whatsoever, is dead,
proceedings instituted against you for having abandoned the accusation will
be without effect, as both the crime and the penalty are extinguished by
death; and, for the same reason, the necessity of proceeding with the
accusation is no longer imposed upon you. Published
at Rome, on the fourth of the Kalends of October, during the
Consulate of Sabinus and Anulinus. 4. The
Emperor Alexander to Veronitianus. If, as you
allege, you are interested in a case involving the payment of money,
although Annianus, whom your agent accused of forgery, is dead, you will not
be prevented from bringing an accusation, if anyone should avail himself of
the instrument, which is of doubtful validity, against you; for although the
offence has been extinguished by the death of the principal, and can no
longer exist, still, if anyone wishes to make use of the forged instrument,
he must understand that he is liable to punishment for doing so. Published
on the sixth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of
Albinus and ^milianus, 228. 5. The
Emperor Gordian to Rufus. It is a
well-known rule of law that, where persons accused of the commission of
public crimes, whether they themselves have perpetrated them or have ordered
others to do so, die while the accusation is pending, their heirs will not
be excluded from their estates, unless they have committed suicide. Published
on the seventh of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of
Pius and Pontianus, 239. 6. The
Same Emperor to Julianus. If anyone
condemned to death or deportation should take an appeal, and die before it
has been determined, the crime is extinguished by his death. The same rule
shall be observed if the accuser should die while the appeal is pending. If,
however, the culprit should be sentenced to the penalty of relegation, and
to the loss of a part of his property, and should have recourse to appeal,
the appeal must, nevertheless, be heard and decided even after his death; as
it is proper to ascertain whether the confiscation of his property was valid
or not. Published
on the sixth of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of
Gordian and Aviola, 240. TITLE VII.
WHERE ANYONE REVILES THE EMPEROR. 1. The
Emperors Theodosius, Arcadius, and Honorius to Rufinus, Prsetorian Prefect. Where
anyone, ignorant of modesty and without any sense of shame, thinks Our name
should be attacked with dishonorable and petulant abuse, or if rendered
turbulent by drunkenness, he should manifest discontent with the proceedings
of Our reign, We are unwilling for him to be subjected to any penalty, nor
do We desire that he be treated with severity or harshness; since if this
was the result of levity, he is only worthy of contempt; if it was caused by
insanity, he is an object of pity; and if it was done for the purpose of
injury, he should be pardoned. Wherefore,
let any occurrence of this kind be, without reservation, brought to Our
knowledge, in order that We may consider what has been said, and determine
whether it should be passed over in silence, or investigated. Given at
Constantinople, on the sixth of the Ides of August, during the
Consulate of Theodosius, Consul for the third time, and Abun-dantius, 392. TITLE Vill. ON THE LEX
JULIA RELATING TO TREASON. 1. The Emperor Alexander to Paulinus. You are
not only not permitted to accuse a judge of the crime of treason, because
you allege that he has rendered a decision against Our
Constitution, but I do not wish accusations of this crime to be made during
My reign on any other grounds whatever. Published
on the third of the Ides of April, during the Consulate of Maximus,
Consul for the second time, and Julianus, 224. 2. The
Same Emperor to Faustinianus. You
entertain a singular idea of My disposition when, having in a moment of
anger and without reflection sworn by the name of the Emperor that you would
always treat your slave with severity, you think that you will be guilty of
treason if you do not continue to do so: Published
on the third of the Nones of February, during the Consulate of
Julian, Consul for the second time, and Crispinus, 225. 3. The
Emperor Constantine to Maximus, Prefect of the City. If one
person should accuse another of the crime of treason, he who is accused, no
matter what his rank or privileges may be, cannot protect himself from
torture, and whoever brings the accusation is hereby notified that he also
shall be put to the question (if he should be unable to prove his charge by
convincing evidence) along with the person accused of a crime of this kind.
He also, by whose advice and instigation the accusation appears to have been
made, must be subjected to torture, in order that punishment may be
inflicted upon all persons guilty of complicity in the offence. Published
on the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of Volusianus and
Annianus, 314. 4. The
Emperors Valentinian, Valens, and Gratian to Olybrius, Prefect of the City. No one,
under any circumstances, shall be forbidden to make use of any defence,
either that of military service, or of any order to which he may belong, or
of his family, to escape torture, without our knowledge and consent, where
such defence is proper, except solely in cases of treason, in which the
condition of all persons is considered to be equal.1 Given on
the eighth of July, during the Consulate of the Noble Prince Valentinian and
Victor, 369. 5. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius to Eutychianus, Prsetorian Prefect. Anyone who
joins an infamous faction composed of either soldiers, private persons, or
barbarians, whether he himself, as its head, receives the oath, or takes it
as an individual, shall be put to death as 1
Among nations who recognized the Lex Talionis, homicide of the
sovereign did not constitute treason, as we understand it, for the offence
was a private one to be atoned for by blood-revenge, or by the payment of a
fixed pecuniary fine in lieu thereof. This was the rule among the early
Anglo-Saxons. "Even in the case of the murder of the king, the State did not
take up the matter, but left it to the royal kindred to obtain redress by
private feud, as in other cases. There could be no such thing as crime under
these conditions, as in no case did the State act to guilty of
high treason, and all his property shall be confiscated to Our Treasury,
whether he has plotted the death of illustrious men who are members of Our
Council and Consistory, and of the Senate (as they form part of Our
government), or finally, of anyone else who is in Our service; for the laws
punish with equal severity the intention to commit a crime and its actual
perpetration. (1) The
sons of a person convicted of such an offense, to whom by special Imperial
indulgence We grant the privilege of life (for they should be put to death
by the same punishment as their father, as in their cases his example, that
is the inclination to commit a crime, is inherited) shall be excluded from
the estates and successions of their mothers and grandmothers, and all their
remaining nearest relatives. Nor shall
they be able to receive anything under the wills of strangers, but shall
always remain in want, and poor; and the infamy of their fathers will always
attach to them, nor shall they afterwards be eligible to any office, or be
qualified to perform public duties; in short, such men shall remain in such
a condition of perpetual indigence that death will be a consolation to them,
and life a punishment. (2)
Finally, We order that those persons who attempt to intercede with Us for
criminals of this kind shall not be pardoned, no matter what their rank may
be. (3) Again,
We decree that the children of such persons, whatever may be their number,
shall only be entitled to the Falcidian portion out of the estate of their
mother, whether she left a will or died intestate ; so that the daughters
may only have a moderate sum for their support, rather than the entire
benefit and name of heirs. The rule, when applicable to them, should be
enforced with moderation, as We think that they are less venturesome on
account of the weakness of their sex. (4)
Emancipations granted by the persons aforesaid, either in favor of their
sons or daughters, after the commission of the crime, redress a
wrong against itself." (Barrell, An Outline of Anglo-Saxon Law, Page 52.) The Welsh
did not permit the payment of money by way of compromise under such
circumstances. "There are three persons who forfeit their lives, and who
cannot be bought off: a traitor to the country and the tribe; he that kills
another from real malice; and a convicted thief for the value of more than
four-pence." (The Ancient Laws of Cambria, Triads of Dyvenwal Moelmud, Page
57.) The
disabilities resulting from the commission of treason are set forth as
follows in the old English law: "In
treason, there ensueth a corruption of blood in the line ascending and
descending. "In
treason, lands and goods are forfeited, and inheritances, as well intailed
as fee-simple, and the profits of estates for life. "In
treason there be no accessaries, but all are principals. "In
treason, no benefit of clergy, or sanctuary, or peremptory challenge. "In
treason, if the party stand mute, yet nevertheless judgment and attainder
shall proceed all one as upon verdict. "In
treason, bail is not permitted. "In
treason, no counsel is to be allowed to the party. "In
treason, no witness shall be received upon oath for the party's
justification." (Bacon, Works, A Preparation for the Union of Laws, Page
292.)�ED. are not
valid. We also decree that all dowries, donations, and, finally, all
alienations of any kind of property whatsoever, which it is established were
made after the time when the person implicated decided to join the faction
and association aforesaid, whether they were fraudulently or legally
effected, shall be of no force or effect. (5) The
wives of the above-mentioned criminals shall recover their dowries, if any
property received from their husbands by way of donation was given on
condition that it should be reserved for their children; and they are
notified that all of said property to which the sons may be entitled by law
must be left to Our Treasury, and that the Falcidian portion of the same
shall be considered to have been only reserved for the daughters, and not
for the sons. (6) We
direct that what We have provided with reference to the aforesaid offenders
and their children shall also apply to their followers, associates, and
attendants; and We decree that their sons and their abettors shall be
treated with the same severity. (7) If any
one of these persons, at the very beginning of the organization of the
faction, being animated by a praiseworthy intention, should betray the
conspiracy, he shall be honored and rewarded by Us. He, however, who becomes
implicated, and afterwards reveals the secrets of the conspirators, unknown
up to that time, shall be considered worthy of absolution and pardon. Given on
the day before the Nones of September, during the Consulate of
Csesarius and Atticus, 397. 6. This
Law is not Authentic. 7.
Paulus, On Public Crimes. It should
be remembered that, where any act is alleged to have been committed against
the majesty of the Emperor, it is customary for the crime to be prosecuted
even after the death of the culprit, since the Divine Marcus ordered the
property of the Senator Druncianus, who was the accomplice of Cassianus in
his conspiracy, to be confiscated to the Treasury after his death; and,
during Our reign, many heirs have been deprived of their right to estates
under similar circumstances. (1)
Moreover, in a crime of this kind, involving the majesty of the Emperor,
slaves are tortured to obtain evidence against their masters. 8.
Martianus on Criminal Prosecutions, Book I, Title: "On the Lex Julia,
Relating to the Offence of High Treason." After the
enactment of the Constitution of the Divine Marcus, We have adopted the rule
that the accusation of this crime can be made even after the decease of the
culprits, so that, if the offender should be convicted after his death, his
memory may be condemned to infamy, and his heir deprived of his estate; for
in this way a person who has conceived such a wicked design is considered to
have been punished from that very moment.1 Thus the Divine
Severus and Antoninus 1
The general rule of the Civil Law, however, expressly stated that the mere
planning of an illegal act did not involve liability to criminal
prosecution. This decided
that, from the instant when a man became guilty of an offence of this kind,
he could neither alienate property nor manumit anyone, and that no one could
legally pay him a debt. The Great Antoninus stated the same thing in a
rescript. Under such circumstances, that is to say, where treason is
involved, slaves are put to the question to obtain evidence against their
masters. If the
person implicated should die before his case has been decided, his property
must be deposited under seal, on account of the uncertainty of his
successor; as the Emperors Severus and Antoninus stated in rescripts
addressed to the Receivers of the Treasury. Given on
the third of the Nones of March, . . . TITLE IX. ON THE LEX
JULIA RELATING TO ADULTERY AND FORNICATION. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Cassia. The Lex
Julia declares that wives have no right to bring criminal accusations
for adultery against their husbands, even though they may desire to complain
of the violation of the marriage vow, for while the law grants this
privilege to men it does not concede it to women. Published
on the thirteenth of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of
Lateranus and Rufinus, 198. 2. The
Same Emperors to Cyrus. Those are
guilty of the crime of pimping who allow their wives taken in adultery to
remain in marriage, and not those who merely suspect their wives of having
committed adultery. Published
on the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of Anulinus and Fronto,
200. 3. The
Emperor Antoninus to Julianus. Not only
the words of the Lex Julia concerning the repression of adultery, but
also the spirit of the law, authorize a husband who desires to prove that
his wife has been guilty of adultery to do so by torturing slaves of both
sexes; and this applies only to the slaves of the persons specially
mentioned in the law, that is to say, the woman, and her natural, not her
adoptive father; and it forbids the said slaves to be either manumitted or
sold within the term of sixty days, to be computed from the date of the
dissolution of the marriage, and requires the husband to furnish a bond to
the owners of said slaves to indemnify them, if the former should die under
torture, or become deteriorated in value, and the woman be acquitted. was not
the case with the early Scotch Code, Regiam Majestatem, said to have
been practically copied from Glanvil's treatise, and which declared that the
more serious offences, such as treason, homicide, arson, robbery, rape, and
forgery, "may be punished not only for any fact or deed, but also for the
intent and purpose." (Regiam Majestatem, I, I.)�ED. Published
on the fifteenth of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of
Antoninus, Consul for the fourth time, and Balbinus, 214. 4. The
Emperor Alexander to Julian, Proconsul of the Province of Narbonne. If
Numerius, who killed Gracchus at night in the act of adultery, did so under
such circumstances that he could have taken his life with impunity by virtue
of the Lex Julia, what was lawfully done will incur no penalty. The same
rule applies to sons who have obeyed the orders of their father, in a case
of this kind. If, however, the husband, rendered insane by grief, killed the
adulterer without being legally authorized to do so, even though the
homicide may have been excusable, still, because it was committed at night,
and his just grief diminished the criminality of the act, he can be sent
into exile. Without
date or designation of Consulate. 5. The
Same Emperor to Vadantus. An
adulterer cannot be accused after the lapse of five years from the time when
the offence is said to have been committed, and these must be reckoned
continuously, for the guilty party must not be deprived of the benefit of
the prescription allowed by the laws. Published
on the Ides of June, during the Consulate of Maximus, Consul for the
second time, and Julianus, 224. 6. The
Same Emperor to Sebastian. Sixty
available days are granted by law to a husband desiring to bring an
accusation of adultery, during which he will be allowed to do so either
against the adulterer or adulteress. If this term should elapse, the husband
can still proceed under the law conceding this right to strangers. He who
brings an accusation of this kind should have no fear of the penalty for
malicious prosecution, for My Divine relatives, the Emperors, have permitted
the torture of slaves to establish proof of the crime in the same way as in
the case of a husband. Published
on the second of the Ides of August, during the Consulate of Maximus,
Consul for the second time, and ^lianus, 224. 7. The
Same Emperor to Heruclanus. The man
who afterwards married her cannot be a lawful accuser, where an adult virgin
was violated before her marriage; and therefore he cannot prosecute the
crime as her husband, unless he was betrothed to the girl who was violated.
If, however, she herself, with the assistance of her curators by whom her
affairs were transacted, should prosecute for the injury committed upon her,
the Governor of the province will impose a severe sentence in accordance
with what is required by law for a crime of this kind, if its commission
should be established. Published
on the twelfth of the Kalends of June, during the Consulate of
Maximus, Consul for the second time, and ^Elianus, 224. 8. The
Same Emperor to Domnus. The Lex
Julia relating to chastity forbids the two parties guilty of adultery,
that is to say, the man and the woman, to be prosecuted at the same time,
and in the same case, but they can both be prosecuted in succession. Published
on the Ides of June, during the Consulate of Julian, Consul for the
second time, and Crispinus, 225. 9. The
Same Emperor to Proculus. It is
proper for the preservation of virtue during My reign that a woman convicted
under the Lex Julia concerning chastity should suffer the legal
penalty. Moreover,
anyone that knowingly marries, or takes back a woman convicted of adultery,
who has in some way evaded the penalty prescribed for her crime, shall be
punished by the same law as a procurer. Published
on the seventh of the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of
Julian, Consul for the second time, and Crispinus, 225. 10. The
Same Emperor to Demetrianus. It is not
lawful to condone the crime of adultery, and he who is guilty of collusion
is in the same position as one who refuses to reveal the truth. Moreover, he
who accepts a sum of money to desist from prosecution, in a case where
adultery has been discovered, is liable to the penalty imposed by the Lex
Julia. Published
on the fifth of the Nones of May, during the Consulate of Fuscus and
Dexter, 226. 11. The
Same Emperor to Narvanus. No one
doubts that a husband cannot accuse his wife of adultery if he continues to
retain her in marriage. Published
on the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of Alexander,
Consul for the second time, and Marcellus, 227. Extract
from Novel 117, Chapter XVIII. Latin Text. Under the
new law, however, he can do so, and if the accusation is proved to be true,
he can then repudiate her, and he should file a written accusation against
her. If, however, the husband should not be able to establish the accusation
of adultery which he brought, he will be liable to the same punishment which
his wife would have undergone if the accusation had been proved. 12. The
Same Emperor to Bassus. Although,
as you allege, he who was convicted of the crime of adultery was not
restored to his civil rights; still, since your sister, with whom the
adultery was said to have been committed, was not accused, she could not
have been subjected to any penalty, or rendered infamous, especially as you
state that the accuser afterwards died. Published
on the Kalends of June, during the Consulate of Sabinus, Consul for
the second time, and Venustus, 241. T*U 13. The
Same Emperor to Sylvanus. It is an
established rule of law that, if the adulteress, after the accusation has
been brought against her, should leave the province, she can still be
prosecuted while absent. Published
on the Nones of March, during the Consulate of Atticus and
Prsetextatus, 243. 14. The
Emperor Gordian to Aquila. If your
wife should be guilty of adultery during marriage, you ought to prosecute
her in the ordinary manner, in the province in which the adultery was
committed. If she committed adultery and married again after you repudiated
her, you cannot accuse her, unless the notice of the accusation preceded her
second marriage. Published
on the Nones of December, during the Consulate of Gordian and Aviola,
240. 15. The
Same Emperor to the Soldier Hilarinus. If your
former wife, before having been accused of adultery, left the province, she
cannot be accused while absent; nor can the complaint be legally made or
filed in the province in which you were serving as a soldier. Although you
will not be permitted to do this while you are in the military service, you
can accuse her afterwards, by observing the usual formalities; for the time
during which you were performing your duties as a soldier should not deprive
you of the vengeance which you demand for the suffering inflicted upon you
as a husband. Published
on the fourth of the Ides of March, during the Consulate of Atticus
and Praitextatus, 243. Extract
from Novel 134, Chapter V. Latin Text. If the
person guilty of adultery should conceal himself, or should leave the
province in which the crime was committed, We order that he shall be
summoned by the judge as legally required; and if he does not appear, the
proceedings prescribed by Our laws shall be instituted against him. When,
however, it is ascertained that he is living in another province, We order
the judge of the province in which the crime was committed to send a public
letter to the judge of the one in which the delinquent resides. He who
receives the said public letter shall arrest the culprit, and send him to
the judge of the province in which he perpetrated the offence, to undergo
the penalty provided by law, or run the risk of losing his office. If,
however, he who received the public letter aforesaid should neglect to do
this, or his subordinate officer should fail to discharge the duties imposed
upon him, We decree that the judge himself shall be fined three pounds of
gold, and his subordinate an equal sum. But when the judge, or any of his
subordinates, in consideration of money paid, do not arrest the offender, or
if, having arrested him, do not bring him into the other province, he who is
convicted of having done this shall be deprived of. his office and sent into
exile. 16. The
Emperors Valerian and Gallienus to Archesilaus. You should
appear before the Governor in whose tribunal you have filed your accusation
of adultery, if you desire it to be dismissed; but you are mistaken if you
think that this can be done without making application to the court, and
that, afterwards, you will not be liable to the penalty prescribed by the
Decree of the Senate, for the Emperors have frequently decided the contrary. And you
are also notified that, hereafter, you will not have the power to make
accusations of this kind; because, by a Decree of the Senate and the Lex
Petronia, he who has filed an accusation for adultery and did not
prosecute it shall never again be permitted to bring one for this offence. Published
on the fifth of the Kalends of June, during the Consulate of Maximus
and Glabrio, 257. 17. The
Same Emperors to Victorinus. You can
resume marital relations with your wife without fear of being liable to the
penalty prescribed by the Lex Julia, for the suppression of adultery,
as you did nothing more than file the written accusation, for the reason
that you assert that you afterwards ascertained that you were impelled by
groundless indignation to accuse her; for he alone will be liable to the
penalty specifically mentioned by the law who is aware that his wife has
been publicly convicted of adultery, or that she is an adulteress, as he
cannot simulate ignorance of the fact, and retain her as his wife. Published
on the sixth of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of the
Emperor Valerian, Consul for the fourth time, and Gallienus, Consul for the
third time, 258. 18. The
Same Emperors and the Csesar Valerian to Theodora. There is
no doubt that he who has two wives at once is branded with infamy, for, in a
case of this kind, not the operation of the law by which Our citizens are
forbidden to contract more than one marriage at a time, but the intention,
should be considered; and therefore he who pretended to be unmarried, but
had another wife in the province, and asked you to marry him, can lawfully
be accused of the crime of fornication, for which you are not liable, for
the reason that you thought that you were his wife. You can obtain from the
Governor of the province the return of all your property of which you
deplore the loss on account of the fraudulent marriage, and which should be
restored to you without delay. But how can you recover what he promised to
give you as his betrothed ? Adopted at
Antioch, on the Ides of May, during the Consulate of Tuscus and
Bassus, 259. 19. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Pompeianus. Although
it is an undoubted rule of law that, whenever an accusation of adultery is
made, the presence of the accuser is required, still, as We have learned
from your letters that Materia, the wife of Propositus,
who was absent on a journey, was convicted of adultery with Julian after her
slaves had been put to torture; and that, when sentence was about to be
passed upon her, she demanded that her husband should be present, as the
case was almost terminated, and the crime in question had been proved, We do
not think that Propositus should be recalled from a distance. Given on
the Nones of December, during the Consulate of the above-mentioned
Emperors. 20. The
Same Emperors and Cassars to Didymus. The laws
punish the detestable wickedness of women who prostitute their chastity to
the lusts of others, but does not hold those liable who are compelled to
commit fornication through force, and against their will. And, moreover, it
has very properly been decided that their reputations are not lost, and that
their marriage with others should not be prohibited on this account. Published
on the third of the Nones of October, during the Consulate of
Diocletian, Consul for the fourth time, and Maximian, Consul for the third
time, 290. 21. The
Same Emperors and Cassars to Silanus. Although
certain times have been prescribed by law with reference to the commission
of adultery, and the accusing of wives, which times must be properly
computed, still, if you were unable to file an accusation on account of your
having a public employment, and the prescribed term expired before you
relinquished your office, you have full power to bring the accusation after
you have done so. You should, however, not delay after you have vacated the
office; nor should you, for the purpose of terrifying your adversary, make a
pretence of bringing an accusation with unrestrained impetuosity. Published
on the fourteenth of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of
Diocletian, Consul for the fourth time, and Maximian, Consul for the third
time, 290. 22. The
Same Emperors and Cassars to Oblimosus. If a woman
whom you have carnally known indiscriminately sold herself for money, and
prostituted herself everywhere as a harlot, you did not commit the crime of
adultery with her. Published
on the twelfth of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of
Diocletian, Consul for the fourth time, and Maximian, Consul for the third
time, 290. 23. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Proculus. Slaves
cannot accuse their wives of adultery for violation of conjugal faith. (1) Again,
where a man has legally married a wife after she has been divorced, and,
through fear of an accusation which had been filed, as well as of the
influence of the former husband, gave gold and silver to the accuser; he can
appear before the Governor, not only for the
purpose of recovering the property, but also to punish the base desire for
gain; and, after the allegations of the parties have been heard, and the
truth of the matter inquired into, if he should ascertain that anything had
been given by the innocent party on account of the fear of prosecution for
crime, he must render his decision accordingly, and in compliance with what
has been provided by law. When,
however, it is established that the money was paid as a consideration for
dishonorable marriage, and for the purpose of obtaining immunity, he will
order that the person who received the money in violation of the Decree of
the Senate, in such a detestable transaction, shall be punished. Published
on the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of Diocletian,
Consul for the fourth time, and Maximian, Consul for the third time, 290. 24. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Dionysii. If you
should be accused of adultery by her with whom you have lived in violation
of law, you can defend yourself by an innumerable number of expedients. 25. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Sossianus. Although
it is established by the contents of certain documents that you are consumed
with the lust of immoderate desire, still, as it has been ascertained that
you confined yourself to female slaves, and did not have intercourse with
free women, it is clear that by a sentence of this kind your reputation
suffers, rather than that you become infamous. Published
on the fifth of the Ides of March, during the Consulship of
Tiberianus and Dio, 291. 26. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Crispinus. As
Alexander, who was accused of the crime of adultery, pleaded an exception on
the ground that the accuser, after the adultery was discovered, kept his
wife with him, We think that his status should now be investigated, and the
order of the proceeding be reversed, so that, in the first place, inquiry
should be made as to the civil condition of Alexander; and if, after having
heard the case, you should ascertain that he is free, you can authorize him
to plead the exception. If,
however, you should find that he is a slave, all the impediments caused by
the exception having been removed, you must immediately punish the
accusation of adultery, and if you find him guilty, impose the penalty which
the laws have prescribed for the offence. Given on
the fifth of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 27. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Phoebus. Adultery
committed with a man whom a woman afterwards married is not extinguished by
the fact of the marriage. Published
on the eighteenth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of
the Caesars. 28. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Concordius, Proconsul of ffumidia. Our
respect for chastity is such that We have determined to remove the
ambiguities of former laws, and decide with reference to the trial for
adultery; all exceptions having been abolished, except that based on
prescription of five years; the one relative to pimping, which can be
pleaded against the husband; and that of which the woman can avail herself
after the former marriage has been dissolved, and before notice has been
served upon her not to contract a second one, namely, that her accomplice in
the crime be prosecuted; for it is unworthy that legal technicalities should
prevent the punishment of violated chastity. Published
on the Kalends of June, during the Consulate of Tuscus and Anulinus,
295. 29. The
Emperor Constantine to Africanus. It should
be ascertained whether the woman who committed adultery was the owner of the
inn, or only a servant; and if, by employing herself in servile duties
(which frequently happens), she gave occasion for intemperance, since if she
were the mistress of the inn, she will not be exempt from liability under
the law. Where,
however, she served liquor to the men who were drinking, she would not be
liable to accusation as having committed the offence, on account of her
inferior rank, and any freemen who have been accused shall be discharged, as
the same degree of modesty is required of these women as of those who are
legally married, and bear the name of mothers of families. Those,
also, are not subject to judicial severity who are guilty of fornication or
adultery, and the vileness of whose lives does not render them worthy of the
attention of the laws. Signed and
given at Heraclia, on the third of the Nones of February, during the
Consulate of Constantine, Consul for the seventh time, and the Caesar
Constantius, 326. 30. The
Same Emperor to Evagrius. Although
the crime of adultery is included among public offences, the accusation of
which is granted to all persons without distinction, still, in order that
those who inconsiderately wish to cause discord in households may not be
allowed to do so, it is hereby decreed that only the nearest relatives of
the guilty party shall have the power to bring the accusation; that is to
say, the father, the brother, and the paternal and maternal uncles, whom
genuine grief may impel to prosecute. We, however, also give the said
persons permission to revoke the accusation, by withdrawing it, if they
should so desire. The
husband, above all others, should be considered the avenger of the marriage
bed, for he is permitted to accuse his wife on suspicion, and he is not
forbidden to retain her, if he only suspects her; nor will he be liable if
he files a written accusation when he accuses her as her husband, a
privilege which was established by former Emperors. Moreover,
We decree that strangers shall be prevented from bringing such charges, for
although every kind of accusation renders the person who makes it in writing
liable in case it should not be proved, still, some persons boldly make them
and disturb marriages with false denunciations. Those who
have violated the sanctity of marriage should be punished with death. Published
at Nicomedia, on the seventh of the Kalends of May, during the
Consujate of Constantine, Consul for the seventh time, and the Caesar
Constantius, Consul for the fourth time, 326. Extract
from Novel 134, Chapter X. Latin Text. At
present, however, a woman convicted of adultery is placed in a monastery,
from which her husband is permitted to remove her within the term of two
years. After the two years have expired, without her husband having taken
her back, or, before that, if he should have died, the adulteress, having
had her head shaved, and assumed a religious habit, shall remain there
during lifetime, and her property, if she has any, shall be divided into
three parts, two of which should be given to her children, and the third to
the monastery. When she has no children, and her parents are living and did
not consent to her crime, they shall receive a third part of her property,
and the monastery two-thirds of the same. If her aforesaid relatives are not
living, all of her property shall be acquired by her monastery, and, in
every instance, all rights under dotal agreements are reserved for the
benefit of the husband. Extract
from Novel 117, Chapter XV. Latin Text. If anyone
should notify a man, whom he suspects of being intimate with his wife, three
times in writing, in the presence of three witnesses who are worthy of
confidence, to discontinue his relations with her, and afterwards should
surprise him with his wife, either in his own house, or in hers, or in that
of the adulterer, or in a tavern, or in a garden, he can kill her without
any risk to himself. If he should find him anywhere else, he must bring him
with three witnesses before the judge who will have a right to punish him
without any further proceedings. If,
however, after having been notified three times, as above stated, the
parties should be found talking together in a church, the husband can
deliver both to the defender of the church, or to any other members of the
clergy, with the understanding that they must be individually responsible
for their custody until the judge having jurisdiction shall order the bishop
of the diocese to produce the said persons before him, so that they may be
put to torture, and notice be given by him to the Governor of the province,
who will impose the penalty prescribed by law. 31. The
Emperors Constantine and Constans to the People. When a man marries, and
his wife becomes pregnant, what can be desired of the woman when her sex is
lost sight of; when what it is of no
advantage to know becomes a crime; when the sexual act assumes another form;
when love is sought, but does not appear? We order the laws to rise up, and
justice to be armed with the avenging sword, that the severest penalty may
be visited upon those who are now, or shall hereafter, be guilty of this
infamous offence. Given at
Milan, on the day before the Nones of December, and published at Rome
on the seventeenth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of
Constantine, Consul for the ninth time, and Constans. 32. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, Theodosius, and Arcadius to Cynegius,
Prsetorian Prefect. In an
investigation of adultery, inquiry must be made without excepting any of all
the slaves belonging, not only to the husband, but also to the wife, who are
alleged to have been in the house at the time when the adultery was
committed. Given at
Constantinople, on the third of the Ides of December, during the
Consulate of Arcadius and Bauto, 385. 33. The
Emperors Theodosius, Arcadius, and Honorius to Rufinus, Prsetorian Prefect. When a
charge of adultery has been made, We order that all civil exceptions by
means of which a dowry may be claimed, or any other debt demanded, and which
are ordinarily pleaded and examined, to be set aside, and that the progress
of the case shall not be delayed through their interposition. But when the
accusation has been formulated, that is to say, when it has been regularly
instituted, whether it was filed under the right of a husband, or under that
of a stranger, the crime shall be investigated, the evidence produced, the
more important matters in dispute settled, and all civil actions be
subordinated to the criminal prosecution. The woman will afterwards have the
right to begin any civil proceedings to which he is entitled, provided they
do not interfere with the conduct of the criminal case. Given at
Constantinople, on the seventh of the Ides of December, during the
Consulate of Arcadius, Consul for the second time, and Rufinus, 392. 34. The
Same Emperors to Rufinus, Prsetorian Prefect. Where
persons accused of adultery repel the accusation under the pretext of
relationship, stating that, for this reason, allegations relating to
commission of the crime ought not to be believed, or that it was impossible
that it should have been committed, and they are afterwards married, the
offence of which they were accused shall, merely by this fact, be considered
to have been proved clearly and by legal evidence. Therefore, if any such
persons should be met with, We order that they shall be severely punished,
just as if they had been convicted of the crime, and had confessed it. Given at
Constantinople, on the day before the Nones of December, during the
Consulate of Theodosius, Consul for the third time, and Abundantius, 393. 35. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to Palladius, Praetorian Prefect. If a woman
should repudiate her husband without any legal reason having been assigned
by her for so doing, We grant the repudiated husband permission to accuse
her, if she should stain her widowhood with acts of debauchery. Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of
Eustachius and Agricola, 421. 36. The
Emperor Justinian to John, Praztorian Prefect. Former
legislators have directed that the freedom of slaves, who belong either to
the wife, the husband, or their parents, in case of the repudiation of
either of the parties on account of suspicion of the crime of adultery,
shall remain in suspense for the term of two months, which must be reckoned
from the date of the repudiation, on account of the torture to be inflicted
upon them in case it should be deemed necessary. But, as your wife died
after your marriage was dissolved in the above-mentioned manner, nothing
further is stated by the authorities concerning any additional time during
which the slaves shall be required to remain in their present condition for
the reason above mentioned. It,
however, seems to Us to be necessary to fix a certain period in a case of
this kind, with a view to determining the question of dowry, and whether it
should belong to the husband, or be transferred to the heirs of the wife.
Hence We order that, after the death of the wife, another two months shall
be added, so that the above-mentioned slaves may remain together, and the
husband have the power to prove the adultery by them. When the
above-mentioned time has elapsed, the heir of the woman will have permission
to grant freedom to the slaves, unless he was to blame for the husband being
prevented from bringing the accusation of adultery during the term
prescribed by law. Given at
Constantinople, on the fifth of the Kalends of November, after the
Consulate of Lampadius and Orestes, 532. 37.
This Law is not Authentic. TITLE X.
WHERE A GUARDIAN CORRUPTS His FEMALE WARD. 1. The
Emperor Constantine to Bassus, Vicegerent of Italy. When a
guardian violates the chastity of his female ward, he shall be sentenced to
deportation, and all his property shall be confiscated to the Treasury,
although he must still suffer the penalty which the laws inflict upon
ravishers. Given at
Aquileia, on the day before the Nones of April, during the Consulate
of Constantine, Consul for the seventh time, and Con-stantius, 326. TITLE XL CONCERNING
WOMEN WHO COPULATE WITH THEIR OWN SLAVES. 1. The
Emperor Constantine to the People. When a
woman is convicted of having secretly had sexual intercourse with her slave,
she shall be sentenced to death, and the rascally slave shall perish by
fire. Every facility for the proof of this crime shall be afforded all
persons, any official can bring the charge, and even the slave-himself shall
be permitted to testify concerning it, and if it should be established, he
must be granted his freedom. Children born of such an union shall be
deprived of all insignia of rank, and shall have nothing but their freedom,
nor will they be entitled to receive anything from the estates of their
mothers, as bequests under her will, either directly or through the
intervention of others. Moreover,
the intestate succession of the woman will pass to her legitimate children,
or to her nearest relatives, or to those who are designated by law. All the
property which the slave who was convicted may have been entitled to, and
anything which could, under any circumstances, have been obtained by the
children of this union, as belonging to the woman, can be claimed by the
heirs above mentioned. Given on
the fourth of the Kalends of June, during the Consulate of
Constantine, Consul for the seventh time, and the Caesar Constan-tius, 326. TITLE XII. ON THE LEX
JULIA RELATING TO PUBLIC OR PRIVATE VIOLENCE. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Pelitia. Those who
seize the property of a wife on account of a debt of her husband, or because
of some public civil liability which he has incurred, are considered to have
been guilty of violence. Given at
Rome, on the Kalends of July, during the Second Consulate of
Antoninus and Geta, 206. 2. The
Emperor Antoninus to Verus. If the
third part of the property of your guardian, who was convicted under the
Lex Julia relating to private violence, has been confiscated to the
Treasury, bring an action of guardianship to recover the portion which your
guardian obtained from the Treasury, provided no prescription can be pleaded
against you, for each heir of the estate is liable for his proportionate
share. Published
on the fifteenth of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of
Antoninus, Consul for the fourth time, and Balbinus, 214. 3. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars, to Bianorus. If, as you
allege, your son's betrothed has been taken away from him, or your son has
been shut up, you will not be prevented from bringing an accusation of
violence before the Governor of the province under the provisions of the
Lex Jidia. Published
at Verona, on the eighth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulship
of the above-mentioned Emperors. 4. The
Same Emperors and Csssars to Liberating. If you
think that a criminal accusation should be brought on account of the
property carried away by a slave, you should not bring it against the master
of the slave, but against him who you allege committed the offence. But as
you state that you have also been beaten by the said slave Fiscinulus, you
can proceed against his master also (if you think that he should be
prosecuted for private violence under the Lex Julia) before the
Governor, who will not be ignorant in what way punishment should be
inflicted, if the crime should be proved. 5. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Oplo. Even if a
creditor should take possession of land by force, he can be accused of
private violence under the terms of the Lex Julia. Ordered at
Nicomedia, on the sixth of the Ides of December, during the Consulate
of the Csesars. 6. The
Emperor Constantine to Catulinus, Proconsul of Africa. As many
crimes are classed under the term "violence," and as force is often employed
against those who resist, and blows are inflicted upon others who
indignantly return them, and murder not infrequently results, it has been
decided that if anyone, either on the side of the person in possession, or
on that of him who rashly attempts to obtain it, should be killed, he must
be punished who attempted to employ force, and was responsible for the
injuries of either party, and he shall not merely be sentenced to
relegation, or deportation to an island, but shall suffer death, and the
judgment pronounced against him shall not be suspended by appeal. Given on
the fifteenth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of
Gallicanus, and Bassus, 317. 7. The
Same Emperor to Bassus, Prefect of the City. When
anyone asserts that a tract of land, or any other property, belongs to him,
and thinks that he is entitled to restitution of possession of the same, or
institutes civil proceedings to obtain it or brings an accusation of
violence, after having complied with the legal formalities, he is hereby
notified that if he cannot prove the commission of the crime, he shall
suffer the same penalty which the defendant would have undergone, if guilty.
But if, having failed to serve notice upon the party in possession, he
should employ force against him, We order that the case involving violence
shall be heard before any
others, and whatever has happened to the party in possession should be
ascertained, so that the right to possession of the property which he lost
may be restored to him; and that, when this has been done, if a criminal
accusation should be brought, the penalty for violence shall not be
inflicted, but the decision of the entire case shall be postponed, so that
the principal matter may be disposed of; and if judgment should be rendered
against him, he shall be deported to an island, after the confiscation of
all his property. Published
at Rome, on the day before the Nones of October, during the Consulate
of Constantine, Consul for the fifth time, and the Caesar Licinius, 319. 8. The
Emperors Valentinian, Theodosius, and Arcadius to Albinus, Prefect of the
City. We decree
that slaves who have been guilty of violence, whether this is proved by the
evidence of witnesses or by their own confessions, and if they have
committed the violence without the knowledge of their masters, shall suffer
the extreme penalty for the offence which they have perpetrated. If,
however, they committed it through fear, or by order of their masters, it is
clear that, according to the Lex Julia, the latter should be declared
infamous, and be deprived of any privileges they enjoy, either on account of
their country, or their birth; and the slaves who are proved to have obeyed
such wicked commands shall, after conviction, be sent to the mines. Vile and
degraded persons, as well as those who have frequently been convicted of
having perpetrated acts of violence, are liable to the same penalty under
the Imperial constitutions. The judge
must remember that he will be branded with infamy if he should delay to pass
sentence for the crime of violence, after it has been established before
him; or should refuse to hear the accusation, or should grant immunity to
the offender; or should impose a milder penalty than We have prescribed. Given at
Milan, on the day before the Nones of March, during the Consulate of
Valentinian, Consul for the fourth time, and Neoterius, 290. 9. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to Aurelius, Prsetorian Prefect. The crime
of one who robs, and of one who knowingly retains the stolen property, are
not dissimilar.1 Given on
the third of the Nones of March, during the Consulate of Honorius,
Consul for the tenth time, and Theodosius, Consul for the fifth time, 415. 1The
rapina of the Roman jurisconsults, known to us as highway robbery,
was denned by them to be the open and forcible taking away of personal
property from another against his will, for the sake of gain. "Rei
mobilis alienx ablatio manifesto, et violenta invito domino lucro facienda
gratia." The offence is not included among those enumerated in the Laws
of the Twelve Tables, hence, as it must have existed in all a.ges, it has
very plausibly been surmised that it was orig- 10. The
Emperors Leo and Anthemius to Nicostratits, Prsetorian Prefect. We desire
that all persons, both in the towns and in the country, shall be deprived of
permission to harbor thieves, vagabonds, and inally
called furtum manifestum, or manifest theft; especially as there is
nothing in the etymology of the term furtum, which is, in the
slightest degree, suggestive of the concealment which we are accustomed to
associate with larceny. It was specifically created a public offence by the
Edict of the Praetor, and was confined to movables, which alone would admit
of contractatio, or handling (obviously not applicable to real
property), which was declared essential to constitute the crime of furtum,
whether manifest or non-manifest. It differed from manifest theft solely
in being accompanied with violence, and the penalty was the same, namely,
quadruple damages�including the article stolen�to be collected by means of
the Actio vi bonorum raptorum. The practical identity of the offence
with manifest theft is also indicated by the fact that the penal action for
the latter could also be brought at the option of the injured person, a
proceeding which was, in some respects, the preferable one, inasmuch as the
claim for damages did not, in this instance, include the valuation of the
property which was the basis of the suit. The
ancient Babylonians punished highway robbery with death, and, in case the
criminal escaped, the district in which it occurred was liable for damages.
"If a man practice brigandage and be captured that man shall be put to
death." "If the
brigand be not captured, the man who has been robbed shall, in the presence
of God, make an itemized statement of his loss, and the city and the
governor, in whose province and jurisdiction the robbery was committed,
shall compensate him for whatever he lost." (The Code of Hammurabi 22, 23.) It was
also punished capitally by the Hindus. "Whoever robs on the Highway: The
Magistrate shall cause a Rope to be tied about his Neck, and shall thus
deprive him of life." (Gentoo Code XVII, 3.) The laws
of the Saxons required the return of the stolen goods and the payment of a
fine of sixty shillings. "If anyone within the limits of our realm commit 'reaf-lac'
and 'nyd-naeme,' let him give up the 'reaf-lac' and pay LX shillings as 'wite.'"
(Ancient Laws and Institutes of England; The Laws of King Ine, 10.) "If anyone
commit 'reaf-lac' let him give it up, and compensate, and be liable in his 'wer'
to the king." (Ibid., The Laws of King Canute, 64.) The early
English jurists, who treated robbery as a form of manifest theft, derived
the definition from the Civil Law. "Est etiam quasi furtum, rapina quse
idem est quantum ad nos quod roberia, & est aliud genus eontraotationis
contra voluntatem domini, & similis posna sequitur vtrumque delictum, et
vnde prsedo dieitur fur improbus; quis enim magis contractat rem aliquam
inuito domino, quam ille qui vi rapit?" (Bracton, De Legibus et
Consuetudinitus Anglix III, 150.) Employment
of violence was always indispensable, but taking from the person was not, if
the article was removed from the presence of the injured party against his
consent. Its value was not fixed, as in the case of grand larceny, at a
specified sum, and anything seized under such circumstances, no matter what
it may have been worth, comes within the law. "Robbery est, quant ascun
home prent ascu chose del parson du auter felonisement, in tiel cas coment
que la chose prise ne soit al value forsque dun denier; vncore ceo est
felonye, pur quel il serra pendus." "Si vn
prist ascun de mes chattels apertement deins tiel lieu ou leo suis preset, &
encounter mon gree, que ceo est robbery coment que il ne ceo prist de man
person." (Staundf orde, Les Plees del Cor on I, 10.) The
definition of robbery as given by the old jurisconsults is still accepted in
England. Originally capital, like all serious felonies, it is now punishable
by penal servitude for from five years to life. (Vide Stephen, A
Digest of the Criminal Law, Arts. 296, 313.) When this
offence is committed, or even an attempt was made to perpetrate it by a
number of armed persons, in China, the penalty is death. The
punishment of individual offenders is usually less severe. The magistrates,
however, are invested with discretionary power, and can inflict a capital armed
fugitive slaves. If anyone, in violation of this law which We have
promulgated for the public welfare, should attempt to entertain armed
slaves, vagabonds, or robbers on his premises, or near his person, We order
that he shall be punished severely, after having been sentenced to pay a
fine of a hundred pounds of gold. The
illustrious Governors of provinces should see that no one dares to violate
this law in any respect, and if they do so knowingly, they shall be stripped
of their rank and office, and, after having been condemned to pay a fine of
a hundred pounds of gold, shall be put to sentence
when there are aggravating circumstances attending the crime, and they must
do so if the victim is wounded. "All persons found guilty of taking unlawful
possession of the property of others, in open day and by forcible means,
shall, however small the amount of the property so taken, be punished with
100 blows and banishment for three years." (The Penal Code of China, Secs.
CCLXVI, CCLXVIII.) Japan
punishes robbery with imprisonment for not less than three years in ordinary
cases, a term which may extend to five, or even ten years, where justice
seems to demand it. (Penal Code of Japan, Arts. 273, 277, 279.) The
penalties in Germany vary from imprisonment for six months, where
extenuating circumstances exist, to confinement at hard labor for life,
where the crime is of a peculiarly atrocious character. Burglary of an
inhabited building is classed under this head. (Strafgesetzbuch filr das
Deutsche Reich, Secs. 249, 250, 251.) Austria
prescribes imprisonment of from five to twelve years, dependent upon the
conditions under which the crime was perpetrated. The mere display of
violence, without taking the property, is sufficient to incur criminal
liability. (Allge-meines Strafgesetz, Arts. 190, 191, 192, 193.) The desire
of gain is a necessary element of the offence by Spanish law, and the value
of the property involved is an important consideration in passing sentence.
The number of malefactors and the fact that they are armed are matters of
aggravation, in fixing the penalty; which is imprisonment for from two
months and a day to confinement in chains for life. (Codigo Penal de
Espana, Arts. 515-529.) In Prance,
anyone guilty of robbery can be sentenced to hard labor for a term of years,
or for life. (Code Penal, Art. 382.)
Imprisonment for from three to ten years is the penalty prescribed by the
Italian Code. (Codice Penale del Regna d'ltalia, Art. 400.) Numerous
penalties for this offence exist in Portugal. They vary from imprisonment
for a few months to more than eight years, which, in aggravated cases, may
be followed by banishment for terms up to fifteen years. (Codigo Penal
Portuguez, Arts. 432-444.) Nearly all
the penal codes of continental Europe describe burglary as a species of
robbery by violence, for which, when committed in an inhabited house, very
severe punishment is imposed. When death or wounding result, the offence
becomes capital. American
law defines robbery to be "The felonious and forcible taking of the property
of another, from his person or in his presence, against his will by violence
or by putting him in fear. The property must be the subject of larceny,
whether common law or statutory." As in theft, the animus furandi is
necessary. Force, either actual or manifested by threats, being absolutely
requisite to constitute the offence, the value of the stolen property need
not be proved. (Wharton, Criminal Law, Arts. 1081, 1083.) The
penalty under the United States statutes is imprisonment for not more than
fifteen years. (Barnes, Federal Code, Sec. 9985.) In the
various commonwealths, the culprit is usually sentenced to a long term of
penal servitude; in some of the western states, however, train robbery is a
capital crime.�ED. death, and
their principal retainers, as well as the attendants attached to their
persons, shall also be condemned to death, in addition to the confiscation
of their property. Given on
the fifth of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of
Anthemius, Consul for the second time, 468. TITLE
XIII. CONCERNING THE RAPE OF VIRGINS, WIDOWS, AND NUNS. 1. The
Emperor Justinian to Hermogenes, Master of the Offices. We decree
that ravishers of virgins, who are of honorable rank or freeborn, whether
they have been betrothed or not, or of widows of any description, whether
they are freedwomen or the slaves of others, shall be punished with death,
as being guilty of the worst of crimes; especially when they are widows or
virgins consecrated to God, for not only in this case is an injury committed
against humanity, but against the reverence due to Almighty God himself;
since the virginity or chastity which has been destroyed cannot be restored.
It is with reason that person of this kind are condemned to death as
ravishers, as they are frequently also guilty of homicide. Therefore,
in order that a crime of such atrocity may not go unpunished, We decree by
this general constitution that those who perpetrate it, as well as those who
aid them at the time, where they are caught in the act and surprised when
committing it, can immediately be killed by the fathers or the
blood-relatives, guardians, curators, patrons or masters of the said
virgins, widows, or women of any description whatsoever, whether they are
freeborn or not. We order
that these provisions shall, above all, be applicable to those who have
dared to ravish married women, for the reason that they are liable to
punishment for a double crime, that is to say, for adultery as well as rape;
and it is necessary for the crime of adultery to be punished with greater
severity on account of the other offence being added to it. We class with
these criminals one who has ventured to ravish the girl who was betrothed to
him. If,
however, after the commission of such a detestable crime, the ravisher
should be able to defend himself on account of his powerful influence, or to
escape by flight, the illustrious Praetorian Prefects, as well as the
distinguished Prefect of the City in this Imperial Capital, as well as the
eminent Praetorian Prefects in Illyria and Africa, the Generals of the Army,
throughout the different portions of Our Empire, the Eminent Prefect of
Egypt, the Count of the East, the Vicegerents, Proconsuls, Dukes, and
Governors of Provinces, and Judges of every rank, who may be in those
places, shall display the greatest zeal and exert every effort to apprehend
the culprit, and shall punish with exemplary severity those who have been
arrested for the commission of such a crime, and sentence them to death
after evidence which is competent and recognized by law has been given,
without permitting any exception to be pleaded. If the defendants should
wish to appeal,
We, in accordance with the provisions of the ancient law of Constantine,
refuse to grant them permission to do so. (1) When
the females who have been violated are either slaves or freedwomen, their
ravishers shall only be subjected to the penalty aforesaid, and shall not be
deprived of any portion of their property. If, however, such an atrocious
crime should be perpetrated against a woman who is freeborn, all the
property movable, immovable, or capable of moving itself, which belongs to
the ravishers themselves, or to their accomplices, associates, or followers
who have given them assistance, shall be transferred to the ownership of the
said ravished freeborn woman by a decree of court, and the efforts of her
parents, husband, guardians or curators. When the
woman above mentioned is not married, she can lawfully be united in
matrimony with any man whomsoever, except her ravisher, and the property of
the latter, or as much of it as she may desire, shall be given as the dowry
of the woman aforesaid. If she should not be willing to accept a husband,
but prefers to remain single, We order that the said property shall belong
to her absolutely, and that no judge, or any other person whosoever, shall
dare to violate this provision. No virgin,
widow, or any other woman shall be permitted to accept her ravisher as her
husband, but any person whom her parents may agree to (her ravishers
excepted) can legally marry her, as, under no circumstances, and at no time,
shall she be given permission by Us to consent to marry one who, in Our
Empire, may attempt to contract marriage in a hostile manner; for, where
anyone desires to take a wife, whether she be freeborn or a freedwoman, it
is necessary to demand her of her parents, or in accordance with Our laws
and ancient customs, of others who have charge of her, so that a lawful
union may be effected with their consent. (2) The
penalties which We have previously prescribed, that is to say, those of
death and the loss of property, We decree shall not only be inflicted upon
the ravishers themselves, but also upon those who accompanied them, and were
present when the crime took place. We subject to the punishment of death all
those who were aware of and accomplices in a crime of this kind, and have
been convicted; as well as those who harbored the culprits, or gave them any
assistance, whether they be men or women, no matter of what position, rank,
or dignity they may be; and We render them liable to this penalty, whether
the offence was perpetrated with or without the consent of the said virgins
or women. If,
however, the ravishers themselves refrained from the commission of this
crime, being deterred either by fear, or by the severity of the punishment,
no reproach can be brought against the woman, whether she gave her consent
or not, because this law has been enacted to protect women from the
treachery of wicked men, who intend to employ violence. For unless a man
solicited her, and deceived her by his detestable arts, he did not induce
her to submit to such dishonor; and if her parents, upon whom, above all,
devolves the duty of revenge, should
tolerate the crime, and stifle their grief, they shall be punished with
deportation. (3) When
anyone of a servile condition is convicted of complicity in a crime of this
description, We order him or her to be put to death by fire, without
distinction of sex, as this was also very properly provided for by the Law
of Constantine. All the
provisions of the Lex Julia, which have reference to the rape of
virgins, widows, or nuns, or which are contained in the ancient books of the
law, or in the Imperial Constitutions, are hereby abolished for the future,
and this law alone shall take the place of all others, so far as what We
have decreed concerning the rape of nuns, virgins, and widows is concerned. Given at
Constantinople, on the fifteenth of the Kalends of December, during
the Second Consulate of Our Lord the Emperor Justinian, 528.1 1
The term "rape," at Civil Law, had a much broader signification than it has
with us; as it included not only carnal knowledge of a woman by violence,
but also forcibly carrying her away with that intention, which was
sufficient to incur full criminal liability, even though copulation had not
actually occurred. The offence was defined, and its punishment fixed by the
Lex Julia, 'de vi publica et privata,, in which are enumerated many
other breaches of the law, among them sedition, riot, appearing armed in
public, arson, false imprisonment, abuse of official power, collecting
illegal taxes, and interference with the administration of justice. The laws
of Babylon did not recognize rape as a crime except when committed upon a
woman who was betrothed. "If a man
force the (betrothed) wife of another who has not known a male and is living
in her father's house, and he lie in her bosom and they take him, that man
shall be put to death and that woman shall go free." (The Code of Hammurabi,
Sec. 130.) Under the
Salic Law, when three men violated an unmarried free woman, they each became
liable to a fine of thirty solidi. Nothing was provided concerning
the commission of the act by a smaller number, except where a freedman
ravished the manumitted female slave of another, he was fined twenty
solidi. "Si qui
tres homines ingenuam puellam de casa aut de screuna rapuerint, unusquisque
eorum MCC din, qui fac. sol. XXX culp. iud." "Si
quis libertus libertam alienam rapuerit, DCCC din. qui fac. sol. XX
culp. iud." (Lex Salica XIV, XCIII.) The
primary meaning of the verb rapere, to forcibly carry away, was
adopted by the Visigoths, who considered the crime to be consummated as soon
as this took place, carnal knowledge being merely an aggravation calling for
an additional penalty. The rape of a virgin or a widow was punished by the
forfeiture of half of the offender's property to the victim, and if sexual
intercourse ensued, he was deprived of all his possessions for her benefit,
received two hundred lashes in public, and was delivered up to the woman, or
her parents, to serve as a slave for life. (Forum Judicum III, III,
I.) When the
girl was betrothed, half of his property was given to her, and half to her
intended husband; if he had little or nothing, he was sold at auction, and
the proceeds equally divided between them. (Ibid., Ill, III, V.) Violation
of a freeborn woman by slaves was punished by scalping, and the infliction
of three hundred lashes with a scourge. (Ibid., Ill, III, Vill.) The rape
of a married woman was called adultery with violence, and the perpetrator
was given up to the vengeance of the husband. His property was also
transferred to the latter, provided he had no legitimate issue. "Si
quis uxori alienee, adulterium intulerit violenter, si ipse adulter filios
habens legititmos talia perpetraverit, ipse solus absque rebus addicatur
marito mulieris. TITLE XIV.
CONCERNING THE CORRECTION OF SLAVES. 1. The
Emperor Constantine to Bassus. If a
master should punish his slave by striking him with rods or straps, or, in
order to keep him in custody, should place him in chains, Si
autem filios legitimos non habuerit, quibus facultas sua deberi legitime
possit, cum omnibus rebus suis in potestate mariti mulieris deveniet, ut in
eius potestate vindicia consistat." (Ibid., Ill, IV, I.) Rape among
the Hebrews was punished capitally when the girl was betrothed, otherwise by
the payment of a specified sum regarded as an indemnification for the injury. "But if a
man find a betrothed damsel in the field, and the man force her, and lie
with her, then the man only that lay with her shall die." "If a man
find a damsel that is a virgin, which is 'not betrothed, and lay hold on
her, and lie with her, and they be found;" "Then the
man that lay with her shall give unto the damsel's father fifty shekels of
silver, and she shall be his wife; because he hath humbled her, he may not
put her away all his days." (Deuteronomy XXII, 25, 28, 29.) In ancient
Greece, a man guilty of this offence was liable to a fine dependent upon the
civil condition of the victim. "He that
deflowers a free woman by force shall be fined an hundred drachms." "He who in
the same manner violates a young maiden's chastity shall be fined a thousand
drachms." (Potter, Antiquities of Greece I, XXVI, Page 203.) The
peculiar manner in which the accusation was filed and the complaint sworn in
Wales carry us back to the oath taken by Abraham's servant in Holy Writ. "If a man
commit a rape upon a woman and then deny it, let there be given the oaths of
fifty men, who are all Welshmen and common freeholders, to clear him. If the
woman also legally urge her complaint, having taken hold of the privy member
of the man with her left hand, and having her right hand upon the sacred
relic, let her swear that he by force defiled her with this member, and
brought insult and disgrace upon her, upon her tribe, and upon her lord.
Some of the judges will not admit of any denial against such an oath, but we
have made provision for a denial, as we have previously mentioned." "If a man
commit a rape upon a woman and acknowledge it, let him pay twelve cows as a
fine to the lord, and also her commutation fee to the lord. If she were a
maid, let him pay her the maiden fee and her dowry to the utmost amount that
he ought, as well as her satisfaction and her security; and if she be a
married woman, her satisfaction for the insult must be increased one half."
(Ancient Laws of Cambria; Laws of Howel the Good, 135, 136.) The
Saxons, like the majority of barbarians, permitted pecuniary compensation or
"bot" to be made for the commission of this offence; the amount being
regulated according to the "wer," that is, the estimated value of the guilty
party, which was determined by his rank and social position. "If a man
carry off a maiden by force, let him pay L. shillings to the owner, and1
afterwards buy (the object of) his will of the owner." "If she be
betrothed to another man in money, let him make 'bot' with XX shillings."
(Ancient Laws and Institutes of England; The Laws of King ^thel-bert, 82,
83.) "If anyone
ravish a widow, let him make 'bot' for it with his 'wer.' If anyone ravish a
maid, let him make 'bot' for it with his 'wer.'" (The Laws of King Canute,
53.) The
Normans prescribed castration as the penalty. "Si
quis mulierem vi oppresserit et violaverit, membrorum dampno punietur."
(Ibid., The Laws of King William the Conqueror XVIII.) This was
based upon the Lex Talionis, and, serious enough in itself, the
punishment was subsequently increased by the infliction of blindness, which
was in- no
objection can be raised with reference to the time he was confined, and the
master need have no fear of criminal prosecution, in case the slave should
die. For, indeed, he does not use his rights without moderation in a case of
this kind, but he will become guilty of homicide if he should intentionally
inflict a fatal wound upon the slave by means of rods, stones, or weapons;
or order him to be hung; or direct him to eurred by
the violation of a respectable matron, widow, or nun. Acknowledged
concubines were also embraced in this category. "Quod guide crimen si
couincatur, sequitur poena s. amissio mebroru, vt sit mebru p membra, quid
virgo cum cor-rupitur, mebru amittit, & idea corruptor puniatur in eo in quo
deliquit, oculos igitur amittat opter aspectu decoris, quo virgine cocupiuit,
amittat & testiculos, qui calore stupri induxerut. No autem sequitur
huiusmodi posna de qualibet fce-mina, licet vi opprimatur. 'Sequitur to/men
alia grauis & grauior, secundum qd' fuerit nupta, vel vidua honeste viuens,
sanctimonialis, vel alia matrona. lie con-cubina legittima, vel alia quasstu
faciens sine delectu quide personara." (Bracton, De Legibus et
Consuetudinibus Anglix, III, 147.) Although
rape was already a crime at Common Law, the Stat. Westminster, 2, 34, 13,
Edw. I, provided: "If a Man ravish a Woman married, Maid, or other, where
she did not consent, neither before nor after, he shall have Judgment of
Life and Member." (Wingate, Abridgment of All the Statutes, Page 516.) Until
the reign of Richard II, the woman could release her ravisher from the
penalty by marrying him, a privilege absolutely forbidden by Roman law. The
crime could not subsequently be pardoned, and if it was, neither party was
allowed to inherit, and the victim, if married, forfeited her dower. The early
English authorities differed as to whether rape could be committed on a
child under ten years of age, hence the Stat. 18: Eliz., Cap. 7, was enacted
to remove this doubt. This opinion was based rather upon want of physical
development than upon presumed mental incapacity to acquiesce. Modern
legislation, designed for the protection of immature girls, and which
establishes the age when a female can legally consent to the performance of
the sexual act, is inherited from Roman jurisprudence. Stuprum, or
fornication, committed on a female child less than twelve years old, was
punished by sentence to the mines, or to exile, dependent upon the rank of
the offender. (Digest, XLVIII, XIX, 38, 3.) Many nations, among them
Scotland, Italy, Spain, Holland, and Japan, following the generally
recognized rule concerning puberty adopted by Rome, have fixed the age of
consent at twelve; Austria and Belgium at fourteen; France and Sweden at
fifteen; and Denmark at sixteen years. England makes the offence a felony
when the victim is under thirteen, and a misdemeanor when she is over
thirteen, and under sixteen. In this country the age of consent varies from
twelve to eighteen years. Germany
punishes rape with penal servitude for not more than ten years. (Strafgetzbuch
fur das Deutsche Reich, Art. 176.) In
Austria, the penalty is imprisonment for from five years to life, dependent
upon circumstances. (Allgemeines Strafgesetz, Arts. 125, 126, 127.) By the
Penal Code of the Russian Empire, it is not more than ten years at hard
labor. (Code Penal Russe, Art. 522.) French law
prescribes from five to twenty years. (Code Penal, Art. 332.) In Spain
rape is to a certain extent synonymous with abduction for immoral purposes,
the original meaning of the term being always taken into consideration. (Codigo
Penal, Art. 460.) Italy
fixes the penalty at from six months to five years. (Codice Penale del
Regna d'ltalia, Art. 340.) Rape is a
felony in every State of the Union, but there is a great difference in the
severity of the punishment imposed, which almost always consists of a term
of imprisonment. The popular belief in the inadequacy of the latter is
disclosed by the frequent burning of negroes in the South. It is a
remarkable fact that this is the same penalty established by the Third
Section of the preceding law, under which Roman slaves, guilty of rape, were
condemned to perish by fire.�ED. be hurled
from a precipice; or give him poison; or lacerate his body publicly by the
application of iron hooks to his sides; or burn his limbs with fire; or
cause his joints to waste away by depriving them of their humors and blood;
or deprive him of life by means of torture worthy of the cruelty of the most
savage barbarians. Given at
Rome, on the fifth of the Ides of May, during the Consulate of
Constantine, Consul for the fifth time, and Licinius, 312. TITLE XV.
CONCERNING THE CORRECTION OF RELATIVES. 1. The
Emperors Valentinian and Valens to the Senate. We grant
the power of punishing minors to their elder relatives, according to the
nature of the offence which they have committed, in order that the remedy of
such discipline may exert its influence over those whom a praiseworthy
example at home has not induced to lead an honorable life. We,
however, are not willing that the right to inflict extremely severe
castigation for the faults of minors should be conferred, but that the
exercise of paternal authority may correct the errors of youth, and repress
them by private chastisement. If, however, the enormity of the deed should
exceed the limits of domestic correction, We decree that those guilty of
atrocious crime shall be brought before the courts of justice. Given on
the day before the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of
Valentinian and Valens, 365. TITLE XVI.
ON THE LEX CORNELIA RELATING TO ASSASSINS. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to HercuLianus and Other Soldiers. Your
brother would have done better if he had surrendered himself to the Governor
of the province, for if he had proved that the man was not struck by him
with the intention of killing him, the Governor would have rendered a
decision in accordance with military discipline by remitting the penalty of
homicide; for a crime is committed when the purpose to cause damage is
present. Those acts, however, which take place rather through unforeseen
accident than from design are, for the most part, attributed to misfortune,
and not to an intent to commit injury. Published
on the second of the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of
Lsetus, Consul for the second time, and Cerealis, 216. 2. The
Emperor Gordian to Quintianus. He who,
when in danger of his life, kills his aggressor or anyone else, should have
no fear of prosecution on this account. Published
on the third of the Nones of April, during the Consulate of Arian and
Pappus, 244. 3. The
Same Emperor to Quintianus. When
anyone kills another who attacks him with a sword, he should not be
considered a homicide, for the reason that the defender of his own life is
not held to have committed an offence. 4. The
Emperor Gallienus to Monatius. If (as you
state) you have killed a robber, there is no doubt that it will be decided
that you have lawfully killed him who had the intention of depriving you of
life. Published
on the thirteenth of the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of
Valerius and Lucillus, 266. 5. Copy
of the Imperial Epistle of the Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Agathus. If it is
true that he who asserts he did not intentionally commit the homicide, but
that it took place accidentally, where death appears to have resulted from a
kick, no doubt can arise upon this point, and We desire that he shall be
freed from any fear and suspicion to which he may have been liable from the
facts, as admitted, in conformity with what is set forth by Our annotation. Given at
Sirmium, on the seventh of the Kalends of December, during the
Consulate of Diocletian, Consul for the fourth time, and Maximian, Consul
for the third time, 290. - 6. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Agotius. If anyone
should accuse you under the Lex Cornelia relating to assassins, you
must prove your innocence of the crime, and not defend yourself by alleging
that you were not of age. Ordered at
Rome, on the sixth of the Kalends of November, under the Consulate of
the Csesars. 7. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Philiscus. He who
goes about armed with the intention of killing a man, just as he who does
kill one, or through whose evil design such an act is committed, shall be
punished with the penalty prescribed by the Lex Cornelia, relating to
assassins. Ordered at
Nicomedia, on the seventh of the Kalends of January, during the
Consulate of the Csesars. 8. The
Emperors Valentinian, Valens, and Gratian to Probus, Praetorian Prefect. If any
person of either sex should kill an infant, he or she is hereby notified
that they will be punished with death. Published
at Rome, on the seventh of the Ides of February, during the Consulate
of Gratian, Consul for the third time, and Equitius, 374. 9. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, Theodosius, and Arcadius to Cynegius, Pr&torian
Prefect. Where a
woman is found to have plotted the death of her husband, or to have had the
intention of killing him in any other way, or where a husband
has entertained a similar design against the life of his wife, all the
slaves of both husband and wife who were in the house at the time, without
excepting any of them, shall be put to torture. Given at
Constantinople, on the third of the Ides of December, during the
Consulate of Arcadius and Bauto, 385. TITLE
XVII. CONCERNING
THOSE WHO KILL THEIR PARENTS OR CHILDREN. 1. The
Emperor Constantine to Varinus, Vicegerent of Africa. If anyone
should hasten the end of either of his parents, his son, his daughter, or
any of those relatives whose murder is designated by the term parricide,
whether he committed the act secretly or openly, he shall suffer the penalty
of parricide, and shall neither be put to death by the sword, nor by fire,
nor by any other ordinary method, but shall be sewed up in a sack with a
dog, a cock, a viper, and a monkey, and, enclosed with these wild animals
and associated with serpents, he shall be either thrown into the sea, or
into a river, according to the nature of the locality; so that, while
living, he may be deprived of all use of the elements, and during the
remainder of his existence, he may be deprived of air, and, at his death, of
the earth. Given on
the eleventh of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of
Licinius, Consul for the fifth time, and Crispus, 319. TITLE
XVIII. CONCERNING
POISONERS, DIVINERS, AND OTHER CRIMINALS OF THE SAME DESCRIPTION. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Titius. It is a
more serious crime to kill a man by poison, than to cause his death by means
of a weapon.1 Published
without date or designation of consulate. 1
Owing to the atrocious nature of the act, and the facility with which it can
be committed, affording the victim no opportunity for defence, the
intentional administration of poison was, at Common Law, always considered
to indicate deliberate malice. "The
poysoning of any man, whereof he dieth within the year, implieth malice, and
is adjudged willful murder of malice prepensed." (Coke, Institutes III, 7,
52.) "He that
wilfully gives poison to another, that hath provoked him or not, is guilty
of wilful murder; the reason is, because it is an act of deliberation,
odious in law, and presumes malice." (Hale, Pleas of the Crown I, XXVIII,
Page 455.) Modern
enactments have rendered the mere administration of poison with homicidal
design a capital felony. "Whosoever shall administer to, or cause to be
taken by any person, any poison or other destructive thing with intent to
commit murder, shall be guilty of felony, and, being convicted thereof,
shall suffer death." (Stat. 1, Vie., C. 185, Archbold, Criminal Procedure,
Vol. 1, Page 942.) American
jurists do not recognize any difference between malice express and implied.
"Our only way of proving malice is by inferring it from circumstances." 2. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Cxsars, to Tiberius. It is a
matter of public interest to learn and practice the science of geometry, but
the art of divination is damnable, and is strictly prohibited. Ordered at
Sirmium, on the thirteenth of the Kalends of September, during the
Consulate of the Caesars. 3. The
Emperor Constantine to Maximus. No
haruspex, no priest, and none of those who are accustomed to practice this
art, shall approach the threshhold of another, either for this or for any
other purpose; but the friendship of men of this kind (even though it may be
of long standing) shall be rejected, and any haruspex who approaches
another's house shall be put to death by fire; and anyone who has, either by
solicitation or with the hope of reward, induced him to come, shall be
deported to an island, after his property has been confiscated. We
consider that an accuser of a crime of this kind should not be classed as an
informer, but should rather be worthy of reward. Published
at Rome, on the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of
Constantine, Consul for the fifth time, and Licinius, 312. 4. The
Same Emperor and Csssar to Bassus, Praetorian Prefect. The
knowledge of those who, by means of magic arts, plot against the health or
lives of men, or turn chaste minds to licentiousness, should be punished,
and repressed by the severest laws. Those, however, who seek remedies for
the ailments of humanity, or, while in the country, innocently exert
themselves to preserve grapes from showers, or from the effects of rain or
hail, ought not to be liable to criminal accusations, as their efforts are
directed not to the injury of the health or reputation of mankind, but to
prevent the gifts of God and the labors of humanity from being destroyed. Given at
Aquileia, on the tenth of the Kalends of June, during the Consulate
of Crispus and Constantius, 321. 5. The
Emperor Constantius and the Ctesar Julian to the People. No one
shall consult an haruspex, a diviner, or a soothsayer, and wicked
confessions made to augurs and prophets must cease. Chaldeans, magicians,
and others who are commonly called malefactors on account of the enormity of
their crimes, shall no longer practice their infamous arts. Let all
curiosity relating to divination be at an (Wharton,
Criminal Law, Sec. 145.) Nor is the doctrine that death caused by the
deliberate administration of poison is wilful murder invariably accepted
where no statutory provision to the contrary exists. "A
homicide by poison is not necessarily murder at Common Law. If it is not, it
is not murder in the first degree. At the same time, when the evidence shows
that the death was effected by intentional and malicious poisoning, the
court, when not precluded by statute, may tell the jury that the offense is
murder in the first degree." (Ibid., Sec. 511.)�ED. end, for
anyone who hereafter refuses obedience to Our orders shall be put to death,
and laid low with the avenging sword. Given at
Milan, on the eighth of the Kalends of February, during the Consulate
of Constantius, Consul for the eighth time, and the Caesar Julian, 357. 6. The
Same Emperor to the People. Many
persons do not hesitate to disturb the elements by the use of magic, plot
against the lives of innocent people, and, by the invocation of household
gods, dare to provide means by which anyone can destroy his enemies by evil
arts. Such person shall be thrown to wild beasts, as they are of a nature
different from that of ordinary mortals. Given at
Milan, on the day before the Nones of December, during the Consulate
of Constantius, Consul for the ninth time, and Julian, Consul for the second
time, 357. 7. The
Same Emperor to Taurus, Prsetorian Prefect. As the
bodies of those who are in the enjoyment of high rank are exempt from
torture, except for certain crimes specified by the laws, and as magicians
in every portion of the world should be considered the enemies of the human
race, and also as those who belong to Our retinue directly offend Our
Majesty when they practice these arts, therefore, if a magician, or anyone
accustomed to the use of magic verses, and who is usually styled by the
people a sorcerer, an haruspex, a soothsayer, an augur, or a diviner, or
anyone who employs himself in the interpretation of dreams, or practices
anything similar to the arts above mentioned, should be found in My retinue,
or in that of the Caesar, he shall be deprived of his rank and punished, and
shall not be exempt from torture. And if, after having been convicted, he
should continue to deny the offence before those who have detected it, he
shall be placed upon the rack, and his sides torn by iron hooks, as these
penalties are suitable for a crime of such enormity. Given on
the third of the Nones of July, during the Consulate of Titian and
Cerealis, 358. 8. The
Emperors Valentinian and Valens to Modestus, Prsetorian Prefect. The guilt
of a person who studies things that are prohibited is equal to that of him
who teaches them. Given at
Constantinople, on the day before the Ides of December, during the
Consulate of Valentinian and Valens, 365. 9. The
Emperors Valentinian, Theodosius, and Arcadius to Albinus, Prsetorian
Prefect. Anyone who
learns of, and surprises and seizes another polluted by the practice of
magic arts, must immediately expose him, and bring the enemy of the public
welfare into court. If a
driver, that is, a charioteer, or any other person, should attempt to
violate this law, or should oppress the victim of their perni- cious arts
with secret punishments, he shall not escape the death penalty, as he is
subject to suspicion for two reasons; first, because he either prevented him
from being publicly dealt with, lest he might reveal his accomplices in the
crime, and escape the severity of the laws and the torture to which he was
liable; or, because he may have formed an atrocious design to kill his own
enemy under the pretext of vengeance. Given on
the seventeenth of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of
Timasius and Promotus, 389. TITLE XIX.
CONCERNING THE VIOLATION OF SEPULCHRES. 1. The
Emperor Gordian to Zeno. Those who
knowingly do not hesitate to purchase and sell property destined for
religious uses, especially when it has already been employed for that
purpose, are warned that although the sale is not valid in law, still, they
are guilty of the crime of injury to religion. Published
on the third of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of Sabinus,
Consul for the second time, and Venustus, 241. 2. The
Emperor Constantine to Tatian, Prefect of the City. When a
slave who is caught demolishing a tomb did so without the knowledge of his
master, he shall be sentenced to the mines. If, on the other hand, he was
induced to do so by the authority or order of his master, he shall be
punished with relegation. When anything taken from the tomb is found to have
been carried either to the city or country home of his master, the house or
building, no matter what it may be, shall be confiscated to the Treasury. Given on
the seventh of the Ides of July, during the Consulate of Acindynus
and Proculus, 340. 3. The
Same Emperor to Limenius, Praetorian Prefect. Where
anyone either violates a tomb, or attempts to do so, and the judges of the
district neglect to punish the crime, they shall be fined not less than
twenty pounds of gold, which has been fixed as the penalty for violators of
tombs, and they shall be compelled to pay it into the Treasury of Our
x-large sses. Given on
the fifth of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of Limenius
and Catulinus, 349. 4. The
Same Emperor to the People. Those who
violate tombs, or, I should say, the houses of the dead, are considered to
have perpetrated a double crime; for, by destroying them they robbed those
who are buried, and by erecting new structures with the materials, they
contaminate the living. Therefore, if anyone should remove from a tomb
either stones, marble, columns, or any other materials to be used for
building purposes, or should do so with the intention of selling them, he
shall be compelled to pay ten pounds of
gold to the Treasury; or if anyone, defending his own tomb, should file such
a complaint in court, or some other person should bring the accusation, or
notify any official of the act, this penalty ought to be added to the one
formerly prescribed; for none of the punishments imposed upon those who
violate tombs are considered to have been repealed. These
penalties shall be inflicted upon him who handles the bodies of persons who
have been buried, or the remains of the same. Given at
Milan, on the Ides of June, during the Consulate of Constantine,
Consul for the ninth time, and the Caesar Julian, 357. 5. The
Emperor Julian to the People. The
audacity of the violators of tombs extends even to injuring the busts of the
deceased and the consecrated mounds upon which they are raised; and our
ancestors always considered it a crime resembling sacrilege to take away
stones from them to disturb the soil, and to tear up the turf of the same.
It is also deemed an offence to remove the ornaments of tombs for the
purpose of decorating banqueting halls or porticoes. We,
therefore, having this in view, in the first place, forbid such acts to be
committed under the penalty of sacrilege, lest the respect to which deceased
persons are entitled may be violated.1 Given at
Antioch, on the day before the Ides of February, during the Consulate
of Julian, Consul for the fourth time, and Sallust, 363. 6. The
Emperor Justin to Theodore. As it is
unjust, and unworthy of Our reign for injury to be done to the remains of
deceased persons by those who allege that the latter were indebted to them,
and who, for the purpose of exacting the debt, interfere with their burial,
We, in order to prevent this injury from being committed hereafter, and
those whose duty it is to conduct the funeral of the deceased from losing
their rights, do hereby decree that any instruments which may have been
executed by the heirs before the corpse was buried, for the purpose of
collecting what was alleged to be due, or any admissions which have been
made by them, or any security which has been furnished, or any pledges which
have been taken, shall be absolutely void. All pledges which have been
given, or money which has been paid, shall be returned, and any sureties who
have been furnished shall be released from liability; and, generally
speaking, everything shall be restored to its former condition unaltered,
and the principal matter, as it was in the beginning, shall be disposed of
in court. Moreover,
anyone who has been found guilty of a crime of this kind shall pay fifty
pounds of gold, or, if he has not the means to do so, he shall suffer such
corporeal punishment as may be inflicted by a competent judge.2 1
Proceedings for the violation of a tomb involved the penalty of infamy. "Sepulcri
violati actio infamiam irrogat."�ED. 2
It was the belief of the Romans, who practiced cremation, that a grave
became religious the moment the earth was cast upon the bones of the dead;
and Given at
Constantinople, on the Kalends of December, during the fifth
Consulate of Olybrius, 526. Extract
from Novel 60, Chapter I. Latin Text. Likewise,
anyone who enters the house of a dying person, and annoys either him or
others who are members of his family, or attaches seals to his property
without having employed the services of an that then
the rights conferred by the laws immediately attached to the place of
sepulture. "Nam prius quam in os inieota gleba est, locus ille, ubi
crematum est corpus, nihil habet religionis; iniecta gleba turn et illis
humatus est, et gleba vocatur, ao turn denique multa religiosa iura
conplectitur." (Cicero, De Legibus, II, 22, 57.) Even the tomb of
a slave was also invested with this sacred character, which wasx-large ly due
to the fact that the spirits of departed ancestors were deified, and
appropriate sacrifices and other ceremonies were, on certain occasions,
regularly performed in their honor at their sepulchres. Violation
of a grave was, in ancient times, punished with much greater severity than
it is at present. In Greece,
while the penalty was left to the discretion of the magistrate, it was
provided that it should be exemplary. "He that
defaceth a sepulchre, or lays one of a different family in that of another,
breaks it, eraseth the inscription, or beats down the pillar, shall suffer
condign punishment." (Potter, Antiquities of Greece I, XXVI, Page 207.) Under the
domination of the Visigoths, anyone who damaged a tomb, or robbed a dead
body, was compelled to give a pound of gold to the heirs of the deceased,
and if there were none, it was paid to the Royal Treasury, and the offender
received a hundred lashes. A slave was given two hundred, and then burned to
death. In every instance, the return of the stolen property was required.
"Si quis sepulcri violator extiterit; aut mortuum expoliaverit, et ei aut
ornamenta vel vesti-menta abstwlerit; si liber hoe feeerit, libram auri
coactus exsolvat hseredibus mortui, et quie abstulit reddat. Quod si
hseredes non fuerint, fisco nostro cogatur inferre, et prieterea C. flagella
suscipiat. Servus vero si hoc crimen admiserit, CC. flagella
suscipiat, insuper et flammis ardentibus exuratur, redditis nihilominus
cunctis qua visus est abstulisse." (Forum Judicum XI, II.) The laws
of Alfonso X imposed a fine of ten pounds of gold, and confiscated the land
on which the building materials taken from the tomb were used. If the fine
was not paid, the alternative was perpetual exile. Death was inflicted where
armed men robbed a corpse; when they were unarmed, the penalty was
confinement at hard labor for life. "Aquel
que sacare las piedras e los ladrillos de los monumentos, deuen perder la
lauor que fiziere con ellos, e el lugar en que los obrare deue ser del Rey,
e demas deue pechar a la Camara del Rey diez librus de oro; e si non ouiere
de que las pechar, deue ser desterrado para siempre. E los ladrones que
desotierran, o des-pojan los muertos, para furtar los panos en que estan
embueltos, si lo fizieren con armas, deuen morir porende; mas si lo fizieren
sin armas, deuen ser condenados para siempre a las lauores del Rey." (Las
Siete Partidas VII, IX, XII.)
Disinterment of a corpse for gain or dissection was a misdemeanor at Common
Law, and became a felony only where the shroud or any of the clothing was
taken, the ownership of which was vested in the legal representatives of the
deceased. "The property of the sheets was in the executors, administrators
or other owner of them, for the dead body is not capable of any
property." (Coke, Institutes III, XVLII, 110.) A corpse
itself is not susceptible of larceny. "The dead body of a human being is not
capable of being stolen." (Stephen, A Digest of Criminal Law VI, XXXIV, Art.
292.) It is as yet undetermined whether this applies to skeletons and
anatomical preparations of dead bodies, or only to the corpse in its
entirety. (Ibid.) This would probably depend upon their
identification, an almost impossible undertaking, unless their mere
possession would afford the presumption of officer
legally authorized to do this, shall lose his right of action after the
death of the person aforesaid, and whatever he has taken can be recovered
from him by the heirs of the injured party, the third part of his property
shall be confiscated, and he himself shall be branded with infamy. He, also,
is liable to the same penalties who interferes with the funeral ceremonies
of a deceased person, or forbids them to be celebrated. Extract
from Novel 115, Chapter V. Latin Text. No one
shall hereafter be annoyed on account of any claim owed by a deceased person
until nine days have elapsed from the time of his death; and if any bond or
similar security should be executed, it will be void. The rights of
creditors shall not, however, be prejudiced by this provision. TITLE XX.
ON THE LEX FABIA CONCERNING KIDNAPPING. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Placidus. Let your
father proceed civilly by an action in rem before a competent
magistrate against him by whom he alleges his female slave has been seduced,
and that kidnapping has been perpetrated by carrying her away. If he should
gain his case, he can also prosecute him criminally under the Fabian Law. If
the slave was kidnapped, he will not be forbidden to bring an accusation
against him for this offence.1 stolen
property. The interests of medical science are obviously opposed to the
unqualified adoption of this principle. The
English rule, above stated, is generally applicable in the United States.
(Vide Wharton Criminal Law, Arts. 1098, 1176.) The horrible and
unfeeling practice of grave-robbing for the purpose of extorting money from
the relatives of the deceased, so prevalent in this country in recent times,
has caused the enactment of many criminal statutes imposing long terms of
imprisonment at hard labor for this
offence. Violation
of sepulchres is punished in Spain by imprisonment for from one month and
one day to six months, and a fine of from 125 to 1250 pesetas (Codigo
Penal de Espana, Art. 350); in France, by imprisonment of from three
months to a year, and a fine of 16 to 200 francs (Code Penal de France,
Art. 360) ; in Belgium, by imprisonment of from one month to one year,
and a fine of from 26 to 200 francs (Code des Lois Penales Beiges,
Art. 453); in Italy, by imprisonment for from three months to three years,
and a fine of from 50 to 1500 lire (Codice Penale del Regna d'ltalia,
Art. 144); in Portugal, by imprisonment not to exceed one year, and a
corresponding fine (Codigo Penal Portuguez, Art. 247); in Germany, by
imprisonment at hard labor for not more than two years (Strafgesetzbuch
fur das Deutsche Reich, Art. 167); in Austria, by from one to six
months' imprisonment, and the penalty for theft, in addition, where anything
is stolen (All-gemeines Strafgesetz, Art. 306); in Sweden, by
imprisonment for not longer than six months, and a fine of at least 25
riksdalers (Sveriges Rikes Lag XI, Cap. Sec. 4) ; in Japan, by penal
servitude for from two to five years (Criminal Code of Japan, Arts. 220,
221, 222.)�ED. 1
The Lex Fabia de Plagiariis was enacted for the purpose of punishing
the kidnapping, forcible detention, concealment, purchase or sale of a
freeman, a man- Published
on the twelfth of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of
Antoninus, Consul for the fourth time, and Balbinus, 214. 2. The
Same Emperor to Aurelius. If you can
prove that your slave was harbored by Julianus, and concealed by him for
some time, and that he afterwards persuaded him to take to flight, you can
either yourself, or by your attorney, prosecute him for the crime, or you
can bring the proper action against him, that is to say, one for having
corrupted the slave. Published
on the seventh of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of
Antoninus, Consul for the fourth time, and Balbinus, 214. 3. The
Emperor Alexander to Cornelius. In order
for the penalty of the Fabian Law to be incurred, the charge must be signed,
the accusation made, and the sentence passed. Published
on the eighth of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of Julian,
Consul for the second time, and Crispinus, 225. 4. The
Emperor Gordian to Paulina. The
sentence pronounced by the Attorney for the Crown, if he did not at the time
occupy the place of the Governor, who has power to act under the Fabian Law,
is void; as the administration of this law comes solely within the
jurisdiction of the Governor of the province. Published
on the third of the Nones of December, during the Consulate of
Gordian and Aviola, 240. 5. The
Emperors Valerian and Gallienus and the Caesars to Juliana. If your
adversary took your brother away, you should file a criminal accusation
against him under the Fabian Law, before the Governor of the province. Published
on the Nones of May, during the Consulate of ^Emilianus and Bassus,
260. 6. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Martiana. It is not
lawful either to sell or give away a fugitive slave. Hence you will
understand that you are liable under the law which imposes a certain penalty
to be paid to the Treasury on account of crimes of this description, except
in the case of co-heirs and partners who, in the division of the common
property, are permitted to bid against one another for a fugitive slave.
Therefore, in this instance, it is lawful to sell a fugitive slave, and the
sale will be valid when he is found and seized by the purchaser. Published
on the third of the Ides of March, during the Consulate of the
Caesars. umitted
slave, or one actually in servitude, but to whom the vendor had no title.
The detestation to which this crime was regarded by the Romans as affecting
the liberty of the citizen is disclosed by the penalties prescribed. The
magistrate was invested with discretionary power, and could sentence persons
of rank to relegation and the confiscation of half their property, and
crucify, or send offenders of inferior position to the mines. A slave who
had been convicted of kidnapping was required to remain in bondage for ten
years after his master's death. By the laws of the early Emperors, this
crime always incurred the penalty of death.�ED. 7. The
Same Emperor to Maximus, Prefect of the City. As you
state that certain slaves have been removed from the city by kidnapping, and
that freeborn men are sometimes carried away in the commission of the same
crime, We decree that you shall have permission to punish such an offence
with extreme severity, and, therefore, if you find anyone guilty of it, do
not hesitate to sentence him to death, in order that others may be deterred
by the penalty, and not venture, by an audacious act of this kind, to kidnap
either slaves or freemen from the city, and sell them. Given on
the sixth of the Ides of December, during the Consulate of
Diocletian, Consul for the third time, and Maximian, 287. 8. The
Same Emperors and Csssars to Confidius. The
Governor of the province, after having first decided the right of ownership,
will determine whether the accusation of kidnapping should be heard or not;
for if the slave should be found to be your property, the proof of ownership
having been established, the intention of the crime will be lacking. If,
however, after the question of ownership has been decided, it should be
proved that the slave belongs to another, the Governor will hear the
criminal accusation. Published
on the eighth of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of
Diocletian, Consul for the fourth time, and Maximian, Consul for the third
time. 9. The
Same Emperors and Csssars to Eugenius. It is a
positive rule of law that he who conceals another's slave is liable under
the Fabian Law. Ordered at
Heraclia, on the third of the Ides of May, during the Consulate of
the above-mentioned Emperors, 290. 10. The
Same Emperors and Csssars to Diza. It is
settled that he who purchases from another a slave that has been kidnapped,
and he is not proved to have been an accomplice in the perpetration of the
offence, is not criminally liable. Ordered
during the Nones of November, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 11. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Marpiata. The sale
of a kidnapped slave does not change the status, nor, where the crime is
committed by the kidnapping of a free person, is the status of the latter
affected. Ordered
during the Ides of November, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 12. The
Same Emperors and Csssars to Mutianus. Anyone who
knowingly harbors a fugitive slave and receives stolen property is liable on
this ground to an action of theft; and the Governor of the province must
cause the property to be restored to you, together with the ordinary
penalty. If, however, you should bring an accusation
for the crime of kidnapping, he will not hesitate to afford you a hearing. Ordered on
the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of the Caesars. 13. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Severinus. The
accusation of the crime of kidnapping shall be included among those of
public offences. Ordered on
the fifth of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of the
Caesars. 14. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Callisthenes. An
accusation for the crime of kidnapping cannot be legally brought when those
who are alleged to be guilty assert that they thought that the slaves or
free persons in question belonged to them, and that they had good grounds
for this belief, and did not adopt it as a pretext for committing the act. Ordered at
Nicomedia, on the day before the Nones of December, during the
Consulate of the Caesars. 15. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Pomponius. Anyone, by
selling a freeman without his consent, becomes liable to the penalty for
kidnapping if he is aware of his condition. Given at
Nicomedia, on the thirteenth of the Kalends of January, during the
Consulate of the Caesars. 16. The
Emperor Constantine to Domitius Celsus, Vicegerent of Africa. Those who
inflict wretchedness upon parents by kidnapping their living children are
liable to be sentenced to the mines, in addition to the other penalties
already prescribed by the laws. Where, however, anyone is accused and
convicted of a crime of this kind, if he is a slave or a freedman, he shall
be thrown to wild beasts; if he is freeborn, he shall perish by the sword. Given on
the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of Constantine, Consul
for the fourth time, and Licinius, 315. TITLE XXI. ON THE
VlSCELLIAN LAW. 1. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian and the Csesars to Bacchus. The
Viscellian Law prohibits persons of the condition of freedmen from daring to
assume such honors and dignities as belong to those who are freeborn, or to
usurp the office of decurion, unless they have been authorized to do so by
having obtained the right from the Emperor to wear gold rings, for then they
are entitled to the appearance, but not to the actual status of free birth
during their lives; and, without
any risk to themselves, can perform the public duties of those offices to
which freeborn persons are eligible. Moreover,
any freedman, who declares that he is freeborn, will not only be civilly
liable for his acts, but can also be prosecuted criminally under the
Viscellian Law. He, also, who usurps the decurionate, shall be branded with
infamy. There is
no doubt that individual freedmen, while in the country of their patrons
are, in proportion to their means, required to discharge the personal duties
to which men of this kind are usually liable. Published
at Antioch, on the second of the Ides of February, during the
Consulate of the Caesars. TITLE
XXII. ON THE CORNELIAN LAW WITH REFERENCE TO FORGERY. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Severinus. If you
accuse the other party of the crime of the substitution of a child, the
trial of the case, which is a capital one, should not be deferred until the
boy reaches the age of puberty, which has already been decided by Myself and
My Divine Father, Severus; for it is probable that the woman who is accused
will defend herself in every way possible, to avoid suffering the penalty of
death. Published
on the Nones of March, during the Consulate of the two Aspers, 213. 2. The
Emperor Alexander to Valerius. It has
been clearly stated in the Rescripts of My ancestors that, when the crime of
forgery has been committed by a debtor for the purpose of postponing
payment, he should, nevertheless, be compelled to discharge the debt,
irrespective of the criminal prosecution. Published
on the third of the Nones of May, during the Consulate of Maximus,
Consul for the second time, and ^lianus, 224. 3. The
Same Emperor to Cassius. � Although
you have accepted the legacy left you under the will which you allege is
forged, and which you accuse your father's wife, that is to say, your
step-mother, of having substituted for the genuine will, which she
abstracted at a time when you did not know that a crime had been committed,
you will, nevertheless, not be prevented from bringing a criminal accusation
against her, after the legal formalities have been complied with. Published
on the eleventh of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of
Albinus and Maximus, 228. 4. The
Same Emperor to Maximus. Those who
make use of forged rescripts should be punished by a penalty worthy of the
offence, and of exemplary severity. Anyone, however, who has been deceived
by another, and who can prove his innocence,
and produce the person from whom he received the forged document, shall be
released. Published
on the fourth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of
Albinus and Maximus, 228. 5. The
Same Emperor to Petronius. My
principles forbid an accusation of forgery, or of any other capital crime,
to be brought against your mother, but this matter does not deprive her of
any pecuniary rights; since if any doubt exists with reference to the will
in question under which your mother claims a trust, an inquiry can be
instituted as to its genuineness, without fear of a criminal proceeding. Published
on the third of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of
Agricola and Clement, 231. 6. The
Emperor Philip and the Csesar Philip to Culpius. Anyone who
has asserted that a will is false, and has lost his case, will have no right
to a bequest left by the deceased under the terms of said will. Published
on the fifteenth of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of
Philip and Titian, 246. 7. The
Emperors Valerian and Gattienus and the Csesar Valerian to Heliodorus. You
yourself state that when your adversaries first produced the instruments in
question, you suspected their genuineness; therefore, having made a
compromise, it will be difficult for the Governor of the province to permit
you to denounce as forged the documents which you have once accepted. Published
on the third of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of Fuscus
and Bassus, 240. 8. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Marinus. If you
state that certain codicils were forged by the persons against whom you
filed your petition, they cannot escape the accusation denying that they
availed themselves of the same; for those alone can be benefited by
abstaining from the use of an instrument of this kind who are not themselves
alleged to have been the forgers of it, and whom the employment alone of the
said instrument would render liable. Those,
however, who after criminally forging the codicils, have incurred the
severity of the Cornelian Law, cannot avoid punishment for the crime, by
setting up the defence that they have refused to make use of them. Published
on the third of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of .^Emilianus
and Bassus, 260. 9. The
Emperors Carinus and Numerianus to Mesius. If you should prove before
the Governor of the province that you are the heir at law of the person who
wrote the codicil, the ordinary rule is
that, after you have been placed in possession of the estate, you must
execute the trusts which have been lawfully bequeathed, unless it is your
intention to prove that the codicil is forged. But if you have instituted
criminal proceedings, and they have been dismissed through Our indulgence,
you will still be entitled to an investigation, and can bring a civil action
in order to determine the genuineness of the codicil. Published on the third
of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of Carinus, Consul for
the second time, and Numerianus, 284. 10. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Legitim,us. If you
intend to accuse your uncle's wife of the crime of the substitution of a
child, you must bring and prove your accusation before the Governor of the
province. Published
on the eleventh of the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of
Diocletian, Consul for the second time, and Aristobulus, 285. 11. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Isidore. Where a
pecuniary case can be referred to ordinary judges, they can, in conformity
with the opinion of that most learned jurist, Paulus, also decide civilly
with reference to the genuineness of written instruments. Published
on the tenth of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of
Diocletian, Consul for the third time, and Maximian, 287. 12. The
Same Emperors and Ctesars to Primus.
Prosecution for the crime of forgery, like almost all others, is not barred
by prescription, unless twenty years have elapsed.1 Ordered on
the sixth of the Ides of January, during the Consulate of the Cassars. 1
It was the ancient rule in England, in accordance with the maxim, "Nullum,
tempus occurrit Regi," that the lapse of no time, however long, would be
a bar to either civil or criminal proceedings instituted in the name of the
Crown. This was afterwards changed by custom as well as statute. "At Common
Law appeals (i. e. formal accusations) were to be brought within a
year and day after the offence committed." (Danvers, A General Abridgment of
the Common Law, Vol. I, Page 491; Britton, De Legibus Anglicanis,
Cap. XXIV, Pages 45, 46; Staunforde, Les Plees del Coron II, Cap.
13.) The limitation is said by Blackstone to have been derived from the
Goths. "Prsescriptio annalis qux currit adversus actorem, si de homicida
ei noh constat intra ammum a ciede facta nee quenquam interea arguet et
accusat." (Commentaries on the Laws of England IV, XXIII, Page 315.) By
Stat. 13, Car. II, Chap. \, the time was shortened in cases of
treason. "No Person by virtue of this Act shall incur any Penalty unless he
be prosecuted within Six Months after the Offence committed, and indicted
within Three Months after such Prosecution." (Wingate, Abridgment of all the
Statutes from the Beginning of Magna Charta, Page 631.) By the Treason Act,
1695, it was extended to three years, except only when the assassination of
the King by poison or otherwise had been planned. (Vide Stephen,
Commentaries on the Laws of England VI, VI, Page 144.) As a rule,
the prosecution of felonies is not barred by statutory enactment in England
or our country. This does not include the laws of the United States^ which
provide that no prosecution, trial, or punishment of any capital offence
shall 13. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Marcus. Anyone who
states in writing that a certain person was present and received his
property, when in fact he was absent, does not prejudice the rights of the
said person who was not aware of the facts, but renders himself liable to
criminal prosecution. Published
on the sixth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 14. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Gentianus. It is well
known that anyone who conceals or abstracts a will is guilty of the crime of
deceit. Ordered at
Sirmium, on the third of the Kalends of January, under the Consulate
of the above-mentioned Emperors. 15. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Rufus. If a
creditor, acting in collusion with his debtor, sold you the tract of land,
he has committed the crime of deceit, and has done you no injury, but, on
the other hand, has rendered himself liable to prosecution for the offence. Ordered on
the thirteenth of the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of
the Csesars. 16. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Fortunatus. There are
two ways open to a person desiring to contest the genuineness of a will.
Therefore, although you cannot institute criminal proceedings by an
attorney, still you will not be prevented from bringing a civil action
impeaching the genuineness of the will, as the accused cannot only legally
be sued by another, but can also be criminally prosecuted by him who brings
the civil action. Ordered at
Sirmium, on the eighth of the Ides of February, during the Consulate
of the Caesars. 17. The
Same Emperors and Ctesars to Menelaus. As a
forged will or codicil cannot be rendered valid by the lapse of any period
of time, so one which is genuine and legal cannot be an- take place
after three years from the date of its commission have expired. When the
revenue laws have been violated, the term is five years. (Barnes, Federal
Code, Arts. 1445, 1448.) Many of the States have statutes of limitations
applicable to misdemeanors. In France,
a malefactor is not liable to prosecution for a serious crime after ten
years from its perpetration, provided no legal investigation of the same has
been begun in the interval. Criminal proceedings for minor offences cannot
be instituted after three years. (Code Penal de France, Arts. 637,
638.) Spain
prescribes criminal action for felonies after twenty, fifteen, and ten
years; for other breaches of the law the time is from two months to one
year. (Codigo Penal de Espana, Art. 133.) In Italy,
the term varies for from six months to twenty years, dependent upon the
nature of the offence (Codice Periale del Regna d'ltalia, Art. 91) ;
in Germany, it runs from three months to twenty years (Strafgesetz fur
das Deutsche Reich, Sec. 67) ; and in Portugal, from one to fifteen
years (Codigo Penal Portuguez, Art. 125).�ED. nulled.
Therefore if you wish to punish the crime, either by a public accusation or
a civil suit, the Governor of the province, provided he has previously been
convinced of the truth of your assertion by other .evidence, will only
direct those slaves to be produced who can be interrogated. Ordered at
Sirmium, on the third of the Ides of February, during the Consulate
of the Caesars. 18. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Maximus. Legal
possession does not render a title valid which was fraudulent in the
beginning, therefore you can institute a criminal prosecution against those
whom you allege are contesting the ownership of the land with you. Ordered on
the third of the Nones of March, during the Consulate of the
Csesars. 19. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Cosmia. Even if
you are interested in the matter, still you should deliberate carefully in
your own mind as to your course, in order that you may not bring an unlawful
accusation by alleging that the instrument which you have signed is forged.
But as it is not permissible to accuse women of forgery in matters in which
they are not directly interested, and you acknowledge that you formerly gave
this same land to another, you ask that the power of bringing the accusation
be granted you contrary to the rule of law. Ordered on
the eighth of the Ides of March, during the Consulate of the Csesars. 20. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Rufinus. The fact
that the copy of the rescript was incorrectly made should not delay its
investigation by the judge to whom the case was assigned, as the parties
will not be liable to a criminal prosecution unless they have intentionally
committed forgery. Signed on
the eleventh of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of the
Csesars. 21. The
Emperor Constantine to Mechilius Hilariamis. If a
decurion should write a will, a codicil, or any other instrument for.the
disposition of the property of a person who is dying, or should officially
draw up any public or private documents, and then be prosecuted for forgery,
he shall be deprived of his office, and subjected to torture if the case
requires it. He,
however, who is accused of an act of this kind, does not immediately cease
to be a decurion, for he will remain such so far as his municipal functions
are concerned; but he cannot avail himself of the privileges of the
decurionate with reference to the matter in controversy, the truth of which
is to be ascertained. Nor can he who was formerly a notary, and afterwards
became a decurion, plead the privileges
of this office for the purpose of escaping torture on account of documents
which he formerly drew up, as their genuineness must be proved by the author
himself if circumstances demand it. Given on
the third of the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of Sabinus
and Rufinus, 316. 22. The
Same Emperor to Maximus, Prefect of the City. When the
investigation of a case of forgery takes place, every attempt must be made
to obtain proofs, witnesses, comparison of documents, and all other methods
of ascertaining the truth, nor shall the accuser be the only person
interrogated, or be required to furnish all the evidence, but the judge must
occupy an intermediate position between the two parties, and not divulge
what he thinks by means of any interlocutory decree, unless he gives some
indication, which is solely required by his duty as a magistrate, for the
purpose of furthering the proceedings; and he must finally state his opinion
in the decision which he renders. We limit
the prosecution of a criminal case of this kind to the term of two years,
which it shall not be lawful for either party to exceed. And the beginning
of the same shall arise at the time when the accusation is contested before
a competent judge; and, after the crime has been proved, the person who
committed the forgery shall be put to death, if the enormity of the offence
demands it; or he shall be sentenced to deportation. Published
on the eighth of the Kalends of April, in the Forum of Trajan, during
the Consulate of Constantine, Consul for the seventh time, and the Caesar
Constantius. 23. The
Emperors Valens, Gratian, and Valentinian to Maxima, Prsetorian Prefect. We grant
permission to litigants, after a disputed instrument has been presented to
the court, for him who questions its genuineness, to be compelled to
publicly state whether he intends to proceed criminally or civilly with
reference to the alleged forgery. If he intends to proceed criminally, he
must bring an accusation for forgery, and as soon as the civil suit has been
terminated by a decision, the criminal prosecution can take place, so that
if anyone should attempt to introduce wills, receipts, attestations, public
or private accounts, agreements, letters, final dispositions, written proofs
of donations, bills of sale, or any other documents, the contestant shall
have the power to bring the accusation. With
reference to the civil investigation, however, a less rigid examination of
the parties litigant should be made, as the judge who presides over the
criminal trial can punish the false statements of the plaintiff and the
criminal acts of the defendants with legal penalties. Published
at Rome, on the sixteenth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate
of Valens, Consul for the fifth time, and Valentinian, 376. 24. The
Emperors Valentinian, Theodosius, and Arcadius to Proculus,'Prefect of the
City. Whether a
civil or a criminal proceeding (as may be selected by the plaintiff) has
been instituted with reference to codicils, or other written instruments
which have been produced in court, We grant permission for the proof of the
genuineness of said instruments first to be required of him who offered them
in evidence, and then he who , is ready to prove that they are forged shall
be allowed to establish his
allegations.1 Given on
the tenth of the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of
Timasius and Promotus', 389. 1
The practice of forging, altering, destroying, and substituting wills having
become so prevalent under the Republic as to become an intolerable abuse,
the Lex Cornelia was enacted, at the instance of Sylla, with a view
to preventing it by means of the severe penalty of interdiction of fire and
water. This law did not, however, apply to other crimes of a similar
character, and its scope was greatly enlarged by subsequent legislation, so
as to include false swearing, subornation of perjury, forgery, the execution
or attestation of any written instrument, conspiracy to cause the death of
innocent persons, counterfeiting, and the sale or suppression of testimony.
This was the crimen falsi of Roman jurisprudence, which, while
embracing nearly every species of deceit by whose agency anyone might be
prejudiced, or deprived of his rights, was generally synonymous with the
fabrication, or fraudulent alteration of documents to which, when not
otherwise distinctly specified, it was presumed to refer. The punishment was
afterwards changed to deportation, hard labor in the mines, crucifixion, and
death. The
crimen falsi, with, however, a more restricted meaning and application,
was known to the Common Law of England, and originally had particular
reference to the forgery of the seal of the king and of those of members of
the royal family. It also included the attaching of false seals to private
instruments. The penalty was either banishment or death by hanging. "Crimen
vero falsi dicitur, cum quis accusatus fuerit quod sigillum regis, vel
appellatus quod sigillum Domini sui de cujus familia fuerit, falsaverit, &
brevia inde consignaverit, vel chartum aliquam vel literam ad exhxredationem
Domini vel alterius damnum sic sigillaverit; & quibus casibus si quis inde
convictus fuerit, detractari meruit & suspendi. Et quod de hujusmodi falsar1
dicitur, de sigilla adulterina chartis & literis apponenti-bus dicatur id
idem." (Fleta, Commentarius Juris Anglicani I, 22.) In after
times, the signification of the term became fully as extended as under the
Civil Law, to which it owed its origin. The
Visigoths placed perjury and forgery in the same category, and punished both
alike. (Forum Judicum II, IV, VII; VII, V, II.) By the
Babylonian law, a perjurer received the same penalty as the person against
whom he swore falsely would have received, had his crime been successful. "If a man,
in a case (pending judgment), bear false (threatening) witness, or do not
establish the testimony that he has given, if that case be a case involving
life, that man shall be put to death." "If a man
(in a case) bear witness for grain or money (as a bribe), he shall himself
bear the penalty imposed in that case." (The Code of Hammurabi 3, 4.) This rule
was also adopted by the Hebrews. "And the judge shall make diligent
inquisition; and, behold, if the witness be a false witness, and hath
testified falsely against his brother: "Then
shall ye do unto him, as he had thought to have done unto his brother."
(Deuteronomy XIX, 18, 19.) Mohammedan
authorities vary as to the punishment to be inflicted upon one who gives
false testimony. Some confine themselves to publicly denouncing the culprit
as infa^nous; others declare he should be scourged. (The Hedaya II, XXI.) In ancient
Athens, the perjurer could be compelled to answer in a private proceeding at
the instance of the injured party. "Let the penalty of the action TITLE
XXIII. CONCERNING
THOSE WHO DRAW UP WILLS UNDER WHICH THEY ARE BENEFICIARIES. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Valatius. Although
jurists hold that it is contrary to the Cornelian Law for an emancipated
son, at the dictation of his father to write in a will, that he is his heir,
still, if before the will was drawn up he would have been his lawful
successor, and had acquired possession of the property, he would be
considered his heir; just as if your father had appointed you his heir with
his own hand, and you had only discharged your duty as his son. Published
on the Nones of September, during the Consulate of the two Aspers,
213. 2. The
Same Emperor to Atticius. If the
testator, who wrote the codicil with his own hand, stated therein that
either a legacy or a trust was left to you, you will not be considered to
have incurred the penalty imposed by the Decree of the Senate. But if he
mentioned in the codicil that he had dictated the will, you should not claim
the legacy or the trust, and you will be released from liability for the
penalty on account of Our Imperial indulgence. Published
on the Ides of December, during the Consulate of Antoninus, Consul
for the fourth time, and Balbinus, 214. 3. The
Emperor Alexander to Martial. It was
forbidden by the Decree of the Senate and the Edict of the Divine Claudius
that those who write the wills of others�even though at the dictation of the
testators�should include in them any bequest to themselves, and the penalty
of the Cornelian Law is imposed upon anyone who does so. The Senate and the
Emperors very rarely pardon anyone who requests it, when he attempts to
excuse himself on the called
tytvboiiaprvpia be in force against those who bear, or suborn false
witnesses." (Potter, Antiquities of Greece XXVI, Sec. 19.) Forgery,
as a branch of the crimen falsi, was formerly punished in Scotland by
the amputation of the hand. The offence was afterwards made capital.
(Vide Erskine, Principles of the Law of Scotland IV, IV, 34.) The
sentence for perjury was confiscation, imprisonment for a year and a day,
infamy, and incapacity to again testify in court. (Vide Mackenzie,
The Laws and Customes of Scotland in Matters Criminal I, XXIX.) In the
United'States, as in England, unless special statutory provisions have been
enacted declaring prosecution of forgery at Common Law abolished, it may be
instituted. Where certain kinds of forgery have been defined as felonies,
those not enumerated are still punished as misdemeanors under the Common
Law. (Vide Wharton, A Treatise on Criminal Law, Sec. 859.) The same
rule, to a certain extent, applies to perjury. "Perjury is at common law
simply a misdemeanor. And false swearing, when not technically perjury, may,
nevertheless, be at Common Law indictable as an independent misdemeanor,
when the oath is taken to affect a judicial right." (Ibid., Sec.
1508.)�ED. ground of
ignorance, and offers to reject whatever has been left to him by the
will. Published
on the seventeenth of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of
Maximus, Consul for the second time, and ^Elianus, 224. 4. The
Same Emperor to Crescens. Any
legacies which a husband wrote with his own hand in the will of his wife are
held not to have been written, and the penalty of the Cornelian Law will
apply if pardon is not obtained. Published
on the third of the Nones of February, during the Consulate of Fuscus,
Consul for the second time, and Dexter, 226. 5. The
Same Emperor to the Soldier Gallieniis. The slave
whom you mentioned in the will of your fellow-soldier, by his order, as
having been left to you, is considered as not bequeathed, and therefore you
cannot claim the legacy. The penalty of the Cornelian Law, however, so far
as you are concerned, is remitted through My indulgence, for I think that
you were rather mistaken than guilty of malice. Published
on the seventeenth of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of
Fuscus, Consul for the second time, and Dexter, 226. 6. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars, to Aufidiiis. If you,
under the direction of your master, wrote with your own hand in his will
that you were to obtain your freedom, and as you state that your master did
not sign the will, and did not expressly admit, by any written instrument,
that you were entitled to your freedom, the terms of the Decree of the
Senate oppose your receiving it. You are, however, released from the penalty
of forgery, as you could not antagonize your master. Published
on the sixth of the Ides of December, during the Consulate of
Diocletian, Consul for the fourth time, and Maximian, Consul for the third
time, 290. TITLE
XXIV. CONCERNING COUNTERFEIT MONEY. 1. The
Emperor Constantine to Jamiarius. As certain
makers of counterfeit money are perpetrating their crime in secret, all
persons are notified that they are required to detect men of this kind, so
that their guilt having been ascertained, they may be delivered up to the
judge, and immediately be put to torture to compel them to reveal their
accomplices, and then be punished as they deserve. We grant immunity to
their accusers, and as their civil conditions vary, rules are hereby
established by Us with reference to each of these. If any
soldier should permit a criminal of this description, who has been arrested,
to escape, he shall be punished with death; and anyone not a
soldier, who is guilty of such an offence, shall be denied the right of
appeal. If a soldier, or an officer, should himself commit this crime, he
shall be brought before competent judges with due regard to his rank. Any house
or field where counterfeiting has taken place shall be confiscated to the
Treasury, and if the owner was in the neighborhood, he shall be punished for
carelessness or neglect, even if he was not aware of the commission of that
offence, unless being ignorant in the beginning, he divulged the crime as
soon as he found it out; for, in this instance, his land or his house will
not be liable to confiscation. When,
however, he was at a great distance from his house or his land at the time,
he will sustain no injury, but the agent in charge of the property, the
slaves, the tenants, or the serfs, whose services are employed in its
management, together with the individual who actually perpetrated the
offence, shall be capitally punished. We,
however, consider widows and minors worthy of special indulgence, and direct
that widows, who may have been in the vicinity, should not be deprived of
their houses or lands, if they themselves were in no way implicated in so
serious a crime. Moreover, children under the age of puberty, even if they
are accomplices, shall not suffer any loss, because their age, which renders
them deficient in judgment, release them from liability. But if their
guardians are in the neighborhood, they will incur the penalty, for they
should not be ignorant of what their wards are doing; and if they are
solvent, as much of their property shall be forfeited to the Treasury as
their wards would have been compelled to pay had they been convicted. Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of December, during the second Consulate
of the Cassars, Crispus and Constantine, 521. 2. The
Same Emperor to TertuUus, Prefect of the City. When
anyone makes counterfeit money, We order that his entire property shall be
confiscated to Our Treasury, for We wish that money shall be coined only in
Our mints. Those who are guilty of counterfeiting have committed high
treason, and a reward is promised to their accusers. Whenever a
counterfeiter of solidi, or anyone who has placed them in
circulation, is convicted, he shall instantly, and without delay, be put to
death by fire.1 Given at
Milan, on the day before the Nones of July, during the Consulate of
Constantine, Consul for the seventh time, and Con-stantius, 326. 1
The classification of this offence, as well as its mode of punishment, was
borrowed directly by England from the Civil Law. It was specifically made
treasonable by the Stat. De Proditionibus, 25 Ed. Ill, 5, 2 (Wingate,
An Exact Abridgment of all the Statutes, Page 627), prior to which time no
clear or precise definition of the most serious crime against the state had
been formulated. Counterfeiting the King's seal or money, had, however,
always been treason at Common Law, under the title of crimen falsi. (Vide
Glanvil, Tractatus de Legibus & Con-suetudinibus Regni Anglia} I,
II, XIV, Vill.) "Continet
etiam sub se crimen Isesse maiestatis, crimen falsi, quod quidem multiplex
est: vt si quis falsauerit sigillum domini regis, vel monetam reproba/m 3. The
Emperors Valentinian, Theodosius, and Arcadius to Rufinus, Prsetorian
Prefect. If anyone
should extort the privilege of coining money, either by virtue of a rescript
or a permit issued by Us, he shall not only lose the benefit of the
permission which he has obtained, but will also suffer the penalty which he
deserves. Given at
Constantinople, on the Ides of July, during the Consulate of
Theodosius, Consul for the third time, and Abundantius, 393. TITLE XXV.
CONCERNING THE CHANGE OF NAME. 1. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars, to Julian. As in the
beginning, private individuals have the right, for the purpose of
recognition, to give their children such names and surnames as they may
desire, so a change of name does not prejudice innocent persons. Therefore,
if you are a freeman, you can legally change your name or surname without
committing a fraud; and you are not forbidden to do so in accordance with
the laws which have been frequently enacted on this subject, and your rights
will not, on this account, be prejudiced in the future. Given on
the fifteenth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. TITLE
XXVI. ON THE
JULIAN LAW RELATING TO POLITICAL CORRUPTION. 1. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius to Pompeianus, Prefect of the City. Let no one
presume to again apply for the office of commander, enumerator, jailer, or
any other employment, as one term of these is
fabricauerit & huiusmodi." (Bracton, De Legibus & Consuetudinibus
Anglix III, 118b.) Coke
remarks with reference to the above-mentioned statute, "The forging of the
king's coine is high treason, without utterance of it, for by this act the
counterfeiting is made high treason." (Institutes III, I, Page 16.) Even so
late as 1721, a woman was, under circumstances of incredible atrocity,
publicly burnt at Tyburn for coining. (Vide Pike, A History of Crime
in England, Vol. II, Page 288.) The
Anglo-Saxon law, suggestive of the Lex Talionis, imposed the penalty
ol amputation without the right to commute it. "He who after this shall make
false (money), let him forfeit the hands with which he wrought that false,
and not redeem them with anything neither with gold nor with silver."
(Ancient Laws and Institutes of England, Laws of King Cnut, Sec. 8.) By the old
Scotch law, the property of anyone guilty of falsun, or
counterfeiting, was confiscated, and he was either burnt or hanged.
(Mackenzie, The Laws and Customes of Scotland in Matters Criminal I, XXXVI,
Page 383.)�ED. sufficient
for the public welfare. If anyone of such persons should, by means of an
Imperial Rescript, fraudulently acquire an office a second time, what he
obtained in this way shall be considered as void, and he shall be held to a
strict accountability for the acts which he performed during his previous
administration. Those who
violate this law shall be sentenced to the penalty of deportation, in
accordance with the terms of the Lex Julia, relating to political
corruption. Given at
Milan, on the day before the Kalends of June, during the Consulate of
Stilicho and Aurelian, 400. TITLE
XXVII. ON THE JULIAN LAW RELATING TO EXTORTION. 1. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius to Matro-nianus, Duke and
Governor of Sardinia. In order
that the penalty inflicted upon one person may strike many others with fear,
We order that a duke who has been guilty of extortion shall be sent, under a
sufficient guard, into the province which he plundered, and be compelled
against his will to pay not only fourfold the value of what he himself
extorted or took from the inhabitants of Our province, but also of anything
which the members of his household and his soldiers and attendants may have
obtained in this manner. Given at
Constantinople, on the day before the Ides of June, during the
Consulate of Antoninus and Syagrius, 382. 2. The
Same Emperors to Florus, Praetorian Prefect. All judges
are notified that, so far as their own extortions are concerned, the
pecuniary penalties imposed cannot only be collected from them, but also
from their heirs. Given on
the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of Antoninus and
Syagrius, 382. 3. The
Same Emperors to Marcellinus. All
magistrates and judges are hereby notified that they must keep their hands
off of the money and estates belonging to litigants, and not think that the
controversies of others may be a source of plunder for themselves, for
judges and traders in private litigation are liable to the penalties
prescribed by the laws. Given at
Milan, on the day before the Nones of April, during the Consulate of
Merobaudus, Consul for the second time, and Saturninus, 383. 4. The
Same Emperors and Arcadius, Edict Addressed to the Inhabitants of the
Provinces. We order,
and We urge that if any public official, decurion, landlord, and finally any
vassal or person of any rank whatever, should have been, in any way,
harassed by a judge, or if anyone should know that a
judicial decree was obtained by the use of money, or that a penalty was
remitted through a reward, or with the hope of gain, or where anyone can
afterwards establish the dishonesty of a judge in any case, he must denounce
him, and furnish evidence in support of his accusation, either during his
administration, or after he has relinquished his office; and, if he should
prove the crime, he shall be honored and glorified for having done so. Given at
Constantinople, on the tenth of the Kalends of July, during the
Consulate of the Noble Prince Honorius, and Evodius, 386. 5. The
Emperors Valentinian, Theodosius, and Arcadius to Sever-inus, Count of
Private Affairs. Let every
Attorney of the Crown, Steward of the Royal Household, secretary, collector,
or tenant of anyone, who remembers that the Count of Our Private Affairs has
extorted money from him, and he to whom he paid it has retired from office,
demand what he paid before Your Excellency, within the term of one year, and
whatever he refunds shall be credited on his account. When,
however, the prescribed time has elapsed from the date of his laying aside
his office, no accusation of this kind shall be heard, but We decree that
the Attorneys themselves, the Stewards, the tenants, the secretaries, and
the collectors aforesaid shall be held liable for payment. Given at
Milan, on the day before the Nones of June, during the Consulate of
Valentinian, Consul for the fourth time, and Neoterius, 290. 6. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to Florentinus, Prsetorian Prefect. We order
that men shall be selected for the government of provinces whose lives are
honorable, and who are not attracted to the office by ambition or the desire
for gain, but who are deemed worthy of promotion by Your Excellency, so that
those who are chosen for the place by yourself or by Us, having been sworn,
may state that they have not given anything in order to obtain the office to
which they have been appointed, and that they will never in the future give
anything, either themselves, or by other persons for that purpose, in
violation of the law, and of their oath, nor enter into an agreement of this
kind, by way of a sale or donation, or under any other pretext. They
should also swear that, with the exception of their salaries, they will not
accept anything whatever during their administration, or after they have
relinquished their office, in consideration of any favor which they may
bestow during their term, and which they should grant without reward. And
although We believe that no one, by violating his oath, will forget the fear
of God, and prefer some present advantage to his own salvation, still, in
order that the danger of punishment may be added to the fear of Divine
retribution, We grant to all persons the right of accusation, as of a public
crime, where any official dares to disregard
the oath which he has taken, and this applies not only to him who received
the presents but also to him who gave them; and anyone convicted of this
crime shall be fined quadruple the value of what was given or received.1 Given at
Constantinople, on the sixth of the Kalends of December during the
Consulate of Theodosius, Consul for the seventeenth time and Festus, 439. TITLE
XXVIII. CONCERNING THE CRIME OF EMBEZZLEMENT. 1. The
Emperors Honorius and, Theodosius to Rufinus, Prsetorian Prefect. Judges who
misappropriate public money during their administration incur the penalty
imposed by the Lex Julia relating to embezzlement, and We order that
they shall suffer capital punishment, and that those shall be subjected to
the same penalty who are guilty of complicity with them, or who knowingly
received the property misappropriated by them. Given at
Constantinople, on the fifth of the Nones of March, during the
Consulate of Honorius, Consul for the tenth time, and Theodosius, Consul for
the sixth time, 415. TITLE
XXIX. CONCERNING THE CRIME OF SACRILEGE. 1. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius to Eutro-pius, Prsetorian
Prefect. Those who
fail to observe, or violate the sanctity of the Divine Law and offend either
through ignorance or neglect, commit sacrilege. Given at
Thessalonica, on the third of the Kalends of March, during the
Consulate of Gratian, Consul for the fifth time, and Theodosius, 380. 2. This
Law is not Authentic. 3. The
Same Emperors to Symmachus, Prefect of the City. The
conduct of the Emperor should not be discussed, for it is the same as
sacrilege to doubt whether he whom the sovereign selects for an office is
worthy or not. Given at
Milan, on the fifth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate
of Richomer and Clearchus, 384. 1
This offence has been defined as follows: "Extortio est crimen quando
quis colore offcii extorquet quod non est debitum, vel supra debitum, vel
ante tempus quod est debitum."�ED. 4. The
Same Emperors and Arcadius to Eutropius, Prsetorian Prefect. Let no one
think that he who desires to receive and administer an office, in the same
province in which he is both an inhabitant and a citizen, is not guilty of
sacrilege, unless the Emperor himself has voluntarily granted someone this
privilege by a rescript.1 Given on
the sixteenth of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of
Arcadius and Bauto, 385. TITLE XXX. CONCERNING
SEDITIOUS PERSONS, AND THOSE WHO DARE TO ASSEMBLE THE PEOPLE AGAINST THE
GOVERNMENT. 1. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius to Floren-tius, Augustal
Prsetorian Prefect. If anyone
should attempt to stir up the populace contrary to the plain provisions of
the law enacted on this subject, and resist the public authorities, he shall
be subjected to the severest punishment. Given at
Constantinople, on the thirteenth of the Kalends of January, during
the Consulate of Richomer and Clearchus, 384. 2. The
Emperor Leo to Erythrius, Prsetorian Prefect. No
seditious speeches shall be made with tumultuous clamor in any city or
elsewhere, nor shall any offensive words be uttered against any official of
the government; and those who make such speeches and incite such tumults are
hereby notified that they will, under no circumstances, obtain anything
which they demand, but that, on the other hand, they will be liable to the
penalties which the ancient laws provide against the authors of seditions
and tumults. Given at
Constantinople, on the second of the Nones of March, during the
Consulate of Leo, Consul for the sixth time, 474. TITLE
XXXI. WHEN A
CIVIL ACTION CANNOT BE BROUGHT AT THE SAME TIME
ALONG WITH A CRIMINAL PROSECUTION, AND WHETHER
BOTH PROCEEDINGS CAN BE INSTITUTED BY THE SAME
PERSON. 1. The
Emperors Valens, Gratian, and Valentinian to Antony, Prsetorian Prefect. It has
been generally laid down by a majority of jurists that whenever both a
criminal and a civil action will lie in a private matter, both of them can
be brought, no matter which may first be instituted; and when the civil
action has not been filed, the criminal one can be, 1
A person guilty of sacrilege was considered by the Romans as worse than a
thief. "Sacrilegus omnium prsedonum cupiditatem et scelera superat."�ED. and
vice versa. Hence, if anyone has been forcibly dispossessed of property,
and for the purpose of recovering it has made use of the interdict Unde
vi, it is still not forbidden to bring a criminal accusation under the
Julian Law relating to public violence. And where a will has been
suppressed, and proceedings have been begun under the edict providing for
its production, a criminal prosecution is authorized by the Cornelian Law
having reference to wills. When a
freedman alleges that he is freeborn, he can be prosecuted civilly on
account of the services due to his patron, as well as criminally under the
Viscellian Law. Under this head also is classed the action of theft, as well
as that created by the Fabian Law. There are
many other instances which cannot be enumerated here : where when one action
is brought first, it is lawful to try the case again by having recourse to
another. According to this statement of the law, there is no doubt that the
crime of forgery, which has already been made the subject of a civil action,
can also be prosecuted criminally. Given on
the day before the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of
Valens, Consul for the sixth time, and Valentinian, Consul for the second
time, 378. TITLE
XXXII. CONCERNING THE CRIME OP PLUNDERING AN ESTATE. 1. The
Emperors S&verus and Antoninus to Euphrata. You cannot
prosecute your co-heir for the crime of plundering the estate when you
acknowledged that, after having examined the property in the common chest,
the keys of the same were delivered to him. When a demand is made to produce
the property in court, he cannot be compelled to adjust his accounts, for
after the property for which the demand was made has been produced, the
decision of the controversy should be left to the proper judges. Published
on the twelfth of the Kalends of May, during the second Consulate of
Antoninus and Geta, 206. 2. The
Emperor Antoninus to Primus. You are
not prevented from prosecuting your step-father for the crime of plundering
the estate, before the Governor of the province. Published
on the seventh of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of
Lsetus, Consul for the second time, and Cerealis, 216. ^ 3. The
Same Emperor to Helena. If you
have entered on the estate of your grandfather, you will not be prevented
from prosecuting your step-mother for the crime of plundering the estate. Published
on the third of the Nones of January, during the Consulate of Sabinus,
and Anulinus, 217. 4. The
Emperor Gordian to Bassus. The heirs
of a deceased husband cannot prosecute his widow for the crime of plundering
his estate (as she is, both humanly and divinely speaking, the partner of
her husband). Therefore you can sue for the property, which you allege she
has abstracted, by bringing the proper action in rem; or, if she has
been guilty of fraud in order to avoid having possession of the chattels,
you can compel her to produce them, and she cannot acquire the ownership of
the income of any property which she retained in bad faith, for although she
is not liable to prosecution for the crime of plundering the estate, there
is no doubt whatever that the income from the same can be recovered by a
suit if it is in existence, and if it has been consumed, a personal action
may be brought for its value. Published
on the sixth of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of Atticus
and Praetextatus, 243. 5. The
Emperor Philip and the Csesar Philip to Simplicius. Legatees,
even when they were the freedmen of the deceased, cannot be deprived of the
benefit of their legacies, under the pretext that the estate has been
plundered, especially when the case has not been heard. Published
on the fifteenth of the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of
Philip and Titian, 246. 6. The
Same Emperor and Csesar to Basilia. It is a
well-settled rule of law that the crime of plundering an estate can be
prosecuted, even where a civil action for the same cause has failed. Published
on the tenth of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of ^milianus
and Aquilinus, 250. TITLE
XXXIII. CONCERNING PROPERTY CARRIED OFF BY VIOLENCE. 1. The
Emperor Gordian to Valerius. It is an
established principle of law that an action brought for the recovery of
property carried away by violence, and which includes a penalty, has
reference rather to property which is movable and can move itself than to
land illegally occupied. Published
on the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of Atticus and
Praetextatus, 243. 2. The
Emperors Valerian and Gallienus to Longinus. If the
heir of the donor forcibly deprived you of the movable property, whose
ownership you acquired by a legal donation, you have the right to bring suit
for quadruple damages on the ground of property taken by violence, within a
year; and, after that time, you will not be prevented from bringing an
action for simple damages. Published
on the seventh of ... May, during the Consulate of Secularus and Donatus,
261. 3. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars, to Evelpistus. It is
settled that a creditor who forcibly removes property which has been pledged
to him does not perform a lawful act, but commits a crime, and there is no
doubt that he can be sued for quadruple damages on the ground of having
carried away the property by violence within the available year, or for
simple damages after the year has expired. Ordered at
Sirmium, on the seventh of the Kalends of January, during the
Consulate of the above-mentioned Emperors. 4. The
Same Emperors and Ciesars to Attains. With
reference to property which a slave belonging to another is said to have,
removed by violence, without the knowledge of his master, the latter can be
sued for quadruple damages in a noxal action on this ground before a
competent court within a year, and, after that time, an action for simple
damages can be brought against him. Ordered at
Heraclia, on the second of the Kalends of May, under the Consulate of
the above-mentioned Emperors. 5. The
Same Emperors and C&sars to Domna. Whether
you think that you should proceed against your stepmother in an action based
on voluntary agency, or in one for the forcible removal of property, by
means of which quadruple damages can be recovered within the available year,
and similar damages afterwards; you can bring your suit before the Governor. Ordered at
Philippopolis, on the sixth of the Nones of July, during the
Consulate of the above-mentioned Emperors. TITLE
XXXIV. CONCERNING THE CRIME OP SWINDLING. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Alexander. You
acknowledge that you have committed a dishonorable and criminal act by
having pledged the same property to several persons, and that, when
contracting the last obligation, you concealed the fact that the said
property was already encumbered to others. You will provide for your
security, and avoid prosecution for crime, if you pay your debts to all your
creditors. Published
on the fifth of the Ides of February, during the Consulate of
Pompeianus and Pelignus, 232. 2. The
Emperor Gordian to Valens. If your
father gave you a donation, and, at the time when you were emancipated,
transferred to you by delivery the ownership of the said property, and
afterwards hypothecated it to his creditor as his own,
without your consent, he does not prejudice your rights, nor can he be
prosecuted for the crime of swindling, because of knowingly encumbering to
his creditor as his own, and without your consent, property which he knew
belonged to another. Published
on the second of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of
Gordian and Aviola, 240. 3. The
Same Emperor to Hadrian. Swindling
should not be included among public crimes. Published on the Ides of
April, during the Consulate of Atticus and Prsetextatus, 243. 4. The
Emperor Philip to Eutropius. Advantage
cannot be taken of the ignorance of a creditor without incurring the risk of
punishment, where property encumbered to him has already been legally
pledged or hypothecated to another; for fraudulent acts of this description
should be regarded as unusual offences, and it has been repeatedly stated in
rescripts that swindling must be severely punished. Hence your debtor either
attempted to take advantage of your ignorance, or, if the obligation was
legally contracted, he fraudulently tried to deprive you of your right by
conniving with a person for this purpose, whom he pretended to have a prior
lien on the property pledged; and you can appear before the court having
jurisdiction which will render a decision in conformity with law and equity. Published
on the sixth of the Ides of May, during the Consulate of Peregrinus
and .^Emilianus, 245. TITLE
XXXV. CONCERNING INJURIES. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Syrus. It is not
lawful to injure the slaves of others. Published
on the eleventh of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of
Alexander. 2. The
Same Emperor to Clavus. The action
for injury will lie in your favor for two reasons: first, because a husband
is understood to have some regard for his wife's reputation for chastity;
and second, because a father is considered to sustain damage when the
character of his daughter is assailed. Published
on the day before the Ides of May, during the Consulate of Agricola
and Clement, 231. 3. The
Emperor Gordian to Donatus. If you did
not denounce anyone, you should have no fear that your reputation has been
damaged, because certain persons, with the intention of injuring you, have
called you an informer; and, further- more, you
can bring an action for injury in the usual way against those who are
ascertained to have done anything -for the purpose of reflecting upon your
character. Published
on the second of the Ides of July, during the Consulate of Gordian
and Aviola, 240. 4. The
Emperors Valerian, Gallienus, and the Csesar Valerian to Vindius. It is
perfectly clear that an atrocious injury has been committed, if at the time
when this was done you were in the exercise of your duty as priest, and wore
the habit and the ornaments of your profession; and therefore you can bring
a criminal prosecution in order to obtain redress. Published
on the second of . . . , during the Consulate of Mmili-anus and
Bassus, 260. 5. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Cazsars, to Victorinus. If you can
prove that you did not intentionally make use of any abusive expression, the
truth of this fact will protect you from an accusation of slander. If,
however, during a quarrel, and while inflamed with anger, you accused
someone of homicide, and twelve months have elapsed since that time, as an
action for injury committed is barred by prescription after the expiration
of a year, you cannot be sued on that ground. Published
on the sixth of the Ides of July, during the Consulate of Diocletian,
Consul for the fourth time, and Maximian, Consul for the third time, 290. 6. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Flavianus. As the
justice of the law does not permit patrons to commit injuries against their
freedmen, and you state that the heirs of your patron have injured one who
received his freedom from the defunct, the Governor of the province will see
that the insults of the heirs cease. Published
on the Ides of July, during the Consulate of Diocletian, Consul for
the fourth time, and Maximian, Consul for the third time, 290. j 7. The
Same Emperors and Caesars to Potentianus. The
commission of injury gives rise to a private action, and not to a criminal
prosecution. Ordered at
Sirmium, on the Ides of February, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 8. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Martian. It is
established that a master can bring suit for an atrocious injury suffered by
his slave, in accordance with the terms of the Perpetual Edict, by which it
is plainly stated that an action for damages will lie. Ordered on
the fifteenth of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. 9. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Nonna. There is
no doubt that persons who, for the purpose of rendering them infamous, have
stated that the children of a certain individual were slaves, can be sued in
an action of injury. Ordered at
Nicomedia, on the sixth of the Kalends of December, during the
Consulate of the above-mentioned Emperors. 10. The
Same Emperors and Csssars to Paulus. If
Zenodorus (for the purpose of defaming her) said that your grandmother was a
female slave, belonging to the City of the Coman-.ensians, and did nothing
more, an action for injury committed can immediately be brought against him.
If, however, he persists in his assertion, you have the right to defend
yourself in court, and then, if your grandmother should not be decided to be
a slave, it is settled that you can bring your suit* Ordered at
Nicomedia, on the fifteenth of the Kalends of January, during the
Consulate of the Csesars. 11. The
Emperor Zeno to Alexander, a Man of Illustrious Rank. When the
criminal action for the commission of injury which the ancient legal
authorities included among private offences is brought by persons of
illustrious rank, whether they hold any office or not, or by their wives,
their sons, or their daughters (of course, during .the lifetime of their
fathers or husbands), or if it should be brought against any person of this
description, We decree that the said persons shall file their complaints in
writing, and solemnly observe all the other legal formalities which are
usually complied with in such cases. The illustrious accuser or defendant,
or his wife, or children of either sex shall, during the lifetime of their
parents, have the right to defend themselves, or file the accusation in a
criminal case for injury in any court having jurisdiction, by an attorney;
and the judge shall render his decision according to law against the party
who appointed the attorney, even if he himself was not present in court, but
tried the case by his attorney, provided, however, that no one else shall be
so bold as to claim this privilege for himself, or to ask Us to grant it;
but with respect to others, the practice of the courts which has been
observed up to the present time shall prevail hereafter. Given at
Constantinople, on the fifth of the Nones of November, during the
Consulate of Illus, 478. TITLE
XXXVI. CONCERNING DEFAMATORY LIBELS. 1.
Edict of the Emperors Valentinian and Valens. If anyone should find a
defamatory libel in a house, in a public place, or anywhere else, without
knowing who placed it there, he must either
tear it up before anyone else finds it, or not mention to anyone that he has
done so. If, however, he should not immediately tear up, or burn the paper,
but should show it to others, he is notified that he will be liable to the
punishment of death as the author. Where
anyone having a view to his own duty or to the preservation of the public
safety mentions the name of the culprit, and states with his own mouth what
he thought reprehensible in the libel aforesaid, let him be under no
apprehensions, for if the truth should be established by his assertions, he
will be entitled to the greatest praise, as well as to a reward from Us. If,
however, he should not be able to prove the truth of his statements, he
shall be punished with death.1 A libel of
this kind does not injure the reputation of another. 1
The famosus libellus of Roman jurisprudence belonged to the class of
injuries, A word of indefinite signification referring to acts
implying malice and having a direct tendency to damage someone either in
person or reputation. An injury might be actual, such as assault and
battery; or verbal, as slanderous expressions, bringing their object into
public contempt. It, in.many respects, corresponds to our "tort," and was
defined by the ancient authorities, in general terms, as everything
illegally done: "Omne quod non jure fit." The Laws
of the Twelve Tables authorized the enforcement of the Lex Talionis
in the case of serious injury, where it was possible; and when it was
comparatively slight, established a regular schedule of indemnities, the
least of which was twenty-five asses. (Leges XII Tabularum
VII, VII.) This, however, was ultimately abrogated by the equitable
jurisdiction of the Praetor, who permitted a civil or criminal action for
damages to be instituted, the amount of which was fixed by the plaintiff
himself, subject to revision by the court, who, if he thought best, could
either allow or diminish it. "Index uel tanti condemnat quanti nos
xstimauerimus, uel minoris, prout ei uisum fuerit." It was
essential for malice to be proved in an action for slander or libel, and if
the truth of the statements which formed the basis of the suit could be
proved by the defendant, he was permitted to do so. Many of
the verses and inscriptions, known as graffiti, as well as the
caricatures, left by the scribbling populace of Roman cities upon the walls
of public buildings for the amusement and edification of posterity, although
often of an undoubtedly libelous character, were never removed by the
authorities, who seem to have manifested a singular indifference towards
insults and defamation when published in this manner. These were the
precursors of the pasquinades of more recent times. No suit
would lie where the alleged injury was not intentional, was the result of a
mistake, or originated in an act of pleasantry. But even a mere gesture, if
obviously designed to cast opprobrium or insult upon anyone, was actionable,
although no words whatever may have accompanied it. Under the Lex
Cornelia, de injuriis, the injured person could proceed both civilly and
criminally where the act complained of was of a peculiarly violent or
atrocious character. The right of action De injuria was transmitted
to heirs, where joinder of issue had taken place before the death of the
plaintiff. A gesture
of contempt, without sufficient cause, incurred severe retribution among the
Babylonians. "If a man point the finger at a priestess or the wife of
another and cannot justify it, they shall draw that man before the judge and
they shall brand his forehead." (The Code of Hammurabi, Sec. 127.) That
species of Lex Talionis which deprived a man of the member with which
he committed the offence was a popular and effective penalty in antiquity. The Hindus
punished abuse of a magistrate with amputation of the tongue, confiscation
of property, and banishment. In all other cases of slander a fine was
imposed, which varied with the rank and caste of the offender. (Gentoo Code
XV. I, II.) Given at
Constantinople, on the fourteenth of the Kalends of March, during the
Consulate of Valentinian and Valens, 363. TITLE
XXXVII. CONCERNING CATTLE THIEVES. 1. The
Emperors Honorius and Arcadius to Pasiphilus. The
accusation of a cattle thief not only can be made in writing, but can also
be instituted without that formality. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of Olybrius
and Promotus, 395. With the
Saxons, the burden of proof, showing damage to property, rested on the
complainant, and injury to reputation was not taken into account. "And he
who shall accuse another wrongfully, so that he, either in money or in
prosperity, be the worse, if then the other can disprove that which anyone
would charge to him, be he liable in his tongue, unless he make him
compensation with his 'wer.' " (Ancient Laws and Institutes of England; The
Laws of King Edgar II, 4.) Libel, as
a specific offence, is not recognized by Mohammedans, and slander is limited
to direct accusations, or insinuations relating to sexual misconduct, such
as adultery, promiscuous illicit intercourse, and, under certain
restrictions, illegitimacy. (The Hedaya II, VII, V.) While the
law of libel was known to the early English legal writers, the offence was
not considered one of a serious nature, but is designated a misdemeanor.
Bracton places it among minora et leviora crimina, but says little or
nothing about this breach of the law, or its punishment. It was not until
the reign of Charles I that prosecutions for it assumed a definite form, and
they were principally directed against those who, with evidently malicious
intent, had attacked the government, the King, or his ministers. Such cases
were tried in the Star Chamber, and involved imprisonment, fine, exposure in
the pillory, and loss of ears. (Vide Stephen, A History of the
Criminal Law of England II, XXIV, Page 305.) The
present English law, based on the Libel Acts, pays special attention to
seditious libels, and such as are designed or published with a view to
extortion. Malicious defamatory libels are punished by a fine to be fixed by
the court, or by imprisonment not to exceed one year. (Vide Stephen,
Commentaries of the Laws of England IV, IV, IV, 11.) Criminal
libel is thus defined by American jurists. "A defamatory libel is matter
published without legal justification or excuse, the effect of which is to
insult the person of whom it is published, or which is calculated to injure
the reputation of any person by exposing him to hatred, contempt, or
ridicule." (Wharton, Criminal Law, Sec. 1915.) Anything which, when made the
ground of a civil action, would be considered libelous without demanding
special damage is indictable, as are also blasphemy, or obscene pictures or
writings. Mere observation by a third party is sufficient to constitute
publication. While at Common Law truth was not a justification, and could
not be set up as a defence, the rule is now different both in England and
the United States. "The publication of a libel is not a misdemeanor if the
defamatory matter is true, and if the publisher can show that it was for the
public benefit that such matter should be published." (Ibid., Sec.
1968.) Where, however, malice exists, this principle is not applicable.
(Vide also Ibid., Secs. 1919, 1926, 1927, 1940.) Libelous
or slanderous statements published against the sovereign or officials of the
government are generally, in the countries of continental Europe, classed as
instances of lese majesty, and punished accordingly. When a private
person is the object of such attacks, the penalty is, of course, not nearly
so severe.�ED. TITLE
XXXVIII. CONCERNING
THE PROHIBITION OF DAMAGING THE LEVEES OF THE NILE. 1. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to Anthemius, Praetorian Prefect. If anyone
should hereafter, contrary to the ancient practice observed throughout
Egypt, seize land left by the overflow of the Nile, within twelve cubits
from the bank of the said river, in violation of the peculiar and ancient
customs of that country, he shall be burned to death in the place in which
he displayed his want of reverence for antiquity, and, to a certain extent,
attacked the security of the Empire itself. His accomplices and companions
shall be sentenced to deportation, and without ever being granted permission
to obtain pardon, or recover either their citizenship, their rank or their
property. Given at
Constantinople, on the tenth of the Kalends of October, during the
Consulate of Honorius, Consul for the eighth time, and Theodosius, Consul
for the third time, 409. TITLE
XXXIX. CONCERNING
THOSE WHO CONCEAL ROBBERS OR OTHER CRIMINALS. 1. The
Emperors Vcdentinian, Valens, and Gratian to the Vicegerent Simplicius. Those who
conceal persons guilty of crime must expect the same penalty, to which they
have rendered themselves liable by having associated with them, and anyone
who knowingly harbors robbers, and neglects to give them up to justice,
shall, in the discretion of the judge, be punished corporeally, or by a
pecuniary fine, according to his rank. Published
at Rome, on the tenth of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate
of Gratian, Consul for the third time, and Equitius, 374. 2. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to Palladius, Pras-torian Prefect. When any
robbers or other malefactors reside or conceal themselves on the land of
another, the owner of the property (if he is present) or his agents (if he
is absent), or the persons having the control of the same, are obliged to
voluntarily deliver up the said criminals; and if they knowingly should not
do so of their own accord, they shall be notified by the civil authorities
to surrender those who are sought, in order that they may be tried and
punished according to the nature of their offences. Where,
however, the owners of the land or their agents, or those having charge of
the same, do not promptly give them up, then the Governor of the province,
having been applied to, must take all legal measures to arrest them. When a
sufficient force cannot be obtained to do
this, on account of their number, and the above-mentioned malefactors resist
the officers of the law, or otherwise manage to avoid arrest, then the judge
of the province, mindful of his responsibility, shall ask assistance from
the tribune or commanders of the soldiers who are in the neighborhood, in
order that the accused persons, having been seized by the soldiers, may be
placed in the hands of the law, without damage or injury to anyone, and,
after conviction, may undergo suitable penalties. The judge,
however, should not forget that if he requests the aid of soldiers against
one who is innocent, or for any motive than the trial of robbers or other
dangerous persons, or subjects the people of the province to unnecessary
expense, he will be liable to the severest punishment which Your Highness
may determine to be appropriate. If the tribunes, commanders, or other
officers, who are in the neighborhood, after having been notified by the
judge, should refuse to afford assistance, or if any injuries should be
inflicted by the soldiers themselves upon the inhabitants of the provinces,
they must make good all losses and damages, and be punished with the
greatest severity besides, in accordance with the judgment of the
illustrious commander-in-chief. The owners
of the land aforesaid, or their agents, or whoever has charge of the same,
shall not go unpunished, if, being present, and aware of the facts, they do
not voluntarily surrender the guilty parties; or, if having been notified,
they delay to produce them; but the proprietor of the land shall be deprived
of his ownership of it, and the agent or superintendent shall be sentenced
to perpetual exile. When the
agents themselves, the owner, or the superintendents of the land,
acknowledge that they are unable to control the multitude of peasants and
criminals aforesaid, and make this statement openly in the tribunal of the
province, the Governor shall cause military aid to be furnished by the
tribune or the other officers, if he should ascertain that the power of the
civil authorities is not sufficient; but when, after the production of the
alleged culprits, it becomes evident that they are innocent, and have
committed no crime, their accuser will be compelled to suffer the punishment
inflicted upon calumniators, for it establishes a bad precedent to seek for
robbers, and by doing so place innocent persons in jeopardy. Given at
Constantinople, on the twelfth of the Kalends of January, during the
Consulate of Marinianus, and Asclepiodotus, 423. TITLE XL.
CONCERNING THE NOTIFICATION OF ACCUSED PERSONS. 1. The
Emperors Valerian and Gallienus to Rusticus. When
anyone, who is absent, is charged with serious crimes, sentence is not
usually pronounced against him at once, but he is notified to appear, not
for the purpose of being punished, but that an opportunity may be afforded
him to clear himself, provided he can do so. If, after
having been notified, he should return within a year and clear himself of
the crime, he shall receive his property which has been sealed by order of
court. When, however, he returns within the prescribed time after having
been notified, and dies before establishing his innocence, he will transmit
his property to his heirs. Given at .
. . , during the Consulate of Tuscus and Bassus, 212. 2. The
Emperor Constantine to Jamiarius. Anyone who
refuses to appear in court within a year from the time that he was charged
with a crime shall have his property confiscated to the Treasury, and if he
should afterwards be found and convicted, he must be given a more severe
sentence, and even if he should prove his innocence by clear and
satisfactory evidence, his property will, nevertheless, remain in possession
of the Treasury. Given on
the Ides of January, and adopted at Corinth, on the fifth of the
Kalends of August, during the Consulate of Constantine, Consul for the
fifth time, and the Caesar Licinius, 319. 3. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to Palladius, Prsetorian Prefect. In cases
involving the payment of money, the Edict promulgated against a person who
remains concealed does not affect his reputation, but a criminal proceeding
brings such censure under the law that he who is accused not only cannot
transfer his estate, but his good name is also injured. Given at
Ravenna, on the seventh of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate
of Eustachius and Agricola, 421. TITLE XLI.
CONCERNING TORTURE. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus to Antiana. Slaves
should not be subjected to torture against their masters except in cases of
adultery, accusations of fraud having reference to taxation, and the crime
of high treason, which involves the safety of the Emperor. So far as other
offences are concerned, although judges should not formulate hurriedly a
decision based on testimony given by a slave against his master, still, if
the truth is established by other testimony, an exception cannot be pleaded.
It is, however, clear that, in pecuniary cases, slaves should be
interrogated against their masters, where other evidence is lacking. Published
on the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of Fuscus, Consul for
the second time, and Dexter, 197. 2. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Catullus. It is
unusual, and furnishes a bad precedent, for slaves to be heard against their
guardians, or the mother of their master, unless the administration of the
guardianship is involved. Published
on the third of the Ides of September, during the Consulate of Chilo
and Libo, 205. 3. The
Emperor Antoninus When Deciding a Case, Said: Slaves belonging to
another should first be interrogated under torture, when there is sufficient
evidence that a crime of such atrocity has been perpetrated; and the woman
herself may afterwards be put to the question, for it is not inhuman for her
to be tortured who destroyed her husband by poison. Published
on the seventh of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of
Sabinus and Anulinus, 217. 4.
Extract from a Rescript of the Emperor Antoninus. As too
much reliance should not be placed on the statements of criminals who,
having been convicted, allege that those by whom they were arrested and kept
in custody are their accomplices, so, if it is clearly proved that they only
divulged the crime committed in common for the purpose of avoiding the
penalty, they shall not escape public
punishment. Published
on the fifth of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of Sabinus
and Anulinus, 217. 5. The
Emperor Alexander to Respectus. Slaves who
have obtained their freedom by the last will of a testator should not be
indiscriminately subjected to torture, even where his death should be
avenged. Published
on the sixth of the Ides of March, during the Consulate of Sabinus
and Venustus, 241. 6. The
Emperor Gordian to Herodian. It was
long since decided that slaves or freedmen ought not to be tortured in cases
having reference to the domestic affairs of their owners, or patrons, as
what might be obtained by their confessions would not have the force of
truth either for or against them, in capital or pecuniary cases. Published
on the seventh of the Ides of May, during the Consulate of Sabinus
and Venustus, 241. 7. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Urbana. If the
slaves have been proved without doubt to belong to you, We do not permit
them to be put to torture, even though you suggest that this be done; and,
so far from doing so, We are unwilling that they should be compelled to
violate their fidelity to their mistress, even against your consent. Published
on the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of Maximus, Consul
for the second time, and Aquilinus, 286. 8. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Sallust, Governor. We do not permit
soldiers to be subjected to torture, or to the penalties imposed upon
plebeians in criminal cases, even when it appears
that they have been dismissed from the service without the privileges of
veterans, with the exception of those who have been dishonorably discharged.
This rule shall also be observed with reference to the sons of soldiers and
veterans. In the
prosecution of public crimes, judges should not begin the investigation by
resorting to torture, but should first avail themselves of all accessible
and probable evidence. If, after having obtained information relative to the
crime, they think that torture should be applied for the purpose of
ascertaining the truth, they only ought to resort to it where the rank of
the persons involved justifies such a course; for, by the terms of this law,
all the inhabitants of the provinces have a right to the benefit of the
natural benevolence which We entertain for them. Without
date or designation of Consulate. 9. The
Same Emperors and Csssars to Our Beloved Governor of Syria. In the
investigation of the question of free birth, every form of interrogation and
torture should be resorted to in order that persons of low and debased
origin may not venture to claim for themselves a position among those who
are distinguished and freeborn, and that the succession to which the latter
are entitled may not through a fraudulent assumption be denied to them. Given on
the sixth of the Ides of May, during the Consulate of Diocletian,
Consul for the fourth time, and Maximian, Consul for the third time, 290. 10. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Ptolmseus. As you
allege that the will is forged, the slaves forming part of the estate may,
under the Constitutions of the Emperors, be put to torture, even though they
were granted freedom by the person who asserts that he is the heir. Published
on the sixth of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of
Diocletian, Consul for the fourth time, and Maximian, Consul for the third
time, 290. 11. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Boethus. It was
decided by the Divine Marcus that the descendants of men who are designated
"Most Eminent and most Perfect," to the degree of great-grandchildren, shall
not be subject either to the penalties or the tortures inflicted upon
plebeians, if no stigma of violated honor attached to those of a nearer
degree, through whom this privilege was transmitted to their descendants. The
learned jurist Domitius Ulpianus, in his works treating of public law,
states for the knowledge and information of future ages that this rule shall
also be observed with reference to decurions and their children. Published
on the fifth of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of
Diocletian, Consul for the fourth time, and Maximian, Consul for the third
time, 291. 12. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Asper. Whenever
the ownership of slaves is involved, and the truth cannot be ascertained by
other evidence, eminent legal authorities hold that the slaves themselves
can be interrogated under torture. Published
at Sirmium, on the third of the Ides of May, during the Consulate of
Tiberianus and Dio. 13. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Philippa. It can be
of no advantage to you for the slaves forming part of the estate to be
tortured in the case in question, as the ownership of the same is not in
dispute; for where it is uncertain who is entitled to it, it is but
reasonable that, in order to ascertain the truth, the slaves belonging to
the estate should be subjected to torture; but, as you assert that the slave
is common property, you should entertain no doubt that half of him belongs
to the person against whom you desire the said slave to be interrogated.
This fact presents an obstacle to the application of torture, as slaves of
two joint-owners cannot be put to the question and interrogated against
either of them, except where one is said to have killed the other. Ordered at
Heraclia, on the third of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of
the above-mentioned Emperors. 14. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Constantine. It is
settled that slaves cannot be tortured any more in favor of their masters,
to whom they now belong, than in favor of those who formerly owned them. Ordered on
the eighth of the Ides of April, during the Consulate of the
Csesars. 15. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Maximus. There is
no doubt that slaves can be put to torture on account of acts committed by
them, not only in criminal cases, but also in those involving the payment of
money, where property is entrusted to them for deposit or loan, or for other
purposes authorized by law. Ordered on
the fifth of the Ides of April, during the Consulate of the Csesars. 16. The
Emperors Valentinian, Valens, and Gratian to Antonius, Prsetorian Prefect of
the Gauls. We desire
decurions to be absolutely exempt from the suffering inflicted by
instruments of torture, not only with reference to the debts of others, but
also on account of their own. If any magistrate should attempt to insult the
Order of Decurions in this manner, he shall be put to death. This severe
proceeding shall only be permitted in the case of persons belonging to this
municipal order, who are accused of high treason, and who are either
accomplices or principals in this infamous
crime. Given on
the fifteenth of the Kalends of October, during the Con-pulate of
Valens, Consul for the fifth time, and Valentinian, 376. 17. The
Emperors Arcadiiis and Honorius to Messala, Prsetorian Prefect. Let every
magistrate understand that he cannot, when inflamed with resentment, deviate
from the course of justice; nor, if influenced by bribery, inflict corporeal
injury by torturing persons who are innocent, or Of exalted rank; as the
devotion manifested by such persons through long service and arduous labors
entitles them to this privilege. The same
rule applies where anyone has retired from the office of decurion, for, on
account of his former, position, he must not be subjected to torture. Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of
Theodore, 299. 18. The
Emperor Justinian to Demosthenes, Prsetorian Prefect. So far as
the torture of slaves belonging to an estate is concerned, We order that, in
accordance with former laws and constitutions, no distinction shall be made,
whether a question has arisen among the heirs as to the title to the entire
estate, or only to a portion of the same, or to both; for the slaves can
only be interrogated concerning certain property of the estate, and those
alone shall be liable to torture who had charge of its administration,
whether they were left in servitude, or were directed to obtain their
freedom by the last will of the testator, so that any property belonging to
the estate which may have been concealed can be discovered. Before this is
done, however, he who demands the torture of the slaves must take the oath
prescribed by Us in such cases. Given on
the fifteenth of the Kalends of October, at Chalcedon, during the
Consulate of Decius, 529. TITLE
XLII. CONCERNING ABOLITION^ 1. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Paterna. If the
Governor of the province should ascertain that the abolition obtained by the
accused includes all the crimes with which he was 1
Abolitio, at Civil Law, in some respects, resembled the nolle
prosequi of modern times. It was the only means by which the progress of
a criminal proceeding could be arrested, and was granted upon application,
either by the court, the Senate, or the Emperor. The judge had power to
dispose of a case in this way, where the prosecutor was able to show good
cause for retirement, or any of the requisite legal formalities had not been
observed. A general abolitio was equivalent to an amnesty, which,
however, was not final, as the accuser could renew the prosecution within
thirty days, if he so desired. Either the accuser or the defendant could
apply for an abolitio, but the acquiescence of the latter was
essential in every instance. This
proceeding was not unknown to the early English law, as by Stat. 25, Hen.
Vill, c. 21, the king or the judges could authorize the accuser to abandon
the further prosecution of a criminal offence.�ED. charged,
his authority will be interposed to prevent what has once been terminated
from being renewed. Although prosecution of the crime may have ceased on
account of the above-mentioned abolition, still the latter can be revoked by
the same person at whose request it was obtained. Published
on the fifteenth of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of
Diocletian, Consul for the third time, and Maximian, 287. 2. The
Emperor Constantine to Januarius, Prsetorian Prefect. Abolition
ought to be requested in the presence of both parties in a case where a
competent judge, and not the Emperor, has jurisdiction; that is to say, when
anyone admits that he brought the charge either through mistake, rashly, or
in the heat of anger, for an accuser who makes an explanation of this kind
affords good ground for abolition. Where,
however, the accuser, either through fraud, or having been corrupted by the
money of the defendant, requests the dismissal of the case, the voice of
purchased commiseration shall not be heard, but trial of the guilty party
shall proceed, and the proper penalty be imposed. Persons who protect
themselves and their families from injury, by accusing their own relatives,
are by no means prohibited from asking that the prosecutions which they have
instituted be abandoned. Given on
the sixteenth of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of
Constantine, Consul for the fifth time, and Licinius, 319. 3. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius to Florus, Prsetorian Prefect. Permission
to dismiss a criminal charge, which has been wrongfully brought by the
accusers, shall not be granted. If, however, anyone should inaugurate a
prosecution in good faith, and the defendant sustain some injury on account
of the written accusation, that is to say, if he should be imprisoned, or
subjected to torture or scourging, or placed in chains, abolition shall not
be granted, unless he who suffered the wrong consents for this to be done. But when
the defendant did not suffer anything of this kind, and was afterwards
delivered up to the officers of justice for safe custody, the accuser will
be permitted to apply for a dismissal of the case within thirty days, even
against the wishes of the defendant; but We decree that such permission
shall not be granted after this time, unless the defendant gives his
consent. If any freeborn persons, although of plebeian origin, who were not
accomplices and participants in the crime, should, for the purpose of
obtaining evidence, have been subjected to scourging and torture, We order
that the judge shall refuse to dismiss the case, even at the request of both
parties, and that the trial, in which torture was applied, shall proceed. Even
though it may not have been inflicted upon the witnesses, absolution shall
not be granted for certain crimes (such as in high treason, rebellion,
treachery, embezzlement, violation of oaths, and all the other offences
included in the ancient law) in which a judge should require
the accuser not only to prove what he alleges, but the defendant, who denies
the charge, to clear himself, if he can do so. Given on
the day before the Ides of October, during the Consulate of our
Prince Valentinian, and Victor, 369. TITLE
XLIII. CONCERNING GENERAL ABOLITION. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Rutilianus, Consular of Cilicia. Anyone
who, having the power to bring a criminal accusation, after a general
amnesty of all criminals has been proclaimed in the usual manner, neglects
to prosecute within the time specified by the Edict, shall not be heard. Published
on the eighth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of Lsetus,
Consul for the second time, and Cerealis, 216. 2. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Paulinus. As the
accusation was not brought by you at the time when Our indulgence pardoned
all crimes, the prescription based upon public amnesty does not apply. Published
on the sixth of the Ides of February, during the Consulate of Maximus,
Consul for the second time, and Aquilinus, 286. 3. The
Emperors Valentinian, Valens, and Gratian to the Senate. Conscript
Fathers, pardon brands with infamy those whom it liberates, for it does not
remove the disgrace of the crime, but merely dispenses with the punishment. Given on
the fourteenth of the Kalends of June, during the Consulate of
Gratian, Consul for the second time, and Probus, 371. TITLE
XLIV. CRIMINAL
PROCEEDINGS SHOULD BE TERMINATED WITHIN A CERTAIN TIME. 1. The
Emperors Valentinian, Theodosius, and Arcadius to Desi-derius, Vicegerent of
Asia. If any
accuser should, in writing, denounce a defendant in court, and fail to
proceed with the accusation, which he began, within the time prescribed by
law, or should not appear upon the last day, which is an act of contumacy,
he shall be fined the fourth part of all his property, and shall undergo the
legal penalties, in addition to the infamy ordered by the ancient laws. Given on
the fourth of the Ides of July, during the Consulate of Arcadius and
Bauto, 385. 2. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to Cecilianus, Prsetorian Prefect. All
judges, no matter what offices they hold, or over what tribunals they
preside, are notified that necessary delays must not be refused to either of
the parties in criminal cases (if they are requested), that is to say, after
a written information has been filed; but the trial should take place within
a certain time, and if this has elapsed, the accuser who failed to prosecute
the case shall suffer the punishment prescribed by the laws. If he is a
person of such inferior rank that he will sustain no damage by the loss of
his reputation, he shall be subjected to the penalty of exile, unless the
case is dismissed by the consent of both parties within the time established
by law. Moreover,
the diligence of judges should be such that no good reason can arise for
either the defendant or the prosecutor to ask for delay, and they should
press the hearing of cases of this kind without expecting a continuance. Given at
Ravenna, on the twelfth of the Kalends of February, during the
Consulate of Honorius, Consul for the eighth time, and Theodosius, Consul
for the third time, 409. 3. The
Emperor Justinian to Menna, Prsetorian Prefect. We decree
that criminal cases shall, by all means, be terminated within two years from
the time when issue was joined, nor shall this period be extended under any
pretext; but, after the two years have elapsed, the case shall not proceed
further but the accused shall be discharged. Judges and their subordinate
officials are hereby notified that if, at the request of litigants, they
should delay the examination or trial of a case beyond the time aforesaid,
they must pay a fine of twenty pounds of gold. Given on
the Kalends of April .... TITLE XLV. ON THE
TURPILLIAN DECREE OF THE SENATE. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Amatus. He is held
to be liable to the penalty imposed by the Decree of the Senate who, after
having denounced a public crime, and begun the prosecution of the same, that
is to say, filed a written accusation, furnished a surety, and, caused the
arrest of the accused and his delivery into custody, abandons the case
without having previously caused it to be dismissed. 2. The
Emperor Gordian to Apius. If you
became surety for someone who had brought a criminal accusation in writing,
and afterwards desisted from the prosecution, and you bound yourself by a
stipulation, you will not be liable for any sum above that specified in the
contract. He, however, who failed to prosecute shall be branded with infamy,
and severely punished by the judicial authorities. 3. The
Emperors Valerian and Gattienus to Syllanus. Although the written
instrument in question contained the provision that abolition of the crime
should first be demanded, and that afterwards
the accused would comply with everything mentioned therein, and your
adversary failed to keep the promises which he made to you, you cannot renew
the accusation from which you yourself desisted. Published
on the day before the Nones of July, during the Consulate of Tuscus
and Bassus, 259. 4. The
Same Emperors to Patrophilus. If the
person against whom you petition has renewed an accusation against your
parents, which you allege he had abandoned, an exception on this ground can
be pleaded against him in the tribunal of the governor. Published
on the day before the Nones of May, during the Consulate of Secularus
and Donatus, 261. 5. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Matrona. When a
woman prosecutes anyone for an injury committed against her or her
relatives, and afterwards acknowledges that she desisted under an agreement
contrary to the ancient laws, it is a positive rule of law that she has
incurred the penalty imposed by the Turpillian Decree of the Senate. Given on
the seventh of the Nones of April, during the Consulate of the
Caesars. 6. The
Same Emperors to Lucilius. In
criminal prosecutions, those are considered to have desisted who have
abandoned the case without the intention of renewing the accusation.
Therefore, as your petition states that your ignorance was one of the
reasons why you did not prosecute the case to the end, you can, without any
apprehension of hindrance on account of the short interruption which took
place, proceed with the accusation according to law and bring it to a
termination, after having proved what is required of you. Published
on the third of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of
Diocletian, Consul for the sixth time, and Maximian, 296. TITLE
XLVI. CONCERNING CALUMNIATORS. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Sabinus. An
accusation of calumny should be prosecuted from the time the charge was
heard in the presence of the accuser, and therefore, the case having been
decided, it is contrary to the ordinary practice for you to demand that your
accuser be punished for calumny. 2. The
Same Emperor to Apollonia. A mother
is included among those persons who, without the fear of calumny, can avenge
the death of her son, and the benefit of the Decree of the Senate is also
granted her in other prosecutions. A foreign
heir, who prosecutes anyone on account of suspicions entertained by the
deceased with reference to his death, is released from liability for calumny
on this account, as a great difference exists between a voluntary accusation
and that required of the heir on account of his position. Published
on the sixth of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of Julian
and Crispus, 226. 3. The
Same Emperor to ^milius. When
anyone who is unable to prove the accusation of crime which he brought is
not convicted of calumny, he will sustain no loss of reputation ; for if the
defendant should be acquitted, the accuser ought not to be considered a
calumniator merely on that account, if he had good reason for bringing the
charge. 4. The
Emperors Cams, Carinus, and Numerianus to Arcadius. The
penalty of calumny cannot be inflicted on account of an accusation brought
to avenge the death of a father. Published
on the eleventh of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of
Carus and Carinus, 283. 5. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Cassius. Persons
can only be convicted of calumny who prosecute criminal cases, and not those
who institute legal proceedings involving freedom, and which also include
private matters that are the subject of controversy. 6. The
Same Emperors to Domitius. The
penalty of double damages is provided by the Julian Law in favor of the
owners of slaves, where the latter have been subjected to torture by the
false denunciation of an accuser. Ordered on
the fifteenth .... 7. The
Emperors Valentinian and Valens to Valerius. Your
Excellency should not order anyone to be brought before your tribunal for
examination unless the accuser has previously complied with all the legal
formalities required; as, according to the provisions of the ancient laws,
when an accusation is brought, the defendant shall be punished if it is
proved; and where the accuser fails to establish the charge, he himself must
suffer the penalty. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of Gratian
and Gadalaifus. 8. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius to Menan-drius, Vicegerent of
Asia. It is
stated both in Our Constitutions and in those of Our predecessors that
persons who bring accusations in the names of others shall be classed as
informers. Hence if the accusation is known to be false, the penalty of
infamy will be imposed upon him whose charge was not proved
in court; wherefore, all persons are notified that they will not be
permitted to bring to the attention of judges criminal accusations which
cannot be established. Given at
Constantinople, on the eighth of the Ides of May, during the
Consulate of Arcadius and Bauto, 385. 9. The
Same Emperors to Florus, Prsetorian Prefect. No legal
pretext advanced by way of excuse will be of any advantage to a man who
brings a false accusation, especially after the defendant has been produced
in court, nor will any public or private abolition profit, or be of any
advantage to such a person, nor will any special indulgence or general
privilege release him from liability. Given at
Constantinople, on the fifteenth of the Kalends of June, during the
Consulate of Antonius and Syagrius, 382. 10. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to the Praetors, the Tribunes of the
People, and the Senate, Greeting: Anyone who
brings a criminal accusation is informed that if it should prove to be false
he will not go unpunished, as those who are guilty of calumny will be liable
to the same penalty as the accused persons, had they been convicted.1 Given on
the eighth of the Ides of August, during the Consulate of the
above-mentioned Emperors. TITLE
XLVII. CONCERNING PUNISHMENTS. 1. The
Emperor Titus JElius Antoninus to Lucius. The
condition of persons condemned to hard labor for life is not different from
that of those who have been sentenced to deportation to an island. Without
date or designation of Consulate. 2. The
Emperor Antoninus to Valerius. My
Attorney, who was not acting as Governor, could not inflict upon you the
penalty of exile, and therefore you need have no apprehension of his
sentence, as it was not in conformity to law. 3. The
Same Emperor to the Senate. It is
clear that a decurion cannot be sentenced to labor on the public works. 1
Calumnia, as referred to above in the text, means malicious criminal
prosecution, whose employment, together with promoting vexatious or
groundless lawsuits, or demanding money for not doing so, constituted one of
the most common and detested offences enumerated in Roman jurisprudence. All
participants in it, whether directly or indirectly implicated, were liable
to the penalty, which, in addition to the damages recoverable by an action,
entailed the opprobrium of infamy.�ED. 4. The
Same Emperor to Marina. If the
child mentioned by you in your application was conceived before his mother
was sentenced to the mines, his condition after his birth will be that of
his mother before her conviction. 5. The
Same Emperor to the Senate. It is one
of the privileges of veterans that their children, as far as the first
degree, cannot be sentenced to the mines or the public works, but must be
relegated to an island. 6. The
Same Emperor to Alphius. Your
statement that a freeman has been condemned to imprisonment in chains for
life is incredible, for this penalty can scarcely be imposed upon a person
of servile condition. Published
on the third of the Ides of February, during the Consulate of Messala
and Sabinus, 215. 7. The
Emperor Alexander to Isidore. Immunity
for the commission of crime is not conceded on account of age, when anyone
is capable of perpetrating the crime of which he is accused. 8. The
Same Emperor to Victor. The
property of persons who have been deported to an island by a judge having
proper jurisdiction shall be confiscated to the Treasury, but that of those
who have been relegated shall not be confiscated, unless this is expressly
included in the sentence. 9. The
Same Emperor to Demetrius. If it
should be proved that your mother was the daughter of a decurion, it is
apparent that she cannot be condemned to work for persons employed in the
mines, or to the mines themselves. 10. The
Same Emperor to Catullus. Where a
slave has been sentenced by the Governor of a province to the penalty of
confinement in chains, without prescribing any time when he shall be
returned to his master, he should be kept in chains for life. 11. The
Emperor Gordian to Titian. The
punishment of performing menial services for persons employed in the mines
can be inflicted upon free men and women, as well as upon those in a servile
condition. 12. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian Stated in the Consistory : "The sons
of decurions should not be thrown to wild beasts." When, on hearing this,
the people cried out, the Emperors added: "No attention should be paid to
the vain remonstrances of the popu- lace; for
they should not be believed, either when they desire a criminal to be
pardoned, or an innocent person to be condemned." 13. The
Same Emperor to Ursinus. After a
slave has been convicted, if his master has not been deprived of his
ownership by the sentence, he has a right to demand his services. 14. The
Same Emperors and Ctesars to Vicarius. If the
time designated in a sentence of labor oh the public works has not yet
expired, it is proper to wait until it has elapsed; as it is to the public
interest for a penalty not to be hastily remitted, lest someone may, for
this reason, rashly commit crime. 15. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Agathus. It is not
lawful to revoke the penalty imposed by a sentence of the Governor of a
province. 16. The
Emperor Constantine to Catulinus, Proconsul of Africa. Let the
judge about to pass sentence exercise moderation, so that before imposing a
capital penalty upon anyone, as in the case of adultery, homicide, or
witchcraft, the accused may be convicted either by his own confession, or by
the positive statements of persons subjected to torture, or interrogated; so
that there may be a general agreement of the testimony with reference to his
guilt, and he may be implicated to such an extent that it will scarcely be
necessary for him who committed the crime to deny it. Given on
the third of the Nones of November, during the Consulate of
Volusianus and Annianus, 314. 17. The
Same Emperor to Eumelius. Where
anyone has been condemned to the mines for a criminal offence, he shall not
be branded upon the face, as this part of his sentence can be impressed upon
his hand, or the calf of his leg by a single mark; and his face, which has
been formed in the image of celestial beauty, shall not suffer
disfigurement. Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of April, during the fourth Consulate of
Constantine and Licinius, 315. 18. The
Emperor Constantius to Theodore, Governor of Arabia. As a
certain time was granted the defendants, who were convicted by clear
evidence, before sentence was passed, the right of petitioning the Emperor
as well as the opportunity of evading the penalties incurred by their
criminal acts was afforded them; and, as in the crime of homicide and other
serious offences punishment should not be deferred, the laws having
reference to crime must hereafter be observed, and convicted criminals and
malefactors be sentenced without delay. Given on
the Ides of October, during the Consulate of Constantius. Consul for
the fourth time, and Constans, 343. 19. The
Emperors Valentinian and Valens to Olybrius, Prefect of the City. Let no
one, by way of punishment for crime, be transferred from one guild to
another, if he is a member of any, but every culprit shall experience the
severity of the law prescribed for the crime of which he was convicted. Given on
the third of the Ides of April, during the Consulate of Valentinian,
365. 20. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius to Flavian, Prsetorian Prefect
of Illyria and Italy. If, having
in view the circumstances of the case, We, contrary to Our custom, should
order any persons to be punished with exemplary severity, We are not willing
for the guilty parties to suffer the penalty immediately, or the sentence to
be executed without delay; but desire that their fate and fortune shall
remain in suspense for the term of thirty days. The
defendants, however, must be placed in safe custody, and vigilantly guarded
during the time aforesaid. Given at
Verona, on the fifth of the Kalends of September, during the
Consulate of Antonius and Syagrius, 382. 21. The
Emperors Valentinian, Theodosius, and Arcadius to Prin-cipius, Prsetorian
Prefect. In order
that the depraved and venal perfidy of court attendants may not hereafter be
exercised with impunity contrary to the public welfare,'We decree that legal
penalties can be pronounced against them even during their absence. Given on
the Kalends of June, during the Consulate of Arcadius and Bauto, 385. 22. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius to Eutychianus, Prsetorian Prefect. We order
that punishment shall be inflicted only upon those who are liable to it, and
We exclude all relatives, acquaintances, and companions from the imputation
of calumny, as association with criminals does not necessarily render them
guilty, and neither affinity nor friendship presumes implication in crime.
Therefore, let each one be responsible for the offences which he himself
commits, and let the fear of punishment go no further than the detection of
guilt. This law
shall be communicated to all judges. Given at
Constantinople, on the eighth of the Kalends of August, during the
Consulate of Eutropius and Theodore, 399. 23. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to Anthemius, Pr&-torian Prefect. We decree
that all those whom the terms of their sentences have condemned to exile,
and who have served the designated time in prison, shall at once be
liberated from custody, and released from their chains, as
they have paid the penalty, and need not apprehend the wretchedness of
exile. It will be sufficient for them to have undergone such severe
punishment, nor shall those who have been long deprived of the common
blessings of air and light, and for an extended period have been oppressed
with heavy chains, be compelled to suffer the penalty of exile in addition. Given on
the fourteenth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of
Constantius and Constans, 414. 24. The
Same Emperors to Monachius, Prastorian Prefect. We order
all Governors of provinces to see that persons who have been condemned to
undergo the penalty of exile for a certain time, shall, as soon as that time
has expired, be no longer confined in prison, or kept under restraint in the
places to which they were exiled. Given at
Eudoxiopolis, on the third of the Kalends of September, during the
Consulate of Our Lord the Emperor Theodosius, Consul for the seventh time,
and Balladius, 416. 25. The
Same Emperors to Monaxius, Praetorian Prefect. We decree
that those who instruct barbarians how to build ships, when the latter were
previously ignorant of the art, shall be put to death. Given at
Constantinople, on the eighth of the Kalends of October, during the
Consulate of Monaxius and Pinta, 419. TITLE
XLVIII. CERTAIN
JUDGES SHALL NOT BE PERMITTED TO CONFISCATE PROPERTY WITHOUT THE ORDER OF
THE EMPEROR. 1. The
Emperor Theodosius and the Csesar Valentinian to Hierius, Prsetorian
Prefect. No judge
(with the exception of those of the highest rank) shall be permitted, during
times of prescription, to confiscate the entire property of anyone, unless
he has first made application to Us to do so. Given at
Constantinople, on the tenth of the Kalends of February, during the
Consulate of Theodosius, Consul for the eleventh time, and the Caesar
Valentinian, 425. TITLE
XLIX. CONCERNING
THE PROPERTY OF THOSE WHO HAVE BEEN PROSCRIBED OR CONDEMNED. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Marcus. It is well
known that masters are not deprived of the peculium of any of their
slaves who have been convicted of a capital crime, but a master shall
receive whatever he can prove belonged to his slave, and the price of the
property, if any has been sold by him; and power is also
granted to suspend sentence until the accounts of his administration have
been rendered by the slave, and the disposition of the property explained.
The master should, however, remember that this must be done quickly in order
that the slave may be delivered up to punishment. 2. The
Emperor Alexander to Pronto. Persons
sentenced to deportation do not transmit to their heirs any property which
they may have acquired after their conviction; but this, as well as what
they previously possessed, shall be confiscated. 3. The
Same Emperor to Julianus. If your
son, while under your control, was sentenced to deportation to an island,
you will not be deprived of his peculium, which he obtained in
military service, or which you gave him while in the army. Published
on the sixth of the Ides of September, during the Consulate of
Alexander, Consul for the second time, and Marcellus, 227. 4. The
Emperor Gordian to Callimorphus. Anyone who
is condemned to the mines becomes a penal slave, hence the property of him
upon whom a sentence of this kind has been imposed is confiscated to the
Treasury. Therefore, if you allege that he who was afterwards pardoned by Us
had any property, it will belong to the Treasury rather than to him who was
sentenced. 5. The
Emperor Philip to Arrian. If (as you
allege) the property of him who administered your guardianship and was
sentenced has been confiscated to the Treasury, apply to Our Attorney who,
if he ascertains that you are legally entitled to anything, will not refuse
it. 6. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Gaudentius. It is a positive rule of
law that children are entitled to none of the property of their mother, who
has been condemned to deportation. 7. The
Emperors Valentinian, Valens, and Gratian to Probus, Prsetorian Prefect. If anyone
in a province should incur the penalty of proscription, on account of the
nature of his crime, a complete inventory of his property must be carefully
made by the proper authority, to prevent anything from being abstracted
through favor of collusion; and a full description must be given of the
extent and character of the land, and what proportion of it is tilled, or
unimproved, how much of it is susceptible of cultivation, and how much in
vineyards, olive orchards, pasture, and timber. There
should also be included a statement of the advantages and beauty of the
property, as well as the decorations of the buildings, and how many slaves
are used in the cultivation of the land, whether they are
from the city or the country, and in what occupations they are engaged. It
should also be stated how many collectors there are, as well as the number
of tenants and oxen employed in the tillage of the soil; the number of
cattle and sheep, and the kinds of each; the quantity of gold, silver,
clothing, jewels; and whether the metal is coined, or in bulk; and the
designation of the various coins, as well as the amount of property
deposited in storehouses. After everything that you perceive that We desire
has been entered in the inventory, it should be delivered to the Steward of
Our Private Affairs, or to the officials of the palace appointed for this
purpose, in order that it may become part of the property of the Crown. Moreover,
an account of everything specified and separately enumerated should be sent
to Us, under seal of the judge, and there is no doubt that if he should be
guilty of negligence in this respect he must be fined. If, after the
examination made by the aforesaid official and reported to the Steward of
Our Private Affairs, to whom the inventory should be sent, it should be
found that something had been fraudulently omitted from the list, the said
official shall be punished by being compelled to pay the amount which has
been fraudulently suppressed, out of his own property. Given on
the third of the Nones of May, during the Consulate of the Noble
Prince Valentinian and Victor, 369. 8. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius to Eutro-pius, Praetorian
Prefect. When a
person sentenced to deportation has sons, some of whom are emancipated and
some are not, the portion of his estate to which his children are entitled
shall be transferred only to those under his control, if those who have been
emancipated think that, by relinquishing what they obtained at the time when
this occurred, they will sustain loss. If, however, they should prefer that
a merger of property and donations should take place, everything which the
Treasury grants to the children of a condemned criminal shall be equally
divided among them. This rule
shall also be observed with reference to the dowry of a daughter, or a
granddaughter by the son of a person condemned to deportation. Given at
Thessalonica, on the fifteenth of the Kalends of July, during the
Consulate of Gratian, Consul for the fifth time, and Theodosius, 380. 9. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius to Csesarius, Prastorian Prefect. When
anyone is sentenced to deportation, his wife can claim her own property, no
matter how she may have acquired it, and even if it has already been seized,
or taken possession of in any way, she will be entitled to receive it at
once. Her dowry, also, if it can be proved that she actually gave it to her
husband (but not what is sometimes inserted without effect in dotal
instruments) shall be delivered to her. Again,
anything which she received by way of donation from her husband before
marriage, or which came into her hands during marriage, through the
generosity of her husband, before his conviction, will undoubtedly belong to
her. (1)
Moreover, if it should appear clearly that any property had been given by a
father to his emancipated children, before the commission of the crime and
his conviction, it shall be reserved for them unimpaired, and without
controversy. Anything, however, which neither the wife nor the emancipated
children can legally claim, I decree shall be seized by the public
authorities, and confiscated, and a report made to Me stating whether the
condemned person has any children; and it should also be added whether they
claimed anything for themselves on the ground of a donation. (2) With
regard to those who are indebted to the Treasury, and have been proscribed
and condemned on this account, it has been decided that where the wife has
any property of her own, or any which was given to her by her husband before
he committed the act on account of which the prosecution for fraud was
instituted, and if anything was afterwards donated to his emancipated sons,
before the perpetration of the crime, it shall remain intact in the hands of
those who received it; and no one shall, under any circumstances, be held
liable to the Treasury, except for what the convicted criminal himself owned
when he contracted the obligation to the Treasury, or what he purchased in
his own name, or in that of his wife, his children, or anyone else.1 -1
In the early days of Roman jurisprudence, confiscation of personal
property always followed a sentence of death or exile. This was subsequently
extended to all convictions of crime punishable with penal servitude for
life. The
provisions of the ancient English law, which subjected a convicted traitor
to the forfeiture of his property, both real and personal, and anyone
convicted of felony to the confiscation of his goods and chattels, have been
rescinded in recent times. A marked distinction existed between the
forfeiture of real estate and that of chattels, for land was forfeited to
the Crown upon attainder, but the loss of personal effects was a necessary
incident of conviction without it. (Vide Stephen, Commentaries of the
Laws of England I, VI, XX.) By the
Forfeiture Act of 1870 (33 & 34 Vie., C. 23) guilt of treason or felony was
declared to no longer entail confiscation; and this penalty, which for many
centuries had been a source of grievous oppression to the unfortunate
families of convicted malefactors, was abolished. The
confiscation of the enemy's property by a hostile government, while
generally recognized, is subject to many modifications; and a distinction is
made between what belongs to the State and what is owned by individuals. The
title to chattels vests upon occupation, but that of land only after
absolute conquest. (Vide Baker, First Steps in International Law,
Chap. XXI, Pages 226, 227, 228.) This
principle has a much more extended application in the United States, where
the Supreme Court has held: "That war gave to the sovereign full right to
take the persons and confiscate the property of the enemy wherever found;
and that the mitigations of this rigid rule which the wise and humane policy
of modern times had introduced into practice, might, more or less, affect
the exercise of the right, but could not impair the right itself." (Brown
vs. The United States, 8 Cranch,
110.) This
doctrine does not apply where treaty provisions exist to the contrary,
contingent, of course, upon the proper behavior of the alien enemies whose
property otherwise would be subject to seizure and appropriation by the
State.�ED. Those,
however, are only excepted who have performed the duties of Caesarians or
Catholici, who are excluded from every privilege until their accounts have
been approved and accepted by Me, and they shall then have the right to
transmit any of their property which is clear of encumbrance. Given at
Constantinople, on the third of the Nones of August, during the
Consulate of Arcadius, Consul for the fourth time, and Honorius, Consul for
the third time, 396. 10. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to Hierius, Prse-torian Prefect. When
anyone is convicted of a crime and sentenced to death or deportation, his
property shall be confiscated to the Treasury, if he dies without issue.
When, however, he is survived by sons or daughters, or grandchildren by his
sons, after half of his estate has been confiscated to the Treasury, the
remainder shall be reserved for them. The same
rule applies if he should leave posthumous children. If he who incurred this
penalty was a decurion, and had no children, his curia shall succeed
to him, and will be entitled to his entire estate, and can itself either
hold it or transfer it to another, who shall discharge the official duties
of the deceased at his own risk. If,
however, the decurion had sons, even though they were not yet born, they
will be entitled to the entire estate of their father. If there are any
daughters, they will have a right to half of the estate, and the curia
to the other half. When there are both sons and daughters, half of the
estate shall be given to the sons, in the name of the curia, and the
other half, which the indulgence of the Emperor has assigned to all in
common, shall be divided equally among the children, except in cases of high
treason, for, under such circumstances, anyone who was guilty of such an
atrocious crime shall justly transmit his penalty to his posterity. Given at
Constantinople, on the tenth of the Kalends of February, during the
Consulate of Our Lord Theodosius, Consul for the twelfth time, and
Valentinian, Consul for the second time, 426. Extract
from Novel 134, Last Chapter. Latin Text. The
property of those who have been condemned or proscribed is not confiscated
for the benefit of the judges or their officers, nor, in accordance with the
ancient laws, for the benefit of the Treasury; but should be given to the
ascendants and descendants of the person convicted, or to his collateral
heirs, as far as the third degree, if there are any. Moreover,
their wives are entitled to their dowries and antenuptial donations. Where,
however, they were married without any dowry, they will receive from the
estates of their husbands the portion designated by law, whether they have
any children or not. When the condemned persons leave none of the heirs
above mentioned, their property shall be confiscated to the Treasury. We
order that the ancient laws shall be observed with reference to persons
convicted of the crime of treason. TITLE L. CONCERNING
THE PROPERTY OF THOSE WHO COMMIT SUICIDE. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Aquilia. The
property of those who, having ascertained that their crime has been
discovered, through fear of a future sentence, lay violent hands upon
themselves, shall be confiscated to the Treasury. Therefore, if if should be
proved that your brother or your father, having committed no offence, but on
account of corporeal suffering, weariness of life, a sudden attack of rage
or insanity, or for any other reason, put an end to his life, his property
shall belong to his heirs, whether he left a will, or died intestate. 2. The
Emperor Alexander to Rusticus. The
estates of those who, after having been accused of crime, commit suicide�if
the accusation is not for treason, and they did not kill themselves through
fear of its results�are transmitted to their heirs. TITLE LI. CONCERNING
THOSE WHO HAVE SERVED THEIR SENTENCES AND BEEN PARDONED. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus. When the
Emperor, having bidden farewell to the illustrious Przetorian Prefects
Gentian, Adventus, and Opilius-Macrinus, and to his friends and principal
officers both civil and military, was about to depart, Julianus Licinianus,
who had been sentenced to deportation to an island, was presented to him by
Opilius-Ulpianus, at that time Lieutenant of the Emperor, and Antoninus
Augustus said to him: "I restore you to your province with all your rights,"
and added, "Moreover, that you may know what it means to be restored to all
your rights, I hereby reinstate you in your offices, your rank, and all your
other privileges." 2. The
Same Emperor to Quietus. If, as you
allege, your father has been sentenced to the mines, it is only right that
his property should be confiscated to the Treasury; and if, through My
clemency he has been released only from the penalty, he did not, for this
reason, obtain the restitution of his property, unless this favor was
especially granted him. 3. The
Emperor Alexander to Stratonicus. If the
debtor underwent the penalty to which he was sentenced, and his property was
taken from him, even though he afterwards recovered his Roman citizenship,
he did not obtain his entire property, but only a portion of the same
through the favor of the Emperor; and he is
released from the obligation of the payment of the entire indebtedness
contracted before his conviction, but will only be liable in proportion to
the amount which he recovered. If, however, his property was confiscated to
the Treasury, on account of the money which he owed it, he and his sureties
will remain liable to his creditors for his debts. 4. The
Same Emperor to Valentina. The
guardian of your children, prsetorian possession of whose estates you say
that you have received, having been condemned to the mines, and afterwards
having returned under a general amnesty, although he has. become more
wealthy, will not be liable to you in an action for the administration of
guardianship; unless by the terms of his pardon he was expressly restored to
his former condition, and the possession of all his property. 5. The
Same Emperor to Julianus. Although,
after having been deported to an island and your property confiscated, you
may have returned under the general amnesty, still, any rights of action to
which you are entitled belong to the Treasury; and hence your demand that
actions may be granted in your favor against the heirs of your guardian is
contrary to law. 6. The
Emperor Gordian to Fabianus, Prsetorian Prefect. As your
son has been deported to an island, he was, for this reason, released from
paternal control; and if (as you allege) he afterwards returned to his
country and was restored to his former rank through the clemency of the
Divine Alexander, paternal authority is not considered to have been
re-established over him. 7. The
Emperor Philip to Cassius. Our
general amnesty permitted all exiled or deported persons to return, but did
not restore to them the offices of which they were deprived, nor did they
recover their reputations intact and unimpaired. 8. The
Emperors Valerian and Gallienus to Seleucius. You are
mistaken if you think that you still have any rights over your slave, who
was condemned to the mines, and afterwards pardoned, for it has not been
decided that by an act of indulgence of this kind the former ownership of a
master is restored. The Governor of the province, however, will see that you
do not suffer any injury from the slave; and if he has any of your property
in his possession, the Attorney of the Crown will decide the dispute between
you, for the slave belongs to the Treasury. 9. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Restitutus. If your
father, after having been deported to an island, was restored to his country
by a general amnesty, and did not expressly obtain the privilege of having
his children again placed under his con- trol,
there is no doubt that the estate obtained by you is not acquired for his
benefit, as the sentence passed upon him rendered you the head of the
family. 10. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Demetrius. As you
return to your home by virtue of Our clemency, you need not apprehend that
you will be subjected to prosecution by the Governor of the province, whose
annotation has already been annulled. 11. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Philip. The fact
that he who brought an action with reference to a tract of land was through
Our benevolence restored to his country and the possession of his property,
after having been sentenced to deportation, does not alter the former
condition of the case. 12. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Trypho, Prsetorian Prefect. Where a
person condemned to deportation was pardoned by Us, and recovered his
property, he cannot protect himself against his creditors, and avoid paying
his legal debts under the pretext of having paid the penalty of his crime. 13. The
Emperor Constantine to Maximus, Prefect of the City. With
reference to the will which the son of a man who was deported made during
the lifetime of his father, We, rejecting the opinions of Ulpianus and
Paulus, have adopted that of Papinianus, namely, that the son is again
placed under the control of his father, to whom his rank and property have
been restored. (1)
Nevertheless, any transactions entered into by the son shall be considered
valid, if he had reached lawful age; and, after he has been restored to
paternal authority, they should not be rescinded, as it would be absurd for
anyone at the same time to be neither under the control of his father, nor
his own master. (2) Minors
are forbidden by law to transact any business. If, after the condemnation of
their father, a guardian should be appointed for them, he must relinquish
his office as soon as the former returns, as he should not only nominally
return, but must also discharge his paternal duty, and see that his children
are not corrupted, and that their property is cared for and increased. For
if he abuses his authority to the extent of destroying or wasting the
property of his children, the latter should be treated in the same manner as
insane or demented persons, or spendthrifts, or those given to all lusts and
vices, to whom money ought not to be entrusted; and such a father should be
removed from the administration, and not only cease to be guardian, but
must, out of his own property, indemnify the minor for any useless expense
or loss which he has sustained. Moreover, the sentence of deportation cannot
be advanced to the prejudice of the father. (3) If,
after his return, the integrity of the father should be found to be
unimpaired, so that he ought to be restored to his natural position,
and the discharge of his duty to his offspring, the management of their
property should be transferred to him whose care resembles that established
by the public law. And unless this is done where fathers are good, their
return will be more doleful than their departure, so far as the children are
concerned. (4)
Therefore a pardon is beneficial for the purpose of restitution only to the
extent that the sentence was beneficial for correction, so that, if the loss
of all his property resulted from deportation, by means of pardon his
possessions, his rank, and everything of which he was deprived, including
his good name, will be regained. Hence sons request emancipation from their
fathers in order that they may obtain freedom, not because of a judicial
sentence, but as an evidence of paternal affection. Given at
Sirmium, on the eighteenth of the Kalends of October, during the
second Consulate of the Caesars, Crispus and Constantine, 321. THE CODE
OF OUR LORD THE MOST HOLY EMPEROR JUSTINIAN. SECOND
EDITION. BOOK X. TITLE I.
CONCERNING THE RIGHTS OF THE TREASURY. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Atticus and Severus. If your
father is proved to have made a legal donation of the land in question,
before he became indebted to the Treasury, the transaction will not be
rescinded, as it was not entered into for the purpose of defrauding
creditors. 2. The
Emperor Gordian to Serenius. A
computation made by accountants does not obtain the force of a legal
decision, unless it has been confirmed by the Attorney of the Treasury. 3. The
Same Emperor to Attica. If the
property hypothecated to the Treasury was through manifest fraud or favor
sold to the purchaser for less than its value, the Attorney of the Treasury,
having been applied to, will order the land to be returned, after you have
tendered the payment of the amount which is due. 4. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian to Nicetus. A positive
rule has been formulated with reference to metroicians who have been
transferred to another city by order of the Emperor. For if the lands which
they possessed before they were compelled to move have not been sold, it was
long since decreed that they shall be forfeited to the Treasury, unless the
Emperor, by a special decree, has provided otherwise. As this salutary
regulation has been established by former emperors, with this exception, no
law has been passed preventing them from becoming the heirs of their
parents. 5.
Extract from the Imperial Epistles of the Same Emperors to Flaccus. It has
been forbidden to seize without Imperial authority the property of anyone
who is thought to be indebted to the Treasury. And that every precaution may
be taken to prevent Caesarians 1 from doing so, We order
that all the parties in interest shall be permitted to resist by force those
who attempt without Our permission, to seize the property of anyone who has
become subject to penalty of the law, so that even if officers should
venture to violate the terms of the present decree, they can be prevented
from committing injustice by the resistance of private persons. For he whose
interest it is that the property of anyone should not be interfered with,
when officers appear to seize it, ought to acquiesce, provided they produce
their authority, as he will ascertain from Our letters, and not from the
arbitrary acts of the Csesarians (that is to say, the officers) whether they
have the right to take the property, and that the law has empowered this to
be done. 6. The
Emperor Constantine to the Inhabitants of the Provinces. We order
that all documents through which the Treasury acquires legal rights of
action shall be burned, if they have not been made use of during the time
prescribed by law; so that no unjust suits may be brought by private
persons, and the example which We have ordered to be given by disposing of
legal causes of action belonging to the Treasury in this manner may be
followed. Given on
the third of the Kalends of June, during the Consulate of
Constantine, Consul for the fifth time, and the Caesar Licinius, 319. 7. The
Same Emperor to Volusianus, Prefect of the City. The right
of defence is granted to those whose property can be interfered with in any
way by the Treasury, as it is not right that it should be occupied or seized
while an action is still pending. Therefore, when a controversy arises
through the Treasury claiming the property of anyone, the party in
possession of the same shall have power to avail himself of all suitable
defences; and if the result should 1
Csesaria-ns were executive officers charged with the collection of claims
belonging to the Imperial Treasury; Catholici were the Receivers-General oi
a district.�ED. establish
the fact that the property should be confiscated, then it shall be lawful
for it to be seized, and an inquiry made to ascertain the amount of it,
which must be done by conditional slaves, so that if anything has been
abstracted, it may be recovered, and as much more be exacted by the
imposition of a fine as was fraudulently removed. If,
however, an official should be implicated in an offence of this kind, he
should not enjoy the benefit of the right of seizure granted by this law;
especially if the practice of fraud has-caused any of the officials
aforesaid, who are accustomed to rashly indulge in such practices, to be
excluded. 8. The
Emperors Valentinian and Valens to Dracontius, Vicegerent of Africa. Those
persons who, by means of fraudulent contracts, entered into for the purpose
of injuring the Treasury, have implicated themselves in criminal acts, shall
be required to refund fourfold the amount obtained. Given on
the fifteenth of the Kalends of December, during the Consulate of
Valentinian and Valens, 365. 9. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to Patricius, Count of Private Affairs. We order
that the decision of Your Highness concerning the responsibility of the
Stewards of the Imperial household for the appointment of collectors of Our
revenues shall be confirmed, so that all intriguing for office shall cease,
and that all the provisions enacted with a view to the maintenance or
expenses of the Imperial household which have been established and confirmed
by ancient custom, shall remain inviolate; and that the ancient practice
relative to the Irenarch and the Optio shall continue to be observed. Given at
Constantinople, on the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of
Theodosius, Consul for the ninth time, and Constantius, Consul for the
second time, 420. 10. The
Same Emperors to Palladius, Praetorian Prefect of the East. We decree
that the estates of deceased persons who, during their lifetime, are said to
have been guilty of various crimes, shall, under no circumstances, be
confiscated to the Treasury, unless it should be established that they were
convicted of said crimes after having been publicly accused. Given at
Ravenna, on the eighth of the Ides of July, during the Consulate of
Eustachius and Agricola, 421. 11.
This Law is not Authentic. TITLE II. CONCERNING
SUITS BROUGHT AGAINST DEBTORS OF THE TREASURY. 1. The
Emperor Gordian to Saturninus and Others. You are
not unreasonable when you request that where the Treasury has a claim
against yourself and others, those debtors should be sued first who are
responsible for the balance due, and that recourse should afterwards be had
to you, who purchased certain property from them. 2. The
Emperors Valerian and Gallienus, and the Cazsar Valerian, to Erophilus. The
Treasury still has a right of action against you, even if it was stated in
the accounts that you paid the money due, if the registrar did not note the
receipt given to you for the same. It is, however, only just that power
should be given to sue the collector in order that the amount may be
obtained from his own property, if he is solvent, and the Treasury be
indemnified, and afterwards recourse can be had to you, if he should be
unable to make payment. 3. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian and the Cassars to Januarius and Others. As you
allege that you are colleagues and associates of Augeriua and his son in the
collection of unpaid balances of taxes, and that they alone are charged with
the collection of other claims, and that the responsibility rests
principally upon them, and not upon them jointly with the others who were
also appointed collectors, and as you assert that since the persons being
separate, the responsibility should be divided, it is not contrary to law
for the Treasury to be indemnified out of the property of those who were
first designated to collect the unpaid taxes, and that afterwards those who
appointed them should be sued, if the entire indebtedness is not discharged. Therefore,
Our Receiver-General must observe the provisions of the law, that is to say,
he must first exhaust the property of the collectors, as well as of those
responsible for their appointment, and, if the Treasury should not obtain
enough for the payment of the entire indebtedness, it can also compel you to
pay whatever may still be due to it. 4. The
Emperors Valentinian, Valens, and Gratian to Archelaus, Count of the East. Persons
who are indebted to the Treasury shall, by all means, be held liable, and be
compelled to pay out of their individual property the debts which they have
contracted in their own names; and when they have done so, they will have a
right to collect from their debtors any valid claims which they may have
against them, in order that they may know that they can legally proceed
against those whom they assert are indebted to them. Given on
the third of the Nones of July, during the Consulate of Our Prince
Valentinian, and Victor, 369. 5. The
Same Emperors to Fortunatianus, Count of Private Affairs. A
memorandum which contained the names of debtors, or persons who have entered
into contracts with him, is said to have been found among the papers of a
person whose property was confiscated, but there was no proof either by
witnesses, or by any written evidence of indebtedness that the money had
been lent, as was stated in the memorandum; hence, We think that it would be
unjust for anyone to render another his debtor merely by a statement written
by his own hand. Therefore We desire by the present law to prevent the
prosecution of fraudulent claims by such means, so that the memorandum
having been rejected as without foundation, no one of those whose names were
mentioned therein may be compelled to make payment. We order
that this rule shall be observed in all similar cases. Given at
Hierapolis, on the day before the Nones of July, during the Consulate
of Gratian, Consul for the fourth time, and Nerobaudus, 327. TITLE III. CONCERNING
THE AUTHORITY OP AND THE RIGHTS CONFERRED BY SALES MADE AT AUCTION BY THE
TREASURY, AND CONCERNING BIDS. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Curtia. State to
My Attorney what you have set forth in your application, as your request
comes under his jurisdiction; and if you can prove to him that the sale was
not authorized by an agent, or by someone who had the right to do so, and
that the property was not sold at auction, nor disposed of in accordance
with the formalities required by law, if you pay what you owe under the
judgment, the sale which was contracted in bad faith must be rescinded, and
you will receive the property, together with the profits which fraudulently
came into the hands of the purchaser, or which it may be established ought
to have come into his hands. 2. The
Emperor Gordian to Heracleo. There are
two reasons in favor of your claim: first, as you state your property has
been sold by public authority without having been offered at auction; and
second, because you allege that, through the Tow price paid on account of
the small amount of the debt, the sale was to the advantage of My Treasury
and to your loss; therefore, take steps to have these unlawful proceedings
annulled as much for the purpose of indemnifying the Treasury as to provide
for your own security. 3. The
Same Emperors to Crispus. If there
are no written proofs of the sale in existence, and your wife can show by
any evidence that the house which you state she bought
from the Treasury in her own name is hers, and that she paid the price, the
ownership of the property transferred to her, My attorney will not permit
her to be annoyed by the Treasury, on the ground that the property belongs
to her mother. 4. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csssars, to Marcellina. If the
time prescribed by law with reference to sales made at auction by the
Treasury has not expired, as you state that you will pay more, apply to Our
Receiver, in order that he may accept your legal offer of a higher price. 5. The
Emperors Valentinian, Valens, and Gratian to Viventius, Prsetorian Prefect
of the Gauls. Property
liable for unpaid taxes arising from the tribute of grain, or other claims
due to the Treasury, which should be sold at auction by the authority of the
latter, shall, no matter what the nature of the said property may be,
forever belong by the right of ownership to those to whom anything of this
kind has been regularly disposed of at public sale with the sanction of the
Treasury. And if a rescript should ever be obtained by anyone, for the
purpose of setting aside a sale of this kind made by the Treasury, it shall
be null and void; as where any of their property has been adjudged to
purchasers on account of fiscal indebtedness, even minors shall not have the
power of recovering the same at any age, by pleading their minority when the
transaction took
place. Given on
the third of the Nones of .November, during the Consulate of Our
Noble Prince Valentinian, and Victor, 369. 6. The
Same Emperors to Felix, Count of the Sacredx-large sses. If anyone
should buy property at a public sale made by the Treasury for the payment of
debts, he shall only be liable for the price of said property, which it is
apparent that he purchased at auction, after publication has been made, for
We protect such persons to the extent that We do not permit them to suffer
any loss, under the pretext that a balance due to the Treasury remains
unpaid. Given at
Martianopolis, on the seventh of the Ides of March, during the
Consulate of Valentinian and Valens. 7. This
Law is not Authentic. TITLE IV. CONCERNING
THE SALE OF PROPERTY OWNED IN COMMON BY THE TREASURY AND PRIVATE
INDIVIDUALS. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Eupleus. It is the
rule that whenever property is held in common by the Treasury and private
persons, all of it shall be sold by My Attorney, even
though the smaller share belongs to the Treasury, but only the price of the
portion to which it is entitled shall be paid to the Treasury, and the
remainder shall be given to the joint-owner. Therefore, bring your action
against the purchaser of the lands mentioned in your petition, before the
proper judge, so that the former can set up the defences of which he has a
right to avail himself. TITLE V.
THE TREASURY CANNOT EVICT PROPERTY WHICH is SOLD. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Hermia. I
deeply regret that the Treasury should call in question the payment that it
received, in consideration of which it transferred the property in good
faith, for it is only just that the purchaser should not be molested by
having the title disputed, or for any other reason; as in sales of this kind
the officials can settle their controversies without interfering with the
purchaser. 2. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to Palladius, Prse-torian Prefect. The
dictates of justice and honesty do not suffer the Treasury to rescind a sale
which it has once made. TITLE VI. CONCERNING
THOSE WHO HAVE RECEIVED A LOAN OP MONEY PROM THE PUBLIC FUNDS. 1. The
Emperors Valentinian, Valens, and Gratian to Probus, Prss-torian Prefect. If anyone
should receive money as a loan bearing interest from collectors, notaries,
treasurers, or other officials, and is convicted, he shall, by the authority
of this law, be liable to the penalty of quadruple damages. Given on
the fourth of the Ides of March, during the Consulate of Valentinian
and Valens, 365. 2. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius to Palladius, Pr&torian
Prefect. All
persons are hereby notified that no one is permitted to borrow money
belonging to the Imperial Treasury. Therefore, if anyone should, without Our
sanction, borrow money from Our Treasury for his private use, whether he
does so secretly, or after having furnished a bond or other security, for
the purpose of rendering himself a debtor, he shall be deprived of all his
property, and sentenced to perpetual deportation. He, also, who lends or
gives to anyone money out of the Treasury aforesaid, under the pretext of a
public loan, shall be condemned to death. Given at
Heraclia, on the twelfth of the Kalends of August, during the
Consulate of Eucherius and Syagrius, 381. TITLE VII. 'WHERE
CREDITORS ARE REFERRED TO THE TREASURY WHEN PECUNIARY PENALTIES HAVE BEEN
PREFERRED. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Marcellus. The
collection of a penalty is postponed until other creditors have obtained the
settlement of their claims. Therefore, as, so far as the amount of the claim
is concerned, the Treasury has the preference, so the same rule should be
observed where triple damages are imposed by way of penalty, and added to
the original amount. TITLE Vill.
CONCERNING FISCAL INTEREST. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Antigonus. Interest
cannot be collected on the sum which you can prove has been imposed upon you
by way of penalty, for My Attorney will not demand any more than the fine
which has been imposed, but he will order you to pay the penalty. 2. The
Emperor Alexander to Victorinus. Where the
claim was secured by a pledge, the Treasury, which took the place of the
debtor, will be required to pay interest, if it was inserted in the original
contract that this should be done. 3. The
Emperor Justinian to Menna, Prsstorian Prefect. We order
that the Treasury shall also obey the law which We have promulgated, by
which We permit creditors, with the exception of certain persons, to
stipulate for the payment of six per cent interest, so that the Treasury
itself cannot exact a higher rate than this from its debtors; whether they
are indebted to it in the first place, or whether rights of action have been
transferred to it by prior creditors in any way whatsoever. TITLE IX. CONCERNING
THE REVOCATION OF DECISIONS RENDERED AGAINST THE TREASURY. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Acutianus. It is a
well-known rule of law that cases in which judgment is rendered against the
Treasury can be revoked within the three years next ensuing, and, even after
that time, if collusion should be established, or fraud clearly proved. TITLE X. CONCERNING
PROPERTY WHICH HAS No OWNER, AND INCORPORATION. 1. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian and the Caesars, to Euchiarius. Your
Highness should know that the property of persons dying intestate and
without leaving any lawful heirs is confiscated to Our Treasury,1
and that municipalities which attempt to claim such property for themselves,
on the ground that they have permission to do so, ought not to be heard.
Hence, if you should afterwards ascertain that the property of persons dying
intestate has been seized by municipalities, under the pretext of certain
privileges which they enjoy, you will not hesitate to claim the said
property for the benefit of Our Treasury. 2. The
Emperor Constantine to the Receiver ZEmilms. If, when
we make a donation of land or a house, in writing, and state that it is
given in its original condition, this expression signifies that it is
transferred with all its appurtenances; that is to say, with everything
belonging to it, including slaves, flocks, crops, and all rights attaching
to the property; so that whatever is necessary for the cultivation of the
land, or belongs to the house, may be embraced in the donation. Given at
Milan, on the sixth of the Ides of March, during the Consulate of
Constantine, Consul for the third time, and Licinius, 313. 3. The
Emperors Valentinian, Valens, and Gratian to Florentius, Count of Private
Affairs. Whenever
any money is paid into Our Treasury as the result of confiscation, or for
any other lawful reason, it should be formally added to the funds of the
Empire, by the Count of Private Affairs, and a record of it made by the
receivers of the different provinces, and everything should be carefully set
forth in detail. The
written evidences of title by which lands become the property of Our
Treasury must be publicly attested, and those who, on their own authority,
attempt to appropriate anything for themselves from property of this
description, shall suffer the severest punishment. Given on
the fourth of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of Our
Prince Valentinian, and Victor. 4. The
Emperors Honorius, Theodosius, and Constantius to Pal-ladius, Prsetorian
Prefect. We order
that the property of persons who die intestate shall be transferred to the
Treasury, if the deceased left no blood-relative in the line of descent, nor
any lawful heir. Given at
Ravenna, on the eighth of the Ides of July, during the Consulate of
Eustatius and Agricola, 421. 1
"Quod nullius est, est domini regis."�ED. 5. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to Hieritocrates, Count of Private
Affairs. Where
property has no owner, or where, for any other reason, the title to it vests
in the Treasury, certain Palatines should be chosen and sworn, so that, at
their instance, the Governor of the province, in the presence of the
Attorney for the Crown, can make diligent inquiry whose property it was that
has no owner, and has escheated to the State, and how much there is, as well
as what is the nature of the same; and if, after proper notice has been
given, it should appear that there is no one legally entitled either to hold
said property, or to claim it, it shall be forfeited to the Treasury, and
this shall be established by the report of the Governor, as well as by
documents drawn up for this purpose; and the inventory of said property
shall be forwarded to Us, so that by Our command, if there is no owner, or
there is some other good cause, it shall be placed at the disposal of the
Treasury. This rule
shall be observed with reference either to a portion of the property or all
of it, and where there is one claim, or several. If any fraud has been
committed at the expense of the Treasury, the persons who have been
appointed and are responsible shall not escape punishment. The Governor
shall be fined half the amount of his possessions, and the Attorney of the
Treasury shall be compelled to make good any loss which the Treasury has
sustained through his fault. Given at
Constantinople, on the seventh of the Ides of October, during the
Consulate of Our Lord the Emperor Theodosius, Consul for the fifth time, and
he who may be appointed his colleague, 435. TITLE XI.
CONCERNING INFORMERS. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Haterins. Where an
implied trust has been left to someone who is entitled to receive it, there
is no ground for information, for property cannot be left tacitly to those
who have no right to receive it openly. 2. The
Emperor Gordian to Nicontius. The duties
of your office require that you should, by all means, diligently prosecute
the case of which information has been given by another by order of the
Attorney of the Treasury, and the perusal of the documents which have been
inserted into the petition clearly indicates that you did not voluntarily
act as informer. Therefore, the illustrious Governor of the province will
take special care that you shall not be personally molested, which would be
an act contrary to the practice of My reign. 3. The
Same Emperor to Clcelius. Anyone who
is alleged by officials to have in his possession land or buildings
belonging to the Treasury cannot be branded with the disgrace or crime of an
informer, who can show that not he, but another, is the possessor of the
property. 4. The
Emperor Philip to Candidus. From the
consideration of various laws, the conclusion is arrived at that persons who
defend the interests of the government cannot be accused of being informers,
as it is well known to all persons that only those who denounce others to
the Treasury belong to that execrable class. 5. The
Emperor Constantine to the Inhabitants of the Provinces. We order
all judges to exercise great diligence, in the punishment of informers who
denounce others without first making application to the Advocate of the
Treasury, for it is a perfectly clear rule of law that where the Treasury is
entitled to any property from an estate which has no owner, or by the law,
that it can only legally be claimed by advocates representing the Treasury.
But for the reason that some persons, acting hastily, do not hesitate to
denounce others as having possession of property belonging to the Treasury,
those who consider themselves injured can invoke the severity of the law
which is provided against informers. Given at
Constantinople, on the eleventh of the Kalends of April, during the
Consulate of Constantius and Albinus. 6. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius to Pallius, Consular of Lydia. We order
that a slave who informs against his master shall, as an example to all
traitors, be subjected to the severest punishment, even if he should prove
his accusation. The crime of high treason, however, is excepted in such
cases. Given at
Constantinople, on the seventh of the Kalends of November, during the
Consulate of Antony and Syagrius, 382. 7 and
8. These Laws are not Authentic. TITLE XII. CONCERNING
THE ABOLITION OF THE DEMAND FOR PROPERTY. 1. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius to Eutro-pius, Prsetorian
Prefect. When
anyone has been convicted of the crime of treason and punished, his property
shall be confiscated to the Treasury (as is customary in the expiation of
this offence) and let no one venture to claim the said property as his own
under the pretext that it has been given him by the Emperor. Anyone who
plans anything in opposition to this law shall be considered to have
violated it. As We, however, are in certain cases frequently constrained by
the importunity of petitioners to grant what should not be conceded, We
decree that if anything should be obtained by an Imperial Rescript contrary
to the provisions of this law, as enacted, it shall be void. Moreover,
if We desire to grant anything out of property of this kind, We shall do so
at Our own instance, and not in compliance with the request or demand of
anyone whomsoever; and a concession of this kind shall, alone, possess
validity. Given at
Thessalonica, on the sixteenth of the Kalends of December, during the
Consulate of Gratian, Consul for the fifth time, and Theodosius, 380. 2. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to Florentius, Pras-torian Prefect. As We
desire to eradicate every pretext for seizing the fortunes of others, We
decree that hereafter no one shall have a right to claim such property. If
any person of either sex should die intestate, and leave no relatives, or a
wife or a husband, no matter what his or her status may be, nor to what sect
he or she may belong, nor under what title the estate may revert to the
Treasury, let no one dare to demand the property of said deceased person, no
matter to what rank or sect he or she may belong, if Our Treasury has a
legal right to the same; as it is not proper even for those who have
authority to act by reason of their official positions to violate Our laws
with impunity. If the illustrious Qusestor should, at any time, grant a
petition presented to him for this purpose, or should give a favorable
answer to it, or if the illustrious Count of Private Affairs should permit a
petition to be drawn up, or authorize what is included therein, he shall be
punished and his rashness made an example to others. Again, We
decree that those who draw up such papers for the purpose of obtaining
rescripts of this kind, or which have in view their enforcement shall, as
well as the Palatines who granted the prayers of the petitions or were
instrumental in their execution, be punished with confiscation. We decree
that, in like manner, property belonging to the State shall not be made the
subject of any petition, and that no pragmatic order, or Imperial note or
any other response proceeding from the throne, or any mandate obtained in
violation of this Our law, shall hereafter have any force or effect. TITLE
XIII. CONCERNING THOSE WHO DENOUNCE THEMSELVES. 1. The
Emperor Constantine to Maximus. If he to
whom an estate has been tacitly left by a trust should immediately
communicate the fact to Your Highness, produce the documents establishing
the fact, and at once renounce all claim to the trust, he shall receive the
third part of the entire estate of the deceased as a reward for his good
faith. When a
communication of this kind is made to you by the widow of the deceased, and
documentary evidence shows that the latter intended that she should be his
heir, she will be entitled to half of the estate by way of recompense, and
it shall be equally divided between herself and the
Treasury. She shall also have the privilege of the first choice of the
property, and the person who was guilty of the fraud, and was the enemy of
both the Treasury and the woman, shall be deprived of all his possessions,
which shall be confiscated to the Treasury, and he shall be deported to an
island. Given
during the Ides of March, during the Consulate of Gallicanus and
Bassus, 317. TITLE XIV. WHERE A
JOINT OWNER OF PROPERTY DONATED BY THE EMPEROR DIES WITHOUT HEIRS. 1. The
Emperor Constantine to Mygdonius, Marshal of the Palace. We order
that if anyone of those to whom any property has been given by Us should die
without leaving an heir, his share of the same shall, by way of consolation,
pass to his associate, rather than to any other person. TITLE XV. CONCERNING
TREASURE TROVE. 1. The Emperor Leo to Erythrius, Praetorian Prefect. Let no one
hereafter annoy Us with petitions having reference to treasure found either
by himself or by someone else upon his own land or upon that of another, for
We give full power to everyone to seek for treasure on his own premises,
provided he does so without the practice of wicked arts and sacrifices
punishable by law, or by any other prohibited means (that is to say, where
the treasure has been hidden for a long time by the owners, who are
unknown), and having found the same, to make use of it. This manifestation
of Our liberality has been conceded in order that hereafter no malicious
prosecution may be instituted against those who have experienced the
kindness of the Deity, as it would be superfluous to request by a petition
what has already been granted by law, and the generosity of the Emperor. Moreover,
let no one dare to seek for hidden treasure for himself on the land of
others, without their consent, and especially where they are unwilling, and
do not know that this is being done. Where anyone thinks that an application
should be made to Us on this subject, or he has been found to have sought
for treasure on the premises of others, contrary to the provisions of this
law, he shall be compelled to surrender it to the owner of the land, and be
punished as a violator of this most salutary decree. If, however, he should
find any treasure on the land of another, while plowing or cultivating the
same, or under any other circumstances, without having had the design of
searching for it, he shall have the right to retain half of what he finds,
and must restore the other half to the owner of the land, and in this way
each one will enjoy what he is entitled to, and will not covet what belongs
to others. TITLE XVI. CONCERNING
TRIBUTES PAYABLE IN GRAIN AND MONEY. 1. This
Law is not Authentic. 2. The
Emperors Valerian and Gallienus to Alienus. An heir
will be liable for the debts of the estate in proportion to his share of the
same, but the tribute of grain is absolutely payable by the person who is in
possession of the land, and gathers the crops. 3. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Caesars, to Herennius. Taxes are
ordinarily imposed not on persons, but on property; and therefore the
Governor of the province will see that you are not compelled to pay more
than the value of your possessions demands. 4. The
Emperor Constantine to Proculiamts. All
persons should be familiar with the amount of taxes which We have imposed,
and with the fact that no one has any power to collect more or less than
that amount. For if any vicegerent or Governor of a province should think
that someone ought to be released from the payment of any portion of his
tax, that from which he released another, he shall be forced to pay out of
his own property. Given at
Constantinople, on the fifteenth of the Kalends of July, during the
fourth Consulate of Constantine and Licinius, 315. 5. The
Emperor Constantine to Uranius. All
persons should be compelled to pay their share of the public obligations,
for, by the law which We have promulgated, the taxes which We have imposed
upon Our beloved inhabitants of provinces are not extraordinary, and should
not be so designated. Given on
the third of the Nones of February, during the Consulate of
Constantius, Consul for the second time, and Constans, 339. 6. The
Emperors Valentinian and Valens to Dracontius, Vicegerent of Africa. We order
that tributes consisting of grain shall be transported to the frontiers,
when the places where they are situated and the proximity of the land permit
this to be done. Given at
Milan, on the fifteenth of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate
of Valentinian and Valens, 365. 7. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius to Princi~ pius, Prsetorian
Prefect. It is
clear that a rescript obtained for the purpose of defrauding the public by
evading the tribute of grain can have no legal force. Therefore the
imposition of this tax shall affect all persons in the same manner. Given at
Aquileia, on the eighth of the Kalends of October, during the
Consulate of Arcadius and Bauto, 385. 8. The
Emperors Valentinian, Theodosius, and Arcadius to Cyne-giuSf Praetorian
Prefect. No owner
of land shall have an excessive tax for the construction of buildings or the
transport of grain imposed upon him, but all shall bear the burden equally,
the distance and requirements of transportation having been duly taken into
account. Given at
Constantinople, on the tenth of the Kalends of January, during the
Consulate of Arcadius and Bauto,.385. 9. The
Same Emperors to Cynegius, Prsetorian Prefect. The inland
cities had formerly burdens imposed upon them by those situated on the sea,
and vice versa, so that they were subjected to more expense than the
amount of the tax. By the present law We forbid this to occur both now and
hereafter, and those who commit such acts are notified that they will be
punished with death. Given at
Valentia, on the third of the Nones of September, during the
Consulate of Our Prince Honorius, and Evodius, 386. 10. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius to Minervius, Count of Private Affairs. The
privileges of rank cannot interfere with the public welfare, or the
requirements imposed by law; therefore, where anyone is entitled to the use
of land, and has not paid his taxes within the term of a year, nor during
the following six months, the person to whom he is said to be bound will be
compelled to pay whatever is due; and We desire this to apply to those who
are the owners of the property. Published
during the Consulate of Honorius, Consul for the fourth time, and
Eutychianus, 398. 11. The
Same Emperors to Eutychianus, Prsetorian Prefect. Judges who
are negligent with reference to the claims of Our Treasury, and are proved
to have been careless in this respect shall be compelled to surrender all
the emoluments which they have acquired during their term of office. 12. The
Emperors Theododius to Isidore, Prsetorian Prefect of lllyria. We decree
that only the amount shall be collected in every province which Your
Highness stated has recently been promised by each. No appraiser shall,
hereafter, be appointed for the valuation of land (which the inhabitants of
the provinces especially dread). The
remainder of the provinces shall not follow the example of the Macedonians,
and only half of the amount of the tribute, which they are known to have
offered, be collected. Those, however, who can show that no more than the
third part of what they owe can be raised by them, shall pay the same; after
which they may be released, so far as the remainder is concerned. This rule
shall always be observed hereafter, but is not applicable to the Holy Church
of the City of Thessalonica, which is notified that, through
Our indulgence, it is released from the payment of all taxes, and that the
State should not be injured by the exemption of private individuals from the
payment of tribute through the abuse of the name of the Church. Given at
Constantinople, on the sixth of the Ides of October, during the fifth
Consulate of Victor, 424. 13.
This Law is not Authentic. TITLE
XVII. CONCERNING ADDITIONAL TAXES. 1. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to Palladius, Prsetorian Prefect. All
persons, who are in possession of land under any title whatsoever, upon
which land a supplementary tax has been imposed, shall be compelled to pay
the same, as in the case of ordinary taxes. And in order that no doubt may
arise on this point, We hereby decree that a tax of this kind shall be
considered an ordinary one. Therefore no house either owned by the Crown,
held under the right of emphyteusis, or belonging to a private individual
(even if it should be shown to enjoy such a privilege) shall be released
from the necessity of payment of such a tax which shall not now, as
heretofore, be considered extraordinary, but by the terms of this law shall
be deemed an ordinary one. Given at
Ravenna, on the seventh of the Ides of January, during the Consulate
of Theodosius, Consul for the seventh time, and Palladius, 417. 2. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to Darius, Prsetorian Prefect. Your
Highness should indicate, by a regular notice despatched to the different
provinces, the amount of taxation to which each province is liable, before
the payment of the same becomes due, so that the owners of land may know in
advance what they will be required to pay, and not be taken unawares, no
additional expense be imposed upon the people of the province, and the
exertion of unlawful severity by officials charged with the collection of
taxes be avoided. Given on
the fifth of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of
Isidore and Senator, 436. TITLE
XVIII. CONCERNING SUPPLEMENTARY TAXES. 1. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius to the Proconsuls, and all
Governors of Provinces. No
inhabitants of a province shall, in obedience to the written commands of the
Prefect, be compelled to pay any supplementary tax, or any
kind of tax whatsoever, unless the order has been confirmed by Us, and
strengthened by the Imperial authority, after which it may be imposed and
collected. Given at
Milan, on the seventh of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of
Antony and Syagrius, 382. TITLE XIX.
CONCERNING THE COLLECTORS OF TRIBUTE. 1. The
Emperor Constantine. The
Ducenarii, Centenarii, and Sexagenarii should not attempt to
collect the tax due from debtors before having received complete lists of
the said debtors, and the amounts they owe from the Registrar of the City.
The collection should be made without any peculation. Given
during the Kalends of November, during the fourth Consulate of
Constantine and Licinius, 315. 2. The
Same Emperor to the People. Let no one
apprehend being placed in prison, whipped with leaded scourges, tortured
with weights, or subjected to any other punishment by perverse or angry
judges, for having been delinquent in the payment of taxes. Imprisonment
should only be inflicted upon those who are guilty, and judges and their
subordinate officials should be aware of this fact, and if they violate this
law shall be branded with infamy. Persons liable to the payment of taxes
can, with safety to themselves, appear before the Governor; or, if anyone
should be so destitute of human feeling as to abuse Our indulgence by being
guilty of obstinacy, he shall be confined in a military prison which is
open, healthy, and fitted for the occupation of men. If he should continue
in his perverse wickedness, the collector shall seize all his property, and
make payment of the taxes out of the same. We believe
that by granting this power to collectors, all persons will be more inclined
to the payment of those contributions which are demanded by the common
welfare for the use of Our army. Given on
the Kalends of February, during the Consulship of Constantine, Consul
for the sixth time, and the Csesar Constantius, 320. 3. The
Emperor Constantine to Nemesianus, Count of the Imperialx-large sses. Anyone who
is ascertained to be indebted both to a private person and to the Treasury,
and has been arrested by an officer, shall be required to discharge the
entire debt; and anyone who rescues him shall be punished, and himself be
compelled to pay all that is due, if he is proved to have seized and removed
the said debtor. Given at
Nisibis, on the fourth of the Ides of May, during the Consulate of
Amantius and Albinus, 345. 4. The
Same Emperor to Eustachius, Praetorian Prefect. The stewards and other
officers of Our private affairs can, when necessity demands it, be compelled
by the authority of the law to pay any legal
indebtedness in order that immunity from contribution to Our private purse
may not be imposed solely upon the people of the provinces. Given at
Rome, on the eighth of the Ides of March, during the Consulate of
Liminius and Catulinus, 349. 5. The
Emperors Theodosius, Arcadius, and Honorius to Rufinus, Prsetorian Prefect. Those
whose duty it is to collect taxes must state in writing the amount due, and
make a memorandum of their receipts, so that by this means the officials may
ascertain what has been collected> and what has been omitted; and
the receiver may not be compelled to undertake a long journey, and be absent
from his curia, and his private business suffer in consequence. Given at
Constantinople, on the day before the Ides of April, during the
Consulate of Theodosius, Consul for the third time, and Abundan-tius, 393. 6. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius. Where
debts are due to the Treasury, that is to say, contributions of grain and
other things which should be delivered at the Prefecture, as well as those
which require the services of Registers, the Governors of the provinces
shall be liable for the same, as they are required to provide for their
collection, and their authority must be exerted for that purpose. 7. The
Same Emperors. The
opinators, that is to say, the collectors of military contributions,
together with the appointed judges and the subordinate officers of the
latter, are obliged to collect what is due within the term of a year. There
is nothing in common between them and the party in possession, for the
latter must not proceed against the soldier, but against the collector, if
he is responsible. Therefore, judges who permit the people of the province
to be annoyed by opinators are liable to the penalty of double the
amount involved; and the attendants of any official shall be liable to the
sentence of deportation, if they delegate to soldiers collections which
should be made by themselves, and members of the curia shall be
condemned to temporary exile, if they think that collections which they are
required by law to make can be entrusted to opinators. The judge
must decide who the debtors are, and see that their names are carefully
inscribed upon the registers, and that the officials, or members of the
curia, in compliance with the custom of the neighborhood, obtain from
the debtors the amounts of their assessments, so that, the taxes having been
collected, the opinators may, at the end of the year, be able to
rejoin the divisions of the army to which they belong. When the collection
is protracted beyond the term of a year, the judges and their subordinate
officials shall be compelled to make up the deficiency to the soldiers
without delay, and they themselves shall be entitled to recourse against the
persons Liable to the payment of the
taxes. In case complaint is made to Us that the military collectors did not
make their returns within the prescribed time, double damages shall be
immediately collected from them, half of which shall be paid to the
soldiers, and the other half to the Treasury. For the purpose of aiding
judges and their officials, We permit them to employ all the authority of
their offices against obstinate debtors, without reward to their rank. If
payment is delayed without any good reason, recourse can be had to the
stewards and agents, and their land, and their names must also be
communicated to Us. Given on
the third of the Ides of July, during the Consulate of Vicentius and
Fravittus, 401. 8. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian. If the
household of the Emperor, or indeed that of any other person, no matter what
his rank or fortune, actually possesses lands outside the principal town of
the district, which were not acquired through patronage, but by sale or any
other title whatsoever, and taxes imposed upon them by the State, and for
which the former owner was liable are not paid, the said lands shall be
confiscated, and assigned to the curia of the city to whose
jurisdiction they are subject. It has
appeared to Us advisable to provide for the public welfare and the
collection of the taxes to which the State is entitled by the enactment of
this law. 9. This
Law is not Authentic. TITLE XX.
CONCERNING ILLEGAL COLLECTIONS. 1. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius to Apollodorus, Proconsul of Africa. Where any
sum over and above what is due has been exacted by officials of the
curia, their subordinates, or any other collectors, they shall be
required to surrender double the amount received, which shall, at once, be
refunded to the persons who paid it. Where any
collector is convicted of the crime of extortion, his avarice shall be
punished with death, if he should commit the offence a second time, after
having once been forbidden to do so. Given on
the day before the Ides of March, during the Consulate of Stilicho
and Aurelian, 400. TITLE XXI. CONCERNING
THE SEIZURE AND SALE OF PROPERTY FOR THE PAYMENT OF TAXES. 1. The
Emperor Constantine to the Africans. The
property of those who, through obstinacy, refused to pay what is due from
them to the Treasury, shall be sold, and the right of possession for the
future shall be fully assured to the purchasers. Given on
the fifteenth of the Kalends of June, during the Consulate of the
Cffisar Constantine, Consul for the fifth time, and Maximus, 327. 2. The
Same Emperor. It is
sufficient for a debtor to be compelled to pay his tribute of grain, by
means of the seizure of his property. Given on
the eighth of the Ides of December, during the Consulate of
Constantius, Consul for the seventh time, and Constans, Consul for the third
time, 354. TITLE
XXII. CONCERNING
PUBLIC RECEIPTS, CURIAL SURVEYS OF LANDS, AND CIVIL APPOINTMENTS OF TAXES. 1. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to Anthemius. For the
purpose of exalting the fortunes of decurions that are of inferior rank, and
to repress the encroachments of others who are more powerful, as well as to
keep both classes under control, it has been decided that the official
valuations of property, which are required to be made under various
circumstances among the different orders of the people, shall not be carried
into execution before having been submitted to the Governors of provinces,
and approved in accordance with their decisions. The money
collected from contributions of this kind must be certified for by the
Receiver of the Treasury, and the receipt must contain the date, the name of
the consul, the month, the description of the land, and the amount, in which
way the nature of the property, as well as the justice of the tax, may
appear, and be established by documentary evidence. The rule
shall also be observed that, at the end of every four months, the reports
formally submitted to Your Excellency must include a detailed statement of
what has been collected, as well as of any balance due; so that all persons
who stand in awe of your authority may not venture to attempt anything for
the relief of the wealthy, or the oppression of the poor. It is
proper for this law to be obeyed, since the property of the opulent is
derived from the resources of the curia, as well as for the reason
that both the poor and the rich may reap the same benefit. If any
judge, accountant, or decurion should think that he can violate this law, he
shall be punished as Our authority may decide. Given at
Constantinople, on the seventh of the Kalends of September, during
the fifth Consulate of Varanus. 2. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to Celer, Proconsul of Africa. Where a
receipt has once been issued for the payment of taxes, the person to whom it
was given shall not be annoyed by another official. Therefore, Your
Excellency, having complied with the pro- visions of
this most salutary and equitable law, will hereafter prohibit those who it
is clear have obtained a receipt, and hence are not liable, from being again
compelled to discuss a transaction which has already been concluded. Given at
Ravenna, on the fifth of the Kalends of May, after the fifth
Consulate of Felix and Taurus, 429. 3. The
Emperor Martian to Constantine, Pr&torian Prefect. Any
inhabitant of the provinces and taxpayer who can prove payment of his tax,
after the expiration of a certain number of years, that is to say, if he can
produce receipts for three successive years, shall not be required to
produce any for those which precede this time; nor can he be compelled to
make payment of taxes for the time which has passed, unless either a
decurion or some subordinate official, deputy, accountant, or collector of
public debts holds a bond executed by the possessor of the property, or
taxpayer; or if it should be evident from the facts in the case that what he
claims, that is to say, the taxes for the time antedating the three years
prescribed by law, are due to him. 4. The
Emperor Justinian. We do not,
under any circumstances, permit an exception on the ground that the money
was not paid to be pleaded against receipts signed by public officials,
evidencing the payment of either the entire amount, or a portion of the
same. TITLE
XXIII. CONCERNING
THE LAW RELATING TO TAXES DUE TO THE FUND OF THE IMPERIALx-large SSES. 1. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius to Julianus. We order
that the entire quantity of gold, silver, and other contributions which it
is customary to pay into the Treasury of the Imperialx-large sses shall,
immediately after it has been collected, be turned over to the treasurer of
each province, or to the one nearest at hand, under the seals of the
Registrar and those whose duty it is to do so, as prescribed by former laws;
and We order those having charge of the Treasury to deliver the amount
intact to the Count of Private Affairs. 2. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to Anthemius, Prse-torian Prefect. The
officers of the palace who have charge of the Imperialx-large sses, as well as
the private purse of the Emperor, when they are sent into a province, shall
not, on their own authority, presume to institute legal proceedings against
possessors of property, for any cause whatsoever, or under any pretext of a
debt due to the Treasury, whether
any balance of unpaid taxes remains, or whether those of the present time
are payable; but the Governor of the province, having been applied to, may
compel this to be done, and may charge his subordinates with the performance
of this duty. When,
however, the Governor endeavors to avoid the trouble of complying with the
notices served upon him for this purpose; or, for any other reason, by his
own authority, transfers the charge of collecting the taxes to the said
officials of the palace, he himself, as well as his subordinate officers,
shall pay a fine of twenty pounds of gold to the Treasury. Given at
Constantinople, on the seventh of the Ides of December, during the
Consulate of Bassus and Philip, 408. 3. The
Emperor Leo. We decree
that the secretaries attached to the subordinate officials of each province
for the purpose of keeping an account of their transactions shall not be
required to travel rapidly from one place to another, nor be subjected to
any other charge contrary to long continued custom; and they are also
forbidden to do this by the authority of the Prefect, so that, being freed
from these requirements, they may with more fidelity discharge their duties
with reference tox-large sses. If, at any time, this law should be rashly
violated, then the Governor of the province, as well as his subordinate
officers, shall be punished with a fine of thirty pounds of gold. Moreover,
the illustrious Count of the East and his subordinates shall have power to
restrain the illegal acts not only of the Governors, but also'of the other
officials, when information concerning them has been communicated to him by
the Palatines, and they will be liable to the same penalty if they do not,
under all circumstances, see that Our decrees are carried into effect. (1) We
hereby order that, in all the provinces, the appointment of special
collectors for the Treasury of thex-large sses, as well as for the defence of
the secretaries, shall not only be made by the illustrious Governors of the
provinces, but also by the distinguished Proconsuls, or the Augustal
Prefects, and Vicegerents, together with their officers, whenever required,
and notified by the Palatines. This
having been done, after the appointment of the special collectors for the
Treasury of thex-large sses, neither the Governors of provinces nor their
subordinates, nor the decurions, shall be permitted to remove any of the
sums collected which belong to the Imperial Treasury, or which should be
transferred to the provincial treasurers, or to any other fund than that to
which it belongs. Every four months, reports must be made by the proper
accountant of the amounts collected and appearing on the public registers,
to be transmitted to the capital of the Empire, on the responsibility of the
Governor of the province. The judges themselves, as well as their
subordinates, are hereby notified that they will be subjected to the penalty
above mentioned, if the present law, which We have promulgated, should not
be observed in every respect. 4. The
Same Emperor. We order
that if the levy issued by the Prefecture to the different provinces every
year, according to custom, should fail to provide for the taxes payable to
the Treasury of thex-large sses, or for some reason the collection of said
taxes should not take place, the illustrious Proconsuls as well as the
Vicegerents and the distinguished Count of the East, the Augustal Prefect,
the Governors of provinces and their subordinates, together with the
decurions, shall have authority to make the collection, and they must
constantly bear in mind that they will be liable to a fine of twenty pounds
of gold if anything less than what ancient and long-continued custom has
established as due to the fund of the Imperialx-large sses should be collected
or paid into the Imperial Treasury. TITLE
XXIV. No LABOR SHALL BE REQUIRED OF TAXPAYERS. 1. The
Emperors Valens, Gratia/n, and Valentinian to Viventius, Praetorian Prefect. Your
Highness must see that an end is put to the performance of labor which, up
to this time, has been illegally exacted from the inhabitants of the
provinces. Given on
the tenth of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of Our Prince
Valentinian, and Victor, 369. TITLE XXV. EXEMPTION
FROM TAXATION SHALL BE GRANTED TO NO ONE. 1. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius to the People. Under the
terms of the present Edict, the accountants of municipalities shall be
subjected to punishment by fire, if they, induced either by fraud, bribery,
or the exertion of power, afford anyone unlawful immunity from taxation. All
special exemptions not included in the preceding provisions are hereby
absolutely abolished, and the necessity for the payment of taxes, when
confirmed by the judges of the provinces and the officials having charge of
the same, is hereby imposed upon all persons. Given at
Milan, on the third of the Nones of March, during the Consulate of
Merobaudus, Consul for the second time, and Saturninus, 383. 2. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius. Owners of
property in Bithynia and other provinces shall be compelled to pay taxes for
the repair of public highways, and other charges of this kind, in proportion
to the number of acres of land or head of cattle which they are known to
possess. TITLE
XXVI. CONCERNING
PROPERTY STORED IN PUBLIC WAREHOUSES. 1. The
Emperors Valentinian and Valens to Volusianus, Prefect of the City. We desire
all articles stored in public warehouses to be used in such a way that what
is brought from your prefecture shall not be placed in the warehouses until
the grain now there has been exhausted, and if a portion of the latter
should be found to be spoiled, so that it cannot be used without complaint,
some of what is new shall be mixed with it, in such a way that what has been
damaged may be concealed by the addition, and the Treasury sustain no loss.
You should, according to your discretion and judgment, select a man for this
duty who is of high character, prudent, and faithful, and by all means
conscious of his own integrity, by whom a guard must be appointed, as well
as an inspector who shall either measure the grain, or make a correct
estimate of the amount stored in the warehouse. Given on
the sixth of the Ides of April, during the Consulate of the Divine
Jovian, and Varronianus, 364. 2. The
Same Emperors and Gratian. We desire
that whenever you go to a city or a military post, you at once inspect the
public warehouses, in order that provisions of excellent quality may be
furnished Our devoted soldiers; for if through your neglect of the duties of
your office, and the bad condition of the roofs of 'the buildings, any of
the provisions should be spoiled by rain, you will be responsible for the
damage. 3. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius to Anatolius, Prsetorian Prefect of Illyria. No one,
hereafter, shall have the right to touch government property stored in
warehouses, for if any person should be so rash as to dare to appropriate
for himself any of the property aforesaid, he is hereby notified that he
will be liable to the penalty of deportation, which has been prescribed by
Us, and will be compelled to suffer the loss of all his property. Given at
Constantinople, on the seventh of the Ides of July, during the
Consulate of Csesarius and Atticus, 397. TITLE
XXVII. No ONE
SHALL BE PERMITTED TO REFUSE TO SELL PROPERTY, AND CONCERNING THE DUTY OF
MAKING PURCHASES FOR THE PUBLIC BENEFIT. 1. The
Emperor Anastasius. We decree
that when, through urgent necessity, purchases of wheat, barley, or other
grain take place in any province whatsoever, no owner
of said property shall, under the pretext of any privilege whatsoever, have
the right to refuse to sell it, and that in accordance with the terms of
this, Our most salutary law, permission shall never be given to the
possessor of such articles in any way or at any time, to avail himself of
any rescript, pragmatic sanction, or judicial decree, by which he may claim
immunity. Therefore We desire that these burdens shall be imposed upon all
persons in proportion to the allotment of each, and We do not allow even Our
own household, or that of Our Most Serene Consort, to be exempt from this
obligation. 2 and
3. These Laws are not Authentic. TITLE
XXVIII. CONCERNING
THE COLLECTION OF TAXES ON DONATIONS AND
CONCEENING TRIBUTES AND PROPERTY CHARGED WITH
PAYMENTS IN KIND. 1. The
Emperors Valentinian, Theodosius, and Arcadius to Her-mocrites, Praetorian
Prefect. We decree
that the regulation of Antiochus of distinguished memory, which levied a
certain tax on tributary property in the name of the law, shall not be
repealed. For as this became a part of the law, and was required to be paid
every year, We do not permit anyone to be exempt from it, either in the
past, or in the future. We desire
that the rule above mentioned shall be observed, not only with reference to
past time, but also with reference to that which is to come, and with
respect to tributary property, as well as such as has been donated by the
Emperor, along with any charged with the payment of tribute in kind, or
whose nature has been changed, or which passes under some new designation,
and that no trouble need ever be anticipated on account of the imposition of
additional charges. We not
only relax the rule with reference to the past, but decree that nothing new
and no increase of the burden shall be ordered in the future, and that,
hereafter, no one shall be permitted to have hiis property exempt in
opposition to the Imperial Decrees. Your Highness is advised that if, at any
time, a rescript contrary to the present law should be sent to you with Our
sanction, or if you should'obey any Imperial Mandate (even if one should
emanate from Us) which is contrary to the provisions of this law, or anyone
should think that debtors ought to be exposed to a hardship of this kind, he
is hereby notified that he will be liable to a fine of two hundred pounds of
gold. TITLE
XXIX. CONCERNING THE PAYMENT OF TAXATION IN COPPER. 1. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius to Hilarius. We consent
that the payment of taxes in copper, which is collected from the inhabitants
of certain provinces, may be made in gold, so that one
solidus of gold may be paid by the owner of the property instead of
twenty pounds of copper. . Given at
Milan, on the fifth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate
of Arcadius, Consul for the fourth time, and Honorius, Consul for the third
time, 396. TITLE XXX.
CONCERNING ASSESSORS. 1. The
Emperors Valentinian, Theodosius, and Arcadius to An-themius, Vicegerent of
the Spains. Whenever
it is established that property has been unjustly appraised, and the
assessor cannot give a good and sufficient reason for the estimate which he
made, he himself shall immediately be compelled to make good the loss, to
which he wrongfully subjected the debtor. Given on
the day before the Ides of May, during the Consulate of Our Prince
Valentinian, and Victor, 369. 2. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius to Messala, Prsstorian Prefect. In order
to prevent extortion being practiced against persons liable to taxation,
because of the loss of their receipts, We decree that when receipts have
been mentioned in the public records as having been given either by
assessors or other officials, the sums paid cannot again be unjustly
demanded. Given at
Milan, on the fifth of the. Kalends of December, during the Consulate
of Stilicho and Aurelian, 400. 3. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian. We decree
that in all provinces and cities, no persons, including members of Our
Consistory, soldiers, and advocates, whether they are in practice or not, or
belong to the provincial bar, shall be exempt from the performance of their
official duties, so far as the appraisement of property is concerned. 4. This
Law is not Authentic. TITLE
XXXI. CONCERNING
DECURIONS AND THEIR SONS WHO ARE CONSIDERED DECURIONS, AND IN WHAT WAYS THEY
MAY BE RELEASED FROM THE DUTIES OF THE DECU- RIONATE. 1. The
Emperors Valerian and Gallienus. If, in
accordance with the wishes of your father, the office of de-curion was
conferred upon you during his lifetime, his heirs will be liable to the
State, for, in this instance, your father is considered to act as
surety for you, but recourse cannot be had to him until after your property
has been exhausted. 2. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximum. It is
necessary for the magistrates, after having formally summoned the decurions
to their place of meeting, to appoint them to their several employments,
and, by means of a public officer to notify each one of them of the duty
which he is to perform, and for which he was appointed; and he will have the
right to appeal if he desires to do so, and present his case before the
Governor of the province in the usual way. If the latter should decide that
the appointment ought not to have been made, the expenses of litigation must
be refunded to the plaintiff by the official responsible for it. 3. The
Same Emperors and Ctesars. As you
voluntarily accepted the office of the decurionate, you cannot be released,
even though you state that you are advanced in years. 4. The
Same Emperors and Csesars. As there
is no doubt that an adoptive son himself becomes a de-curion on account of
the office of his adoptive father, it is not proper that you should be
guilty of atrocious cruelty to one whom you have accepted in the place of
natural offspring; nor can unlawful bodily torture be inflicted upon him by
the Governor of the province, but he should be punished by the imposition of
a suitable penalty. 5. The
Same Emperors and Caesars. You have
been incorrectly informed that sons who are under paternal control can be
called to the performance of official duties. Still, if you did not give
your consent to the appointment of your son, you cannot be held liable for
his administration. 6. The
Same Emperors and Csesars. The laws
do not prohibit even illiterate persons from discharging the duties of
decurions. 7. The
Same Emperors and Csesars. Although
brothers have an undivided interest in their property, each one will,
nevertheless, be individually responsible for the discharge of his official
duties. 8. The
Same Emperors and Csesars. Infamy,
which should be shunned by you, will deprive you of the office that you have
obtained, which the loss of your eyesight will not do. 9. The
Same Emperors and Csesars. It is
established that, among decurions, a father will take precedence over those
who have no children. 10. The
Same Emperors and Csesars. If the
Governor of the province should find that your father is more than seventy
years of age, he will see that he enjoys exemption from personal service in
office. 11. The
Same Emperors and Csesars. There is
no doubt that a wife cannot be held responsible for the obligations of her
husband, as decurion. 12. The
Same Emperors and Csesars. It is
settled that anyone branded with infamy is not entitled to immunity, as this
privilege only attaches to persons of unblemished character. 13. The
Same Emperors and Csesars. Neither
the decurions of a Governor, the age of fifty years, nor the gout, affords a
valid excuse for exemption from the duties of the decurionate. 14. The
Emperor Constantine to Evagrius. No judge
shall, on his own responsibility, release a man from the office of decurion;
for if anyone should be so unfortunate as to deserve relief, his case must
be referred to Us, so that he may be relieved from his official duties for a
certain time. Published
on the Ides of March, during the third Consulate of Constantine and
Licinius, 313. 15. The
Same Emperor to Mechilius Hilarian. We wish
all decurions to refrain from exercising the functions of notaries. Given on
the third of the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of Sabinus
and Rufinus, 316. 16. The
Same Emperor to Hilarian, Proconsul of Africa. If any
decurion should, either on account of his own affairs, or of those of the
State, be compelled to appear before Our Council, he shall not leave before
communicating to the presiding judge the reason for his journey, and
obtaining his permission to depart. If anyone should be so audacious as to
disregard this law, he shall undergo suitable punishment for his act. Published
at Carthage, on the sixth of the Ides of July, during the third
Consulate of Crispus and Constantine, 324. 17. The
Same Emperor to Evagrius, Praetorian Prefect. Anyone who
abandons the office of decurionate to enlist in the army shall be recalled
to his curia. Given on
the sixteenth of the Kalends of June, during the Consulate of
Constantine, Consul for the second time, and the Caesar Con-stantius, 326. 18. The
Same Emperor. Where
anyone appointed to the magistracy takes to flight, and, while sought for,
obstinately remains concealed, his property shall be given to those who at
that time are called to perform in his place the functions of the
duumvirate, so that if he should afterwards be found, he may be compelled to
act as duumvir for two years. All persons who refuse to discharge their
public duties shall be liable under the same rule. Given on
the third of the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of
Constantine, Consul for the ninth time, and Constantius, Consul for the
fourth time, 326. 19. The
Same Emperor to Lucretius Paternus. Having
annulled the rescripts by which exemption from the duties of civil office is
conceded to all, persons are hereby subjected to the discharge of these
civil duties, so that no release will be valid, even if granted with the
consent of the people or the curia, but all citizens are required to
perform their civil obligations. Given at
Heraclia, on the eighth of the Kalends of November, during the
Consulate of Constantine, Consul for the eighth time, and Constantius,
Consul for the fourth time, 326. 20. The
Emperors Constantius and Constans to the Decurions of the City of
Constantine. Your
Highness must require the magistrates of the City of the Cyreneians who have
abandoned their places to return, and they shall immediately be required to
refund in full any expense incurred by the City on their account. Given on
the fourteenth of the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of
Acyndinus and Proculus, 340. 21. The
Same Emperors to Count Nemesianus. The
decurions of all cities should suffer no anxiety on account of property
belonging to Our private domain, nor should they be subjected to any
extraordinary burdens of this kind, as it will be sufficient if they
properly discharge duties of their office. Given on
the day before the Ides of August, during the Consulate of Acyndinus
and Proculus, 340. 22. The
Emperor Julian to Julian, Count of the East. Former
Emperors permitted children born of mothers whose families are connected
with the decurionate to belong to the curia of Antioch, when the
status of their fathers did not entitle them to any such privilege. Given at
Antioch, on the fifth of the Kalends of September, during the
Consulate of Mamertinus and Nevitta, 362. 23. The
Same Emperor to Julian, Count of the East. Provision should be made to
prevent those who have only recently been appointed to the Order of
Decurionate from being burdened with the debts
of their predecessors, for those who have previously contracted such
obligations should be compelled to pay them, and you must not suffer their
successors to be molested on account of the indebtedness of others. Published
on the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of Mamertinus
and Nevitta, 362. 24. The
Same Emperor to Leontius, Consular of Palestine. If a
decurion is the father of twelve children, he shall be granted exemption
from the duties of his office. Given at
Antioch, on the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of Julian,
Consul for the fourth time, and Sallust, 363. 25. The
Emperors Valentinian and Valens to the Byzantines. Decurions
cannot, by the order of a Governor, be compelled to go beyond the limits of
their city, unless public necessity requires it. Given at
Aquileia, on the day before the Ides of September, during the
Consulate of Jovian and Varronian, 364. 26. The
Same Emperors to Modestus, Prsetorian Prefect. Some
decurions, induced by idleness, abandon their office in the city, seek
solitude and secret places, and, under the pretence of religion, associate
with hermits. Therefore, by the present law, We order that persons of this
kind shall be arrested, torn from their hiding-places, and recalled for the
purpose of performing their municipal functions; and, by the terms of this
Our law, We decree that those who are obliged to discharge public duties
cannot avoid them under the pretext of attending to their private affairs. Published
on the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of Valentinian and
Valens, 365. 27. The
Same Emperors to the Sitisensian Moors. Anyone
required to perform the duties of the decurionate cannot claim exemption on
account of a privilege bestowed upon his father as a reward for service in
the army. If he is descended from a grandfather who was a soldier, and a
father who was a decurion, he will succeed to the duties of his father. Given on
the eighth of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of
Valentinian and Valens, 365. 28. The
Same Emperors to Volusianus, Prefect of the City. No one, no
matter what privileges he may enjoy, is exempt from public
duties. Given at
Milan, on the fourth of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate
of Valentinian and Valens, 368. 29. The
Same Emperors. Children
born in wedlock to those who are attached to Our household, and whose father
is a decurion, do not follow the condition of their father, but that of
their mother. 30. The
Same Emperors. There is
no doubt that the Attorneys of the State can make use of public actions. 31. The
Emperors Valentinian, Valens, and Gratian to Modestus, Prsetorian Prefect. Persons,
no matter what their lineage may be, who are descended from decurions, are
obliged to perform the duties of public office. Moreover, those who conceal
them, and continue to do so, thereby subordinating the public welfare to
their own interest, shall be condemned to infamy, and their property shall
be confiscated. Given on
the third of the Ides of July, during the Consulate of Gratian,
Consul for the second time, and Probus, 371. 32. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius to Neo* therius, Prsetorian
Prefect. Artisans
who have renounced their position as decurions, and the official duties
required of them, shall be restored to their order. Other persons implicated
shall be severely punished. Given at
Thessalonica, on the sixteenth of the Kalends of April, during the
Consulate of Gratian, Consul for the fifth time, and Theodosius, 380. 33. The
Same Emperors to Eutropius, Prsetorian Prefect. All judges
and Governors of provinces must refrain from the rash usurpation of
authority, and remember that they cannot subject persons of eminent rank, or
decurions, to corporeal punishment for any negligence or error of which they
may be guilty. Therefore, if a judge, in an outburst of anger, should dare
to subject to torture any man of illustrious rank, or a decurion, or a
senator of his curia (if it is necessary to say so), he shall be
fined twenty pounds of gold, and be branded with perpetual infamy, which he
cannot evade by means of a special Imperial Rescript; and his subordinates
shall be compelled to pay a fine of fifty pounds of gold to the Treasury,
for the reason that they did not resist the illegal act of the judge, which
We have given them full power to do. Given at
Heraclia, on the twelfth of the Kalends of August, during the
Consulate of Eucherius and Syagrius, 381. 34. The
Same Emperors to Florus, Prsetorian Prefect. When
anyone thinks that the management of his affairs should be entrusted to a
decurion, he shall be severely punished, after having been deprived of his
rank. The official, however, who, unmindful of his freedom and his position,
degraded himself by accepting such a servile employment, shall be sent into
exile.1 1
At Rome, not only manual labor, but also the care and supervision of
estates, and the business of accountants, were principally in the hands of
slaves, who were often men of excellent education and great financial
ability. Notwithstanding their talents and acquirements, the occupations
exercised by them were generally considered debasing, and unworthy of the
dignity of a freeman.�ED. 35. The
Same Emperors to Posthumianus, Prsetorian Prefect. Your
Highness must see that the decrees formerly promulgated are obeyed by the
sons of decurions, and that those who, under the pretext of being advocates,
refuse to obey the rules of their order, are compelled to discharge all
their duties; for although necessity may not demand that this be done, still
the country does not release them from their
performance. Moreover,
Your Highness must provide that the sons of teachers, who are descended from
the families of decurions, are, in like manner, forced to discharge the
municipal employments to which they are liable. Given at
Constantinople, on the eighth of the Ides of April, during the
Consulate of Merobaudus, Consul for the second time, and Satur-ninus, 383. 36. The
Same Emperors to Basilius, Count of the Sacredx-large sses. Every
decurion, as in the case of the Senatorial Order, shall follow the condition
of his father, nor shall any rescript, obtained for special purposes, be
valid in cases of this kind, where someone, relying upon the origin of his
mother, has passed from a superior to an inferior curia, nor will any
exception to this rule be permitted, no matter what the provincial custom
may be. Given at
Rome, on the sixteenth of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate
of Merobaudus, Consul for the second time, and Saturninus, 383. 37. The
Same Emperors to Posthumianus, Prsetorian Prefect. Whenever
persons who have obtained Imperial Rescripts avail themselves of the same to
be released from duties to which their origin, or any decision rendered
between the parties has made them liable, they will hereafter be able to
entertain no hope of evading the responsibility of their office, under the
pretext of an Imperial Rescript. Given at
Constantinople, on the fourteenth of the Kalends of August, during
the Consulate of Merobaudus, Consul for the second time, and Saturninus,
383. 38. The
Same Emperors to Cynegius, Prsetorian Prefect. Let no
person be assigned to a curia by way of penalty, unless he should be
a fugitive, and have enlisted in the army in order to avoid performing the
duties of the station in which he was born. You will therefore notify all
magistrates under your jurisdiction that they are forbidden to permit any
violator of the law to be assigned to a curia as a penalty, as one
who has been guilty of crime should not be honored, but subjected to
punishment. Given at
Constantinople, on the eighth of the Ides of November, during the
Consulate of Richomer and Clearchus, 384. 39. The
Same Emperors to Eusignius, Prsetorian Prefect. Decurions
who think that they can be rendered immune by the privilege of being
attached to Our household shall be returned to their curia,
and compelled to perform the duties imposed upon them, as well as to
make good any losses which have been sustained by the public through the
attempted evasion of their obligations. Given on
the eighth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of Our
Prince Honorius, and Evodius, 386. 40. The
Emperors Valentinian, Theodosius, and Arcadius to Cyne-gius, Prsetorian
Prefect. Anyone of
exalted rank, or any decurion who has been convicted of having
misappropriated the public funds, or to have fraudulently made unlawful
assessments, or to have collected more than was due, shall, in accordance
with the custom of former times, be whipped with a scourge loaded with lead,
by your order, if he obtained his place from you, or by that of the ordinary
judges responsible for his appointment. Given at
Constantinople, on the Kalends of April, under the Consulate of
Valentinian, Consul for the third time, and Eutropius, 387. 41. The
Same Emperors to Cynegius, Prsetorian Prefect. A decurion
shall not, either by the solicitation of votes, or by intrigue, change the
condition in which he was born, and if he is entitled to relinquish it on
account of old age, he cannot do so before the appointment of his successor,
which usually takes place immediately. Given at
Constantinople, on the day before the Nones of July, during the
Consulate of Valentinian, Consul for the third time, and Eutropius, 387. 42. The
Emperors Theodosius, Arcadius, and Honorius to Abun-dantius, Count, and
General of Both Branches of the Service. There is
nothing in common between military men and decurions, and they are hereby
notified that they can do nothing which will not subject them to superior
authority. And no commander or Count shall permit any decurion or person of
high rank to suffer any injury, or be struck, or seriously beaten. If anyone
should hereafter, by a rash and inconsiderate act, inflict an illegal injury
upon a chief of the decurions, he is notified that he will be fined ten
pounds of gold. Given at
Constantinople, on the day before the Kalends of August, during the
Consulate of Arcadius and Rufinus, 392. 43. The
Same Emperors to Rufinus, Praetorian Prefect. You must
show no hesitation in causing all persons who are obliged by their descent
to exercise the functions of a decurion to be returned to their duties, when
they claim exemption by reason of various privileges and pretexts based upon
official documents, for We do not permit even rescripts or memoranda to be
of any avail in evading the duties of public office. Given at
Constantinople, on the day before the Ides of April, during the
Consulate of Theodosius, Consul for the third time, and Abun-dantius, 393. 44. The
Same Emperors to Rufinus, Prsetorian Prefect. No one
shall be attached to a decurionate by reason of his claim that his mother
was connected with the family of such an official, because the weakness of
woman never renders persons liable to the performance of duties of this
kind, from which she herself is exempt. Given at
Constantinople, on the fifth of the Ides of August, during the
Consulate of Theodosius, Consul for the third time, and Abundan-tius, 393. 45. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius to Theodore, Prsetorian Prefect. Let
persons be chosen decurions who are best qualified by wealth and merit to
discharge the municipal duties of their city, and let none be appointed who
are incapable of performing their public functions. Given on
the thirteenth of the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of
Olybrius and Probinus, 395. 46. The
Same Emperors to Ennoius, Proconsul of Africa.
Appointments should not be postponed when all those who are inscribed upon
the registers of the curia are unable to be present, for the absence
of a few members, whether it be unavoidable or accidental, does not
invalidate an act formally agreed to by a two-thirds majority, as two-thirds
of the order is considered to represent the voice of the entire curia
of the city. Given at
Milan, on the seventeenth of the Kalends of June, during the
Consulate of Olybrius and Probinus, 395. 47. The
Same Emperors. Decurions
who have obtained the rank of count should exercise carefully supervision
over those subject to their authority, and not' think that by the
acquisition of their new dignity they are entitled to regard the orders of
judges with contempt. If they continue to be guilty of the same fault, they
should be subjected to a fine of five pounds of gold, and be deprived of the
position of which they are unworthy. Given at
Constantinople, on the fourth of the Kalends of January, during .the
Consulate of Olybrius and Probinus, 395. 48. The
Same Emperors. With
regard to the succession of decurions, We decree that even if their fathers
are dead, the right of agnation shall prevail. 49. The
Same Emperors to Theodore, Prsetorian Prefect. All those
who are legally attached to any curia whatsoever shall be liable to
perform the duties of the same, no matter what their religious belief may
be. Given at
Milan, on the Ides of September, during the Consulate of Honorius,
Consul for the fourth time, and Eutychianus, 398. 50. The
Same Emperors to Eutychianus, Praetorian Prefect. All
decurions, without exemption, shall remain forever attached to their
original and proper curia; and all those who, either by fraud or
intrigue, have obtained the government and administration of provinces, are
hereby notified that they shall not only be recalled to their curia,
but shall also be compelled to perform all the duties of their offices from
the very beginning. Given at
Constantinople, on the eighth of the Kalends of November, during the
Consulate of Honorius, Consul for the fourth time, and Eutychianus, 398. 51. The
Same Emperors and Theodosius to Messala, Prsetorian Prefect. Although
it has been provided by a suitable amendment that decurions who have
abandoned their duties under a pretext of enlisting in the army shall be
returned to their offices, still, for the reason that they committed this
act with fraudulent intent, so that, having passed the boundaries of their
provinces, and access to them being no longer available, they might obtain
dismissal in foreign countries, in order that they may no longer entertain
the hope of concealment to the disadvantage of the decurionate, and secure
the benefit of immunity, it is hereby decided that if any of them should
attempt to withdraw from the decurionate, or abandon it, their property
shall be used to indemnify the curia which they have deserted, if,
for the purpose of escaping prosecution, or evading their civil obligations,
they should join the army, which is forbidden, or be guilty of any fraud
whatsoever. Therefore,
if after having been summoned by proclamation (being such persons as clearly
belong to the curia), they prefer to remain concealed, rather than to
return within the period of a year, they are hereby notified that, after the
year has elapsed, their property shall be seized by the authority of the
Governor of the province for the benefit of the curia which they have
deserted. No complaints which they may make concerning the shortness of the
time shall be heard. Given on
the seventeenth of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate of
Theodore, Consul for the fifth time, 399. 52. The
Same Emperors to Probinus, Proconsul of Africa. Can a
magistrate be found who is so unjust as to compel a decurion, belonging to a
city which abounds in them, to perform his official functions longer or more
frequently than he should do, simply because some of them do not become
familiar with the duties of their employment, and others are, in
consequence, compelled to perform them constantly and repeatedly? Given at
Milan, on the sixteenth of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate
of Csesarius and Atticus, 397. 53. The
Same Emperors to Eucherius, Proconsul of Africa. A duumvir
cannot exert the authority of his office with immunity beyond the limits of
the territory of his own city. Given at
Ravenna, on the sixth of the Ides of March, during the Consulate of
Honorius, Consul for the ninth time, and Theodosius, 412. 54. The
Same Emperors to Palladius, Prsetorian Prefect. We order
by this general law, that if any official should desire to claim a decurion
belonging to his curia, he shall be permitted to arrest him with his
own hand, if he cannot obtain the aid of the Governor, but he is notified
that the fugitive should be immediately brought before the Governor for
examination (so that if any question should arise as to his having a good
defense, it may be heard), and if the said official does not dispose of the
case within three months from the time of its commencement, and restore the
defendant, if convicted, to the performance of his duties, after having
imposed the penalty; or decide that he is free from liability, he shall be
compelled to pay a fine of ten pounds of gold, and his subordinate officers
shall also be mulcted in an equal sum. Given at
Ravenna, on the fifth of the Nones of May, during the Consulate of
Theodosius, Consul for the seventh time, and Palladius, 415. 55. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to Isidore, Prsetorian Prefect. If a
decurion, or any other member of the curia, should be so bold as to
enlist in the army, he shall not be permitted to avail himself of any
prescription, but must be returned to his former condition; and neither he
himself, nor any of his children born after an event of this kind has
occurred, shall be permitted to renounce the duties which they owe to the
State. Given at
Constantinople, on the third of the Nones of April, during the
Consulate of Isidore and Senator, 436. 56. The
Same Emperors to Isidore, Prsetorian Prefect. The Chief
decurions of Alexandria, although they perform the functions of advocates,
are, nevertheless, not charged with any duties outside of the city, nor are
they compelled to perform any public duty except in their own municipality.
The decurion highest in rank who, after having filled all the subordinate
offices, has obtained this position, shall, after having enjoyed, for the
term of two years, the dignity to which he has attained, be raised to the
rank of count, but he will still continue to be a decurion. Given at
Constantinople, on the day before the Nones of June, during the
Consulate of Isidore and Senator, 436. 57. The
Same Emperors to Isidore, Prastorian Prefect. We decree
that the five Chief Decurions of the City of Alexandria shall be exempt from
all corporeal punishment, and free to defend the advantages of their country
with their voices. They can, however, if guilty of any criminal act, be
subject to a pecuniary fine, which shall be imposed
by the distinguished augustal prefect in the presence of the curia. Given at
Constantinople, on the day before the Nones of June, during the
Consulate of Isidore and Senator, 436. 58. The
Same Emperors to Isidore, Praetorian Prefect. Anyone who
has served as a public official for forty years, in the City of Alexandria,
shall, in consideration of his merits, be exempt from corporeal, but not
from pecuniary penalties, so that persons who are well and favorably known
may be entitled to this privilege, and those who are unworthy may not
indiscriminately enjoy it. Given at
Constantinople, on the day before the Nones of June, during the
Consulate of Isidore and Senator, 436. 59. The
Same Emperors to Isidore, Prsetorian Prefect. If the
hypomnematographi should appoint persons to public office with their
consent, We order that the confirmation of the illustrious augustal prefect,
who is frequently corrupt, shall not be required, but that the consent of
both parties will be sufficient in order that the appointee may begin to
discharge the duties which he has not refused; still, the above-mentioned
judge must be notified of the appointment which has been made without his
sanction, and if he should delay to acquiesce in, or confirm the
appointment, he is hereby notified that he will be liable to a fine of
twenty pounds of gold. Given at
Constantinople, on the day before the Nones of August, during the
Consulship of Isidore and Senator, 436. 60. The
Same Emperors. No one who
became a member of a curia by birth can perform his official
functions by means of a substitute, but he himself must discharge the duty
which he owes to his city, even though he may be a man of high rank, unless
this has been granted him as a special privilege. Those who have attained to
the rank of illustrious are not prohibited from discharging their duties
through substitutes, but they do so at the risk of their property. 61. The
Emperor Leo. We decree
that neither the illustrious Dorotheus, the title to whose property must not
be called in question, nor Irenseus, the eminent tribune and notary, shall
be subject to annoyance on account of their having inherited the condition
of decurion, although their parents had not attained to the rank of
illustrious before they were born. Their children, also, whether they are
now in existence, or may subsequently come into the world, as well as their
descendants to the end of time, shall be exempt from the civil obligations
imposed by the condition of decurion; and the law of the Emperor Julian, of
Divine Memory, which was promulgated with reference to the maternal line and
its relations to the decurionate of the City of Antioch, shall not, in any
respect apply to the illustrious Dorotheus, or the eminent Ironeus, or to
any of their
property, or to their children who are in existence at present, or may be
born hereafter, nor will it have any effect so far as the property of the
latter is concerned. We order, however, that this law shall continue to be
applicable to all persons connected through the maternal line with the
decurionate of the said City of Antioch. 62. The
Same Emperor. If a child
born to the daughter of a decurion of the magnificent City of Antioch, and
to a father who is not liable to the performance of civil duties in any
other town, should, while being examined by a judge of the province,
voluntarily acknowledge, or be proved to be the son of the daughter of a
decurion, and his name should be recorded in the register of that order, he
must not expect to have the power to deny or evade the duties imposed upon
him by his condition; and let him not attempt to reject the position in the
curia acquired through his maternal grandfather, or entertain any
doubt that he is obliged to perform the functions of the decurionate. If,
however, any curia to which the present law refers should think that
a child born of the daughter of a decurion ought to be excluded from
membership, it can, under no circumstances, exclude his offspring, for We do
not suffer a public charge to be imposed upon grandsons, great-grandsons, or
the more remote descendants of a person who has been excluded from
membership in the curia, and is the child of the daughter of a
decurion. 63. The
Same Emperor. We decree
that neither the persons nor the property of men of illustrious rank shall
be molested on account of their status as members of a curia, and
anyone who makes an attempt to do so shall pay the penalty prescribed for
sacrilege. (1) No one
can doubt that all those born to a father who has held any high employment,
or is still discharging the duties of the same, can, with his father, be
subject to annoyance because of his connection with the decurionate, and
both their persons and property shall be free from molestation on this
account. 64. The
Emperor Zeno. We wish
that none of those liable to perform the duties of the decurionate who, from
the beginning of Our reign, have been, or may be appointed to the office of
Count of Private Affairs, either of the Emperor, or of the Empress, or to
that of Count of the Sacredx-large sses, or Count of Domestic Affairs, or
Qusestor, or Master of the Offices, shall, for this reason, be exempt from
the obligations of the decurionate, but they shall be liable to them,
together with their children, no matter when they may have been born; and a
lien shall exist on their property to insure the performance of the
functions of the decurionate, after they have relinquished the
administration of their other employment, unless they have been exempted in
this respect by the grant of well known legal privileges, for We desire all
privileges conceded
by the Imperial Constitutions to be preserved intact and inviolate. In order,
however, that persons appointed to such offices may not appear to have only
an empty name, they can discharge the duties of the decurionate by means of
substitutes selected by themselves, at the risk of their own property, and
will retain the privileges of their rank unimpaired. Moreover, We decree
that those who have acquired any of the dignities aforesaid before the
beginning of Our reign shall, along with their property, be released from
the cpnnections and burdens of the decurionate, and this also applies to any
children which may have been born to them after they attained the dignity
aforesaid. Again,
with reference to those who, at any time, have become, or may hereafter
become patricians, consuls, or men of consular rank, or generals of the
army, or Praetorian Prefects of the East, or of Illyria; or who have
obtained the government of any city while they were administering the
offices aforesaid, or may hereafter adminster them, We decree that they
shall, together with their property and all children born to them after
being raised to the dignity aforesaid, be released from all the obligations
and burdens of the decurionate. 65. The
Emperor Anastasius. We think
that the Constitution of the Emperor Zeno, of Divine Memory, which was
promulgated with reference to decurions, after their exemption from the
obligations of their condition by the exercise of high employments, should
only be corrected in that part which provides that those who, before the
said constitution was published (and from the beginning of the reign of the
Emperor Zeno, of Divine Memory) had been raised to the dignity of Count of
Private Affairs of the Emperor, or Empress, or to that of Count of the
Sacredx-large sses, or to that of Count of Domestic Affairs, or to that of
Quaestor, or Master of the Offices, although they may be engaged in the
actual administration of one of the employments aforesaid, shall, by no
means, be permitted to evade the duties imposed by the decurionate; but
shall be bound, together with their children (no matter when the latter were
born) and their property, to discharge the duties of the decurionate, after
they have relinquished the administration of one of the offices aforesaid,
unless they have been exempted by some well-known legal privilege. For We
order that any privileges which may have previously been acquired by them
through their administration of one of the high offices aforesaid shall be
enjoyed by them intact and unimpaired, as well as by their children and
their property, where they have administered the affairs of all the offices
above mentioned, or of only one of the same, so that by the release of the
duties and the civil functions attaching to their condition which was
granted them by former Imperial Decrees, they themselves, as well as their
children born after their fathers have relinquished the administration of a
public employment of this kind, together with their own property, may enjoy
the exemption; even if, in accordance with the terms of the Constitution of
the Emperor Zeno, of Divine Memory, they should have dis- charged,
either personally or by means of substitutes, the duties imposed upon them
by the decurionate. The
above-mentioned Constitution of the Emperor Zeno, of Divine Memory, shall
remain in force from the day on which it was promulgated, as it is proper to
enact laws for future generations, and not to give rise to vexatious
proceedngs having reference to events which have already transpired. 66. The
Emperor Justinian. With a
view to the interest of the members of decurionates, We decree that no one
shall flatter himself that he can be released from the performance of his
duties in any other way than that to be hereinafter specified, but he is
notified that he can only obtain exemption from the duties attached to his
condition, as decurion, in the manner which We prescribe, and that all other
methods which are not included in the present law are, from this day,
abolished. Therefore, if anyone should obtain the highest rank of the
patriciate, or the insignia of the honorary consulate, or should be raised
to that office in the ordinary course of affairs, so as to become either a
consul or a man of consular rank, or should obtain the insignia of the
Praetorian Prefecture, or the dignity of Urban Prefect, in the regular way,
or should be invested with the command of the army, let him rejoice in the
knowledge that he is freed from the condition of decurion, together with his
property, and his children which have been born after he attained the
dignity, or administered the office aforesaid, but any children born before
that time shall remain in their former condition. All
persons raised to these dignities, as well as to that of Advocates of the
Treasury, as well as those attached to the Prefectures of the Orient and
Illyria, and to the Urban Prefectures, shall, whenever they are appointed
Advocates of the Treasury, be released from the duties imposed by the
decurionate, together with their property and their children, whether the
latter were born before or after their father attained the rank aforesaid. Those
illustrious nobles who have been charged with the management of the affairs
of the Empire were also released from their curial duties by the ancient
law, and the illustrious men who discharge the functions of Imperial
Secretaries, and draw up the Imperial Epistles and Memorials, and the
records of decrees and decisions, shall be free from the obligations of the
decurionate, together with their property, and any children whom they have
had after having been promoted to the offices aforesaid. We retain this
privilege for them intact and unimpaired, in consideration of the labors
which they have performed in many ways for a long and extended period of
time; hence, in accordance with what We have previously stated, all these
persons, together with their property and their offspring, are released from
the obligations of the decurionate. We,
however, do not permit children born previously to any future Advocate of
the Treasury to be exempt from curial duties, in order to prevent others
from demanding a privilege which is not accorded to the
offspring of the highest rank, as above mentioned; but any who have been
born before their fathers obtained the office of Advocate of the Treasury
shall remain in their former condition. With
reference to other methods than those which We have specifically enumerated,
whether they were included in the ancient laws or not (as, for instance, the
case of one who was descended from three males, who was formerly permitted
to occupy a high position in the Senate), We by no means allow any of them
to be available for the purpose of securing exemption from curial duties; no
matter if a pragmatic sanction was issued on this subject, or a decision of
the Prefecture was rendered, or any other means whatever was devised; they
shall all be absolutely void, and considered as never having been of any
force; and the decurions who make use of them shall be restored to their
cities, and their property shall still remain liable, and no excuse offered
by them shall, under any circumstances, be accepted. TITLE
XXXII. WHERE A
SLAVE OK A FREEDMAN ASPIRES TO THE OFFICE OF DECURION. . 1. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars. Where a
freedman has not obtained the privilege of wearing a gold ring, or has not
been restored to his rights of birth, the Governor of the province shall not
permit him to take part in the affairs of the curia, but shall
inflict upon him a penalty in accordance with the severity of the law. 2. The
Emperor Constantine. If the
Governor of the province should ascertain that the person who ,is
discharging the duties of sedile is your slave, and finds that he aspired to
that office without being ignorant of his status, he must inflict a suitable
punishment upon him for having defiled the dignity of the decurionate with
the stigma of slavery. If, however, he aspired to that office through
mistake, for the reason that his mother was, by public report, considered to
be free, and he himself was the son of a decurion, the Governor shall merely
restore him to your possession. TITLE
XXXIII. THE LANDS
OF DECURIONS SHALL NOT BE ALIENATED UNLESS BY VIRTUE OF A DECREE. 1. The
Emperors Valentinian, Theodosius, and Arcadius to Cyne-gius, Praetorian
Prefect. When a
decurion, compelled by necessity, desires to sell any land in the country or
in town, he should appear before a competent judge, and explain to him in
detail all the causes which force him to take this step; and he shall only
obtain authority to dispose of the property where he
can prove the necessity for the alienation of the same. The gale will be
void if this formality is neglected. This course is adopted to prevent the
vendor from wasting his property, and the purchaser, whatever his condition
may be, from being subjected to injustice. Hence the vendor cannot make any
complaint that he has either been deceived by fraud, or oppressed by the
power of the purchaser, as it will appear from the records that the
necessity for the sale existed, and that the purchaser consented to it. If,
however, anyone should, in violation of what has been prohibited, by means
of secret machinations, or through the agency of persons fraudulently
introduced, buy land anywhere from a decurion, he is hereby notified that he
will be deprived of the price that he paid, and that the land which he
purchased, together with its crops, will be returned. Given at
Constantinople, on the eighth of the Kalends of December, during the
Consulate of Our Prince Honorius, and Evodius, 386. 2. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to Florentius, Prse-torian Prefect. No sale of
hereditary property acquired by a curia, nor any release of a debtor
to the estate who made the payment, shall be permitted, unless the reason
for making the contract or for releasing the obligation shall have been
examined and approved in writing by all, or a majority of the decurions. We order
that whatever may be obtained from such a transaction shall be expended for
the purchase of land, the entire income of which (as has already been
stated) shall be carefully preserved for the public necessities of the
curia. The farmers of this revenue should be selected with the consent
of all the decurions, and especially of the more wealthy ones, and be
required to furnish proper security for the performance of their duties. 3. The
Emperor Zeno. We forbid
decurions to sell any real property of any description, or any slaves
attached thereto, without first applying for a decree. They are, however,
permitted to make donations, or exchanges, or enter into any other contracts
whatsoever, as the Imperial Constitutions, which have been promulgated by
former Emperors, have stated in many places that the purchase-money is not
to be refunded, and for this reason it is clearly to be understood that a
contract of sale cannot be entered into by decurions without a decree. We
further order that when a sale takes place, a decree must be secured by the
vendors (as has already been stated) and those who buy from them will not
incur any loss either personally, or on account of the transaction, or by
reason of theatrical generosity (which is said to frequently occur). The
decree issued in confirmation of the sale should not be committed to
writing, but should be rendered by a competent judge in the presence of the
decurions, or a majority of them, without any view to the return of the
property or any injury to the contracting parties. TITLE
XXXIV. WHEN AND
To WHOM THE FOURTH PART OF THE PROPERTY OP
DECURIONS Is DUE, AND CONCERNING THE METHOD OF
DISTRIBUTING THE SAME. 1. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian. We decree
that when he who succeeds to a decurion as heir does not himself belong to
the order, whether he is an heir to the whole estate or only to a portion of
the same, or by virtue of being the possessor of the property, the fourth
part of the estate can legally be demanded from the curia. 2. The
Same Emperors to Apollonius, Prsetorian Prefect. We
remember that an Imperial law was recently promulgated, by whose provisions
the fourth part of the estate of deceased decurions, whether they died
testate or intestate, passes to anyone whomsoever (with the exception of
sons who are decurions), and was referred to the body of the decurionate;
but many persons seized this opportunity to destroy the property of the
entire estate by claiming an interest in everything for themselves, so that
they mutilated and defaced all of it, and in endeavoring to secure their own
rights, manifested an inclination to injure others equally interested. In order
to take proper measures for the correction of this abuse, We do hereby
forbid decurions to seize the property of a deceased person by their own
authority. The heir, however, to whom the estate passed either as intestate,
or by a last will, directly, or under the terms of a trust, shall cause the
entire inheritance which was left to be divided into four parts, and lots
shall be cast to determine whether the curia, the heir, or
beneficiary of the trust shall have the right to select the fourth or the
three-fourths of said estate respectively, so that in this way the heirs of
the deceased and the curia will be freed from the inconvenience of a
joint and undivided ownership of the same. It is a
common fault for property jointly held to be neglected, as it is considered
that he has nothing who has not all, and hence each one suffers his share to
be deteriorated on account of the grudge which he entertains against the
others. Where, however, the fourth part of the estate of a deceased person
must be transferred to the curia, We permit the immovable property
which cannot easily be concealed, and whose production cannot injure anyone,
to be appraised and divided in the presence of the decurions. We do not,
however, permit movable property or that which is capable of moving itself,
or implements, or anything else consisting merely of a right, to be publicly
produced and divided; but We order that the statements of the heirs of the
deceased (they having been first sworn) shall be believed, when they have
made a careful estimate of the nature and value of the estate. For what is
so harsh or inhuman as, by the exhibition and display of private property,
to reveal the wretchedness of poverty, and expose wealth to envy ? In the
collection of debts, if the heirs refuse to pay the price of the fourth part
of the claim to which the decurionate is entitled, after hav- ing
publicly furnished proper security, each one shall be entitled to collect
his share from the debtors. Likewise,
on the other hand, the heirs, as well as the curia, can be compelled
to pay their proportionate shares of the indebtedness, if the deceased owed
money to anyone. When the heirs, after having been frequently notified,
refuse to take the oath, then a careful inventory of all the personal
property shall be drawn up by the members of the curia, just as in
the case of real estate, that is to say, all of the property belonging to
the deceased having been produced in public, an appraisement and division of
the same shall be made in the presence of the decurions. Moreover, We decree
that in all cases where the curia is entitled to a fourth part of the
estate, any transactions concluded by the parties in interest shall remain
valid and incontrovertible. (1) As in
the case of sons, grandsons, and great-grandsons of decurions, to whom We
have decreed that estates shall descend intact, We now order that the
ownership of the same shall not be affected in the case of the daughter,
granddaughter, great-granddaughter of a chief decurion of the same city from
which her father, grandfather, or great-grandfather derived his origin,
whether she is entitled to the estate as heir at law, or under the terms of
a will. If, however, after the death of her father, she should marry, or
become a widow, or be under or over the age of puberty, We desire that those
who have passed that age or are widows shall wait for three years after
their father's death, so that, during this period, the fourth of the estate
due to the curia may remain in suspense; or if one of them should
marry a decurion of the same city, within that time the entire estate shall
vest in her permanently. But if, within the said time, she should marry a
man not belonging to the curia, or should remain unmarried, the
abovementioned portion of the entire estate, together with the profits of
the urban and rustic property, shall be adjudged to the curia, after
the. said term of three years has expired. Provided, however, that the rule
with reference to the choice of the fourth, or three-fourths of the estate,
and the oath, as well as the appraisement of the movable property and the
bringing of actions and pleading of exceptions (as has been already stated
with reference to strangers) is observed. Where the mother or grandmother of
the deceased, at the time when the son or grandson died, married a decurion
of the same city, We do not permit her to suffer the loss of the fourth part
of the estate. Again, We
release a foreign heir who was not related to the deceased, but is attached
to the city to which the latter belonged, from the loss of the fourth part
of the estate above mentioned. Given at
Constantinople, on the seventh of the Ides of March, during the
Consulate of Dioscorus and Eudoxius, 442. 3. The
Emperor Justinian. Where the
member of a decurionate left but a small portion of his estate to several of
his sons or daughters, who survived him, or bequeathed it to one son or
several daughters (but still sufficient to exclude them from instituting
proceedings on the ground that the will was inofficious), and left the
remainder of his .estate to others, so that by this
distribution of the same a very small part of it was transmitted to his
child or children attached to the curia, We, for the purpose of
remedying this injustice, and that the rights of a decurion may remain
unimpaired, whether any children, grandchildren, or great-grandchildren are
attached to the curia, do hereby decree that a testator cannot
transmit less than the fourth part of his estate to his male heirs, whether
there is one son or several; and that, where there are any sisters there
shall be no diminution, so far as they are concerned, so that the curia
may not only have the benefit of their, services, but also of their
property. In addition to this, We order that if any decurion should die,
leaving several daughters, one of whom is married to a member of the
curia, and received only a small portion of the estate, the remainder
having been left to other daughters, or to strangers, the testator will not
be considered to have complied with the terms of the law of the Emperor
Theodosius, addressed to Apollonius; but on the other hand, the curia
will be entitled to the fourth part of his estate, whether it is to be given
to the daughter who married the decurion, or is to be collected from the
other heirs. There is
no doubt that the daughter who married the decurion will be exempt from
contributing any part of the fourth above mentioned, as the personal
services of a husband, performed for the benefit of the curia, render
this unnecessary. This rule
shall be observed not only where the testator, a decurion, left a will, but
also when he dies intestate. If, however, an amount less than the fourth
part of the estate of the father, or none at all, should be left, this must
by all means be given or transferred to the son, who is a decurion, or to
the daughter who married a decurion of the same city; and no objection
should be raised by the curia if, in accordance with the law
aforesaid, either the son, grandson, great-grandson, father, grandfather, or
great-grandfather, left by the deceased decurion, should have been released
from his obligations to the curia, on account of having been raised
to any dignity, or for any other reason; as, in a case of this kind, We most
certainly desire the Theodosian Law to be disregarded. And,
generally speaking, We decree that, in every instance, neither male nor
female children belonging to the family of a decurion, who are married,
shall receive less than the fourth part of the estate of their father. And,
when there are no sons or daughters, or other heirs, the curia itself
shall, in accordance with the terms of former laws, be entitled to the
fourth part of the estate of the decurion, as a consolation for his loss. TITLE
XXXV. CONCERNING
THE CLAIM OF A CURIA TO PROPERTY WHICH HAS BEEN GRATUITOUSLY TRANSFERRED. 1. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to Apollonius, Prse-torian Prefect. We order
that the penalty of four siliquse shall only be collected in the case
of the gratuitous transfer of real property, and not for that of slaves
or animals, or any other chattels, and if the parties are not decurions We
release them from liability, where ancestors make a transfer to their
descendants, so that if a father, grandfather, or greatgrandfather, either
by his last will, or by a donation inter vivos, should transfer any
of his estate to his son, grandson, great-grandson, or his daughter,
granddaughter, or great-granddaughter, and it makes no difference whether
they are married to decurions or not), it shall not be subject to the
imposition of the penalty aforesaid. Likewise,
on the other hand, where descendants convey property belonging to them to
their ascendants, who are connected with them by ties of blood, liberality
of this kind shall not be charged with any burden, for a natural debt is
discharged under the designation of generosity, where a transaction like
this takes place between persons nearly related to one another. We also
order that the authority of this law shall be enforced when, in case of
intestacy, heirs in the degrees above designated succeed to an estate. In
successions of this kind the transaction is rather the payment of a debt
than the tender of a gift, as the transfer is made rather on account of
relationship than from motives of generosity. Other persons, however, even
though they may be united by ties of blood, shall never be entitled to enjoy
property belonging to a decurion without payment of the above-mentioned
imposition, unless he who obtained the property gratuitously is a member of
the decurionate of the same city, and who, although he is classed as a
stranger, is released from the payment of the tax on the property given to
him; for as long as the condition of the person remains the same, that of
the property should not be altered. We desire
that a transfer of property should only be called gratuitous, and be exempt
from the burden aforesaid, when it comes into the hands of anyone by
inheritance, as a legacy, a bequest subject to a trust, a donation causa
mortis, or is acquired under the terms of a will by any person
whomsoever. A donation inter vivos, which is gratuitously bestowed,
deserves this name, and is subject to the penalty. Where, however, a future
father-in-law makes a donation in consideration of his prospective
relationship by marriage to the betrothed of his son, grandson, or
great-grandson; or her father should endow his daughter, granddaughter, or
great-granddaughter, whether she was about to marry a decurion or a
stranger, even though it may have been agreed that, in case of death or
divorce, the property which was given as dowry should belong to the person
who received it, it shall not be classed as gratuitous, or be subject to the
penalty; for it is not sanctioned by law that marriage, which is surrounded
with so many and such great difficulties, should be loaded down with
additional burdens. Moreover, the property which, in the cases above
mentioned, has once obtained the name of being gratuitously bestowed, even
though it may have been transferred by him or her who received it to someone
else either under the terms of a sale, or of any other kind of contract, is
undoubtedly conveyed subject to the above-mentioned penalty; so that the
person who knowingly received it encumbered in this manner will have only
himself to blame; or, if he accepted it ignorantly, he will be entitled to
recover any damages which he may have sustained. On the
other hand, if an agreement of any kind was not, in the beginning, to be
classed as a gratuitous transaction, and the title to the property should
afterwards vest in anyone under a lucrative title, it will not be subject to
the above-mentioned imposition; for in such cases there is no occasion for
merger, even though the latter title may be based on the former one, unless
what came into his hands in the course of trade belonged to a decurion, and
was transferred to another either under the terms of a last will through an
intestate succession, or by virtue of a donation inter vivos; for
then, because it once belonged to a decurion, it will acquire the condition
and be subject to the penalty of property gratuitously conveyed, without
reference to any prior title. Given at
Constantinople, on the seventh of the Ides of March, during the fifth
Consulate of Dioscorus and Eudoxius, 422. TITLE
XXXVI. CONCERNING
THE PAYMENT OF SALARIES. 1. The
Emperor Constantine to Marcellimis, Governor. A salary
shall not be paid to anyone out of funds belonging to the State, unless he
has been especially authorized by Us to receive it. Given at
Constantinople, on the fifth of the Nones of October, during the
Consulate of Liminius and Catullinus, 349. TITLE
XXXVII. WHERE A
DECURION, HAVING LEFT THE CITY, PREFERS TO RESIDE IN THE COUNTRY. 1. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius to Eutychiamis, Prx-torian Prefect. We order
that all decurions shall hereby be warned not to leave or abandon their
cities for the purpose of residing in the country, and they are notified
that the land which they preferred to the city shall be confiscated to the
Treasury, and that they will lose the property on account of which they have
manifested such a neglect of duty by evading their civil obligations. Given at
Constantinople, on the eighteenth of the Kalends of January, during
the Consulate of Arcadius, Consul for the fourth time, and Honorius, Consul
for the third time, 396. TITLE
XXXVIII. CONCERNING
THE CITIZENS OF TOWNS AND NATIVES. 1. The Emperor Alexander. As you
allege that you are a native of Byblius, and a citizen of Berytus, it is but
reasonable that you should be compelled to perform your municipal duties in
both cities. 2. The
Emperor Gordian to Frontonus. If (as you
state) she who manumitted you under the terms of a trust, and from whom you
obtained your lawful freedom, derived her origin from the province of
Aquitania, you also are of the same status, and a citizen of the same city
as she who manumitted you, for it was long since decided that persons who
have been manumitted under a trust follow the condition of those who
actually gave them their liberty, and not that of those who requested that
it be granted. 3. The
Emperor Philip. It is a
well-established rule of law that sons can be compelled to accept offices
and discharge civil duties, not in the city where their mother derived her
origin (provided they have not retained their domicile there), even though
they themselves may have been born there, but in the city of their father's
birth. 4. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian. It is
clear that no one can, merely by his own will, renounce his origin. 5. The
Emperor Constantine to Maximm, Vicegerent of the East. Where
anyone who is a native of a x-large or small town desires to leave it, and
become the resident of another, and attempts to offer a petition to Us
praying for permission to do so, or is guilty of any other fraud in order to
avoid the duties he owes to his own city, he shall be subject-to the burdens
of the decurionate in both the cities aforesaid; in one, on account of his
choice, and in the other, on account of his origin. Published
on the eighth of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of
Paulinus and Julian, 325. TITLE
XXXIX. CONCERNING
RESIDENTS, AND WHERE ANYONE Is CONSIDERED TO HAVE His DOMICILE, AND
CONCERNING THOSE WHO RESIDE IN OTHER CITIES FOR THE PURPOSE OF PURSUING
THEIR STUDIES. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus. No
objection can be urged against you if, being the resident of a city, you
have undertaken some public charge, provided that you have transferred your
domicile before being called to accept another office. 2. The
Emperor Alexander. Those who
reside anywhere for the purpose of pursuing their studies are not considered
to have established their domicile in that place, unless they remain there
longer than ten years. According to an Epistle of the Divine Hadrian, a
father who frequently visits his son, while
the latter is pursuing his studies, cannot be considered to have established
his residence in the town where the latter is sojourning. If, however, he
can be proved in other ways to have his domicile in the magnificent City of
Laodicea, the falsehood by which he attempts to avoid the discharge of his
municipal duties will be of no advantage to him. 3. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian. It is true
that those who do not live in any city,- but in the territory subject to the
jurisdiction of the same, will not, as residents, be required to perform
civil duties, or accept municipal offices. 4. The
Same Emperors and Cassars. As you
state that you are either natives or inhabitants of the city in question,
the authority of public law does not compel you to perform municipal
functions, merely because you own a house or land therein, even though the
said property may have been acquired from the estate of a decurion. 5. The
Same Emperors and Caesars. If you
have fixed your domicile in the country of your wife, or in any other place
whatsoever, you will, as a resident thereof, be legally obliged voluntarily
to discharge the municipal duties attaching to the same. 6. The
Same Emperors and Cassars to MarceUinus. It is
perfectly certain that where a special privilege with reference to a city
does not exist, anyone can be compelled to perform municipal duties either
by reason of his birth, or through his voluntary establishment of a
domicile. 7. The
Same Emperors and Cassars. Birth,
manumission, a call to public office, or adoption renders a man a citizen,
but his domicile makes him a resident, as the Divine Hadrian clearly stated
in his Edict. There is no doubt that individuals have their domicile where
they have placed their household goods and the greater part of their
property and fortunes, and no one shall depart from thence unless something
requires him to do so, and whenever he does leave the place, he is
considered to be on a journey, and when he returns, to have completed it. 8. The
Emperor Constantine. Senators
are considered to have their domicile in the Imperial City where they enjoy
the honors attaching to their position. 9. The
Emperors Valentinian and Valens. We raise
women to the dignity of their husbands, render them noble by birth, and
establish jurisdiction over them, in accordance with their personal rank. If
they should subsequently marry men of inferior station,
having lost the rank of their first husbands, they will follow the condition
of the second, and also change their domiciles. Given at
Constantinople, on the fourth of the Kalends of February, during the
Consulate of Arcadius, Consul for the second time, and Rufinus, 392. TITLE XL. CONCERNING
THE NON-TRANSMISSION OP MUNICIPAL DUTIES AND
HONORS FROM FATHER TO SON, AND THE INTERVALS
WHICH EXIST. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus. Just as
municipal honors and offices cannot be continued in the same household, when
both father and son are decurions, so the times when these are vacant can be
of no benefit to others than those who are called to the same or other
offices, or who are bound to discharge the same or other duties. Moreover,
with reference to your son, who is an infant, and whom you desire to be a
decurion, although you may have pledged your faith for him hereafter, still,
you yourself cannot be compelled to perform the duties which would be
exacted of him, as you appear to have given your consent only to what he can
be ordered to do. 2. The
Emperor Gordian. An
interval of five years after the relinquishment of the duties of an office
must elapse before the same can again be resumed, and where different
offices are involved, the term of three years is required. To those who have
been employed on an embassy, the term of two years is granted. 3. The
Same Emperor. It has
frequently been decided that the intervals of time which apply to one person
do not, by any means, apply to brothers, even though they may hold property
in common. Still, if the Governor of the province should find that you have
discharged your civil duties with fidelity, those shall be appointed who
have not yet performed their own, and are competent to do so, in order that
you may not again be called upon to discharge them. TITLE XLI.
CONCERNING CHARGES UPON ESTATES. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus. Civil
functions must be performed in regular order, in proportion to the means of
the parties concerned. 2. The
Same Emperor. Civil
duties which are imposed upon estates for the public welfare must be
discharged by all persons. 3. The
Emperor Alexander. Those who
have obtained exemption from public office must still discharge the duties
imposed upon estates, among which is that of entertaining guests. 4. The
Emperors Valerian and Gallienus. It does
not seem to be contrary to the spirit of the decision by which the Governor
of the province decreed that the horses belonging to the decurionate must be
supported, to hold that this is not a personal, but a patrimonial
obligation; still, if it should be unjust, and you fail to appeal, the
obligation will remain unaltered. 5. The
Emperors Cams, Carvnus, and Numerianus. No one can plead his age, or the
number of his children, by way of excuse from charges imposed upon his
patrimony. 6. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian. A
discrepancy exists between your admission and your claim, for you say that
you are a philosopher, and you have been conquered by avarice and rapacity,
and you alone venture to refuse the performance of the duties imposed upon
your patrimony. You can learn from the example of others that your attempt
will be fruitless. 1. The
Same Emperors and Csesars. Even
minors are ordinarily subject to patrimonial charges. Therefore, you will
understand that it is in vain that you desire complete immunity, as it is
necessary for you to perform those duties which involve the expenditure of
money. 8. The
Emperor Constantine. The
functions of the protostasiat, the priesthood, and the
decapro-tiat are not corporeal ones, and there is no doubt that they are
solely patrimonial. 9. The
Emperor Valentinian and Valens. Women,
also, are liable to charges imposed upon estates. 10. The
Same Emperors and Gratian. We have
notified the Governors of provinces to inform all possessors of property,
and the other persons designated, of the amount of the extraordinary
assessment which they will be expected to pay. These have been included
among patrimonial charges, in order that they may be known to everyone, and
the public necessities be the more readily provided for. TITLE
XLII. IN WHAT WAY CIVIL OBLIGATIONS ARE DIVIDED. 1. The
Emperor Alexander. �
If, as you state, you have appealed from the decree by which you were
appointed Superintendent of Couriers, and the Governor of the province
should ascertain that you are a member of another curia, he will not
permit you to be forced to perform the duties attaching to it, for the
reason that you should only be liable to perform those of the one to which
you say you belong. 2. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian. It is
reasonable that persons who have been promoted to a higher office should not
be compelled to perform the duties of a lower one. 3. The
Same Emperors. As you
assert that you have performed all the duties required of you, the Governor
of the province will see that you are not compelled to perform the same ones
a second time, if there is a sufficient number of citizens qualified to do
so. 4. The
Same Emperors and Csesars. The
Governor of the province will not suffer you to be unreasonably oppressed by
the performance of civil duties from which others have been released; but,
being mindful of the law, as well as apprehensive of censure, he will see
that equality is preserved, and appointments made in their regular order. TITLE
XLIII. CONCERNING
THOSE WHO VOLUNTARILY ASSUME THE DISCHARGE OP PUBLIC DUTIES. 1. The
Emperor Antoninm. Veterans
who, while they are able to avoid the discharge of civil duties through the
immunity granted them, prefer to be made de-curions in their native country,
cannot avail themselves of the excuse which they have once relinquished,
unless they have given their consent conditionally under an agreement that
they shall be entitled to exemption, or if they have only consented to
discharge a part of the duties of the employment. 2. The
Emperor Alexander. Where
anyone who is exempt from the requirements of public office has voluntarily
accepted any position, except the decurionate, he shall not lose the
privilege to which he is entitled, although he may not for a short time have
availed himself of it, for the reason that he wished to be useful to his
country, or was induced by the hope of distinction. 3. The
Emperor Leo. He who,
while not a member of the decurionate, has voluntarily exercised the
functions of a municipal office or employment in any city whatsoever, shall
not, in any way, be prejudiced with reference to his fortune or his status,
but he himself, as well as his children and their descendants, shall,
together with their property, remain free from every obligation of this
kind, so that if the performance of any duty should be enjoined upon them,
with their consent, for which reason it was
necessary for them to receive anything, and they refund the money which is
proved to have been paid, they can depart without any anxiety or fear with
reference to their status. Moreover,
when anyone of such persons voluntarily discharges all the duties or
functions of a decurion, or accepts the honors of the office without being
required to do so, We decree by this law that, on account of his generosity,
he shall be appointed a father of the city of which he voluntarily became a
citizen, if he should wish this to be done. Given on
the fifth of the Ides of November, during the Consulate of Basilicus
and Armericus, 465. 4. The
Emperor Justinian. When
persons who are free from the obligations of the decurionate afterwards join
that order in any city, We desire that their children� not only those which
have already been born, but any which may be born after their voluntary
union with the decurionate�shall remain free from its obligations, whether
their fathers joined the decurionate under the express condition that their
descendants should remain exempt from its duties, or whether they made no
mention whatever of this; and let no one venture to assert that they follow
the condition of their father for the reason that they were born or
conceived after his enrollment in the decurionate. We hasten
to establish this special privilege, in order that all persons may be the
more ready to contribute their aid to bodies of this kind. In order that
none of the heirs of such a decurion may suffer any uneasiness, We also
decree that his property shall be exempt from all charges of the decurionate;
and if any property of the deceased derived from the administration of the
functions of the office, or from the fourth part of his estate, should be
proved to be due to the same curia for any other reason, his heirs
shall entertain no doubt that it must be transferred to that body. Again,
natural children whom their father gave, or might subsequently give to the
curia under the condition that he would have them as his lawful
heirs, not only under his will, but also in case of intestacy, are exempted
from the operation of the present law; and they shall not only be excepted
in accordance with the ancient enactments, but also under the present one,
by Our express order; so that the natural children themselves, together with
all males begotten by them, shall follow the condition of their father; or,
in case there should be no surviving male children, the fourth part of the
estate of the deceased shall pass to the decurionate. TITLE
XLIV. CONCERNING
THOSE WHO HAVE OBTAINED TEMPORARY EXEMPTION FROM THE DUTIES OF A DECURIONATE. 1. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian. No one
shall be entitled to temporary exemption from the duties of a decurionate
unless, for good and sufficient reasons, a permit to that effect has been
granted by Us. Given at
Constantinople, on the day before the Nones of June, during the
Consulate of Theodosius, Consul for the third time, and Abun-dantius, 390. TITLE XLV. CONCERNING
EXEMPTION FROM OFFICIAL DUTIES. 1. The Emperor Gordian. It has
very recently been decided that exemption from public duties only applies to
those which have not been imposed by any law, Decree of the Senate, or
Imperial Constitution. In accordance with this legal rule, if you should be
summoned by the magistrates to the performance of extraordinary duties, and
appeal to the Governor, you can be protected by law. TITLE
XLVI. CONCERNING
THE DECREES OF DECURIONS HAVING REFERENCE
TO IMMUNITY GRANTED TO CERTAIN OF THEIR
COLLEAGUES. 1. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian. Immunity
from public service cannot be granted by decurions to any of their
colleagues, with the exception of such as are instructors in liberal
studies, or are practicing the healing art. 2. The
Same Emperors and C&sars.
Unwarranted decrees issued by the Order of Decurions are reprobated by the
Imperial Constitutions. TITLE
XLVII. CONCERNING
EXCUSES FROM THE DISCHARGE OF PUBLIC DUTIES. 1. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars. ^
Those who are employed as Our attorneys are required to perform civil
functions which are suitable to their dignity. _ 2.
Extracts from the Acts of the Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the
Csesars. ._ The
Emperor Diocletian spoke, as follows, to Firminus, Apollina-rius, and the
other Chief Decurions of the City of Antioch, who were present: "Exemption
from civil and personal functions has been granted to certain officials,
that is to say, protectors and commanders, and therefore persons of this
kind shall not be called to discharge either personal or civil duties." 3. The
Same Emperors and Csesars.
Responsibility for guardianship does not excuse anyone from the discharge of
civil duties, nor will three guardianships of different households, imposed
at the same time, confer a benefit of this kind. 4. The
Same Emperors and Caesars. Performers
on hydraulic organs cannot prove that exemption from civil duties is granted
them by law. 5. The
Same Emperors and Csesars. The agents
of persons absent on business for the State are not exempt from the
performance of civil duties. 6. The
Same Emperors and Ciesars to Gaius. Immunity
on account of their profession alone cannot be established to have been
granted to hunters by any law. 7. The
Emperor Constantine. In
accordance with an ancient constitution, it appears that merchants, tailors,
linen-weavers, dyers of purple, and parthiarii, who furnish Us with
clothing, are exempt from all civil duties. 8. The
Same Emperor to Taurus, Prsetorian Prefect. It is
decreed that no judge shall, hereafter, under any circumstances, place a
charge on the inhabitants of any province, but magistrates must sedulously
exercise supervision over all those which have been established under
the-name of tax, or have been imposed by Us directly or indirectly, or by
virtue of Epistles. When, however, any urgent necessity for this exists, We
decree that the question shall be referred to Your Highness and that you
will become responsible; and while the levy may be made provisionally, it
should be brought to Our knowledge, in order that it may be confirmed by Our
order. If anyone
should, by a rash usurpation of power, attempt to violate this law, he shall
be liable to quadruple restitution. This severity ought to strike terror
into ordinary judges and their subordinates, and if any of them should
either with connivance, induced by favor, or through base dissimulation,
encourage the audacity of a decurion, they shall be punished with the
penalty of simple damages. Given at
Constantinople, on the fourteenth of the Kalends of April, during the
Consulate of Valentinian and Valens, 354. 9. The
Emperors Valentinian and Valens.
Precautions must be taken to prevent anyone from thinking that this, which
is a personal function, can be discharged by the payment of money. 10. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius to Hypa-tius, Prietorian
Prefect. The
privileges attaching to Our private property remaining in full force, all
lands which are rented by perpetual lease shall not be sub- jected to
any extraordinary contributions, nor shall the original rental be increased,
and lessees of this kind are exempt from any general impositions authorized
by Us, and must not be classed with others who, besides their ordinary
burdens, pay Us a certain fixed rent based upon the value of the land which
they occupy. Published
at Carthage, during the Ides of April, after the Consulate of
Syagrius and Eucherius, 382. 11. The
Same Emperors to Syagrius, Prsetorian Prefect. We order
that those who, having been invested with the dignity of Count, have, either
by means of letters or petitions, been proposed to Us as eligible to the
appointment of masters, as well as those who have performed their duties to
Us by drafting and signing opinions, shall be exempt from all civil duties.
Therefore, persons who have been attached to Our palace, and are of this
rank, shall receive the privileges to which they are entitled, and those
also, who have attained to higher dignities, shall rejoice in the enjoyment
of the same privileges. Read at
Capua, on the third of the Kalends of September, during the
Consulate of Antoninus and Syagrius, 382. 12. The
Same Emperors to Hypatius, Prsetorian Prefect. The
greatest dignitaries of the State, the Counts of the Consistory, Our
notaries, Our valets de chambre, and the guards of Our bedchamber,
shall all be exempt from ignoble services. Others who enjoy palatine or
military privileges within the precincts of the palace shall, likewise, have
the same advantage, if they can show that they are entitled to an exemption
of this kind by former laws, not as having been granted to them
individually, but to have been conferred upon the whole order or body of
which they are members. The same privilege conceded by ancient custom shall
continue to be enjoyed by rhetoricians and grammarians of both languages. Exemption
from ignoble services signifies that persons of superior rank shall not be
required to grind fine flour, bake bread, or perform any of the duties of a
baker, as well as the labors imposed upon menials having charge of vehicles
or post-horses, with the exception of those which, in accordance with
custom, are performed on the frontier of Rhetia, or which the necessities of
the expedition to Illyria may require. No
services shall be demanded of persons of this kind for the aid of certain
classes of laborers, for instance, in the burning of lime. Nor shall the
estates of those who are exempt be compelled to supply building material of
timber or planks. The furnishing of charcoal, also, except where, in
accordance with ancient custom, it is required for the coining of money, or
the manufacture of arms, shall not be exacted of persons of this
description. Nor shall they be obliged to provide anything for the
construction or repair of public or sacred buildings. Property
protected by such privileges, which belongs to ambassadors and members of
colleges, is not liable to these impositions. This
advantage, however, can only be enjoyed by estates which are considered to
possess the dignity in their own name. By a grant of general privilege We
also exempt from the rendition of ignoble services those who have already
been invested with similar honors. Given on
the fifth of the Ides of December, during the Consulate of Antonius
and Syagrius, 382. 13. The
Emperors Valentinian, Theodosius, and Arcadius to Neo-therius, Prsetorian
Prefect. The
exemption from ignoble labors granted to persons cannot pass to their heirs
or successors, for it is not perpetual, and We have conceded it not to
things but to persons, in consideration of their rank or military service. Given at
Milan, on the eighteenth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate
of Arcadius and Bauto, 385. 14. The
Same Emperors to Tatian, Prsetorian Prefect of the East. We decree
that the law by which certain dignitaries have been expressly exempted from
extraordinary and ignoble services, shall, without doubt, apply to those who
have been honored by Us, so that they may enjoy the same privilege, not
merely while they are in office but as long as they live. Given at
Milan, on the eleventh of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate
of Tatian and Symmachus, 391. 15. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius to Messianus, Count of Private Affairs. We decree
clearly and absolutely that there shall not be imposed upon any land forming
part of Our private domain, which is held under a lease, or by emphyteusis,
any ignoble charge or imposition, under the name of a tax, except the
ordinary ones, for this has been ordered by the Emperors, our predecessors,
and confirmed by Us. Therefore, any judge who violates this law is hereby
notified that he will be compelled to pay a fine of five pounds of gold out
of his own property, and that his subordinates and the decurions who have
executed his illegal commands will be fined an equal sum. Given at
Milan, on the seventeenth of the Kalends of July, during the
Consulate of Olybrius and Probinus, 395. 16. The
Same Emperors and Theodosius to Melitius, Prsetorian Prefect. We hereby
release all illustrious persons from ignoble services, and the losses
resulting from extraordinary impositions. Given at
Ravenna, on the fifteenth of the Kalends of March, during the
Consulate of Honorius, Consul for the ninth time, and Theodosius, Consul
for- the fifth time, 412. TITLE
XLVIII. CONCERNING
CHARGES AND SERVICES FROM WHICH No ONE CAN BE EXCUSED. 1. The
Emperor Aurelian. All
persons, without exception, are required to sell to the Government any
commodities which they may have, in order to provide for the maintenance and
transport of the armies in Illyria; since, with reference to this matter, We
decree that no one shall be entitled to avail himself of any privilege
whatsoever, but, when circumstances demand it, all will be compelled to
contribute, not only those who are wealthy, but everyone from the highest to
the lowest, in proportion to his possessions, shall be subject to this
obligation. 2. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to Taurus, Prsetorian Prefect. As Our
subjects in all the provinces should render Us ordinary service in the
places through which We travel, We order that no one shall be exempt from
any services connected with the furnishing of post-horses, transportation,
or vehicles, which We may require at such times, but that no persons,
whether they are attached to the retinue of the Emperor or the Empress, or
to the Holy Church, or to any other illustrious house, shall be released by
any law, Imperial decree, or rescript; and We order that they must obey any
proclamation of Your Excellency issued during the time of Our journey. 3. The
Emperor Leo. We order,
by this most wise law, that no excuse shall avail, and that no personal rank
shall be exempt, but when the construction of walls, the contribution of
grain or any other commodities may be required in any place subject to your
jurisdiction, these shall be furnished without any hesitation, so far as
Your Highness may consider it to be proper and necessary. TITLE
XLIX. WHO ARE
EXCUSED BY REASON OF THEIR AGE OR PROFESSION. 1. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian. As you
allege that you are engaged in liberal studies, and especially such as have
reference to the profession of the law, and are at present residing in the
City of Berytus, in the province of Phoenicia, We, in consideration of the
public welfare and your expectations, hereby decree that neither of you
shall be interfered with while pursuing your studies, until you have reached
the age of twenty-five years. 2. The
Same Emperors and Caesars. As you
allege that although your sons have been released from your control they are
still minors, it is with reason that you request that they
should not be molested while pursuing their studies. Hence We direct that
they shall not be liable to personal charges having no connection with
estates in which they are interested, if no lack of other citizens exists. 3. The
Same Emperors and Csesars. It is a
clear rule of law that persons more than fifty-five years of age cannot be
compelled to perform personal services. Therefore, as you state that you are
over seventy, if you appealed on account of your appointment, you can, in
accordance with law, be protected by the Governor of the province. TITLE L.
WHO ARE EXCUSED ON ACCOUNT OF DISEASE. 1. The
Emperor Gordian. If your
father, having lost his sight in battle, is blind in both eyes, he will be
released from all personal charges. 2. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian. As you
allege that you are deaf, you will be exempt from personal charges by
authority of the public law. 3. The
Same Emperors and Csssars. The gout
does not afford a valid excuse from personal services, but as you say that
you are so afflicted with disease in the feet that you cannot attend to your
own affairs, the Governor of the province will not permit you to be
subjected to personal charges, if he should find that your statements are
true. 4. The
Same Emperors and Ciesars. The bodily
infirmities of a father do not afford a valid excuse for releasing his son
from personal charges. TITLE LI. CONCERNING
THOSE WHO SHOULD BE EXCUSED ON ACCOUNT OF
THE NUMBER OF THEIR CHILDREN, OR BY REASON
OF THEIR POVERTY. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus. The number
of children does not exempt anyone from the burdens of a public office. 2. The
Emperor Philip and the Csesar Philip. It has
already been decided that, where a son has been captured by the enemy and
has not yet returned, this fact cannot be advanced by his father to excuse
him from personal services. 3. The
Same Emperors and Caesars. � Grandsons
who succeed to their father confer the same benefits as the latter would
have done, and therefore if he who you say is your father has under his
control five grandchildren of sons whom he has lost, he should be excused
from personal services in conformity with the laws. 4. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian. As you
state that you have transferred all your property to your son, and have
retained nothing, you will be required to perform civil services on account
of property which has ceased to belong to you. 5. The
Same Emperors and Caesars. Where
women, on account of their sex, are liable to personal services, the Divine
Emperors, Our relatives, have decided that they shall be excused, just as
males are, when they have five surviving children. 6. The
Emperor Constantine to Dalmatius. It is
established that parents who have five children of either sex shall be
exempt from personal services, but if among this number a son of lawful age
should be found, he will immediately become subject to the performance of
the services to which his father was liable. The exemption afforded by the
laws shall, however, be granted to fathers who have five sons or daughters.
If anyone should deserve exemption on account of being weak-minded, and this
can be proved, he will enjoy this privilege; just as he could do if, when
required to perform personal services, he had been declared exempt' on
account of poverty. Given at
Sirmium, on the fourteenth of the Kalends of February, during the
Consulate of Crispus, Consul for the third time, and Constantine, Consul for
the second time, 324.1 TITLE LII.
CONCERNING PROFESSORS AND PHYSICIANS. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus. If, as you
allege you are serving as the physician of the Second Legion, you cannot be
compelled to perform civil services as long as you are absent on business
for the State. After your connection with 1
The Roman system of taxation was quite complicated, and its exactions at
times somewhat severe. Its most oppressive characteristics were its unequal
distribution and its uncertainty, the levy usually varying according to the
present exigencies of the State, and was, to a great extent, dependent upon
the caprice of the authorities charged with its imposition. The practice of
farming out the collection of taxes was, as is ever the case, a perpetual
cause of corruption and annoyance. No available source of public revenue
seems to have escaped the ingenuity and vigilance of the Roman legislator.
Assessments, often arbitrary, were placed upon conquered nations, lands,
personal property, individuals, incomes, and inheritances. Duties were
imposed upon almost all imports and exports. The
earliest species of tax was the tributum�so called from the tribus,
or plebeians, who were at first the sole subject of it�and while,
strictly speaking, the army
has ceased, however(<and you have returned, you will be entitled
to exemption, if you are'included in the number of those physicians to whom
this privilege has been granted. 2. The
Emperor Gordian. It is a
well-known fact that grammarians or orators, who have been authorized by a
decree of a curia, can be deprived of their privi- it was not
a land-tax, real property, then almost exclusively in the hands of the
populace, was its foundation, and was principally affected by it. The
patricians subsequently became liable to this enforced and indeterminate
contribution. The tributum, was levied for the maintenance and
remuneration of the army, and for the purposes of national defense, of which
the erection and repair of fortifications constituted an important and
essential item. In early times, the money collected from the taxpayers was
refunded to them out of the proceeds of the sale of the booty obtained in
war. The rate of the tributum was at first one part in a thousand of
the value of the property, which was afterwards increased to three
thousandths. Although
ordinarily uncertain in amount, the term tributum was also applicable
to the charge on land and the poll-tax, both of which were definite and
established. The
stipendium was the contribution exacted from countries reduced to
subjection by the Roman arms, and was payable in cash, or in commodities of
every description. In the early days of the Empire, a systematic valuation
of land and personal property was instituted, with a view to the levy of
this tax, a measure which had not hitherto been adopted, and which greatly
facilitated its distribution and collection. Some provinces were annually
assessed a specified sum; others were only required to contribute a certain
percentage of the crops of land capable of tillage. This want of uniformity
wasx-large ly due to the retention of ancient customs observed prior to the
Roman domination. Among the
most lucrative sources of national revenue was the portorium, or
harbor-tax, which included levies of both imports and exports, and dated
back to the foundation of the Roman state. Custom-houses were maintained at
the borders of every province, as well as at those of the Empire. Personal
effects for the use of the owner were, with the exception of articles of
undoubted luxury, exempt from import duties. The amount of the latter
varied, at different epochs, from two and a half to twelve and a half
percent of the appraised value of the goods. All
estates estimated at more than 100,000 sesterces (about $300.00) were
taxed five per cent. Persons, regardless of sex, who owned no land, were,
after their twenty-fifth year, liable to a poll-tax, the amount of which was
established by a decree of the Emperor; males being generally obliged to pay
twice as much as females. Four per cent of the purchase-money of every slave
sold was collected, as well as five per cent of that of everyone manumitted. The
publicani, or farmers of the revenue, were exclusively entrusted with
the collection of certain taxes, which duty was not imposed upon government
officials. They were originally taken from the Equestrian Order, employment
of this kind being considered derogatory to the dignity of a senator, and
were required to give security for the return of the sums due to the
government. As they purchased the right to collect the revenue of entire
districts and provinces, the temptation to abuse their privilege was
irresistible, and the term publicanus soon became synonymous with
extortion. Their wealth and influence were enormous, and the business was so
extensive and profitable that corporations were organized for the purpose of
conducting it, which paid almost incredible dividends to the stockholders.
Contracts were awarded by the censors to the highest bidder at public sale,
and ran from one to five years. The infamous rapacity and heartlessness of
these gentry, who had every incentive to wring the last sesterce from
the unfortunate taxpayer, was proverbial, and is frequently reprobated by
ancient writers: "Ubi publicanus, est ibi aut jus publicum vannum, aut
libertas sociis nulla." (Livy, Annales XLV, 18.)�ED. lege by
the same curia,, if they do not make themselves useful to their
pupils. 3. The
Emperor Philip. Poets do
not enjoy any privilege of immunity. 4. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Cazsars. By an address of the
Divine Pius, professors of the liberal studies, but not accountants, are
included among those who are exempt. 5. The
Same Emperors and Csesars. It has
been frequently decided that physicians shall not be included among those
not liable to civil duties, against the will of the curia, as
immunity must be granted them by a decree of the decurions. 6. The
Emperor Constantine to Volusianus. We order
that physicians, archiatri* grammarians, and other professors of
letters, as well as doctors of the law, together with their wives and
children, and any property which they may possess in their own cities, shall
be exempt from every function, and every kind of service, civil as well as
public; and shall not be required to entertain guests in a province; nor
perform any labor; nor be compelled to appear in court; nor be deprived of
their property; nor be produced before any tribunal; nor suffer any injury;
and if anyone should molest them, he shall be punished as the judge may
decide. We order
that rewards and salaries shall be paid to them by which they may the more
readily perfect themselves in their liberal studies and arts above
mentioned. Published
at Sirmium, on the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of Crispus
and Constantine, 321. 7. The
Emperor Julian. Masters
and doctors of the liberal arts should, first of all, excel in morality, and
next in eloquence. But as I, Myself, cannot be present in the different
cities, I order that anyone who wishes to teach shall not suddenly or rashly
adopt this profession, but must not do so until 1
These were medical practitioners whose superior talents and established
reputation had raised them to a commanding place in their profession. Their
origin dated back to the reign of the Csesars. Much uncertainty exists as to
their prerogatives, but it is known that they exercised supervision and, to
some extent at least, were invested with judicial authority over other
physicians. They were divided into two classes, from one of which were
selected the medical attendants of the imperial family, and to the other
were assigned the care and treatment of the poor. A certain number of the
latter, which varied according to the population and importance of the
community, was allotted to each municipality; the smallest provincial town
had five, at Rome there were sixteen. As they received regular salaries from
the government, the archiatri were obliged to give their services
gratuitously to indigent patients, but were not prohibited from accepting
compensation from persons able to pay. Their remuneration was, as a rule,
greater than that of the Court physicians, whose exalted rank and special
privileges were presumed to make up for any deficiency of fees.�ED. he has
been accepted by the Order of Decurions, and formally authorized by them
under a decree, with the consent of the principal citizens of the community. Given on
the fifth of the Kalends of July, and adopted at Spoletium, on the
fourth of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of Ma-mertinus
and Nevitta, 362. 8. The
Emperors Valentinian and Valens to Probus, Prastorian Prefect. Every
person who is known to have improperly and insolently adopted the profession
of philosopher shall be sent back to his country, with the exception of
those who, having been approved by the principal citizens of the town,
should be separated from the above-mentioned class. For it is shameful that
he who professes to be able to endure the reverses of fortune can not
discharge the duties which he owes to his country. Given at
Sirmium, on the fourteenth of the Kalends of February, during the
Consulate of Valentinian and Victor, 370. 9. The
Same Emperors to Prsetextatus, Prefect of the City. The
attention of archiaters is called to the fact that, when
contributions are made to them by the people, it is more honorable to aid
the poor rather than to basely minister to the rich. We permit them to
receive only what those whom they have cured offer for their services, and
not what the latter, when in danger, may have promised for restitution to
health. Given on
the third of the Kalends of February, during the third Consulate of
Valentinian and Valens, 370. 10. The
Same Emperors to Olybrius, Prsetorian Prefect. When any
physician, who is deserving of promotion, is a candidate for the place of a
deceased archmter, he shall not obtain it before he is pronounced to
be qualified by seven or more of the principal practitioners to be found in
the profession; and, moreover, anyone who is admitted shall not at once be
placed in the first rank, but shall take his turn and be the last in order,
following those who have preceded him. Given on
the sixth of the Ides of March, during the third Consulate of
Valentinian and Valens, 370. 11. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to Monachius, Prse-torian Prefect. We order
that grammarians, orators, and teachers of philosophy, as well as
physicians, who, by the authority of previous laws which have been enacted,
have obtained privileges and immunities, shall enjoy these privileges; and
that all the physicians attached to the Imperial palace, whether they have
attained to the rank of count of the first or second grade, or some more
exalted dignity, shall not be molested by the officers of any municipality,
or decurionate, whether they have
ceased to perform, or have just begun to perform their functions, if they
have obtained an honorable discharge; and they shall be exempt from all
public employments and duties, hence their families, wherever situated,
shall not be compelled to entertain either sdldiers or judges. We order
that these rules shall apply, without exception, to their children and their
wives. We also direct that the professors above mentioned, as well as their
children, shall enjoy the same immunity. Given at
Constantinople, on the day before the Kalends of December, during the
Consulate of Constantius and Constans, 374. TITLE LIII.
CONCERNING ATHLETES. 1. The
Emperor Alexander. It is the
custom to exempt from civil duties those athletes who are proved to have won
not less than three crowns in formal contests during their entire lives (one
of which must have been obtained at Rome, or in ancient Greece), and who
have not been defeated, and deprived of their crowns by their competitors. TITLE LIV. CONCERNING
THOSE WHO HAVE BEEN DISCHARGED FROM THE ARMY BEFORE COMPLETING THEIR TERM OF
SERVICE. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus. Soldiers
who have been dishonorably discharged must not become candidates for
honorable office, but should not be excluded from the discharge of civil
duties. 2. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian. As you
have been dismissed from the army on account of your advanced age, there
.can be no doubt that your discharge was honorable, and therefore you will
be exempt from civil duties, but not from honorable dignities. Still, the
law permits you to avail yourself of those privileges to which all are
entitled who have completed their full term of military service, for you
yourself acknowledge that you were discharged before having served the time
prescribed by law. 3. The
Same Emperors and Csesars. Exemption
from personal burdens and services is only granted to veterans where they
are proved to have served twenty years in the army, either in a legion
itself, or as members of a color-guard, and can show that they have obtained
an honorable discharge for full service, or one to ill-health. Therefore, as
you state that you have only Served in a cohort, you will understand that
you have no ground for claiming exemption from civil duties. FROM WHAT
CIVIL SERVICES THOSE ARE EXEMPT WHO, , AFTER HAVING COMPLETED THEIR TIME IN
THE ARMY, OR THE DUTIES TO WHICH THEY HAVE BEEN ASSIGNED IN THE PROVINCES,
ENGAGE IN THEIR OWN AFFAIRS AND BUSINESS AT HOME, AND THEIR PRIVILEGES, AND
CONCERNING FARMERS OF THE REVENUE. 1. This
Law is not Authentic. 2. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars. It is
certain that no others are exempt from civil duties and dignities than those
who have leased the collection of taxes from the Treasury in their own
names; and therefore no legal doubt can be entertained that persons who have
been appointed by them as their deputies are not entitled to claim this
privilege. TITLE LVI.
CONCERNING FREEDMEN. 1. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars. The status of
freedman does not afford exemption from civil duties, even in the city where
the freedman has his domicile. TITLE LVII. CONCERNING
INFAMOUS PERSONS. 1. The Emperor Antoninus. Although
infamous persons cannot be promoted to dignities which are only conferred
upon those of honorable reputation, they are, nevertheless, not exempt from
the performance of civil duties, or of those of the decurionate, but are
required to make contributions demanded by the public welfare. TITLE
LVIII. CONCERNING
PERSONS ACCUSED OF CRIME. 1. The Emperor Alexander. It has
often been stated in rescripts by My ancestors, the Emperors, that persons
accused of crime cannot be raised to any new dignities before having
established their innocence. TITLE LIX.
CONCERNING THOSE WHO HAVE BEEN CONDEMNED TO EXILE, OR
SUSPENDED FROM THEIR ORDER. 1. The Emperor Marcus Antoninus to Diogenes.
Decurions who have been suspended from their order for a certain time
cease to be infamous after that time has expired. 2. The
Emperor Gordian. A decurion
who has been sentenced to exile for a specified term, and returns after it
has expired, will recover his former rank, but cannot be promoted to new
honors, until as much time has elapsed as passed while he was absent in
flight. TITLE LX. CONCERNING
SONS UNDER PATERNAL CONTROL, AND TO WHAT EXTENT THEIR FATHER Is RESPONSIBLE
FOR THEM. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus. It is a
perfectly clear rule of law that a father is not responsible for his
emancipated son, even if he has given his consent for him to be made a
decurion, for where he has agreed to this, he will only be liable if his son
is under his control. He, however, is considered to have consented, if he
did not show any opposition to his appointment. 2. The
Emperor Antoninus. As you
state that you have appealed, you must prove that your individual interests
are involved, for you can only oppose the appointment of your son, and
cannot consent that the responsibilities of the office shall be imposed upon
you. 3. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars. If those
called by their father to perform the duties of the pro-tostasiat are
still under paternal control, they will be released from the duties of the
office, for it would appear extremely unjust if two persons belonging to the
same family should be compelled, under such circumstances, to perform these
duties. But you should, without hesitation, retain those sons who it is
evident have been emancipated, and have left their father's family. 4. The
Same Emperors and Csesars. The
magistrate appointed your son a curator, without your incurring any
responsibility, and it will not be necessary for you to appeal; for he,
without your consent, nominated your son, who was under your control, and he
will be responsible for any loss which may result from the administration of
the office, unless your son had previously been appointed decurion with your
acquiescence. TITLE LXI. CONCERNING
THE RESPONSIBILITY OF A PARENT FOR His HEIRS. 1. The
Emperor Alexander. If your
father became responsible, and rendered his own property liable because of
your appointment to the office of priest, the Governor of the province will
not be ignorant of the fact that liability for the expenses incurred will
pass to all his heirs. TITLE LXII. CONCERNING
WOMEN AND WHERE THEY MAY BECOME
RESPONSIBLE FOR MUNICIPAL SERVICES IMPOSED UPON OFFICES
AND HONORS SUITABLE TO THEIR SEX. 1. The
Emperor Philip. It has
frequently been stated in rescripts that where a woman was born in one place
and married in another, and her husband does not reside in the City of Rome,
she can be compelled to accept honors and offices which are personal, and
those of her sex are capable of receiving, not in the city of her birth but
where her husband resides. Women, however, must be responsible for charges
attaching to estates in the places where those estates are situated. TITLE
LXIII. CONCERNING
EMBASSIES. 1. The
Emperors Valerian and Gallienus. The father
of three living children is exempt from public embassies. 2. The
Same Emperors and Csesars to Valerian. After
having received a certain sum of money in your own name for the public
defence, that which your colleague received for his expenses his heirs will
not be compelled to turn over to you, if it was intended for the same
purpose, but if it should be absolutely necessary for it to be refunded, it
must be given to the government. Where the amount was intended for the
compensation of advocates, you, whose duty it is to pay them, can very
properly demand to be reimbursed. Moreover, you can prosecute your colleague
for having neglected his duty, as you allege that he desisted from the
defence of his country, for which he was appointed. 3. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian. It has
been decided that those who have been appointed to an embassy to Us, from
across the sea, are entitled to exemption from civil services and offices
for the term of two years, but not those who have discharged their duties to
the State from a place near at hand. 4. The
Emperor Constantine. All counts
of Governors who have obtained their dignities by suffrage shall be required
to discharge civil duties, lest the public welfare may be injured through an
agreement made with reference to services which had not been performed.
Those, however, who are employed in public embassies, shall be exempt from
the aforesaid burdens. 5. The
Emperors Theodosius, Arcadius, and Honorius, to Apode-mius, Prsetorian
Prefect of Illyria. If an
extraordinary occasion arises which requires an embassy to be despatched to
Us, or some communication to be sent to Our palace, whatever
should be submitted to the consideration of all, or a majority of the
authorities, shall not be brought before an ordinary judge for examination.
We permit you to take cognizance of, and investigate the claims of
inhabitants of the provinces, by whom this is frequently required in the
case of unforeseen events, so that you may inquire into any matters which
demand your immediate attention, and which ought to be brought to Our
notice. Any decision, however, with reference to the general welfare of the
people of the province, must be rendered in a public place, and that which
has obtained the approval of a majority shall be formally confirmed. Given at
Constantinople, on the fifth of the Kalends of August, during the
Consulate of Arcadius, Consul for the second time, and Rufinus, 392. 6. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to Monaxius, Prse-torian Prefect. Whenever
an embassy is sent to Us from the City of Alexandria, We order all the
decurions of the city, if they are not prevented by ill-,ness, or for some
other good reason, to assemble in their accustomed place, and having signed
a decree to communicate it to the illustrious Augustal Prefect, so that, by
his intervention, the demands may be brought to your notice, and the object
of the embassy be determined by your examination. Given at
Constantinople, on the third of the Nones of October, during the
Consulate of Our Lord the Emperor Theodosius, Consul for the seventh time,
and Palladius, 416. TITLE LXIV. CONCERNING
THE EXCUSES OF ARTISANS. 1. The
Emperor Constantine to Maximus. We order
that artisans engaged in the trades hereinafter specified, and who reside in
different cities, shall be exempt from all civil duties, above all, if their
leisure is employed in perfecting themselves in occupations by which they
may become more skillful, and their sons be instructed. This enumeration is
as follows: Architects, physicians, painters, sculptors, workers in marble,
manufacturers of beds or chests, locksmiths, chariot-makers, builders, that
is to say masons, woodcarvers, musiarii, gilders, workers in stucco,
silversmiths, bar-baricarii, diatretarii, brokers, founders,
signarii, manufacturers, brochiarii, engineers, potters, who in
Greek are called x�^aTa^> goldsmiths, glaziers, workers in
lead, makers of mirrors, workers in ivory, furriers, fullers, carpenters,
plasterers, dealbatares, cusores, trigarii, cisarii, and
bractearii.1 Given on
the fourth of the Nones of August, during the Consulate of Felicianus
and Titian, 337. 1
Many of these terms are not to be found in any dictionary accessible to the
translator.�ED. 2. The
Emperors Constantine and Constans to Leontius, Praetorian Prefect. We require
surveyors, geometers, and architects who are occupied in dividing land and
other property, and whose duty it is to take measurements, and establish
boundaries, as well as those whose business it is to conduct or remove
water, to likewise employ their spare time for the purpose of teaching
others, and extending their own knowledge. Hence they shall enjoy immunity
from civil services and must take a certain number of pupils for the purpose
of giving them instruction. Given on
the day before the Nones of July, during the Consulate of Leontius
and Sallust, 344. TITLE LXV. CONCERNING
THE QUALIFICATIONS OF PERSONS APPOINTED TO OFFICE. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus. If, having
been called to perform civil duties, you should think that someone else is
better qualified, you can make a statement to that effect. TITLE LXVI. WHERE AN
APPOINTMENT Is MADE THROUGH ENMITY. 1. The
Emperor Alexander. If you
have been appointed to a civil office on account of enmity entertained
toward you, the justice of the Governor will prevent this appointment from
being a source of injury to you; for it is not advantageous to the State for
appointments to be made through enmity, as this should be done because of
proper qualifications, and with a view to the public welfare. TITLE
LXVII. CONCERNING THE RECOVERY OF EXPENSES. 1. The
Emperor Gordian. '
You will not be required to perform the civil duties imposed upon persons,
if you have five living children. If, however, in violation of this
privilege, you should be called upon to perform the duties of public office,
after having taken an appeal, you should state your right to exemption, and
you can recover from those who appointed you the expenses which you have
incurred in litigation. TITLE
LXVIII. WHERE ANYONE DIES AFTER His APPOINTMENT. 1. The
Emperor Alexander. If your
father died before enjoying his dignity, or performing the duties of his
office, the Governor of the province can entertain no doubt that his heirs
cannot be held liable on his account. TITLE LXIX. CONCERNING
BOOKKEEPERS, SECRETARIES, WRITERS OF SPEECHES, AND REGISTERS OF THE CENSUS. 1. The
Emperor Alexander. No
bookkeeper, scribe, writer of speeches, or their sons, shall discharge the
duties of any other office, and if they should do so, they shall immediately
be returned to their municipal employments, even if they are serving in Our
palace, provided that they are discovered within the term of five years. Given on
the eighth of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of
Marcellinus and Probinus, 341. 2. The
Emperor Gordian. Any
decurion who voluntarily assumes employment in the administration of the
census shall have the place which he himself has chosen; and if it should be
found necessary to subject him to torture, he cannot plead the dignity of
his order by way of exemption. 3. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius to Hadrian, Prsetorian Prefect. By this
general law, We order that whenever it becomes necessary to appoint keepers
of the archives for entire provinces, or for single cities, freemen shall be
selected, nor can this office hereafter be filled by anyone of servile
condition. If, however, a master should permit his slave or serf to have
charge of public documents (and this must be done with his consent and
knowledge), he will be liable for any loss or damage occasioned by said
slave or serf, in matters connected with the public welfare, and the slave,
after having been scourged, shall be confiscated to the Treasury. Hence it
will be to the interest of masters, in the beginning, to see that their
slaves do not concern themselves with public transactions. Given at
Milan, on the eighth of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of
Vicentius and Fabricius, 401. 4. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian.
Philosophers, accountants, writers of speeches, medogrammatici, diastolei
(which designations show that they are employed in the public service),
or no matter under what other names they may pass, when they cannot plead
any honor or other privilege by way of exemption, shall, by the provisions
of the laws, inexorably be compelled to discharge the duties required by
their station, so that the general welfare may not suffer or be injured by
their failure to do so, and they shall be obliged to perform those personal
services to which their fathers or ancestors were liable. TITLE LXX. CONCERNING
RECEIVERS, SUPERINTENDENTS AND TREASURERS. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus. We decree
that public receivers of money should not delay their collections, so
that.no one may be obliged to incur expense on this account. For when anyone
desiring to make payment is repulsed by the receiver, he ought to produce
witnesses to prove the refusal, and, this having been done, he shall be
released from liability for payment, and he who refused to receive the money
shall be compelled by the Governor to pay to the Treasury double the amount
due. If
receivers should violate this law through the neglect of a judge who has
jurisdiction of the case, the latter shall make good the amount out of his
own property. 2. The
Emperor Alexander.
Magistrates who appoint receivers and officials having the care of public
warehouses and districts shall, under laws long in operation, be held
responsible for their appointees, if the latter should prove insolvent, as
well as be liable for any property which may fraudulently be lost through
sales to persons who have been introduced for that purpose. Given at
Constantinople, on the third of the Kalends of August, during the
Consulate of Valentinian and Valens, 365. 3. The
Emperors Valentinian and Valens to Mamertinus, Praetorian Prefect. Receivers
of public moneys are hereby notified to collect not only what is due for the
present year, but also any unpaid sums for other years which have already
expired. Given at
Rome, on the day before the Kalends of November, during the Consulate
of Valentinian and Valens, 365. 4. The
Same Emperors to Florentius, Count of the Sacredx-large sses. No one who
has completed his term of his office as public receiver shall be continued
in the discharge of the same duties, unless he has first released himself
from liability by rendering an account of his former administration; for it
is unjust to hold those responsible who have performed their duty properly,
and it is not wise not to call those to account who have failed to perform
it. Therefore, after the expiration of a year, they shall be compelled to
show what disposition they have made of what they have collected, so that if
any of them should be found guilty of theft, he can the more readily be
compelled to make good the loss. Nor should
collectors have the power to constantly molest the people of the provinces,
as, for instance, by the practice of extortion, but they should be changed
every year, unless either the custom of the city, or
the rules of their order, require them to remain for the term of two years. Given at
Constantinople, on the day before the Kalends of December, during the
Consulate of Our Prince Honorius and Evodius, 386. 5. The
Same Emperor. Whenever a
certain sum of solidi is due, and an amount of gold or silver in bulk
is tendered instead, it shall be accepted at the rate of seventy-two
solidi to the pound. Given at
Rome, on the sixth of the Ides of January, during the Consulate of
Lupicinus and Jovinus, 367. 6. The
Emperors Valentinian, Valens, and Gratian to Chilo. A record
must be made of all grain stored in the public warehouses, and a receipt
immediately given therefor, but only that belonging to the Treasury shall be
placed in the Treasury warehouses. Given on
the fifth of the Ides of April, after the Consulate of Gratian,
Consul for the third time, and Equitius, 374. 7. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius to Hyptu-tius.
Collections shall not remain a long time in the hands of the receivers, but
shall immediately after being 'obtained from the inhabitants of provinces be
deposited in the Imperial Treasury. Given at
Constantinople, on the third of the Kalends of May, after the
Consulate of Antonius and Syagrius, 383. 8. The
Same Emperors to Cynegius, Prsstorian Prefect. Public
collectors and receivers shall be appointed at a full meeting of the
decurionate, with the consent and approbation of all or a majority of those
present, and Governors of provinces shall scrutinize the names of those who
have been selected and charged with the performance of official duties, and
always bear in mind that they will be responsible for all the acts of the
administration of those whom they appoint. Given at
Constantinople, on the sixth of the Kalends of November, during the
Consulate of Our Prince Honorius, and Evodius, 386. 9. The
Emperors Valentinian and Arcadius to Cynegius, Prsstorian Prefect. We order
that brazen or stone weights and measures shall be placed at each public
station and city, so that everyone who pays tribute will have under his eyes
the regular standards prescribed for all commodities, and ascertain what he
is obliged to give to the receivers; so that if any of the latter should
exceed the regular measure or weight, he may know that he will undergo the
penalty prescribed for his offence, and having abolished everything which
has heretofore been enacted contrary to the welfare of the people, We hereby
decree that fifty measures of wheat, forty of barley, and twenty of wine and
bacon shall be delivered to the receivers. Moreover,
being induced by motives of humanity, We order that, on account of the
distance, forty measures of corn and barley, and fifteen of wine and bacon
shall be delivered to the receivers in the province of Armenia. Given at
Constantinople, on the fourth of the Kalends of December, during the
Consulate of Our Prince Honorius, and Evodius, 386. 10. The
Same Emperors to Cynegius, Pf&torian Prefect. The
receiver shall draw up and state in the presence of the defenders of the
city the amount of the contribution to be paid by the possessors of land, as
well as the different kinds of commodities, and the number and quantity of
each. Given at
Constantinople, on the fourth of the Kalends of December, during the
Consulate of Timasius and Promotus, 389. 11. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius to Benignus, Vicegerent of the City of Rome. We desire
the receivers of wine to be responsible for the amount receipted for to the
tributaries. The receipts must be produced in public, and, in order that
their genuineness may be established, an account of them must be rendered by
those who gave them. Given at
Milan, on the sixth of the Ides of June, during the Consulate of
Stilicho and Aurelian, 400. 12. The
Same Emperors to their Friend, Pompeianus, Greeting: If the owner of
property should detect a receiver or an accountant in the commission of
fraud, he who has been convicted shall not again hold the office during the
administration of which he was guilty of dishonesty, even though he may, by
clandestine means, have obtained an Imperial Rescript authorizing him to do
so. Given at
Milan, on the day before the Kalends of January, during the Consulate
of Stilicho and Aurelian, 400. 13. The
Same Emperors to Lucius, Count of the Sacredx-large sses. We order
that two registrars or accountants, and the same number of receivers, be
appointed in every province. We desire, moreover, to give notice to the
Prsetorian Prefect that those who make collections for the Imperial
x-large sses have nothing in common with the officials charged with the
accounts of the Treasury of the Prefecture, and provincial judges shall be
fined five pounds of gold, and their chief subordinates be punished with
death, if this law is not observed. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of Bassus
and Philip, 401. 14. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to their friend, Eu-chwrius, Greeting: In order
that the public welfare may not suffer, We do not permit decurions to fill
inferior offices, or be subject to extraordinary burdens. Therefore it is
better for the receiver of clothing to be appointed from among the officers
of the Proconsul, or from among those who have already
exercised the same employment. Still, it is important to be careful in this
matter, and to examine the qualifications of candidates so as to select
persons best qualified for the place; for it is inequitable for all the
benefits to belong to the officials above mentioned, and for the decurionate
alone to bear the loss of collection. Hence, We exempt all members of the
decurionate from this injustice, with the exception of those who have either
held the above-mentioned office, or are administering it at present. Given at
Ravenna, on the day before the Kalends of March, during the Consulate
of Honorius, Consul for the ninth time, and Theodosius, Consul for the fifth
time, 412. 15. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to Volusianus, Prse-torian Prefect. The
treasurer or the collector shall receive any gold and silver offered by a
tributary, and We hereby notify the Governors of provinces and their
subordinates that they will be responsible, if any injustice is sustained by
the tributaries through incorrect weights; and We order that whatever is
collected in the provinces for the benefit of Our Treasury shall be
delivered to the illustrious Count of the Treasury. Given at
Ravenna, on the third of the Kalends of March, after the Consulate of
Felix and Taurus, 429. TITLE LXXI.
CONCERNING WEIGHERS, AND THE DELIVERY OP GOLD. 1. The
Emperor Constantine to Eufraxius, Receiver of Three Provinces. When
anyone wishes to pay his taxes in money, or in a mass of gold, it shall be
accepted in equal proportion and weight. Published
on the fourteenth of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of
Paulinus and Julian, 325. 2. The
Emperor Justinian to Mamertinus, Prsetorian Prefect. It is
settled that when any doubt arises with reference to the purity of the
solidi paid, the dispute shall be decided by the officer styled
zygostat in Greek, who is appointed in each city, and who shall render
his decision to the best of his ability and information. Given on
the ninth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of Julian,
Consul for the fourth time, and Sallust, 363. TITLE
LXXII. CONCERNING THE COLLECTORS OF PUBLIC MONEY. 1. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to Anthemius, Praetorian Prefect. Some
collectors of public money presume to make their collections Withoufhaving
previously obtained authority to do so (as is customary) and others
retain for a long time what should have been immediately turned over to the
Treasury. Therefore, We decree that no one shall collect any money without
having previously been authorized by the Count of the Sacredx-large sses, or
shall retain it, after having once collected it. Given on
the thirteenth of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of
Honorius, Consul for the eighth time, and Theodosius, Consul for the third
time, 409. TITLE
LXXIII. PUBLIC
FUNDS WHICH HAVE BEEN COLLECTED SHALL NOT BE DISBURSED WITHOUT AUTHORITY. 1. The
Emperor Constantine. No judge
shall permit any public money which has been collected to be loaned or
disposed of in any other way. Given on
the day before the Nones of March, during the Consulate of Paulinus
and Julian, 325. 2. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius to Their Beloved Lampadius. No one
shall dispose of any funds belonging to the Treasury, or any public property
stored in warehouses, for any purpose whatsoever, unless he has first
received permission to do so from the proper authorities. Given at
Constantinople, on the third of the Ides of April, during the
Consulate of Antoninus and Syagrius, 382. 3. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius to Messala, Prsetorian Prefect. All judges
are hereby notified that they are not permitted to apply to other uses any
funds which have been deposited in Our private Treasury, or which they may
have collected for that purpose, unless they wish their audacity to be
severely punished. Given at
Milan, on the sixteenth of the Kalends of June, during the Consulate
of Theodore, 399. TITLE
LXXIV. CONCERNING CORONARY GOLD. 1. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius to Cyne-gius, Prsetorian
Prefect. It has
been decided that no one can violate the custom which has been established
with reference to coronary gold. Given at
Constantinople, on the fifteenth of the Kalends of February, during
the Consulate of Richomer and Clearchus, 384. TITLE LXXV. CONCERNING
IRENARCHS. 1. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to Anthemius, Pras-torian Prefect. Irenarchs,
whose duty it is to preserve quiet and peace in the different territories
and districts, shall be appointed by the Governors of provinces from among
the most competent members of the de- ^Given'at
Constantinople> on the eighth
of the Kalends of January, during the Consulate of Honorius, Consul
for the eighth time, and Theodosius, Consul for the third time, 409. TITLE
LXXVI. CONCERNING
THE RATIO OF SILVER TO BE PAID INTO THE PUBLIC TREASURY. 1. The
Emperor Arcadius and Honorius to Eutychianus, Prsetorian Prefect. We decree
that anyone shall have the power to pay gold, instead of a certain amount of
silver which he is obliged to deliver to the Public Treasury, in the
proportion of five solidi to every pound of silver. Given at
Constantinople, on the eleventh of the Kalends of March, during the
Consulate of Csesarius and Atticus, 497. THE CODE
OF OUR LORD THE MOST HOLY EMPEROR JUSTINIAN. SECOND
EDITION. BOOK XL TITLE I. CONCERNING
THE TRANSPORTATION OF PUBLIC PROPERTY BY
SHIP-OWNERS OR SHIP-MASTERS, AND THE ABOLITION OF THE TAX
KNOWN AS LUSTRAL GOLD. 1 and 2.
These Laws are not Authentic. 3. The
Emperor Constantine and the Csesar Julian to Olybrius, Prefect of the City. No
violence shall be employed against ship-masters engaged in the transport of
tributary grain, nor shall they be put to any annoyance or
trouble, but must enjoy perfect security while both coming and going, and
anyone who attempts to molest them shall be fined ten pounds of gold. Given at
Rome, on the Kalends of June, during the Consulate of Constantius,
Consul for the ninth time, and the Caesar Julian, Consul for the second
time, 357. 4. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius to Eusebius, Prsetorian Prefect. We have
ascertained that certain ship-masters have made property collected by way of
tribute an object of commerce for their own benefit, and therefore We decree
that they must, within a year, turn over whatever they have received, and
take receipts for the same, showing the day of its delivery, which receipts
must be exhibited by them within another year to the persons by whom the
property was delivered for transportation. Given at
Milan, on the tenth of the Kalends of January, during the third
Consulate of Arcadius and Honorius, 394. 5. The
Same Emperors to Flavianus, Prefect of the City. We wish
those who have plundered ship-masters to make good the losses out of their
own property, and therefore, in order to prevent any act of this kind from
taking place hereafter, We decree that whoever is convicted of the robbery
of a ship-master shall be compelled to pay a penalty of fourfold the amount
taken. Published
at Rome, in the Apronian Forum, on the ninth of the Kalends of
February, during the Consulate of Stilicho and Aurelian, 400. 6. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius. As there
was a scarcity of ships among the ship-masters of the provinces of the East,
and, on the pretext of obtaining vessels, search was made through the
adjoining islands and the opportunity for sailing lost, and, on account of
there being no means of transportation it was feared that the severity of
the authorities would be exerted, it was with reason that Your Highness
called together the Augustal Prefect and the Governor of the islands,
together with the commanders of the fleet of Alexandria and Carpathia, and
other ship-masters, in order that they might be held responsible for the
transfer to the warehouses of the Imperial Metropolis of the supplies of
grain usually transported by eastern ship-owners from the warehouses of
Alexandria to the Capital of the Empire; and in lieu of the small
compensation paid for transportation, immunity from payment of tribute or
from the tax called <f>i\iKov was conferred upon the said
ship-masters, in addition to the other privileges which were granted during
the consultation which took place. Given on
the fourteenth of the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of
Honorius, Consul for the eighth time, and Theodosius, Consul for the third
time, 409. 7. The
Same Emperors to Anthemius, Prsetorian Prefect. Anyone
who, having undertaken the transportation of property belonging to the
government, abandons the direct route of navigation, and, following a
different course, turns aside and sells the property committed to his care,
shall be punished with death. Given at
Constantinople, on the fourteenth of the Kalends of August, during
the Consulate of Honorius, Consul for the eighth time, and Theodosius,
Consul for the third time, 409. 8. The
Same Emperors to Faustinus, Prsetorian Prefect. Judges who
permit loaded ships to remain in districts subject to their jurisdiction,
under pretext of winter, when the weather is favorable for navigation,
shall, with the citizens and the curia of the place, be compelled to
pay the expenses incurred by the Governor out of their own property.
Moreover, the ship-masters shall suffer the penalty of deportation, if it
should be ascertained that they have committed any fraud. Given at
Ravenna, on the eighteenth of the Kalends of September, during the
Consulate of Varana, 410. TITLE II. CONCERNING
LAND AND ALL OTHER PROPERTY BELONGING TO SHIP-OWNERS. 1. The
Emperors Valentinian and Valens to Aurelian, Prefect of Subsistence. We order
that even Our Imperial household shall be responsible to those with whom it
has contracted obligations having reference to property liable in the name
of a ship-owner. Given on
the third of the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of
Lupicinus and Jovinus, 367. 2. The
Same Emperors and Gratian to Achilo, Proconsul of Africa. So far as
property sold by ship-masters is concerned (as it is not right to prevent
anyone from selling or buying), the purchaser shall be responsible for what
is sold by the ship-master, in proportion to his share of the property
disposed of, for the liability attaches to the property, and not to the
person of the vendor. We do not direct that he shall become a ship-master
who has purchased anything from one, but that he shall be liable for
whatever he bought, in proportion to the value of
the same. For not
all that the ship-owner possessed, and a portion of which the trader
obtained, but only that portion which belonged to the shipowner in the
beginning shall be liable for the payment of this obligation, and the
residue of the property, which is not subject to it, shall remain free and
exempt. Again,
where a house whose value consists in the beauty and ornamentation of the
city, rather than in the income obtained from it, is sold by a ship-master,
it is settled and it will be liable for this pay- merit only
to the extent of its actual worth in money. Where, however, the land is of
such limited extent that it cannot be subjected to such a charge, or where
there are buildings whose repairs or reconstruction are arduous and
difficult, or where houses are erected (as is frequently the case) merely
for adornment, We are unwilling that any such display of munificence which
may subsequently have taken place should be the subject of dishonorable
competition by bidders; but the former character of the land and the amount
of the payment should be taken into consideration, rather than the daily
cultivation of the soil, whose value is increased by the industry of an
energetic man. 3. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius to Messala, Prsetorian Prefect. Those who,
by any title whatosever, obtain lands belonging to ship-owners, are
compelled to assume the burdens attaching to the same, in accordance with
the value of the property, as appraised in ancient times; and ship-owners
are notified not to think that they can take advantage of this law by
voluntarily disposing of their property through the transfer to persons who
are insolvent. An
agreement of this kind, however, shall stand, so that if the land is
conveyed to someone who is insolvent, the vendors will be held liable, and
the Treasury can, first of all, have recourse to those who are solvent for
any loss which it may have sustained. Given at
Milan, on the fourteenth of the Kalends of March, during the
Consulate of Theodore, Consul for the fifth time, 399. TITLE III. CONCERNING
EXCUSES FOR SHIPS WHICH SHALL NOT BE ACCEPTED. 1. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius to Longinianus, Prsetorian Prefect. Many
persons protect their ships under various pretexts, and, for the purpose of
preventing this kind of fraud, notice is hereby given that if anyone should
think that, by means of false ownership, he can evade the requirements of
the State, his vessel shall be confiscated to the Treasury. For while We do
not forbid private individuals to own ships, We do not permit them on this
account to be guilty of fraud, as everyone is bound to consult the public
welfare when necessity demands it, and transport the property of the
government without availing himself of any privilege enjoyed by persons of
his social or official station. Given at
Ravenna, on the third of the Ides of January, during the Consulate of
Arcadius, Consul for the seventh time, and Probus, 406. 2. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to Florentius, Prse-torian Prefect. We order
that no ship which has the capacity of more than two thousand modii
before the happy embola shall be exempt from the public
service, or the transportation of property belonging to the government,
either by reason of some prerogative attaching to rank, or on account of
religion, or because of any personal privilege, not even if an Imperial
Rescript (whether it be an epistle or a pragmatic sanction) should be
produced in opposition to the provisions of this most salutary law. We desire
that the aforesaid rule shall be observed in every instance, so that,
generally speaking, when anything of this kind is brought forward contrary
to law or the public welfare, in any transaction whatsoever, it shall not be
valid. We shall punish any fraudulent attempt made to violate this law in
any way whatsoever by the confiscation of the ship for which exemption is
claimed. TITLE IV.
No ADDITION SHALL BE MADE TO PUBLIC BURDENS. 1. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius to Rufinus, Prsetorian Prefect. No one
shall impose any private charge upon ship-masters who have already assumed
public burdens, nor shall those who have been employed for the transport of
grain be compelled, under any pretext, to assume other liabilities; for the
ship-master will not only be civilly responsible for any expense incurred,
as well as for the loss of his ship, but he will also be subjected to severe
public punishment. Given at
Constantinople, on the fifth of the Ides of January, during the
Consulate of Olybrius and Probinus, 385. TITLE V.
CONCERNING SHIPWRECKS. 1. The
Emperor Constantine. If a
vessel is driven on land by shipwreck, or if it goes ashore at any time, it
shall belong to the owners, and My Treasury shall advance no claim to it-;
for what right has the Treasury to take advantage of the misfortunes of
others, so as to profit by such an unhappy occurrence ? 2. The
Emperors Valentinian, Valens, and Gratian to Modestus, Prsetorian Prefect. Where a
ship-master alleges that he has had a wreck, he must hasten to appear before
the judge of the province, who has jurisdiction, and prove the fact, by
witnesses in his presence. A report shall then be made to the eminent
Prefecture, so that the truth having been established within a year, the
matter may properly be disposed of. It has been decided that if, through
negligence, the term of a year should be permitted to elapse, any claims
presented after that time shall not be admitted as being worthless, and
introduced too late. Given on
the Nones of June, during the Consulate of Modestus and Arinthius,
372. 3. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius to the Shipmasters of Africa. Whenever
ships have been destroyed or sunk, an investigation shall be made by a
competent judge, and two or three sailors must be examined, but the others
should be released from any proceeding of this kind; for an expert
questioner can obtain abundant information from the number of sailors
aforesaid. The pilots, who have more knowledge, should be selected for this
purpose; or if they have lost their lives, inquiry should be made of others.
Moreover, when the violence of the storm has killed all the sailors, in
order that the truth may be ascertained, their children, or those of the
pilots can, after having been brought into court, be interrogated with
reference to the death of those whom the ship-master asserts to have
perished. The time of an inquiry of this kind shall run from the Kalends
of April, to the first of the Kalends of October. Given on
the eighth of the Ides of February, during the Consulate of Gratian
and Theodosius, 380. 4. The
Emperors Valentinian, Theodosius, and Arcadius to Tati-anus, Prsetorian
Prefect. Where
property has been subjected to contribution and then lost in shipwreck, We
are unwilling that those by whom this was done shall be, in any way
molested, or held responsible by Us, whether they are senators or private
individuals. Given at
Constantinople, on the fifteenth of the Kalends of August, during the
Consulate of Tatianus and Symmachus, 391. 5. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to the Ship-masters of Africa. With
reference to wrecked ships, We decree that the cases shall be heard with all
diligence, and if anyone is convicted of having appropriated property under
such circumstances, the judge before whom this is proved shall have power to
fine, deport, and proscribe those who are guilty, in accordance with their
rank. If, however, he should neglect to hear the case within two years, and
this time has elapsed, he will be responsible, the ship-master must be
discharged on account of the fault of the judge, and the latter will be
compelled to pay the value of half of the cargo of the vessel, and his
subordinates shall pay the other half, on account of his failure to decide
the case within the time prescribed by law. Given at
Ravenna, on the sixteenth of the Kalends of April, during the
Consulate of Honorius, Consul for the ninth time, and Theodosius, Consul for
the fifth time, 412. 6. The
Same Emperors. Where an
investigation of a shipwreck is made in the usual way, and it is found that
the vessel was lost in a storm, you should not grant
release of liability for the cargo, but its value must be apportioned pro
rata among the owners of the ship in a suitable manner. TITLE VI. CONCERNING
MINERS, MINES, AND THE SUPERINTENDENTS OP THE LATTER. 1. The
Emperors Valentinian and Valens to Cresconius, Count of the Mines. After due
deliberation, We have considered it proper to order that anyone who wishes
to engage in the business of mining shall, in addition to what he gains,
provide for the State by his own labor. Therefore) those who voluntarily
pursue this occupation must be compelled by Your Excellency to pay to the
government eight scruples to the ounce, which is called in Greek xpv<ra-w�s-
Anything which they may obtain over and above this amount shall
preferably be sold to the Treasury, and the proper price be paid for it out
of the Treasury of Ourx-large sses. Given at
Paris, on the fourth of the Ides of December, during the Consulate of
Valentinian and Valens, 365. 2. The
Same Emperors to Germanianus, Count of the Imperialx-large sses. In
estimating the weight of metals, the usual custom should be observed, that
is to say, fourteen ounces should be considered as making a pound. Given at
Rome, on the sixth of the Ides of January, during the Consulate of
Lupicinus and Jovian, 367. 3. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius to Florus, Praetorian Prefect. All
persons engaged in mining on the lands of others shall pay one-tenth to the
Treasury, and one-tenth to the owner of the property, and will be entitled
to the remainder for themselves. Given at
Constantinople, on the fourth of the Kalends of September, during the
Consulate of Antonius and Syagrius, 382. 4. The
Same Emperors to Eusinius, Prastorian Prefect. As the
superintendents of mines in Macedonia, in that part of Dacia situated on the
Mediterranean, and in Mysia and Dardania, appointed by the decurions of
these provinces to regularly collect what is due to the government from the
mines, sometimes abandon their places through pretended fear of the enemy,
they shall be returned to the discharge of their duties, and none of them
shall hereafter be permitted to fill any other office before they have, with
energy and diligence, completed the term for which they were appointed to
superintend the mines. 5. The
Emperors Valentinian, Theodosii, and Arcadius to Romu-lus, Count of the
Imperialx-large sses. Miners
pursuing their occupations both in the province of Pontus and in that of
Asia shall be compelled to pay seven scruples annually into the Treasury of
the Imperialx-large sses for every man employed. Given at
Constantinople, on the eleventh of the Kalends of March, during the
Consulate of Arcadius, Consul for the second time, and Rufinus, 392. 6. The
Same Emperors to Paternus. We have
learned that certain persons, under the pretext of opening quarries, have
made extensive excavations, and by this means caused damage to the
foundations of buildings. In cases of this kind, no one shall be given
permission to make such excavations, even if marble is said to be situated
under the foundations of the buildings. Given at
Constantinople, on the seventeenth of the Kalends of April, during
the Consulate of Theodosius, Consul for the third time, and Abundantius,
393. 7. The
Emperor Theodosius to Maximin, Count of the Imperialx-large sses. Minors of
either sex, who have left the country in which they were born and emigrated
to another, should undoubtedly, together with their offspring, be returned
without delay to the place of their birth, even though they may have
obtained employment in Our Imperial household. Moreover, they are hereby
notified that they can, in no way, prejudice the rights of the Treasury,
even if any one of them, who proved to be a minor, should have had his name
inscribed upon the register of the census. Given at
Constantinople, on the fifth of the Ides of July, during the
Consulate of Victor, 424. TITLE VII. CONCERNING
DYERS OP PURPLE, INMATES AND SUPERINTENDENTS OF THE GYNECEUM, MASTERS OF THE
MINT, AND CARRIERS. 1. The
Emperor Constantine to the Bithynians. Masters of
the mint should always retain their status, and shall not be released
therefrom by the privileges attaching to any dignity whatsoever. Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of
Gallicanus and Bassus, 317. 2. The
Same Emperor. Persons
employed in dyeing establishments, and the apartments of women where the
manufacture and dyeing of cloths for the use of the
palace are carried on, shall not endeavor to retain such places by intrigue,
for fear that the goods manufactured there may, by adulteration, be rendered
of inferior value, and if anyone should violate this law he shall be put to
death. 3. The
Emperors Valentinian and Valens to the Consular, Ger-manus. Freeborn
women, who marry the overseers of gyneceums, in violation of formal
warning given to them, and who prefer a disgraceful union of this kind to
the nobility of their race, shall be reduced to the condition of their
husbands. Given at
Milan, on the fourth of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of
Valentinian and Valens, 365. 4. The
Same Emperors to Auxonius, Prsetorian Prefect. For the
present, carriers shall be allowed every fifth animal by way of compensation
for transport. Given at
Martianopolis, on the Ides of December, during the Consulate of
Valentinian and Valens, 365. 5. The
Emperors Valentinian, Valens, and Gratian to Filmatius, Count of the
Imperialx-large sses. Those who
have been convicted of harboring any woman belonging to a gyneceum
shall be subjected to a fine of five pounds of gold. Given at
Cilicia, on the twelfth of the Kalends of September, during the
Consulate of Modestus and Arintheus, 372. 6. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius to Euche-rius. Anyone who
conceals one of Our slaves, who is a weaver, shall be fined three pounds of
gold for every one that he has concealed. Published
at Carthage, on the third of the Kalends of March, after the
Consulate of Auxonius and Olybrius, 380. 7. The
Same Emperors to Hesperius, Prsetorian Prefect. We decree
that no woman of high rank shall degrade herself by a shameful union with a
man employed in the coinage of money. If anyone should violate this law, and
does not renounce the connexion which she has formed, but still adheres to
the union with the coiner, there is no doubt that she will prejudice both
herself and her children, and be reduced to the condition of her companion. (1) If any
woman who is the dependent or vassal of another, without the knowledge of
her master, or even with his knowledge, should unite herself with a man
engaged in the coinage of money, and her master, having been notified, does
not immediately separate these persons, and resume possession of his vassal,
he, having tacitly renounced control over her, is hereby notified that he
will afterwards have no right to claim her services. (2) As We
are unwilling for a woman of different status to be united with a coiner of
money, so We forbid the union of the daughter of a coiner and a man of
another condition. Dated at
Aquileia, on the day before the Ides of March, after the Consulate of
Auxonius and Olybrius, 380. 8. The
Same Emperors to Trifolius, Count of the Imperialx-large sses. By the
terms of this law, which is to be perpetual, We decree that carriers shall
not be permitted to abandon their employment, or surreptitiously obtain
another, before they have discharged the duties of the one to which they
belong. Given at
Heraclia, on the ninth of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate
of Richomer and Clearchus, 384. 9. The
Same Emperors to Principius, Prsetorian Prefect. If anyone
should be so bold as to make use of a ship destined for the collection of
shellfish used for dyeing the Imperial purple, he shall be compelled to pay
a fine of two pounds of gold. Given at
Aquileia, on the sixth of the Kalends of October, during the
Consulship of Arcadius and Bauto, 385. 10. The
Emperors Arcadius, Honorius, and Theodosius to Pilo-metor, Count of the
Imperialx-large sses. We order
that hereafter raw silk, as well as such as has been dyed, shall be reserved
for Our exclusive use, and that the officers of the Bureau of Imposts, as
well as the incumbents of any office whatsoever, shall be fined twenty
pounds of gold if they permit the present law to be rashly violated by
anyone. Given at
Constantinople, on the fifth of the Kalends of July, during the
Consulate of Arcadius, Consul for the sixth time, and Probus, 406. 11. The
Emperor Theodosius and the Csesar Valentinian to Maxi-min, Count of the
Imperialx-large sses. Dyers of
purple who, after having abandoned and repudiated the duties of their own
status, and alleged to have accepted honors and employments forbidden to
them, shall be returned to the requirements of their own trade and original
condition. Those, however, who, it is evident, have become possessed of the
property of persons restricted by their birth to certain occupations, shall
be compelled to return said property to its former owners, no matter under
what title they may have obtained possession of the same. If, however, those
having possession of such property choose to be subjected to the
disabilities of a condition inferior to their own, rather than to restore
the property, they are hereby notified that they will hereafter be
considered members of the profession of those whose property they have
acquired, and they are also notified that they will be held strictly
accountable for any
balance due from said owners, without being allowed to offer any excuse
whatsoever. Given at
Constantinople, on the seventeenth of the Kalends of November, during
the Consulate of Victor, 424. 12. The
Same Emperor and Csesar to Maximin, Count of the Imperialx-large sses. Children
born of the daughter of a dyer of purple, whose father belongs to another
condition, are notified that they follow the condition of their mother. Given on
the ninth of the Kalends of- June, during the Consulate of
Theodosius, Consul for the eleventh-time, and the Cresar Valentinian, 429. 13. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to Acacius, Count of the Imperial
x-large sses. If anyone
belonging to the body of superintendents of the gyne-ceums, or to
those of the linen weavers, lympharii, masters of the mint, dyers of
purple, or any other associations connected with the Imperialx-large sses,
should hereafter desire to retire from the body to which he belongs, he
shall not readily be released and another substituted in his place, but only
such persons as you may approve as suitable shall be accepted. Moreover,
he who, through Imperial favor, has been permitted to have his place taken
by another, shall entertain no doubt that he and his children, together with
all their property, will still remain connected with the body from which
they have been permitted to withdraw. Given at
Constantinople, on the seventh of the Kalends of March, during the
Consulate of the Emperors Theodosius, Consul for the twelfth time, and
Valentinian, Consul for the second time, 426. 14. The
Same Emperors. Those who
have been placed in charge of Our private wardrobe and treasury, the chiefs
of the weavers and dyers, and all other persons charged with duties of this
kind, shall not be permitted to perform them, or to have access to the
property of the Imperial Treasury, before furnishing proper security for the
administration of their offices; and they are notified that they cannot,
hereafter, ask to be excused from furnishing such security. 15. The
Same Emperors. Children,
proved to have been descended from a father or mother who are gatherers of
the shellfish used for the Imperial purple, must entertain no doubt that
they belong to the above-mentioned condition. Given at
Constantinople, on the tenth of the Kalends of April, under the
Consulate of Hierius and Ardiburus, 427. 16.
This Law is not Authentic. TITLE Vill. CONCERNING
CLOTHING COMPOSED ENTIRELY OF SILK AND GOLD, AND OP THE DYE OP THE IMPERIAL
PURPLE. 1. The
Emperors Valentinian and Valens to Archelaus, Count of the Imperial
x-large sses. We
prohibit men from making or weaving garments composed of silk and gold for
private use, as We order that they shall only be made in the gyneceums. Adopted at
Martianopolis, on the fifteenth of the Kalends of August, during the
Consulate of our Prince Valentinian and Victor, 369. 2. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius to Florus, Praetorian Prefect. No one
shall have clothing woven of wool, linen, and gold, as this is one of the
Imperial prerogatives. Anyone who makes use of such forbidden garments, to
which he has no right, shall be severely punished. Given at
Constantinople, on the third of the Kalends of April, during the
Consulate of Antonius and Syagrius, 382. 3. The
Emperors Theodosius, Arcadius, and Honorius. We do not
permit wool to be dyed with any color resembling the Imperial purple, nor do
We permit silk to be dyed rose-color, and afterwards with another tint, but
there is no reason why white should not be dyed any color whatsoever. Those
who violate this law shall suffer the punishment of death. 4. The
Emperor Theodosius to Maximin, Count of the Sacredx-large sses. Let all
persons of either sex and of every rank, trade, profession, and station,
abstain from the possession of clothing expressly reserved for the Emperor
and his family, and let no one weave or make silk cloaks and tunics in his
own house. Everything dyed with the Imperial purple, without being mixed
with any other color, shall be removed from the building where this was
done, and all tunics and cloaks which are dyed with the Imperial purple
shall be surrendered. No threads dyed with Imperial purple shall hereafter
be woven into cloth, and all garments entirely composed of silk shall, in
the future, be delivered to Our Treasury; and let no one demand payment for
the same, as impunity from violated law will be sufficient compensation. Again, in
order that no one may subsequently incur the penalty of this New
Constitution, We decree that he shall be considered guilty of high treason. Given at
Constantinople, on the seventeenth of the Kalends of February, during
the Consulate of Victor, 424. 5. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian. We have
again, by the provisions of a recent law, forbidden traffic in purple,
although it was already prohibited by innumerable constitutions. And We now
order that, at a certain time, there shall be sent to the
Phoenician manufacturers the seventh officer of the Bureau of Receipts, the
sixth of the Bureau of Imposts, the fifth of the Bureau of Archives, the
fourth of the Bureau of the Imperial Wardrobe, and in order that they may
not be guilty of fraud, and may exert proper diligence, We decree that they
shall be fined twenty pounds of gold if they do not properly discharge the
duties required of them. Given at
Constantinople, on the eighth of the Ides of March, during the
Consulate of Isidore and Senator, 436. TITLE IX. CONCERNING
MANUFACTURERS. 1. The
Emperors Valentinian, Theodosius, and Arcadius to Tati-anus, Prsetorian
Prefect. We order
that all manufacturers shall deliver the articles made by them, and not pay
money in their stead, and that the iron furnished shall be of good quality,
and readily melted, in order that there may be less opportunity for fraud,
and the public welfare be the better provided
for. Given on
the fifteenth of the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of
Theodosius, Consul for the second time, and Cynegius, 388. 2. The
Emperors to Rufinus, Master of the Offices. We order
that the chief of the manufacturers shall, after the lapse of two years of
continuous service, be not only discharged, but also treated with honor; and
be included among the protectors of the guild of manufacturers, as well as
sent every two years for the purpose of congratulating the Emperor. Given at
Milan, on the eighth of the Ides of March, during the Consulate of
Valentinian, Consul for the fourth time, and Neotherius, 393. 3. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius to Osius, Master of the Offices. Indelible
marks, that is to say, well-known brands, should be placed upon the arms of
apprentices to manufacturers, so that in this way they may easily be
recognized, if they should attempt to conceal themselves, and that those who
are marked in this way, as well as their children, can unquestionably be
identified by their guild whenever they surreptitiously, for the purpose of
avoiding labor, have succeeded in obtaining admission to membership in any
other guild. Given at
Constantinople, on the eighteenth of the Kalends of January, during
the Consulate of Honorius, Consul for the fourth time, and Eutychianus, 398. 4. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to Anthemius, Prsetorian Prefect. When
anyone desires to be enrolled in the Organization of Manufacturers in the
city in which he was born, or in which he has fixed his domicile, after they
have been assembled, and before any docu- ments are
drawn up, he must prove that neither his grandfather nor his father was a
decurion, and that he owes nothing to the Order of the Decurionate, and is
under no liability to any citizen, and, after the proper formalities have
been complied with before the Governor of the province, or (if he should be
absent) before the defender of the city, the candidate shall be admitted
into the association which he has selected. If, in
violation of the provisions of this law, anyone should secretly obtain
admission to the guild of manufacturers, he is hereby notified that he shall
be returned to the order to which he belongs, and compelled to discharge his
duties to his country, and that no privilege of time, or previous service
will entitle him to exemption. Given at
Constantinople, on the fifteenth of the Kalends of June, during the
Consulate of Honorius, Consul for the ninth time, and Theodosius, 412. 5. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian. It has
been provided by law that artisans must confine themselves to their own
trades, and, together with their children, remain in the one to which they
belong, until their labors are ended by death. Finally,
any offence committed by one renders the entire number responsible, which
rule has been established to cause them to be more careful in the selection
of their members, and exercise supervision over their acts, since the loss
sustained by one is felt by all. Therefore, all of them constitute, as it
were, but a single body, and are compelled to answer for the delinquency of
one, when circumstances demand it. 6. The
Emperors Leo and Anthemius to Eufirmius, Master of the Offices. We order
that those artisans engaged in manufactures for the Emperor, as well as
their wives and children, who are also said to be artisans, shall not be
required to answer in court, unless before the tribunal of Your Highness, to
whose jurisdiction they belong and under whose power they are. Nor shall
they, after their term of service has expired, under any circumstances, be
liable to civil or curial obligations, or be illegally molested by the
illustrious Governors of provinces or their subordinates. 7. The
Emperor Anastasius to the Master of the Offices. No member
of the guild of manufacturers shall hereafter lease property, or engage in
the management or cultivation of land belonging to another; and any owner
who ventures to violate this law by knowingly entrusting his personal
effects or land to the administration of artisans shall lose it; and the
latter, after having undergone severe punishment and the confiscation of
their property, shall be sentenced to perpetual exile. Every time
that it may be necessary to require the transport of arms, Your Highness
shall notify the eminent Prefecture, and state the
quantity of arms, and the place from which they are to be transferred, in
order that the Prefect may immediately order the illustrious Governor of the
province to provide ships or vehicles out of those belonging to the public,
for the conveyance of said arms, in accordance with the notice served upon
him by Your Highness. If, after notice has thus been given by Your Highness
to the Prefecture as aforesaid, delay or negligence on the part of the
authorities should occur, and the transport of the arms should, for this
reason, be prevented, We order that the accountant at that time in office in
the Prefecture shall, with the other officials responsible for the delay, be
sentenced to a fine of fifty pounds of gold, and that the said amount of
gold shall be paid into the Treasury as soon as it is collected. In addition
to this, We subject the illustrious Governor of the province, as well as his
subordinates, to a fine of thirty pounds of gold, when, through their
connivance, the transport of arms was delayed. TITLE X. CONCERNING
THE VALUE OP ANCIENT MONEY. 1. The
Emperor Constantine. We order
that the solidi coined by former Emperors shall be paid and accepted
by purchasers and vendors, and that no dispute shall arise with reference to
them, provided they are of the proper weight, and genuine, and all persons
are hereby notified that if they violate this law they will be subjected to
severe punishment. 2. The
Same Emperor. When the
value of a solidus is depreciated, it is necessary for all articles
purchased with it to be diminished in the same proportion. 3. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosii^. You must
notify all persons by the proposed Edict that an uniform value of all
bryzat solidi will be established, and that anyone who, through the
blindness of avarice, either disobeys Our orders or fraudulently attempts to
change the appearance of these coins, will be punished by death. TITLE XI. No ONE
SHALL BE PERMITTED TO ADORN THE BRIDLES.OR SADDLES OF
THEIR HORSES OR THEIR OWN BELTS WITH PEARLS,
EMERALDS, OR HYACINTHS, AND CONCERNING THE ARTIFICERS
OF THE PALACE. 1. The
Emperor Justinian. No one
shall hereafter be permitted to decorate the bridles and saddles of his
horses, or his own belts with pearls, emeralds, or hyacinths, or to insert
them therein. We, however, permit them to adorn the bridles and saddles of
their horses, and their own belts with other jewels. We
order that, hereafter, all jewels of every description shall be removed from
cucurnii, and that buckles which are valuable only for the gold of
which they are composed, and their workmanship, shall be used on military
cloaks. Moreover,
if anyone should violate this law, he is hereby notified that he will
immediately be fined fifty pounds of gold. Again, no private person shall be
permitted to make anything out of gold and jewels, which is reserved for
Imperial use and adornment (with the exception of ornaments usually worn by
women, and the rings of both sexes), and no one shall be allowed to
manufacture anything of this kind under the color or pretext of making a
present of the same to the Emperor, for he does not expect it, nor does the
reverence due to royalty require such donations by private individuals. If anyone
should, hereafter, violate any of the provisions of this law, and be so bold
as to fabricate any ornaments decorated with gold and jewels which are
exclusively destined for the use of the Emperor, with a view to their being
offered to him, he is hereby notified that he will be sentenced to pay a
fine of a hundred pounds of gold, and also suffer capital punishment. Imperial
ornaments must be made in the palace, by the artificers attached to the
same, and not indiscriminately in private residences or workshops.
Therefore, We order that this offence shall be punished with exemplary
severity, in order that private persons may not rashly venture to make what
is solely reserved for the splendor and adornment of the sovereign. If
anyone should commit an act in violation of this law, We order that the fine
above mentioned shall be collected by the officers of the palace, and paid
into the Treasury of the Imperialx-large sses. TITLE XII.
CONCERNING MARINES. 1. The
Emperors Valentinicm and Valens to Auxonius, Prsetorian Prefect. We desire
the Seleucian fleet, as well as all the others, to be subject to the orders
of the office which is dependent upon Your Excellency, so that the number of
marines may be made up from the volunteers or supernumeraries of other
fleets, and We direct that of Seleucia to be placed .at the disposition of
the Count of the East, for the purpose of clearing the seas of pirates, and
for any other necessary service. TITLE
XIII. CONCERNING THE DECURIALS OF THE CITY OP ROME. 1. The
Emperors Valentinian, Theodosius, and Arcadius to Tri-folius, Prietorian
Prefect. When
anyone thinks that a decurial should be deprived of privileges by process of
law, he is notified that application must be made to the judge of the
curia. Given at
Milan, on the fourteenth of the Kalends of February, during the
Consulate of Timasius and Promotus, 389. 2. The
Emperors Arcadius, Honorius, and Theodosius to Exuper-antius, Julius and
other Decurials. We, by Our
authority, confirm the laws relating to decurials enacted by former
Emperors, as well as by Our Divine Father. Therefore, We desire all judges
to be informed that no one can, with impunity, attempt to subject a member
of this body to any corporeal penalty, or venture to deprive him of any of
the privileges which have been legally conferred upon him, for We wish this
association to retain all its ancient privileges. Given at
Rome, on the eighth of the Ides of July, during the Consulate of
Honorius, Consul for the sixth time, and Aristenetus, 404. TITLE XIV. CONCERNING
THE PRIVILEGES ENJOYED BY MEMBERS OP CORPORATE BODIES OF THE CITY OF ROME. 1. The
Emperors Valentinian, Theodosius, and Arcadius to Alypius, Prefect of the
City. No one
shall be permitted, or have the right to impose any new �burden upon the
inhabitants of the City of Rome, but, for the honor of the Eternal City, We
order that the privileges of the members of its bodies corporate shall
remain intact. The members of such bodies of the City of Rome who have
established homes in foreign countries, shall be compelled by the Governors
of the provinces to return, in order that they may discharge the duties
which, from ancient times, have been formally imposed upon them. TITLE XV.
CONCERNING BAKERS. 1. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius. Any slave
of the Superintendent of the Public Warehouses, who either through intrigue,
favor, the use of money, or by any other means, may hereafter obtain a
dignity or an office, shall be deprived of what he acquired in violation of
Our order, and, having been fined twenty pounds of gold, shall be returned
to the body to which he formerly belonged. Every
special privilege which, under any circumstances, has been obtained contrary
to this law, is hereby absolutely annulled. TITLE XVI. CONCERNING
THE PORK-BUTCHEKS, WINE-MEKCHANTS, AND OTHER CORPORATIONS. 1. The
Emperors Valentinian, Theodosius, and Arcadius to Albinus, Prefect of the
City. As dealers
in hogs in the Eternal City are engaged in an occupation advantageous to the
Roman people, they shall forever be exempt from the performance of ignoble
services. Given at
Rome, on the eighth of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate
of Timasius and Promotus, 389. 2. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius. Any member
of the corporation of pork butchers, who appears in court either as
plaintiff or defendant, will be subject to the jurisdiction of the Urban
Prefect. Given at
Rome, on the eighteenth of the Kalends of February, during the
Consulate of Bassus and Philip, 408. TITLE
XVII. CONCERNING
MEMBERS OP CORPORATIONS AND MONEY BROKERS. 1. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to Cyrus, Prefect of the City. When any
persons, under the pretext of being deans or members of corporate bodies, do
not discharge the duties of the same, or attempt to evade other obligations,
We think that their fraudulent acts should be opposed, lest someone, on the
ground of already having one employment, may claim exemption from the
burdens of another, and to prevent the functions of bankers or brokers from
being avoided by those who have only the titles of members of corporate
bodies, or deans. Therefore, if one of such persons should call himself a
member of a corporate body, or a dean, while he is only such in name, he is
hereby notified that another who is capable of the discharge of the duties
aforesaid shall be subrogated, in his place, as in the subrogation of the
persons above mentioned, or that of those who are removed by death,
dependent always upon the consent of the superior officer of the individual
subrogated. (1) So far
as the supernumeraries who are enrolled in such bodies are concerned, none
of them can be excused on the ground of patronage, or by virtue of any other
privilege, for this is Our decree, and it is the duty of Your Highness and
your office to diligently see that it is obeyed. We order that this shall
apply equally to all persons, so that no one attached to Our palace, as well
as those belonging to the churches, may succeed in being excused on account
of any favor or prerogative whatever. But in
order that We may not appear to have promulgated this rule solely with
reference to those actually employed, We direct it to be stated
and published that, where any transfer is made from the provinces by means
of a petition of the members of a corporation, this shall be done under the
terms of a former constitution; that is to say, the rule which was laid down
in the first place shall subsequently be observed without any innovation. TITLE
XVIII. CONCERNING
LIBERAL STUDIES IN THE CITIES OP ROME AND CONSTANTINOPLE. 1. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian, to the Prefect of the City. We order
that all those who, having illegally assumed the title of professor, are
accustomed to teach their pupils, collected together from all parts of the
world, and assembled in public places, or in cells, shall not continue to
practice this vulgar ostentation; and if anyone should attempt to do so,
after We have prohibited and condemned it by the promulgation of the present
law, he shall not only be branded with the infamy which he deserves, but
shall also be expelled from the city where he unlawfully pursues his
calling. We do not,
however, apply this prohibition to such as are accustomed to impart
instruction privately, in the homes of their scholars, where they only
occupy themselves with the latter, and teach them in their own houses; but
where they are among those who have been appointed lecturers of the Capitol,
they are hereby notified that they are forbidden, under all circumstances,
to give lessons in the homes of their pupils, and they are warned that if
they are convicted of having violated this law they will be absolutely
deprived of the privileges by virtue of which ;they have been authorized to
only impart instruction in the Capitol. Therefore they shall have the
special right to give instruction, in the first place, in those branches of
knowledge which the teaching of Roman eloquence approves; that is to say,
the professors of oratory shall be three in number, and there shall be four
professors of grammar, and also among those who are known to excel in
serious declamation, five sophists and ten rhetoricians shall be appointed. But as We
do not desire youths only to receive instruction in these arts, We have
deemed it proper to associate with the professors above enumerated others of
more profound learning and scientific attainments. Hence, We wish one who is
competent to explain the secrets of philosophy, and two versed in
jurisprudence and the laws to be joined with them. Your
Highness shall see that special places are assigned to each of the
above-mentioned instructors, so that neither the scholars nor the teachers
may interrupt one another, and no confusion of tongues or of voices may
distract the ears or minds of any of them from the study of letters. Given at
Constantinople, on the third of the Kalends of March, during the
Consulate of Theodosius, Consul for the eleventh time, and Valentinian, 425. TITLE XIX. CONCERNING
THE VEHICLES OP PERSONS INVESTED WITH HONORS. 1. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius to Ne-bridius, Prefect of the
City. Persons
who have been invested either with civil or military honors shall always be
entitled to make use of vehicles suitable to their rank, that is to say,
carriages, in this Imperial City. Given at
Constantinople, on the third of the Kalends of February, during the
Consulate of Our Prince Honorius, and Evodius, 386. TITLE XX. CONCERNING
THE PRIVILEGES OF THE CITY OF CONSTANTINOPLE. 1. The
Emperor Ronorius and Theodosius. The City
of Constantinople shall not only enjoy the privileges enjoyed by Italy, but
also those of ancient Rome. TITLE XXI.
CONCERNING THE METROPOLIS OF BERYTUS. 1. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to Hormisdas, Prss-torian Prefect. We decree
that the City of Berytus, already renowned for its admirable qualities,
shall, for good and sufficient reasons, be adorned with the title and
dignity of a metropolis, and therefore it is hereby constituted a
metropolitan city. Tyre shall lose none of its rights, but shall remain the
capital of the province, through the favor granted by Our ancestors. Berytus
shall become a metropolis by our own authority, and both cities shall enjoy
the same privileges. TITLE
XXII. CONCERNING
THE CONTRIBUTION OF GRAIN MADE TO THE CITY OF ROME. 1. The
Emperors Valentinian, Valens, and Gratian to Julianus, Prefect of
Subsistence. Masters of
ships must swear before Governors or magistrates that the grain which they
have received is of good quality, and the official before
whom this oath is taken must satisfy himself by actual inspection that none
of it is spoiled. The Prefect of Subsistence is ordered to see that this is
done at the time when the grain is brought to the port of the Imperial City. Given on
the eighteenth of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of
Gratian and Dagalaifus, 366. 2. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius to the Senate. Where
immunity from the delivery of wheat or barley to the City is granted, it
will be void, as rescripts specially issued contrary to the public welfare
are of no force or effect. Given at
Milan, on the seventeenth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate
of Csesarius and Atticus, 397. 3. The
Same Emperors to Messala, Prsetorian Prefect. We shall
not, hereafter, permit anyone to petition for exemption from sending
provisions to the City of Rome, nor shall We suffer any rescripts, which may
have been obtained in any way for that purpose, to be considered valid. We decree
that those who violate this law shall be liable to a penalty of double
damages, and any vicegerents or other magistrates who may, hereafter, be
convicted of the misappropriation of grain destined for the city shall
suffer the penalty of deportation, and their principal subordinates be put
to death. Given on
the fourth of the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of
Theodore, Consul for the fifth time, 399. TITLE
XXIII. CONCERNING
GRAIN DESTINED FOR THE CITY OF CONSTANTINOPLE. 1. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to Ursus, Prefect of the City. No one,
not even a member of the Imperial household, shall be furnished with grain
from the public warehouses for the purpose ol subsistence; but the entire
amount shall be delivered to slaves, and be baked into bread for
distribution among the houses. For it is in this way that the privileges
granted by the Emperor Constantine ol glorious memory, as well as by My
grandfather the Emperor Theodosius, should be observed; for want will
increase, if gram given lor the purpose of subsistence is known to have been
applied to other uses, and the people will be compelled to purchase for
themselves what they otherwise would have been able to sell to others. Given at
Constantinople, on the tenth of the Kalends of August, during the
Consulate of Theodore, Consul for the seventh time, and Palladtus, 416. 2. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to Leontius, Prefect of the City. The sum
set apart for the purchase of grain shall remain the same forever, nor shall
any Prefect of the City, after his administration is terminated, be
permitted to diminish the said sum, or convert it to other uses, but a
written statement shall be filed, setting forth the amount furnished bakers,
as well as the quantity of bread to be delivered by them without their being
subjected to extortion. We order
that anyone who dares to violate this law by fraudulently appropriating any
of said grain shall restore double the amount, and any profit which may be
obtained by way of interest shall be added to the principal, and be classed
as such, to be expended in the purchase of grain. The provisions of this law
shall be inscribed upon tables of brass. Given at
Constantinople, on the fifth of the Kalends of December, during the
Consulate of Ariobindus and Aspar, 434. TITLE
XXIV. CONCERNING CIVIL CONTRIBUTIONS OF GKAIN. 1. The
Emperors Theodosius, Arcadius, and Honorius to Proculus, Prefect of the
City. It is
perfectly clear that, by virtue of the privilege granted by the Divine
Constantine, contributions of grain for public subsistence should be made,
not so much on account of rank, as because of the merits of individuals, and
therefore none of such persons shall have the right, as a member of a
privileged class, to claim any of such contributions. Where, however, they
have been bestowed on account of personal merit, they shall be valid; so
that where anyone has transferred the privilege of obtaining subsistence
either to his own heirs by right of blood, or to strangers by sale, the
transaction shall stand, whether the title is based upon inheritance or
alienation. Given at
Constantinople, on the seventh of the Kalends of July, during the
Consulate of Arcadius, Consul for the second time, and Rufinus, 392. 2. The
Emperor Martian. We grant,
by Our liberality, in addition to the usual allowance, a donation of a
hundred and twenty-five measures of wheat out of the grain stored in the
public warehouses of this city, for every day of the present sixth indiction,
dating from the first of the Kalends of January. And We order that
instructions to this effect shall be sent to the Sublime Prefecture of the
East, in order that it may be informed of the amount of Our donation and
immediately comply with Our commands. We direct this apportionment always to
be granted to Our subjects hereafter, and that this law shall be perpetually
valid. TITLE XXV.
CONCERNING STURDY BEGGARS. 1. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius to Severus, Prefect of the
City. All those
who adopt the uncertain calling of public beggars shall be examined and
their physical condition and age be ascertained, and if they have been
reduced to this state through idleness, and not by disease, those of them
who are slaves shall become the property of the person who detected them.
Where, however, they are free by birth, they shall be subjected as vassals
to whoever has exposed them and proved their imposture. If they are
fugitives, or others have advised them to adopt the profession of beggars,
the rights of action of their masters shall remain unimpaired. Given on
the twelfth of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of Antonius
and Syagrius, 382. TITLE
XXVI. CONCERNING BOATS PLYING ON THE TIBER. 1. The
Emperors Valentinian and Valens to Symmachus, Prefect of the City. Anyone who
is shown to have a vessel for navigation on the Tiber shall be subjected to
the burdens imposed by the State. Therefore, any vessel found upon the Tiber
will be liable to the proper and ordinary services exacted by the
government, and no rank or privilege will avail to obtain exemption from
this public requirement. Given on
the eighth of the Ides of October, during the Consulate of the Divine
Jovian, and Varronian, 364. TITLE
XXVII. CONCERNING
GRAIN DESTINED FOR THE CITY OF ALEXANDRIA. 1. The
Emperors Honorms and Theodosius to Anthemius, Prse-torian Prefect. In
estimating the amount of grain which should be transported to the City of
Alexandria, We confirm the provisions made by Your Highness concerning the
duties of crithologues and zygostases, and the preservation of
the property belonging to masters of vessels. We order that decurions shall
be deprived of the opportunity for peculation, and that they shall be
excluded from the exercise of these functions, which shall be discharged by
officials whose appointment and capacity have been approved by you. Given at
Constantinople, on the fifth of the Kalends of February, during the
Consulate of Honorius, Consul for the ninth time, and Theodosius, 412. 2. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to Isidore, Prseto-rian Prefect. We decree
that a hundred and ten measures of grain shall be added to the daily
apportionment of the City of Alexandria, and that no one shall be deprived
of the amount which he has received up to the present time. We also decree
that what has previously been distributed under the name of
perissochoregia shall hereafter be designated as alms bestowed in the
name of the Emperor. Given at
Constantinople, on the day before the Nones of June, during the
Consulate of Isidore and Senator, 436. TITLE
XXVIII. CONCERNING THE PRIMATES OF THE CITY OP ALEXANDRIA. 1. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to Isidore, Praetorian Prefect. We release
the corporate bodies of the City of Alexandria from the duty of taking care
of the river, and, in accordance with the tenor of your regulations, decree
that four hundred solidi shall be set aside annually for this purpose
from the tax imposed upon the said city, which has been collected in
different ways from ships plying on the Nile. Given at
Constantinople, on the day before the Nones of July, during the
Consulate of Isidore and Senator, 436. TITLE
XXIX. CONCERNING THE RIGHTS OF THE STATE. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus to Dionysius. It has
been decided that if any judgment should be rendered against the State, in a
case in which no defence was made, and defenders were not, nor should have
been appointed, no prejudice will result, so far as any actions to which the
State may be entitled are concerned. 2. The
Same Emperor to Phorodius and Others. Inquiry
should be made of the judge having jurisdiction whether the State, to whose
place you have succeeded, for the reason that you allege that you have
satisfied the debt due to it, still retains the right of hypothecation to
the land in question. If it did not acquire that right through some special
provision made for the purpose, and this was not expressly stated in the
obligation, its case should not be distinguished from that of other
creditors who have the right of personal action. 3. The
Emperor Alexander to Salvinius. In
extraordinary proceedings, it is customary for relief to be granted to the
State in the same way as to a female minor. 4. The
Emperor Diocletian and Maximian to Urbanus. If, in
conformity to custom, the city you have mentioned sold the land occupied by
ruined buildings, the Governor of the province will permit nothing to be
done which is contrary to this practice. TITLE XXX.
CONCERNING THE ADMINISTRATION OF PUBLIC AFFAIRS. 1. The
Emperor Gordian. It is
perfectly evident that the possessor of land under emphyteusis cannot be
deprived of the same without his consent, if the rent is regularly paid at
the time when it is due. 2. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Csesars. You are
aware that proceedings for the collection of damages should be instituted
against those who administer the affairs of the State, and are required by
the duties of their office to accept a trust left under a condition, but
have failed to discharge their duties in this respect. TITLE
XXXI. CONCERNING
THE SALE OF PROPERTY BELONGING TO THE STATE. 1. The
Emperor Alexander. If you
purchased land sold by the government unconditionally, and the sale has been
perfected, you need be under no apprehension that you can be deprived of the
ownership of the same by the subsequent offer of a higher price, provided
the time designated for such an offer to the Treasury has expired, unless
the city in question is, under such circumstances, controlled by a local
custom. 2. The
Emperors Valerian and Gallienus. Although a
x-large r sum appears to have been offered as rent for the public land in
question, still the lease should not be declared void under the pretext of
this increase, especially when you state that a considerable time has
elapsed since the contract was made. 3. The
Emperor Leo. Where a
house acquired through an inheritance, a legacy, a trust, or a donation, or
any supply of grain, or any buildings, or slaves come within the
jurisdiction of this renowned Capital, or of any other city of the Empire,
it shall be lawful for the municipality entitled to said property to enter
into a contract of sale to its own advantage, and the highest price possible
having been obtained at said sale, the proceeds shall be expended for the
repair or construction of public edifices. We,
intending diligently to provide for the interests of cities, and to prevent
persons from doing anything to their disadvantage, and desiring
such sales to proceed without the commission of fraud, corrupt bargaining,
or connivance of any description, do hereby decree that if anyone should
hereafter sell to this glorious City a house, civil supplies, or any
buildings or slaves whatsoever belonging to others, this shall not be done
unless by the authority of the Emperor. Moreover,
in the provinces, all, or a majority of the decurions, or of the officials,
or the owners of land in the city, to whom the property aforesaid belongs,
shall be present; and We order that after the Imperial document authorizing
the sale has been produced, each one of them shall give his opinion as to
what he thinks to be beneficial to his country, so that, finally, by reading
the decree in the presence of the proper authorities, the purchaser may
obtain a good title. We decree
that contracts of sale made in this manner, whether they are completed at
the time, or are perfected subsequently, shall be valid. TITLE
XXXII. CONCERNING
THE DEBTORS OP CITIES. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus. It has
been established by My Constitutions, as well as by those of the Divine
Emperors, My predecessors, that a debtor to the government cannot be
invested with any official honor before he has discharged his indebtedness. 2. The
Emperor Constantine to Verinus. You should
see that the funds of cities are loaned to persons who are solvent, or whose
heirs retain the estates of their fathers intact, provided they pay the
interest annually at the very time when it is due, as it is advantageous to
the State to have debtors who are solvent, and it is beneficial to the
latter that the amount of their indebtedness should not be increased. And,
for the reason that it is wrong for losses to be sustained by cities,
through the alienations of corporate bodies indebted to them, it has been
decided that if any debtor of a city should give away, sell, or otherwise
dispose of to another any part of the property of which he was possessed at
the time when he borrowed the public money, the nature of the property
alienated and the entire fortune of the debtor, which he possessed at the
time that the money was lent to him, being taken into consideration, the
principal and interest of the debt can be collected from him who obtained
anything from the estate of the debtor in proportion to what he received. Therefore,
whenever the estate of such a debtor is found to be insolvent, and a claim
is held against it by any city, the judge must use all diligence and exert
every effort to ascertain to whom the property of the debtor has been
transferred, so that each of the parties, after an equitable estimate has
been made, can be sued in proportion to the amount of the property of which
he has possession, and he will be entitled to a personal action against the
debtor aforesaid, who has been released from liability, by the payments
which have been made. The person
to whom the greater portion of his property is proved to have been
transferred by the debtor will have the right to demand the transfer of the
remainder, in order that, by so doing, he may become solvent. It is
clear that if any debtor to the city should surrender his property to Our
Treasury, those who purchase it from the Treasury cannot, in accordance with
the ancient law and the Imperial Rescripts and Constitutions, be compelled
to suffer any annoyance. But if the debtor should not do this, or if he has
squandered all his property, so that no one can have possession of any of
it, the loss of the debt must then be sustained by the government; and
therefore the authorities of cities should be careful to lend their money to
persons who are solvent, or are the owners of rustic estates. Published
on the third of the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of
Volusianus and Annianus, 314. TITLE
XXXIII. CONCERNING
THE LIABILITY OP THOSE WHO MAKE APPOINTMENTS. 1. The
Emperor Gordian. Although
you did not require those who were appointed magistrates by you and your
colleague to furnish sureties, still, if they were solvent at the time when
they relinquished the honor of the magistracy, they did not, for that
reason, render you liable for any accidental circumstance by which the value
of their estates was reduced, as those who could have sued them in the
public name, and neglected to do so at the time when they retired from
office, must only blame themselves, and make good the loss sustained by the
State if it occurred through their fault. 2. The
Emperor Philip and the Csesar Philip. If the successor of your successor
did not appoint a solvent magistrate in his place, the responsibility for
his administration can, by no means, attach to you personally; for one is
only compelled to assume responsibility for the successor whom he himself
appointed, and the power of the law does not extend to the appointment of
one who, in � his turn, was appointed by another. TITLE
XXXIV. CONCERNING
THE LIABILITY OF THOSE WHO BECOME SURETIES FOR MAGISTRATES. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus. It has
been decided by Me, as well as by My Father, the Divine Severus, that the
sureties of magistrates are only responsible for the administration of those
for whom they become liable, so far as matters pertaining
to the management of their office are concerned, and not for any penalties
which they may have incurred through negligence or crime. TITLE
XXXV. IN WHAT ORDER PERSONS MUST BE SUED. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus. Although
the care of money belonging to a city may have been committed to two
persons, still, each of them is not liable to it merely for the portion
which he received, but in full. Moreover, when the State demands indemnity,
the property of him who transacted the business shall first be taken, and
then (if it is not sufficient to satisfy the claim) recourse must be had to
his colleague. Although
you are the heirs of one of the city officials, it is not reasonable that
you should be liable where, after the death of your principal, any fraud or
negligence has been committed by his colleagues. 2. The
Emperor Gordian. Whenever
an official duty is imposed upon two persons, not separately but jointly,
and in such a way that each of them is considered responsible in full,
recourse cannot, under any law, be had to the person who made the
appointment, before the pecuniary resources of both of those who
administered the office are formally ascertained to have been exhausted. Where,
however, they were appointed to administer different branches of the same
employment, each should be held liable for that part of the office of which
he had charge; and the same rule applies to their sureties. But when
indemnity cannot be obtained from them, then recourse should be had to him
who appointed them, and if he should prove unable to discharge the
indebtedness, the Governor will not be ignorant of the fact that each of the
officials is liable for the acts of the other. 3. The
Same Emperor. If you
have been created duumvirs, under the express condition that you should be
equally responsible for one another, there can be no doubt that you are each
liable for the other's acts, as it has been established that in case of the
appointment of magistrates, recourse should first be had to those who made
the appointment. And you understand that this rule must also be observed
where We, Ourselves, are personally interested. 4. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian. As you
allege that you and your colleague, while in office, lent the public money
at interest, and some of the claims cannot be collected from certain debtors
to the State, and as you are ready to make good the loss growing out of any
transaction in which you alone were concerned, the result will be that if
the administrations of you and your colleague
were distinct, recourse can be had to the successors of the latter, or to
the persons now in possession of his property. And if the State should not
be entirely indemnified, those who appointed him can be sued, and finally if
anything should remain unpaid by your colleague, you will be responsible for
negligence, since it has been decided that those who first made the
nomination are liable as sureties. TITLE
XXXVI. No FREEMAN
CAN BE COMPELLED TO PERFORM THE FUNCTIONS OF A MUNICIPAL SERVANT. 1. The
Emperors Valerian and Gallienus. If, as you
allege, you obtained your freedom by a decree of the decurionate, you should
not be obliged to serve the city against your consent, and the municipal
curator will remember this fact, especially as slaves are required to
perform this duty. 2. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian. If you,
being freeborn, should be compelled by the city to discharge the duty of a
servant, you can invoke the aid of the Governor and the protection of the
law, as far as custom authorizes this to be done. TITLE
XXXVII. THE
EXPENSES OF THE OFFICE TO WHICH THEY HAVE BEEN APPOINTED MUST BE BORNE BY
ALL THE INCUMBENTS OF SAID OFFICE. 1. The
Emperor Maximian. As you
state that you, with others, have been appointed to administer the office of
Superintendent of Couriers, and that you alone have discharged the duties of
the same, having been deserted by your colleagues; any expense which you may
have incurred should, by a decree of the Governor, be divided
proportionately among all who are required to share in the administration of
the office. He will not be ignorant of your liability to public censure, if
he should ascertain that you, also, have been derelict in the performance of
your duty. TITLE
XXXVIII. CONCERNING
THOSE AGAINST WHOM LEGAL PROCEEDINGS ARE
INSTITUTED ON ACCOUNT OF THE OFFICE WHICH THEY HAVE
ADMINISTERED. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus. As the
money belonging to the city, which was lent at interest, was not lost
through your fault, it is sufficient for you to be responsible for the
principal, and not for the interest. TITLE
XXXIX. CONCERNING
THE PAYMENTS AND RELEASES OP DEBTORS TO THE STATE. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to the Quatuorvirs and Decurions of the Fabretanians. Receipts
given by public slaves only release debtors from liability when they are
countersigned by the treasurer, or are approved by the authority of those
having the right to make the collections. Moreover,
he who is said to have made payment, and can produce the receipt of the
person to whom the money was given, is only considered to have a good
defence, if he is able to show that what he paid was placed in the Treasury
of the City. If it should be proved that your curator, assisted by the fraud
of the slave, intercepted any money paid by the debtors, the slave shall be
compelled to refund the amount lacking out of his own peculium. TITLE XL.
CONCERNING EXHIBITIONS, ACTORS, AND PROCURERS. 1. The
Emperor Constantine. We do not
discourage public diversions, but, on the other hand, exhort citizens to
re-establish the exhibitions of strength and skill in the arena. And,
besides, as officials desire to render themselves popular by considering the
tastes and pleasures of the people, We the more readily permit them to do
so, provided they bear the expense. Given on
the sixth of the Ides of March, during the Consulate of Valens,
Consul for the fifth time, and Valentinian, 376. 2. The
Emperors Oration, Valentinian, and Theodosius to Valerian, Prefect of
Illyria. Your
Highness should be aware that those persons who occupy themselves in raising
disturbances should be subjected to no other punishment but that of engaging
in combats in the circus. Given on
the eighth of the Ides of May, during the Consulate of Eucherius and
Syagrius, 381. 3. The
Same Emperors to Valerian, Prefect of the City. Anyone who
uses for his private profit or convenience the horses which We, Ourselves,
or the ordinary consuls, have set apart for the public races, shall be fined
one pound of gold. Given on
the eighth of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of Eucherius
and Syagrius, 381. 4. The
Emperors Theodosius, Arcadius, and Honorius to Rufinus, Prsetorian Prefect. If the
portrait of a buffoon in short garments, or one of a charioteer with
wrinkled breast, or of a vile actor, should be placed in the public
porticoes, or anywhere in the city in which Our statues are usually erected,
it shall immediately be removed; nor shall it, hereafter, ever be lawful for
the representations of such degraded persons to be exhibited in respectable
places. We do not, however, forbid such pictures to be set up at the
entrance of the theatre or circus. Given at
Heraclea, on the third of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate
of Arcadius, Consul for the third time, and Honorius, Consul for the second
time, 396, 5. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to Anthemius, Prsetorian Prefect. No person
in authority shall permit chariot-horses, charioteers, wild animals, actors,
or citizens to be conducted from one city to another, or from one province
to another, lest, while they are intem-perately soliciting popular applause,
they may interfere with the transaction of public business, and interrupt
the celebration of public festivals in the towns; and anyone who fails to
obey this regulation will be liable to the penalty imposed upon violators of
the law. Given at
Constantinople, on the eighth of the Ides of August, during the
Consulate of Honorius, Consul for the eighth time, and Theodosius, Consul
for the third time, 409. 6. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to Florentius, Prsetorian Prefect. We do not
suffer either fathers or masters who, acting as procurers, impose upon their
daughters or female slaves the necessity of prostituting themselves, to
enjoy the right of ownership of property, or to claim immunity for such a
crime. It is therefore decided that, as the result of Our indignation, they
shall not possess any authority over their daughters or slaves, and that
nothing can be acquired for them by their instrumentality; and any slaves
and daughters, whom poverty has reduced to such an humble condition, shall
be permitted to implore the aid of bishops, judges, and defenders of the
city, if they desire to do so, in order to be released from the necessity of
pursuing this wretched
calling. If their
procurers aforesaid should think that they have the right to compel or
require them, against their will, to continue in their disgraceful
occupation, they shall not only lose the power which they had over them, but
their property shall be confiscated, and they shall be sentenced to the
public mines. This
penalty is less severe than that imposed where a woman is forced by a
procurer to indulge in promiscuous sexual intercourse without her consent. Given on
the eleventh of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of Felix
and Taurus, 428. TITLE XLI.
CONCERNING THE EXPENSES OF GAMES. 1. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian. As you say
that the Governor of the province has applied the funds which were intended
for public exhibitions to the repair of the walls of the city, what has been
done for the general welfare cannot be revoked by Us, but the regular
performances of the arena shall take place in accordance with ancient
custom, after the repairs of the walls have been completed. For in this way,
by strengthening the walls, provision is made for the defence of the city,
and those matters which have reference to the public safety having been
accomplished, the games can be celebrated afterwards. TITLE
XLII. CONCERNING AQUEDUCTS. 1. The
Emperor Constantine to the Consular, Maximilian. We desire
that the owners of land through which canals pass shall be exempt from
extraordinary charges, in order that their labors may keep the aqueduct
clear of filth of every description, and no other requirement shall be
imposed on the possessors of said land to prevent them from occupying
themselves with other matters, and taking care to keep the channels of the
aqueduct in good condition. If they should fail to do this, they shall be
punished with the loss of their property, for the Treasury will obtain the
land of him through whose negligence the aqueduct became obstructed. Moreover,
all such persons are hereby notified to plant trees at intervals of fifteen
feet on both sides of the aqueduct traversing their premises; and it shall
be the duty of the judge to see that these trees are cut down, if at any
time they should sprout, to prevent their roots from injuring the aqueduct. Given on
the fifteenth of the Kalends of June, during the Consulate of
Gallicanus and Symmachus, 330. 2. The
Emperors Valentinian, Theodosius, and Arcadius to Pan-cratius, Prefect of
the City. If anyone
should hereafter be so insolent as to attempt to interfere with the
convenience of this Most Flourishing City, "by conducting water on his own
land from a public aqueduct, he is hereby notified that the said land will
be confiscated, and added to Our private domain. Given at
Constantinople, on the eighth of . . . , during the Consulate of Timasius
and Promotus, 389. 3. The
Same Emperors to Albinus, Prefect of the City of Rome. We order
that those to whom a supply of water has been either formerly or recently
granted by Our indulgence shall obtain the same from the reservoir, or from
the springs themselves, and that they shall not take
it from the principal canals, so as to divert their course, or diminish the
amount; nor shall they draw it from the aqueduct itself. If anyone
should do otherwise, he shall not only forfeit the privilege which he
formerly enjoyed, but shall be severely punished, according to his personal
status. Given at
Rome, on the fifth of the Kalends of September, during the Consulate
of Timasius and Promotus, 389. 4. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius to Astorius, Count of the East. We decree
that the use of water, based upon ancient and well-established ownership,
shall continue to be enjoyed by citizens entitled to the same, and that they
shall not be disturbed by any innovation; provided, however, that each one
takes the same amount of water which he was allowed in former times, and
that he takes it in the same way. Those who, by the use of secret canals,
abuse their privilege for the purpose of irrigating their fields, or adding
to the attractions of their gardens, shall be punished. Given on
the Kalends of November, during the Consulate of Cse- sarius and
Atticus, 397. 5. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian. If anyone,
through the generosity of the Emperor, should obtain the right to use water,
he must have the written authority to do so registered, not by the
illustrious Governor of the province, but by Your Excellency, and anyone who
attempts to have it registered by the Governor shall be punished with a fine
of fifty pounds of gold, and the same penalty shall be imposed upon this
official, if he accepts a rescript conferring such a privilege, when it has
been surreptitiously obtained. The subordinates of the said Governor shall
also be subjected to punishment by Your Highness. In addition to this, You
must determine the quantity of water, both hot and cold, which should be
devoted to the service of the public baths, in proportion to the number of
citizens who use them, as well as the amount of superfluous water to which
those persons to whom We have granted the privilege shall be entitled. 6. The
Same Emperors. Every
servitude permitting water to be drawn from the aqueduct of Hadrian, whether
for domestic use, for the irrigation of land, for country villas, or for
baths, either by virtue of an Imperial Rescript, or secured by usurpation,
is hereby absolutely abolished; for We prefer that the aforesaid aqueduct
should be used to provide water for the public, hot and cold baths, and for
Our palace. We decree
that this law shall, by all means, be observed hereafter, and that
permission shall be granted to no one, in answer to a petition, to take
water from the said aqueduct, nor shall anyone venture to pierce it for that
purpose. All persons who, for any reason whatsoever, may think that they are
entitled to this privilege (or any official who dares to grant it, or even
receive a petition for that purpose), are hereby notified that they will be
fined a hundred pounds of gold for the benefit of
the Treasury. We order that no trees shall be planted within ten feet of a
public aqueduct, but that, on each side of the same, the space of ten feet
shall remain unoccupied and unobstructed. Moreover,
We decree that the same rule shall be observed with reference to the leaden
pipes which conduct water to the hot baths, called by the name of Achilles,
which We have learned that Your Highness has erected; for We desire that the
above-mentioned pipes shall only be used for providing the hot and cold
baths with water, which is the purpose for which you intended them. Your
Highness must also give authority to your subordinates to exercise
supervision over houses, suburban villas, and baths, without running any
risk, in order to prevent deception from being practiced, or suppression, or
any other illegal act from being committed by anyone against the public
welfare, so far as the use of water is concerned. 7. The
Same Emperors. All taxes
on ladders which can be collected, as well as those paid by the laborers
called zizaceni, shall be employed for the repair of the aqueducts of
this Renowned City. It should also be observed that none of those who have
the right to use the water shall be subjected to any expense for repairs, as
it would be abominable for the inhabitants of this Beautiful City to be
compelled to purchase water. 8. The
Emperor Zeno. We order,
by this law, that if any Urban Prefect should convert to other purposes
money provided for the construction or maintenance of aqueducts, he shall be
compelled to refund the amount out of his own property to be used for the
said aqueducts. A separate
treasurer shall be appointed to receive the money provided by the
illustrious Consuls, which has been donated by their liberality, or has
been, or may hereafter, be obtained from other sources to insure a supply of
water for the public. 9. The
Same Emperor to Poratias. We decree
that careful investigation shall be made of fountains which were originally
public, as well as those which, derived from private sources, have
afterwards become public and then been converted to the use of private
individuals, as well as of such as have been surreptitiously obtained by
Imperial Rescripts; and, by all means, where a privilege of this kind is
known to have been secured unlawfully, and not under the pretext of Imperial
sanction, so that its rights may be restored to the Capital, and what was
once public shall not become private, but shall be devoted to the use of the
entire community. Imperial
Rescripts or pragmatic sanctions which have been obtained by any persons,
contrary to the welfare of the City, should be declared illegal and void;
nor can any prescription of long time be advanced for the purpose of
curtailing the rights of the City. 10. The
Same Emperor to Pentius. We decree
that nothing shall be done by anyone, no matter what his rank, for the
purpose of interfering with the smaller aqueducts, or the public
fountains which flow into them. Whoever, either secretly or openly, relying
upon his authority, diverts any of the water from the said branches of the
aqueduct or fountains, or clandestinely takes water from the public
aqueducts, shall be compelled to make complete restitution of the same. We also
order that hereafter no trees whatever shall be planted near the said
aqueducts, in order that the walls of the latter may not be ruined by their
roots. The prohibition is known to have been established by the ancient
constitutions, and all persons are notified that, hereafter, any villa,
field, bath, mill, or garden in which public water is used, or in or about
which trees have been planted by the owner thereof which may injure the
aqueduct, will subject the man or the building to proscription, and his
property shall be confiscated to the Treasury. This penalty shall not be
revoked even by an Imperial Rescript. Again, We
decree that all inspectors and guardians of water, who are styled
hydrophylacs, who are appointed to have supervision of the aqueducts of
this Imperial City, shall bear Our name stamped upon their hands for the
purpose of identification, so that by this means they may be known to all,
and not be called upon to perform other services, either by the Stewards of
Our Household, or by anyone else, and be employed as couriers, or discharge
various public duties. When any
of said water-inspectors dies, We order that whoever is summoned to take his
place shall be designated with the same mark, so that, being thus associated
in a common service, they must exercise constant vigilance for the
preservation of the water, and not occupy themselves with other matters. 11. The
Emperor Justinian to Servus, Prsetorian Prefect. We order,
by this law, that the Divine Constitution promulgated by the Emperor
Theodosius, of illustrious memory, with reference to those who wish to
obtain the right to take water from the public fountains, shall be
confirmed, so that no one, either in this Most Holy City, or in the
provinces, shall be permitted to draw water from any public aqueduct or
fountain without a special permit issued by the Emperor in the usual manner,
and duly recorded, either by Your Highness, or by other officials having
authority to do so. Those who
violate this law, or permit it to be done, shall not only be condemned to
pay a fine of ten pounds of gold, but shall also be severely punished. TITLE
XLIII. CONCERNING GLADIATORS. 1. The
Emperor Constantine to Maximus, Praetorian Prefect. Sanguinary
exhibitions are not proper in the midst of civil tranquillity and domestic
peace, for which reason We absolutely prohibit gladiatorial contests.1 1
The gladiatorial combats of Rome, bloody and brutal though they were,
constituted the favorite amusement of both the nobles and the populace, a
conclusive Published
at Berytus, on the Kalends of October, during the Consulate of
Paulinus and Julian, 325. TITLE
XLIV. CONCERNING THE CHASE OF WILD BEASTS. 1. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to Maurianus, Count of the Domestics. We grant
permission to everyone to kill lions, and no one shall have any fear of
prosecution on this account. Moreover, We order that wild beasts which are
sent by the dukes of frontiers to Us cannot, while on the way, be kept in
any city longer than seven days. The violators of this law shall pay a fine
of five pounds of gold to the Treasury. proof of
national decadence and degeneracy. A tendency to reversion to the primal
state of savagery is indicated by the fact that these contests owed their
origin to the human sacrifices which, among the barbarous tribes of Europe,
once formed part of the obsequies of distinguished persons. Early known to,
and practiced by the Greeks, this custom was transmitted by the Etrurians,
from whom the Romans, in their turn, derived it. The celebration of the
rite, which subsequently became a pastime, was supposed to propitiate the
Manes, departed spirits and tutelary deities of families, whose thirst for
blood was one of their most prominent attributes. So important was its
observance considered that wealthy persons often bequeathed x-large sums of
money to be expended for this purpose. These
games were, at first, under the charge of the Eediles, but, afterwards,
special officials were designated to provide for and superintend their
presentation, which, having developed from a private ceremony into a public
and official function, was then transferred from the vicinity of the funeral
pyre to the Forum and the amphitheatre. On grand occasions, and when the
number of combatants was unusuallyx-large , the Circus Maximus, with its
seating capacity of three hundred and eighty-five thousand, was the scene of
this thrilling but repulsive spectacle. By means of it, personal popularity
and political preferment were eagerly sought by both demagogues and
statesmen, who combined the expectation of future, selfish advantage with
the present, pious discharge of filial or paternal duty. Csesar, on his
accession to the office of curule ajdile, in honor of the memory of his
father, exhibited three hundred and twenty pairs of gladiators clad in
magnificent armor embossed and inlaid with gold. Augustus, in his will,
declared that he had caused ten thousand to fight during his reign; Trajan,
however, exhausted the same number of contestants for life and death in the
short space of twenty-three days. There were
no less than fifteen different classes of gladiators, who were distinguished
by their weapons, armor, dress, equipment, nationality, and mode of battle.
Regular schools were established for their instruction; their teachers, or
lanistse, directed their operations in the arena; they were solemnly
sworn "to be burned, conquered, scourged, put to death by the sword, or
whatever the master, to whom we, as regular gladiators, devote ourselves
body and soul, may command." Gladiators
were, at first, solely composed of captives, slaves, and condemned
criminals. They constituted a distinct caste, and their antecedents caused
them to be regarded with contempt even by the lower orders of the populace.
Their fine physique, feats of strength, skill, and daring, nevertheless,
acquired for them the covert, or even open admiration of the gentler sex,
accustomed to the scenes of blood and horror inseparable from the exercise
of their profession. The susceptible Roman damsels, ardent worshippers of
force like all their sisters, in the decadent days of the Empire lavished
gifts and caresses upon these social outcasts, to whose barbarous origin and
former crimes they were willingly blind. To them Given on
the thirteenth of the Kalends of June, during the Consulate of
Constantius and Constans; and also at Constantinople, on the fifth of the
Kalends of October, during the Consulate of Our Lord Honorius, Consul
for the eleventh time, and Constantius, Consul for the second time, 417. TITLE XLV.
CONCERNING THE MAY FESTIVAL. 1. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius to Csesarius, Prsetorian
Prefect. We have
decided that the May Festival shall be re-established for the benefit of the
people of the provinces, provided that decency be observed, and modesty and
chastity be maintained.1 the
successful gladiator was "Suspirium" or "Decus puellamm;" "Him
whom girls sigh for," or "admire;" and his intrigues with high-born maidens
were the scandal of a capital already infamous for its monstrous and
unbridled profligacy. While
participants in contests in the arena were looked upon with disdain by
respectable Romans, this was not the case in early Greece, where men of the
highest rank measured their strength and prowess against one another in the
Olympic Games. This deep-rooted prejudice was subsequently, to a certain
extent removed, and under the Empire it was not unusual for senators, as
well as members of the equestrian order, voluntarily to take part in these
combats, to which no magistrate or tribunal had authority to sentence them
by way of penalty. The better class of citizens, however, considered this
practice as deplorable and disgraceful. "Feminarum in lustrium
senatorumque plures per arenam fcedati sunt." (Tacitus, Annales
XV, 32.) As
disclosed by the famous Roman historian, certain women�who in our age would
be referred to as "champions of advanced ideas"�did not hesitate to don the
martial panoply of battle, and temporarily unsex themselves in their
eagerness for excitement and notoriety. Their efforts to this end, while not
encouraged, do not seem to have been disapproved by the officials in charge
of the public games. In common with the male competitors for popular
applause, they were compelled to obey the commands of the lanista, or
gladiatorial trainer. "Nan dum valida ac juvenilia membra Sufficiunt
galese, dumque ardent sanguine, fertur, Non cogente quidem, sed non
prohibento tribuno, Scripturus leges et regis verba lanistse," �
(Juvenal, Satires XI, 8.) Although,
at the instigation of the Christian clergy, many attempts were made by
Constantine and some of his successors to suppress gladiatorial exhibitions
by means of laws, edicts, and proclamations, still their hold on popular
favor was so powerful as to render these efforts fruitless, and it was not
until the reign of Justinian that they were actually and permanently
abolished throughout the Roman world.�ED. 1
The celebration of the day sacred to Maia, the mother of Mercury, and Flora,
the goddess of flowers, associatedx-large ly with sex worship and the annual
regeneration of Nature, one of the most beautiful and attractive festivals
of antiquity, survived for many centuries in the holiday observance of the
first of May in Europe, whose erotic and Priapic character is disclosed by
the erection of the lofty pole garlanded with flowers�a purely phallic
symbol�around which village maidens in their best attire danced the livelong
day, profoundly ignorant of the origin or signification of the object in
whose honor their charms and graces were dis-. played, and which was the
silent and unappreciative recipient of their devoted homage.�ED. Given at
Constantinople, on the seventh of the Kalends of May, during the
Consulate of Arcadius, Consul for the fourth time, and Honorius, Consul for
the third time, 196. TITLE
XLVI. THE USE OF
ARMS WITHOUT THE KNOWLEDGE OF THE EMPEROR Is FORBIDDEN. 1. The
Emperors Valentinian and Valens to Buleforus, Consular of Campania. No one
shall, hereafter, without Our knowledge and consent, have the right to bear
arms of any description whatever. Given on
the third of the Nones of October, during the Consulate of the Divine
Jovian and Varronian, 364. TITLE
XLVII. CONCERNING
FARMERS, TENANTS OF LAND REGISTERED ON THE CENSUS,1 AND SERFS. 1. The
Emperor Constantine. Farmers
engaged in sowing seed or gathering their crops shall not be subjected to
extraordinary civil burdens, in order that proper time may be given them for
performing their necessary labors. 2. The
Emperor Constantine to Dulcitius, Consular of Emilia. When
anyone wishes to sell or donate land, he cannot retain for himself the serfs
attached to it, nor can he by any private agreement transfer them elsewhere.
For those who think that serfs are an advantage should either keep them on
the land, or relinquish them to those to whom it has been sold, if they
themselves do not expect to obtain any benefit for the land alone. Given at
Milan, on the third of the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of
Constantius, Consul for the ninth time, and Julianus, Consul for the second
time, 357. 3. The
Emperor Valentinian and Valens to Faventius, Vicegerent of Italy. Anyone
who, through Our liberality, obtains vagrant slaves from deserted lands
will, on this account, be liable to the Treasury for the annual payment of
the same amount of rent which the Treasury formerly received from the land
to which the slaves were recently attached. 1
These were possessors of land under a tenure in some respects similar to
that of copyhold at Common Law, known to the Saxons as Bockland (or
"Book-land"), which was called "base" by the old English jurists on account
of its being held subject to the performance of villein services. (Vide
Bracton, De Legibus et Consuetudinibus Anglix II, Vill, 26; Fleta,
Commentarius Juris Anglicani I, 8; Britton, De Juribus Anglicanis
165; Littleton, Tenures X; Coke, Institutes I, 58a.)�ED. We desire
that this rule shall also apply to those who have permitted slaves of this
kind to settle on their own land. Given at
Milan, on the day before the Kalends of August, during the Consulate
of Valentinian and Valens, 365. 4. The
Same Emperors to Modestus. Owners of
land are notified that either they or their agents will be compelled to pay
the tribute originally imposed upon the serfs, in the places from which they
came. We decree that those shall be excepted from this rule who are the
owners of land, no matter what may be its value, and who have been
registered in their own names as owners in the office of the census; for it
is proper that they themselves should pay the tribute in grain to the
regular collector, in proportion to the amount of their possessions. Given at
Constantinople, on the Kalends of May, during the Consulate of
Gratian and Dagalaifus, 366. 5. The
Same Emperors to Orients. The owners
of land shall only exact from their serfs what it pro-. duces, and they must
not collect their rent in money, which rustics need not pay unless the
custom of the country requires it. 6. The
Same Emperors and Gratian to Germanus. The
Governors of provinces shall compel all fugitive serfs, whether attached to
the glebe or not, as well as tenants without distinction of sex, occupation,
or status, to return to the land where they are registered, and have been
born and reared. 7. The
Same Emperors to Maximus. Just as it
is not lawful for serfs attached to the soil to be sold separately, so
rustic slaves and registered serfs shall, by no means, be disposed of in
this way. Nor can anyone fraudulently evade this law (which has often been
done in the past with respect to serfs attached to the glebe) by conveying a
small portion of the land to the purchaser, and transferring therewith all
the slaves belonging to the entire tract; but where all the land, or a
certain part of the same is sold to anyone, the same proportion of slaves
and serfs shall pass with it, and the corresponding number of the same shall
either be delivered or remain with the former owners or possessors. If the
purchaser should disobey this law, he must consider the price which he paid
as lost, and the vendor shall, nevertheless, have a right to recover the
slaves with any offspring they may have. If the
vendor should, for any reason, decline to take advantage of this provision,
and die without having done so, We grant the right of recovery to his heirs
against those of the purchaser, without permitting prescription for long
time to be pleaded, for no one can entertain any doubt that he is a
possessor in bad faith who has bought anything contrary to the provisions of
the laws. 8. The
Same Emperors to Probus. All
fugitive serfs who conceal themselves upon the land of another shall be
recovered, together with the tribute which they owe, that is to say, if
those in whose possession the slaves are found know that they were
fugitives, and belonged to someone else, and were used for his own benefit,
in other words, if they cultivated land the crops of which were to be given
to the owners, or any other services were exacted of them, and they did not
obtain any compensation for their labor, the tribute imposed upon them and
which was lost by the Government shall be collected from the proprietor of
the land. Where,
however, the fugitives concealed the fact that they were of servile
condition, and represented themselves to be free when they applied to
another person, and cultivated land for the purpose of giving only a portion
of the crops to the owner of the same, reserving the remainder for their own
peculium, or if they received a fixed salary for the performance of
certain services, any tribute which may be due to the government shall be
collected from the fugitives themselves; for it is clear that a private
contract was made. But when any debtors are found among these fugitives (as
is usually the case where men of this kind are engaged in commercial
transactions), the judge shall compel what is due to be paid by those who
are liable to the creditors entitled to the same. 9. The
Same Emperors to the People. Exemptions
which have been specially granted, that is to say, of both land and personal
taxes accorded by the municipal magistrates or Governors of provinces, are
hereby annulled, and those who enjoy them shall be returned to their former
condition. Given at
Milan, on the third of the Nones of March, during the Consulate of
Merobaudus, Consul for the second time, and Saturninus, 383. 10. The
Same Emperors to Cynegius, Prsetorian Prefect. Formerly
the rule with reference to the poll-tax was that it should be imposed upon
every man, and every two women; it shall now be imposed upon every two or
three men, or every four women. Therefore, Your Highness will order the
amounts of this tax as above indicated to be justly and properly inscribed
on the public registers, in the country of the Comanenses, in that of the
Ariatensians and Second Armenia, in the country of the Amasenes, in
Helenopontus, in the country of the Diocaesareans, and in Second Cappadocia. 11. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius. We decree
that original serfs shall be exempt through no privilege, dignity, or
authority, but that all the rights which have been at any time obtained by
them through favor shall be abrogated, and that they shall be restored to
their owner, or to the land to which they were attached. 12. The
Same Emperors to Florentinus. We desire
that slaves, tributary serfs, or tenants shall remain with their masters,
for as all of them are apprehensive of punishment, a slave would have no
desire to flee, if he did not know with whom he could take refuge. For no
slave would abandon his master if he was not aware where he could conceal
himself, and every person should receive only those strangers whom he is
convinced are freeborn, and he should, through dread of becoming amenable to
the laws, decline to entertain anyone who merely asserts that he is free.
Therefore, if one of the above-mentioned fugitives should be found, he who
is harboring him shall pay twelve pounds of gold to Our Treasury; and We
order that he must not only return the fugitive to his master, but also give
him another slave of the same value, in addition. 13. The
Same Emperors to Vicentius. We decree
that, so far as the origin of tenants and serfs is concerned, they shall be
considered as of the same condition, even though their names may differ; and
any children born to them shall follow the condition of their father. (1) The
following rule must also be observed. Where a man is the owner of two tracts
of land, one of which has more serfs than are required for its cultivation,
he can transfer those which are not needed to the tract which is deficient;
and if the said tracts should be conveyed to different persons, the transfer
of the serfs above mentioned shall stand, but the owner of the land from
whom they were taken must restore their relatives to them. 14. The
Same Emperors to Vicemtius. If serfs
that are held by anyone in good faith flee and take refuge with others, and
then attempt to deny their status, they must first be returned to the
possessor in good faith, and then the case of their birth and ownership can
be determined. 15. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius. No
collector of debts owing to the Treasury shall ever, in the name of their
masters, molest serfs who are indebted to it, for the reason that We declare
that serfs are so absolutely attached to the glebe that they should not be
removed therefrom for a single instant of time. 16. The
Same Emperors to Palladius. Where a
woman, who is shown to be a serf by birth, marries a freeman in any city or
place whatsoever, it has been decided by the ancient laws that all her
offspring will follow her condition. 17. The
Same Emperors to John. It is
declared by jurisconsults that nothing which can, in any way, prejudice the
title of the land to which a serf is attached, shall be done by him without
the knowledge or consent of the owner. 18.
This Law is Not Authentic. 19. The
Emperor Valentinian. We do not,
under any circumstances, permit serfs to be admitted into the army, nor do
We grant them the privilege of serving as aids to commanders, because, in
this instance, We take into consideration not only the rights of their
masters, but also the honor of the public service. 20. The
Emperor Justinian to Demosthenes, Praetorian Prefect. With a
view to accelerating the progress of litigation, We order that when serfs,
of any class whatsoever, dispute the title of their master to the land which
they cultivate, and We are in doubt on the point whether the master is the
owner of the land or not, or whether the serfs themselves are entitled to
the ownership of the same, it is hereby decreed in such cases that the serfs
must furnish sufficient security before their claims can be heard, except
where their masters are unable to defend themselves by prescription of long
time, and the sureties furnished must guarantee that if the masters gain the
case, they will pay what is due to them. A surety
of this kind shall only be accepted for the term of three years, and, at the
expiration of that time, he must be replaced by another, and, in the
meanwhile, the serfs shall, under no circumstances, be annoyed by their
masters on account of any quitrent to which the latter may be entitled. (1) Where,
however, the serfs are either unwilling or unable to do this, then the
annual quitrent shall be exacted by the judge, at the usual time when it was
paid to the owners, and it shall either be deposited in a church or with the
magistrate of the city within whose jurisdiction the land is situated; or,
if the local church is not suitable for the deposit of the money, it shall
with every necessary precaution be placed in the metropolitan church, and
after the decision has been rendered, it must either be paid to the owners
of the land, or refunded to the serfs. (2)
Moreover, when the quitrent does not consist of money, but is either wholly
or in part paid by the delivery of a certain portion of the crops, the
latter must be sold by the court, and the proceeds of the same deposited in
the manner aforesaid. (3) The
above-mentioned provisions have reference to quitrent paid to the owners of
land, and We must now pass to the duties required by the State. If the
serfs themselves were in the habit of paying what was due to the Treasury in
a certain way, they shall continue to do so, without prejudice to the owners
of the land, who have no right to interfere with the discharge of the
indebtedness to the State, so long as the serfs remain quiet, and offer no
opposition. Where, however, it was the custom for the owners of the land to
receive the entire amount, and pay a portion of it to the Treasury,
retaining the remainder for themselves in satisfaction of their quitrent,
then, if a surety is fur- nished by
the serfs, he must guarantee the payment, not only of the ouitrent to the
owner, but also the tax due to the State, in order that the obligations of
the owners to the Treasury may be discharged. No prejudice shall, on this
account, result to the serfs, for the owners must remain content with the
security furnished with reference to the ouitrent to which they are
entitled. (4) Where,
however, no security was furnished, but the property has been sequestered
and the money deposited, the judge shall take from the amount sufficient for
the payment of what is due to the Treasury, and the owner shall be given
receipts, just as if he himself had paid it, while the remainder due for
quitrent must be deposited in a safe place, until the termination of the
lawsuit. No
prejudice shall result either to the serfs or their masters (because of any
security of this kind) from the sequestration of the property, or the
payment of the sum due to the Treasury, but everything shall remain in
suspense until a decision has been rendered by the court disposing of the
entire affair, clearing up the whole controversy, and showing who was the
owner of the land, and to whom the receipts for what was due to the Treasury
shall hereafter be given, and to whom the quitrent shall be paid or belong. Read seven
times in the New Consistory of the Palace of Justinian. Given . .
. ,. during the Consulate of Decius, 529. 21. The
Same Emperor to the Senate. In order
that it may no longer be doubted what is the status of a child born to a
female serf and a freeman, or to a female serf and a slave, or to a male
serf and a female slave, or whether the condition of the serf or a slave is
rendered worse, We order that what has been provided by former laws with
reference to children of this kind, who are the issue of female serfs and
freemen, shall remain unaltered; and therefore any issue of serfs shall
follow the condition of their mother. If,
however, a child should be born to a male slave and a female serf, or to a
female slave and a male serf, it shall follow the condition of its mother,
whether she was a slave or a serf, which rule has hitherto only been
observed with respect to free persons and slaves. For does any difference
exist between slaves and serfs, both being under the control of their
masters, as a slave can be manumitted with his peculium, and a serf
be released from ownership along with the land to which he is attached ? 22. The
Same Emperor to Julianus, Praetorian Prefect. As we are
aware that our laws do not allow the rights of any one to be prejudiced on
account of his condition, either from his admissions, or because of any
written document, unless additional evidence is produced, We order that an
admission alone, or any private written paper shall not be sufficient to
decide whether or not a man is a serf, but that some other instrument in
writing, either taken from the public records or derived from some other
source recognized by law, must be offered for the purpose of confirming a
document of this kind. For, in the settlement
of such controversies, it is better for the condition of anyone to be
established by different proofs, and that men who, perhaps, are free, may
not be reduced to servitude, merely by admissions, or by the production of
private papers. If,
however, the writing should be confirmed by a subsequent admission, or a
deposition (made voluntarily, and without the employment of force, or as the
result of necessity), or if an instrument having reference to his status, or
any other public document, which had been recorded, should be produced in
which the party in question wrote, stated, and deposed that he was a serf,
then the result of all these combined proofs, that is to say, of the
writing, the admission, and the deposition, would be that the person who
wrote and made the solemn declaration aforesaid was what he represented
himself to be. (1) Again,
a doubt, which is not unreasonable, formerly arose, where the son of a serf
had remained at liberty free for the term of thirty or forty years, or even
longer, while his father was still living, and cultivating the soil, and the
owner of the land, for the reason that he was satisfied with the services of
his father, did not require the presence of the son on his premises,
whether, after the death of the father or after he had become infirm, and
incapable of agricultural toil, his son could be excused on the ground of
his long-continued freedom; and, because for many years he had neither
cultivated the soil, nor performed any other of the labors of a serf, his
master could only blame his own neglect, as every duty which he required was
performed by his father. In all
cases of this kind, it seems to Us to be very harsh that the rights of the
master should be prejudiced by the absence of his serfs, who, having been
born on the land and afterwards being absent, cultivated it by means of
either their fathers, their brothers, or other relatives ; for as a portion
of his body remained upon the land in the form of his relatives, he should
not be considered either to have been absent, to have been on a journey, or
to have possessed his freedom. The rights of the owner shall therefore
remain unimpaired, and so long as the ascendants, descendants, or
collaterals of the serf shall remain on the land, he himself shall be
considered to be there. 23. The
Same to John, Prsetorian Prefect. As it
would be extremely unjust for land, which was in the beginning provided with
serfs, afterwards to be deprived of its members, as it were, and serfs
residing on the lands of others to cause serious loss to the owners of the
land, We decree that, as in the case of decurions, no one is released from
his obligations by lapse of time, so those belonging to the condition of
serfdom cannot be liberated by the passage of years; nor can anyone of this
class claim his freedom on account of any protracted negotiation, but he
shall always remain a serf, and be attached to the glebe; and if he should
lie concealed, or attempt to withdraw from the soil, he shall, like a
fugitive slave, be understood to have stolen himself by long-continued
treachery, and shall remain in this class, together with all his offspring
(if he should have begotten any upon
the land of another), and shall be liable to the payment of quitrent, from
which he cannot be released by any act of generosity
whatsoever. (1) Since
the Anastasian Law provides that the children of anyone who has been
attached to land as a serf for thirty years shall remain there, and not have
the power to migrate elsewhere, the question arose '.whether the children of
either sex�even though they may not have remained for the term of thirty
years on the land or in the village� should be considered serfs, or whether
only their father, who had belonged to this class, should, for that time, be
designated as such, We hereby order that the children of serfs shall, in
accordance with the terms of the above-mentioned law, remain forever free,
and cannot be reduced to an inferior condition; still, they shall not have
permission to leave the land and migrate elsewhere, but must always remain
attached to the soil which their fathers have cultivated. Moreover,
the owners of the land to which such serfs are attached must be careful not
to annoy them in any way, nor inflict any violence on them; but if this
should be proved to have been done, and a decision rendered by a judge to
that effect, the Governor of the province in which the act was perpetrated
shall see that the injury is atoned for (if any took place), and the ancient
custom with reference to the quit-rent is observed; and permission shall be
granted to the serfs to leave the places where they reside. We decree
that this rule shall apply not only to serfs themselves, but also to their
children of both sexes and of all ages, so that any who have been born upon
the land may remain there subject to the same regulations and conditions
under which We have prescribed that their parents should reside upon land
owned by others. (2) Again,
no one shall be permitted knowingly and deliberately to harbor on his own
premises any serf or dependent attached to the land of another. Where,
however, he has received him in good faith, and afterwards ascertains that
someone else is entitled to his services, or is notified of this fact by the
owner of the land, or the master of the serf, either in person or by his
agent, he must restore the serf with all his peculium, and his
offspring. If he should fail to do this, he shall be compelled to settle all
claims due to the Treasury, whether derived from the land, or payable
annually, for which the serf was liable during the time he remained with
him. This shall be accomplished by the care and diligence of the prefect and
the Governor of the province, by whom punishment shall be inflicted, and
restitution shall be made in accordance with the ancient constitutions. 24. The
Same Emperor to John, Prsetoricm Prefect. We decree that, when male
serfs marry free women, no matter with what intention or by what
contrivance, either with or without the knowledge of their masters, the
women as well as any children who are known to have been born from such a
marriage shall retain their freedom. It should, however, undoubtedly be
observed that where a child ig'born to a free husband and a wife who is a
serf, it will follow the
servile condition of the mother, and will not enjoy the freedom of its
father. And, in
order that serfs may not think that an attempt of this kind will go
unpunished (which is greatly to be feared), and that the condition of men of
this kind may not decrease little by little on account of their marriages
with free women, We decree that if any such act should be perpetrated by a
male serf, his master shall himself have full authority to punish him by the
imposition of a moderate penalty (or the Governor of the province can do
so), and separate him from the woman. If he should neglect to do this, he
can only blame his own negligence for any loss which he may sustain. TITLE
XLVIII. CONCERNING
THE EXEMPTION OF CITIZENS FEOM THE CAPITATION TAX. 1. The
Emperors Constantine to Eusebius, Governor of Lycia and Pamphilia. The people
of the City of Rome (as is also the case in the provinces of the East) shall
not be subjected to the imposition of a poll-tax, but are by this law
entitled to exemption from the same. Given on
the Kalends of June, during the third Consulate of Constantine and
Licinius, 313. TITLE
XLIX. IN WHAT
CASES REGISTERED SERFS CAN ACCUSE THEIR MASTERS. 1. The
Emperor Constantine. Any serf,
from whom more is exacted by his master than was required of him in former
times, and he was previously accustomed to pay, should appear before a judge
as soon as he can obtain access to him and prove the offence, so that he who
is convicted of having demanded more than he was in the habit of receiving
may be prohibited from doing so hereafter, having first restored what he is
known to have extorted by this illegal demand. 2. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius. Serfs
inscribed upon the register of the census are not subject to the same
tributes as those whose names are not enrolled thereon, but as they who are
compelled to make annual payments as the result of their condition are, to a
certain extent, in a state of servitude, it would be intolerable for them to
be permitted to institute legal proceedings against persons by whom there is
no doubt that they can be sold along with the land to which they are
attached. We shall hereafter deprive them of permission to do this, for no
serf must dare to bring his mas- ter, to
whom he and all his property are known to belong, into court, for it has
frequently been decided that a serf cannot, without the knowledge of his
master, sell, or alienate in any other way, the land to which he is
attached, just as he whom the laws do not permit to have any property of his
own, and who is not authorized to acquire or transfer it, and whom the laws
only permit to obtain and hold property for the benefit of his master,
cannot appear against the latter in court. Hence We exclude persons of this
kind from appearing against their masters or patrons in all civil
proceedings, except in cases of extortion, in which former Emperors have
granted this privilege, and We also deny them the right to prosecute the
latter criminally by accusations of a public character, except where some
injury has been committed against them or their relatives. TITLE L.
CONCERNING THE SERFS OF PALESTINE. 1. The
Emperors Valentinian and Valens. As the law
promulgated by Our predecessors prescribes that serfs shall remain in the
condition in which they were born in all the other provinces subject to Our
Empire, so, in order that they may not be able to depart from those places
which they are engaged in cultivating, or abandon the soil which should
always be tilled by them, and as this does not apply to the owners of land
in the Province of Palestine, We now decree that no serf of Palestine shall
have the right to wander about, and boast that he is free, but shall, as in
other provinces, be subject to the proprietor of the land, so that he cannot
depart therefrom without being liable to punishment; and it is also added
that full authority to claim him is hereby granted to the said proprietor. TITLE LI.
CONCERNING THE SERFS OF THRACE. 1. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius. The
poll-tax is hereby forever abolished throughout the entire Province of
Thrace, and only the land tax shall be paid. And, in order that permission
may not appear to have been granted to serfs liable to tribute, to withdraw
and wander wherever they please, they themselves shall be retained in their
original condition; and, even though they may appear to be freeborn, they
shall still be considered to be attached to the land where they originated;
nor shall they have the power to go wherever they choose, or to change their
residence, but the owners of the land shall exercise over them the rights
and care of patrons and the authority of masters. Moreover,
if anyone should think he has the right to harbor or retain a serf, he shall
be compelled to pay two pounds of gold to him whose land the fugitive serf
abandoned, and he shall also surrender the latter, together with all his
peculium and his children. TITLE LII. CONCERNING
THE SERFS OF ILLYRIA. 1. The
Emperors Valentinian, Theodosius, and Arcadius. We decree
that the vassals and tenants of both Illyria and the neighboring countries
shall not have permission to abandon the land to which it is certain that
they are attached by origin and birth, but shall continue to cultivate it,
not on the condition of paying tribute, but under the name and appellation
of serfs; so that if they desert it and go elsewhere, after having been
brought back they can be placed in chains, and subjected to other
punishment. The penalties denounced against those who receive the serfs of
others, even if they are not known to be such, shall be enforced, and shall
consist of indemnity for the services which were lost, and the injury
sustained by the place which they abandoned, as well as of a fine, the
amount of which We leave to the discretion of the court; so that the owner
of the land on which the serf is shown to have been employed may be
compelled to suffer punishment in proportion to the nature of the offence;
nor shall there be any ground for ignorance, as the mere fact that he kept
possession of a serf who was unknown to him will, of itself, be sufficient
to establish the offence. Again, if
anyone should receive a slave in any of the countries above mentioned, he
shall not be allowed to excuse himself through ignorance, but will be liable
to a penalty of fourfold damages; and, in addition, must make good the
losses sustained by the owner of the slave. We decree
that the same rule that We have prescribed concerning emancipated serfs *
shall be observed with reference to freedmen who are harbored in this way. 1
The Romans divided tenants, in general, into two classes: inquilini,
or lessee of houses, and coloni, or lessees of land. The first of
these terms was, for the most part, applied to persons who rented property
in towns or cities. The
primary and usual signification of colonus was serf, otherwise
designated servus terras, or adscriptus glebss (one who is
attached to the glebe). The colonus occupied an anomalous position in
the eye of the law. He was nominally free, enjoying the right to marry and
make other valid contracts, was subject to taxation, and could do many other
things forbidden to a slave. Still his liberty was far from absolute, as he
was obliged to remain on the land where he was born, and not only was he
prohibited from leasing it, but his master could not dispose of him
separately, or even manumit him. He was, therefore, as his name implies,
practically a part of the soil upon which he performed his daily toil. His
children were also hereditary bondmen, and the offspring of a female serf,
like that of a slave, in accordance with the maxim "Partus sequitur
ventrem," followed the condition of the mother. While the
colonus could own personal property, he could not alienate it without
his master's consent. He did not
necessarily owe his status to the accident of birth. He might voluntarily
acquire it by announcing his intention before a competent tribunal, and
contracting marriage with a female of the class in which he desired to be
enrolled. The same rule was applicable to women. When once assumed, however,
the acquired status of the individual could 'never be renounced or
abandoned. TITLE LIII. No ONE
SHALL EXTEND PROTECTION TO PEASANTS OR SUPPORT THEM IN ANY CHANGES WHICH
THEY MAY MAKE. 1. The
Emperor Leo to Eryfh/rius, Praetorian Prefect. If anyone,
after the publication of this law, should, for the purpose of defrauding the
State out of any tax or obligation which is due, claim the protection of a
person of rank, whatever has been enacted on this It was
often found to be a convenient and profitable manner of permanently
disposing of able-bodied mendicants and impostors, by the authorities, to
arrest and turn them over to some land proprietor as coloni, and
thus, from being a burden, they became a benefit to the community. The method
of leasing to coloni was similar to that employed at the present day.
Rent could be made payable in cash, or by giving a share of the crop; and
when discharged by the delivery of farm products, the tenant was styled
colonus partiarius. The nature of the compensation was, however,
entirely regulated by the agreement made between the contracting parties. It was an
ancient rule of law that where a man who was actually free cultivated land
as a serf for the term of thirty years, the title to it became vested in him
without any qualification whatever. Such tenants were known as coloni
liberi. The privilege of thus obtaining liberty and property
simultaneously by usucaption was rescinded by Justinian. The condition of
colonus, originally an incident of conquest, and universally imposed
upon the provinces of the Empire, survived for many centuries in Eastern
Europe, and "has only within a comparatively recent period
been abolished. The Saxon
ceorl (or churl) was the prototype of the villain of the English
.law. The social position upon which his integrity (or lack of it) was
presumed to depend was so lightly considered that the oath of a thegn,
or lord, was judicially declared to be equal to that of six villeins,
or ceorls. "Thaini jusjurandum contravalet jusjurandum sex villanorum."
(Ancient Laws and Institutes of England; Leges Regis Henrici Primi
LXIV, 2.) The wer-gild, or fixed sum which a homicide was
compelled to pay to the family of his victim, in Northumberland, was, in the
case of an ealdorman�that is a general, noble, or royal councillor�
thirty times greater than that which could be demanded by the relatives of a
ceorl. � The status of the latter, who, like the Roman colonus
liber us, was nominally free, was, nevertheless, a most onerous and
degraded one. The churl
is thus defined by an old English legal writer: "Ceorle
(that is of the Carle or Churle) and Husbandman. The Ancients called him
in Latin Villanus, not as we ordinarily take it for a Bondman, but , for him
that dwelling in a Village or Country Town, lived by the Country course of
Husbandry. "Such were
the Ceorls among the Saxons; but of two sorts, one that hired the Lord's Out
Land or Tenementary Land (called also the Polcland) like our Farmers; the
other that tilled and manured his Inland or Demeans (yielding Operam
not Censum, Work and not Rent), and were thereupon called his Socmen
or Ploughmen. These, no doubt, were oftentimes his very Bondmen. "The first
sort, who having ordinarily no Lands of their own, lived upon the Outlands
before mentioned of their Lord the Thane, as customary Tenants at his Will
(after the usual manner of that time), rendring into him a certain portion
of Victuals, and things necessary for Hospitality. This Rent or Retribution
they called Feorme, but the word in the Saxon signifieth Meat or Victuals;
and tho' we have ever since Henry IPs time chang'd this reservation of
Victuals into Mony, yet in letting our Lands, we still retain the name of
Fearms and Fearmers unto this
day. "But this
Service was no Bondage. For the Ceorl or Husbandman might as well leave this
Land at his Will, as the Lord might put him from it at his Will: subject,
either under the pretext of a donation, a sale, a lease, or any other
contract, shall be void; and all notaries who dare to draw up such
instruments shall be punished by the confiscation of their property ;
provided they acted knowingly, and the estates or lands of those who have
appealed to the protection of the said powerful person shall be confiscated. Moreover,
all those who, contrary to the public welfare, have been convicted of having
extended their patronage to persons intending to defraud the Treasury, if
they are of noble rank, shall be condemned to pay a fine of a hundred pounds
of gold; and if they are of moderate fortune, shall be punished by the loss
of all their property; and those also who, by their wicked arts, have
dishonorably encouraged these nefarious acts, shall suffer the same penalty. We order
that this law shall be valid and enforced from the time fixed by the
constitution promulgated by the Emperor Martian, of Divine Memory; that is
to say, in the province of Thrace, for thirty years from the Consulate of ^tius,
Consul for the second time, and Sigisbuldus; and in the East and the
Provinces of Egypt, Pontus, and Asia, for twenty-six years, that is to say
from the Consulate of Cyrus. and
therefore it was provided by the Laws of Ina in what manner he should leave
the Land when he departed from it to another Place. And the Writ of Waste in
Pitz-Herbert seemeth to shew that they might depart if they were not then
well used. "It is
apparent also that the Ceorl was of free Condition, for that his Person was
valued as a Member of the Common-Wealth in the Laws of ^thelstan and his
least valuation is there reckoned to be 200, whereas the Bondman was not
valued at all, for that he was not (as I said) any part of the Commonwealth,
but of his Master's Substance; nor was he capable of any Public Office. But
the Ceorl (tho7 he had no Land) might rise to be the Leader of
his Country-men, and to use the Armour of a Thane or Knight, viz. an Helmet,
and Habergeon, and a gilt Sword. And if his Wealth so increased as that he
became owner of five Hides of Land, the valuation of his Person (which they
call'd his Were or Weregild) was increased to two thousand thrimsas,
that is six thousand shillings, and being then also adorned with other marks
of Dignity, he was counted for a Thane." (Spelman, English Works II, Pages
14, 15.) Early
English authorities practically place villeins in the category of slaves,
their condition being due to their birth. "Sunt autem nativi a prima
nativitate sua, quemadmodmn si quis fuerit procreatus ex nativo & nativa,
ille quidem nati-vus nascitur. Idem est si ex patre libera & matre nativa."
(Glanvil, Tractatus De Legibus et Consuetudinibus Angliss V, 6.)
When a freeman married a woman born in villeinage, he "lost his law," and
himself became a villein. The issue of two villeins of different sexes,
belonging to different lords, was divided equally between the latter. Coke
describes villeinage as follows: "Villenagium is the service of a
bondman. And yet a freeman may doe the service of him that is bond."
(Institutes I, II, 116a.) Those subject to this tenure were of two kinds,
villeins in gross, who were attached to the person of their lord, and could
be sold or donated by him; and villeins regardant, who were attached to the
soil. The condition of the villein was one of abject submission to his lord.
He was substantially a mere chattel, like the horse and ox with which he
toiled. He could hold no property of any description, not even conditionally
or precariously, in which he was inferior in privileges to the Roman slave.
The degrading menial services to which he was liable were defined only by
the caprice of his lord. The latter could inflict severe corporeal
punishment upon him, but had no right to maim, or kill him. Unlike 2. The
Emperor Justinian. We decree
that when the tributary of anyone marries a woman who is the tributary of
another, or, on the other hand, when some one's female slave marries the
slave of another, the children of the tributary, as well as those of the
slave, will follow the fortune of their mothers, and will belong to the
owners of the latter. TITLE LIV. PEASANTS
SHALL NOT BE SUBJECTED TO ANY NEW OBLIGATIONS. 1. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, and the Caesars. No
peasant, residing outside the walls of a town, who pays his poll-tax or
contributes his amount of grain, shall be subjected to any other obligations
by the Receiver of Our Treasury, nor shall he be compelled to furnish mules
or horses for the public service. the
colonus, the villein could be voluntarily manumitted by whoever was
entitled to his services. Freedom thus obtained was, as with the colonus
under other circumstances, qualified, and only applicable to cases in
which the interests of the lord and his successors were involved. Hence, if
a villein, who had been liberated, appeared in court against a stranger, he
could not, even if he had been knighted, proceed, if his birth in villeinage
was established by his adversary. When a lord sued his villein or seduced
his wife, either of these acts, ipso facto, immediately caused his
emancipation. Residence for a year and a day in a town enjoying franchise
either by prescription or charter, enabling him to be admitted into the
community as a citizen, also released him from the obligations of villeinage.
(Vide Glanvil, Ibid., V, 5.) According
to the old English law, there were two methods by which a person could be
subjected to the obligations of villeinage. "Also,
every villein is either a villeine by title of prescription, to wit, that
See and his ancestors have been villeines time out of mind of man; or he is
a villeine by his owne confession in a court of record. "But if a
freeman hath divers issues, and afterwards he confesseth himselfe to be a
villaine to another in a court of record; yet those issues which he hath
before the confession are free, but the issues which he shall have after the
confession shall be villaines." (Littleton, Tenures II, II, Secs. 175, 176.) This
confession is interpreted by Coke to mean that a freeman could not, as under
the Civil Law, voluntarily adopt the status and incident disabilities of a
serf; and that it merely meant that he publicly acknowledged that he was
born in that condition, and therefore had hitherto, occupied a position in
society to which he was not entitled. (Coke, Institutes III, II, 117b.) If
this be the case, it seems extraordinary that his children, born while he
was in reality a serf, should become free; while their father, whose status
always legally remained the same, despite the pretended character which he
had wrongfully assumed, was reduced to bondage. The
requirements of serfdom, during the Middle Ages, were far more exacting and
oppressive in France than in England. The tyranny of the nobles was
exercised, almost without restraint, upon the unhappy dependent, whose birth
rendered him a slave in all but name. The odious privilege known as the
Jus primse noctis, or "Droit de prelibation," attaching to many
fiefs, including those held by the clergy, by which the bride of a serf was
at the discretion of her lord immediately after the marriage ceremony, and
which was unknown in England, was one of the most reprehensible but popular
of the seigniorial rights enjoyed by the privileged classes of the kingdom,
which were swept away by the Revolution.�ED. 2. The
Emperors Valentinian and Valens to Probus, Prsetorian Prefect of Ittyria. Any of
those belonging to the retinue of Governors of provinces, who hold the first
rank in different offices, and, under the pretext of public duty, have the
power to commit extortion and impose upon any peasant who is required to
render them services, just as if he was their own slave, or deprive him of
his slaves or his cattle, for the purpose of converting them to their own
use, shall, having been deprived of all their property, be sentenced to
perpetual exile, and any peasant who voluntarily assists in the perpetration
of such acts shall be punished with equal severity. Given at
Agrippina, on the day before the Kalends of October, during the
Consulate of Valentinian and Valens, 365. TITLE LV. THE
RESIDENTS OF A MOTHER-VILLAGE ARE NOT PERMITTED TO TRANSFER THEIR LANDS TO
STRANGERS. 1. The
Emperors Leo and Anthemius to Nicostratus, Praetorian Prefect. Through
motives of humanity, We deem it necessary for the following provision to be
added to those previously enacted with reference to what are called
"mother-villages," to prevent the owner of land from transferring the same
to a stranger, under any circumstances. Hence, if anyone should desire to
alienate land which belongs to him, he shall not be permitted, under the
terms of any contract whatsoever, to convey the ownership and possession of
said land to anyone except a registered inhabitant of the same village, and
all strangers are hereby notified that if they attempt to conclude, or
obtain possession of property by means of a transaction of this kind, in
violation of what is forbidden by law, every such agreement entered into
will be of no force or effect, and if it has been completed, and the
property delivered, the latter shall merely be returned. TITLE LVI. No
RESIDENT OF A VILLAGE SHALL BE LIABLE FOR THE DEBTS OF OTHER RESIDENTS OF
THE SAME VILLAGE. 1. The
Emperor Zeno. It is not
only a serious offence in law, but it is also contrary to the principles of
natural equity that persons should be molested on account of the debts of
others, and therefore, We forbid injustice of this kind to be perpetrated
against the inhabitants of villages under any circumstances. TITLE LVII. CONCERNING
TAXES, TAX GATHERERS, APPRAISERS, AND INSPECTORS. 1. The
Emperor Constantine to the People. As the
receivers of taxes in cities, acting in collusion with powerful persons, are
in the habit of transferring the greater part of the burden of taxation to
persons of inferior rank, everyone who is able to prove that he has been
imposed upon in this way shall only be required to pay the amount originally
allotted to him. Given at
Rome, on the fifteenth of the Kalends of February, during the
Consulate of Constantine, Consul for the third time, and Licinius, 313. 2. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius to Eutro-pius, Prsetorian
Prefect. Anyone who
cuts down his vines, or removes the buds from his fruit trees, for the
purpose of avoiding the payment of taxes, and fraudulently represents
himself to be poor, shall be subject to the penalty of the law as soon as he
is detected. But as you are found to have done this without fraudulent
intent, and not for the purpose of causing sterility or the failure of the
fruit crop, but in order to increase production, you will incur no criminal
responsibility. Given at
Constantinople, on the day before the Nones of June, during the
Consulate of Eucherius and Syagrius, 381. 3. The
Same Emperors to Cynegius, Prsetorian Prefect. If anyone
should make complaint of having been imposed upon, and an appraiser should
be despatched for the purpose of investigation, and the tributary should
then remove his agent, or eject his tenant, under the pretext of his
obstinacy, he shall, by Our authority, be compelled to pay the amount of the
tax fixed by the appraiser, during his own absence, or that of his agent. Given at
Constantinople, on the sixth of the Kalends of April, during the
Consulate of Our Prince Honorius and Evodius, 386. 4. The
Emperors Theodosius, Arcadius, and Honorius to Rufinus, Prsetorian Prefect. All land
shall be inscribed upon the rolls of the Census, and whenever relief is
demanded, the amount of tax assessed upon sterile and barren soil shall be
made up by a levy upon that which is cultivated and productive. Given at
Constantinople, on the third of the Nones of April, during the
Consulate of Theodosius, Consul for the third time, and Abundan-tius, 393. 5. The
Same Emperors to Rufinus, Prsetorian Prefect. Those who complain of
having been imposed upon by appraisers, and allege that they have been
subjected to unjust burdens, have the right to
accuse them, if any indulgence was granted to others, or any property was
fraudulently misappropriated, and shall be entitled to relief, where they
can prove that they have been treated with injustice, or that a criminal
transaction has taken place, for the purpose of favoring others. This,
however, should be done within a year after the record was made, by which it
appears that an inequitable burden was imposed, and, during the same time an
accusation must be brought against the appraiser, and the fact that he has
favored another in consideration of having been paid must be established, so
that he may be held responsible for the amount of the excess which he
fraudulently misappropriated from the contribution due to the State. This
action shall not be barred by lapse of time, except in the case of minors
who are undefended. Those who were absent on public business, but who acted
within the time prescribed by law, shall, for this reason, have power to
apply to the courts for relief. Given at
Constantinople, on the third of the Kalends of December, during the
Consulate of Our Lord the Emperor Theodosius, Consul for the third time, and
Abundantius, 393. 6. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius to Eusebius, Praetorian Prefect. When
appraisers and examiners are found guilty of negligence, or of illegally
favoring anyone, they shall not only be subjected to the loss of their
property, but shall also be forced to pay a fine equal to four times the
amount of their salaries. Those who are convicted of having accepted
anything to the prejudice of the people of the provinces shall be compelled
to pay fourfold damages. Gfoen at
Milan, on the fourth of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of
Arcadius and Honorius, Consuls for the third time, 396. 7. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to Sebastian, Count of the First Rank. Where
abandoned land has been transferred by an appraiser to anyone, the latter
shall retain possession of the same without being disturbed. Moreover, We do
not permit the Treasury to molest the new owner, on account of any previous
contributions which remain unpaid, as one should not be responsible for the
fault of another. If, however, any private individual should allege that
land abandoned up to the present time is encumbered in his favor, or that he
is entitled to it for some other reason, he must prove his allegations v/ithout
delay, either in person, or through someone else authorized by law to do so,
in order that, if his claim is an equitable one, the property may be
transferred to him, and he who received it from the appraiser shall be
reimbursed for the expenses incurred in the improvement of the property. But, to
prevent donations, once made, from being interfered with by means of
litigation, We decree that the term of six months shall be established,
within which time he who thinks that he has a good title to
the property must institute the proper proceedings to recover it. When,
however, the term above designated is permitted to expire, We are unwilling
for any attempt to be made for its recovery. If anyone should, either in his
own proper person, or by his representatives, neglect to take this step,
when the appraiser adjudges him the land, and the six months should elapse,
he shall not be able to do so at any time
thereafter. \
Given at Ravenna, on the day before the Ides of March, during the
Consulate of Honorius, Consul for the eleventh time, and Constantius, Consul
for the second time, 417. TITLE
LVIII. CONCERNING
ABANDONED LANDS AND WHEN SUCH AS ARE BARREN
ARE CONSIDERED TO BE ATTACHED TO THOSE THAT ARE
FERTILE. 1. The
Emperor Constantine. As Our
relative, the Divine Aurelian, ordered the decurionates of cities to be
responsible for the taxes due on abandoned lands, as well as on those whose
owners cannot be found, so We decree that, after the first three years of
possession, they shall be exempt from all enforced contributions. We decree
that this law shall be observed, and if it should be established that the
said decurionates are not able to pay the taxes assessed on said lands, the
latter shall be divided among the citizens. 2. The
Same Emperor. When
anyone buys land from a tenant holding under emphyteusis, or having a
private right to the same through inheritance, upon which other real
property is dependent, and the strength of the latter having become
undermined, it falls into decay, any burdens attaching to the ownership of
the said land which was useless while in the hands of the person who
abandoned it must be borne by the purchaser. Given at
Thessalonica, on the eighth of the Ides of December, during the
Consulate of Felicianus and Titian, 337. 3. The
Emperors Valentinian and Valens. Anyone who
obtains deserted land under a grant of immunity from taxation for a certain
time shall not be placed in possession of the same before sureties, who are
solvent, have been furnished at the risk of the decurions, or he has
hypothecated lands of his own which should be of good quality, and thereby
have given sufficient security that the land acquired by him will not be
abandoned with any detriment to the public welfare. 4. The
Same Emperors and Gratian to Crescentius. Testamentary heirs are also
obliged to sustain fiscal burdens imposed upon unproductive land belonging
to the estate, or if they think that they
should reject the estate, they must restore to it everything which they have
received therefrom, by any right or title whatsoever. Given on the fourth of
the Ides of July, during the Consulate of Gratian, Consul for the
second time, and Probus, 337. 5. The
Emperors Valentinian and Theodosius. Persons
who have acquired productive lands from the State shall also receive other
lands which have been abandoned, and if they should consider themselves
aggrieved by the addition of lands which they formerly abandoned through
disgust, they must transfer them to other decurions, who will hold them
under the condition of paying the taxes assessed upon both, for it would be
unjust for the choice land to be retained by a few persons, and the
decurionate to be oppressed with the burden imposed by the remainder. 6. The
Same Emperors. Where a
lessee is in possession of a fertile tract of land, which has been acquired
from the public domain, or from some temple, an unproductive tract shall be
united with it. When, however, the lessor refuses to accept it, another
possessor must be sought for on the same terms, and if a voluntary lessor
cannot be found, then the land shall revert to the ancient possessors, that
is to say, the decurions, or any others whomsoever, with the addition of the
barren land as above mentioned, after solvent sureties have been furnished. Given at
Constantinople, on the fifteenth of the Kalends of February, during
the Consulate of Merobaudus and Saturninus, 383. 7. The
Same Emperor. Anyone who
cultivates an abandoned tract of land belonging to Our private domain, and
renders it fertile and valuable shall, in accordance with the rule
established in such cases, become the private owner of the same forever, and
shall hold it as his own property, just as if he had acquired it by
inheritance from his ancestors, and shall have the right to bequeath it to
his descendants; nor can anyone, by the production of a rescript, or of any
other Imperial written instrument, exclude him from the enjoyment of the
fruits of the labor which he has performed. Moreover,
We order that those who are in possession of rich and fertile lands, or even
think that they are now entitled to any such, shall be liable for all taxes
due at the time on lands which have been abandoned. Those, likewise, who
hold lands which are neither fertile nor altogether sterile, under the
tenure of emphyteusis, as in the case of those who are also in need of
relief, must remember that after the term of two years has expired they
shall, in conformity with the ordinary rule, be liable for the regular taxes
which may be due. No one, no
matter what his rank or power may be, shall be released from the obligation
of receiving as his own lands which have been abandoned, and which formed
part of Our patrimony, and he must pay the tributes and tax imposed upon
them. It should
also be specially observed that the adjoining owners will primarily be
liable for this payment, and if the said lands do not join, and are not in
the same neighborhood, those farther away will be responsible. The
appointment should be made in such a way as to be based upon propinquity, or
regulated by the intervening space, and in such a way as to be in conformity
with justice and moderation, so that what is for the profit of all may be
effected by universal consent. 8. The
Emperors Valentinian, Theodosius, and Arcadius to Tatian, Praetorian
Prefect. Where
anyone desires to cultivate fields abandoned by their owner, -whether they
are situated at a distance, or are adjacent to his own premises, and whether
they belong to private individuals, or are part of the public domain, he is
hereby notified that he has Our authority to do so; provided, however, that
if the new cultivator establishes himself on the vacant or abandoned land,
and the former owner wishes to assert his right to the same within the term
of two years, he shall have the right to do so, after having, in the first
place, reimbursed the recent occupant for any expenses which he may have
incurred. If, however, the said term of two years has expired, he who
remained silent during the time shall have no right to either the
possession, or ownership. 9. The
Same Emperors and Uonorius. All those,
without exception, who hold under a lease lands belonging to Our private
domain, are hereby informed that they are required to accept lands of
inferior fertility along with those which are productive, and they must not
refuse to hold them, or, if they reject fields which are sterile, they must
surrender those which are fertile. 10. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius to Eutychianus, Pr&-torian Prefect. Persons
who have received rich and fruitful lands from the State shall be compelled
to accept, along with them, a proportionate amount of sterile and
unproductive soil. Given at
Constantinople, on the Nones of March, during the Consulate of
Honorius, Consul for the fourth time, and Eutychianus, 398. 11. The
Same Emperors to Hadrian. The owners
of abandoned lands shall be summoned by public proclamation to return,
resume possession of the same within the term of six months, and pay any
taxes which may be due. If, however, they show by their absence that the
land did not produce crops sufficient to pay the tribute, and they refuse to
return, the land shall be transferred to those who are willing to accept it,
and who promise that they will certainly pay the tribute in arrears. They
shall then obtain undisputed ownership of the said land, and are notified
that, if afterwards they discharge the indebtedness they will be subjected
to no annoyance, and will not, through the intrigues of anyone whomsoever,
be deprived of the land which they occupy. We also enjoin upon them the
payment of tribute from the time when they first acquired possession of the
land in question. 12. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to Seleucus, Prsetorian Prefect. We order,
by this law, that no possessor of land which is profitable shall be rendered
liable for debts due from other persons whose land is unproductive, and that
fertile lands shall not be considered as united with others which are
sterile, unless it is shown that they belong to the same person; and this
rule is established to prevent any extortion from being committed under any
pretext or fiction. Given at
Ravenna, on the day before the Kalends of February, during the
Consulate of Honorius, Consul for the eighth time, and Theodosius, Consul
for the fifth time, 412. 13. The
Same Emperors. The
managers and the owners of land are warned that if, through their fault, the
tribute due on account of said land is not paid, it will be absolutely
necessary for the ownership of the same to be transferred. 14. The
Same Emperors. Lands
which decurionates have, under some contract, which has been duly registered
with the Governor of the province, either abandoned or conveyed to others,
shall remain permanently in the possession of those who cultivated them, and
pay the tribute due to the Treasury, and the decurionates shall not have the
power to reclaim them. 15. The
Same Emperors to Sebastianus. Where
anyone has legally received, from the proper authority, any deserted lands,
taxes upon which were levied for the benefit of the navy, and which have
remained abandoned up to this time, it is proper that they should be
improved in every respect, and that the naval assessment should not be
imposed upon them except when other financial burdens have been suspended. 16. The
Same Emperors to Hermogenes. When
anyone, by the authority of the Emperor, receives unproductive lands forming
part of the Imperial domain, under the agreement to pay a certain tax, We
desire him to retain undisputed possession of the same in consideration of
his paying annually the amount which the Emperor has declared must be paid;
and We decree that the said land shall hereafter not be subjected to any new
tax, additional burden, or imposition whatsoever, as it would be absurd for
persons, at Our request, to improve unproductive lands which demand the
exertion of great labor, or the expenditure of entire fortunes to complete
said improvements, so that being deceived, and compelled to assume an
unexpected burden, they may allege that they have been, as it were,
defrauded; and that if they had known that the lands had been
transferred to them under such conditions, they would have refused to accept
them, or even to engage in their cultivation. 17. The
Emperor Valentinian. We order
that no decurion shall be responsible for any taxes due from the lands of
others, but shall only be obliged to pay what is assessed upon his own
property. Given at
Ravenna, on the fifth of the Kalends of May, after the Consulate of
Felix and Taurus, 429. TITLE LIX. CONCERNING
LANDS AND THEIR BOUNDARIES, MARSHES, PASTURES, FRONTIER MILITARY STATIONS,
AND THE GARRISONS OF FORTRESSES. 1. The
Emperors Valentinian, Valens, and Gratian to Licinius, Prsetorian Prefect. Tiberianus
designated certain lands whose owners were charged with the transportation
of grain to the frontiers after having carefully weighed the ability of the
latter to discharge this duty, hence We, by this general law, do order that
the regulations of Tiberianus shall be observed, hereby annulling every
exemption which may have been obtained through the influence of anyone, or
by means of some petition furtively presented for that purpose; and, in
addition, We decree that, for the future, no one shall be permitted to evade
this ancient custom, ,or refuse obedience to the present law, or request
that it may not be enforced. 2. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius. The
possessor of lands attached to fortresses must surrender and abandon them,
for the reason that only those to whom they have been assigned are entitled
to hold lands attached to fortresses, unless some ancient custom is
applicable to them. If any
private individual, who is not a soldier of the garrison of a fortress,
should hereafter be found in possession of such lands, he shall be punished
with death and the confiscation of his property. 3. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian. Where
soldiers have been accustomed to take care of, and plow lands on the
frontiers, together with the marshes in the neighborhood, for their own
benefit, under some ancient law, free from all public burdens, and when the
said lands are, at present, in cultivation, they shall be held by said
soldiers without question as to their title, and free from the imposition of
any tax; and if such lands are in the possession of Others, they can not be
acquired by the latter through lapse of time, and can be recovered from all
those who hold them; and We desire them to be transferred to the said
soldiers without being liable to any enforced contribution, as was
prescribed by an ancient law. The
penalty of confiscation shall be inflicted upon those who violate the
present rule, for when anyone by purchase holds possession of property like
that above mentioned (which he should, by no means, venture to do), he will
unquestionably have a right of action against the vendor. TITLE LX.
CONCERNING PUBLIC AND PRIVATE PASTURES. 1. The
Emperors Valentinian, Theodosius, and Arcadius. As there
is no reason why the rent of pastures belonging to Our private domain should
be increased, this must not be done according to the pleasure of decurions,
for We have learned that higher rent has been collected by them, and that
they have also excluded animals belonging to Our private domain from said
pastures. The Emperor Julian, of Divine Memory, forbade this by a decree
which he promulgated, and therefore, Your Excellency having summoned the
Governors of provinces, will inform them that this liberty which the
municipalities have assumed cannot be tolerated, but that the same custom
which was established in ancient times shall continue to prevail. 2. The
Emperors Arcadia and Honorius. Your
Excellency must see that animals belonging to soldiers are excluded from all
public fields and pleasure grounds, and forbid them to be pastured there,
and all persons, including your subordinate officials, are notified that if
anyone should, hereafter, make use of the above-mentioned fields for this
purpose, he shall be compelled to pay twelve pounds of gold to the Treasury,
and the same penalty shall be imposed if the fields belonging either to
private individuals, or to the citizens of Antioch, are trespassed upon in
this manner. Decurions
must, however, provide for the maintenance of animals belonging to the
soldiers, without causing any injury to the inhabitants of the provinces. 3. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to All Counts and Generals. Lands
belonging to the inhabitants of Our provinces, as well as those of Our
private domain, must not be injured or interfered with by soldiers, and
therefore, by the present law, which has been promulgated to the Prefecture
for execution, We decree that this abuse shall not occur hereafter. Your
Highness will not delay to see that all necessary measures are taken, in
this instance, for the enforcement of the laws, and you must not permit the
owners or tenants of land to be annoyed by any acts of soldiers whatsoever. Given on
the Nones of September, during the Consulate of Honorius, Consul for
the tenth time, and Theodosius, Consul for the sixth time, 415. TITLE LXI. CONCERNING
LANDS AND FORESTS BELONGING TO THE EMPEROR, AND EMPHYTEUTICAL CONTRACTS AND
LESSEES UNDER THE SAME. 1. The
Emperor Constantine to Cypitus. If anyone
should, without judicial authority, alienate lands held under emphyteusis,
the alienation shall stand, provided the person who received them is
compelled to pay the rent due to the Treasury at the specified times. Published
on the seventeenth of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of
Constantine, Consul for the fourth time, and Licinius, Consul for the third
time, 315. 2. The
Same Emperor to Dracontius. We order
that the failure to pay rent due for land belonging to the domain of the
Emperor, within the time prescribed, whether the payment is to be in money
or grain, shall not prejudice the ownership of minors, nor shall they
sustain any injury if what is due should be paid a little later, provided
the judge compels the guardian or curator, through whose negligence payment
was deferred, to make good the loss sustained, and also subjects him to the
penalties incurred for the non-performance of his duty. 3. The
Emperors Valentinian and Valens to Germanianus, Count of the Imperial
x-large sses. Those
persons who have received lands by the right of emphyteusis cannot refuse to
pay the rent, under the pretext that the land was sterile, even if they have
fraudulently obtained a rescript for that purpose. Nor shall they be
deprived of the said lands, even if a higher rent has been promised by
another, but they shall remain forever in the hands of those who have
received them, and of their posterity, although a rescript to the contrary
may have been obtained against them. 4. The
Emperors Valens, Gratian, and Valentinian. Persons
who have obtained lands forming part of Our private domain, which have come
into Our possession in different ways and are now held under emphyteusis,
shall have no fear of their being confiscated, for We convey the entire
ownership of said lands, rather than merely lease them, provided the lessees
afterwards, at the proper times, pay the rent which has been agreed upon. 5. The
Emperors Gratian and Valentinian. When any
person receives land belonging to Our domain, which has been abandoned by
former tenants, or those who held under emphyteusis, from the proper
authority, he shall retain said land forever, by an
undisputable right, nor shall the demands of any second claimant be heard. 6. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius. Persons to
whom lands belonging to the Imperial domain situated in the provinces of
Asia or Pontus, and which has been donated to them by Us, or by Our Divine
Ancestors, shall hold possession of the same without molestation, and
transmit them to their heirs. So far as
the transmission of the property is concerned We desire that this rule shall
apply not only to descent to their heirs, but also to every kind of contract
which the donees may enter into. 7. The
Same Emperors to Cynegius. Those who
obtain lands forming part of the Imperial domain, or which belong to the
State under emphyteusis by Our order, if they are sufficiently solvent to
pay the rent, must pledge their own property by way of security for such
payment, to provide against the said lands being abandoned. When, however,
they are not solvent, they can acquire the land by emphyteutical right,
after having furnished proper sureties, and the officials whose duty it is
to have charge of such matters are notified that if any loss results from
their negligence, and the security given should not prove to be good, they
themselves will be responsible. 8. The
Same Emperors to Nedearchus. All the
lands belonging to Our private domain, situated in the Mesopotamian and
Osdroenian provinces, and which were set apart by the orders of Our Imperial
predecessors for the use of soldiers on the frontier, shall all be restored
to their former condition, notwithstanding any objection which may be urged
against this as everything which was formerly destined for the necessities
of the frontier should be preserved, and no one shall be heard who advances
any claim based either upon a rescript, an Imperial annotation, an
emphyteutical contract, or a lease of any description, which has been
obtained through Our liberality. 9. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius. All
persons are hereby notified that with the exception of the tax, nothing in
common exists between land privately purchased by the Emperor and that
already belonging to the Imperial domain, so that appraisers must never
confuse the two, and those who venture to violate the present law shall be
severely punished. 10. The
Same Emperors to Eutychianus, Praetorian Prefect. Your
Highness will order that only those lands belonging to Our private domain,
which have been granted to anyone through Our liberality with the
reservation of a specified tax, shall be considered in the same class with
those also forming part of Our private domain, which have
been rented conditionally, so that any tenants who are oppressed by the
burdens imposed upon them may be relieved, and their liabilities transferred
to others who are more prosperous, and the apportionment of tribute thus be
equally divided. 11. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius. We order
that the right of emphyteusis, by which land is held without being subject
to any other requirement, shall remain forever unimpaired, but We are
unwilling that mere possession should obtain the benefit of prescription,
which possession has been invalidated without the existence of any special
obligation. 12. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to Taurus, Praetorian Prefect. Possessors
holding land of the Imperial domain by the right of emphyteusis, and who, up
to this time, have not purchased the property, cannot be compelled to do so,
but they shall be considered as having paid the price of the same; and hence
they obtain the benefit of Our generosity, so that the emphyteutas aforesaid
will obtain through Our liberality what another could secure by paying the
purchase-money. They are advised that the title to the land which they
cultivate, and of which they have obtained possession either by inheritance,
private purchase, Imperial generosity, or in any other way whatsoever, will
remain unimpaired and inviolate, and that permission will be granted all
holding under emphyteusis to emancipate slaves attached to said land of the
Imperial domain as they are the owners of said land. 13. The
Same Emperors to Florentius. We order
that, hereafter, no one shall be allowed to transfer to private individuals
any portion of the Imperial domain, or any lands situated on the frontier,
or any forests throughout the East, whether said lands are subject to
taxation or exempt. Persons
who violate this law shall be liable to a penalty of fifty pounds of gold,
which, shall be incurred by a petitioner, as well as by the officer who
grants the request, even though an Imperial annotation or a pragmatic
sanction may be produced by way of justification. 14. The
Emperor Anastasius. We order
that all those who, in any diocese, province, forest, or city whatsoever,
have now, or may hereafter obtain possession of lands belonging to the
Imperial domain, or to temples, or to a director of the public games, or to
any other government official whomsoever, without any title, up to this
time, for forty years without interruption (this possession being computed
not only with reference to those who now hold the land, but also with
reference to others who formerly held it), or who may hereafter possess real
property of this kind for the aforesaid term of forty years, need entertain
no fear of a public action, or of
molestation or annoyance of any description whatsoever, concerning the
ownership of the land or buildings above mentioned. But if they pay the
annual tax imposed, which is dependent upon the nature of the right under
which the said lands or premises are held by him to whom they were granted,
they shall be considered as absolutely belonging to those who are now in
possession, or may afterwards obtain possession of the same. Hence all
persons shall be excluded from raising the question as to their ownership,
under any pretext whatsoever, and an exception based upon any title, or even
without any title to actual possession, for the term of forty years, will
suffice; and it must be added that those also who can prove that lands of
this kind were originally given to them by order of the Emperor, exempt from
any liability, and that they have lawfully been in possession of them for
forty consecutive years without the payment of rent, no tax which (as above
stated) has not been imposed during the possession of forty years can
afterwards be levied, for the reason that We have established the rule that,
in both cases, that is to say, where the tax is either reserved or released,
the rights of the parties in possession shall, without any change whatever,
remain in the same condition in which they continued during the term of
forty years, as aforesaid. TITLE LXII. CONCERNING
SLAVES AND SERFS ATTACHED TO THE PRIVATE
DOMAIN OF THE EMPEROR, PASTURES, AND LANDS HELD
UNDER EMPHYTEUSIS. 1. The
Emperors Valentinian and Valens. Serfs
commit a wrong against emphyteutas by taking possession of lands of greater
extent than they are accustomed to cultivate, as they are not legally
entitled to handle any which have not been planted with olive orchards, or
vines by their own labor. They also attempt to illegally make use of the
water of springs, the benefit of which emphyteutas, alone, are permitted to
enjoy. It has therefore been decided that, hereafter, the right to and
enjoyment of water shall only be permitted to emphyteutas, and that serfs
shall obtain from them no more than is manifestly required for the
irrigation of the fields which they themselves cultivate, and that they must
make arrangements with the emphyteutas in possession to pay rent for any
superfluous water which they may need for the purpose of tillage. 2. The
Emperors Valens, Gratian, and Valentinian. Receivers
of the Treasury shall, by the authority of this law, rescind all grants of
freedom which may have been bestowed upon slaves attached to Our Imperial
domain, or to lands held under emphy-teusis, by persons who are not the
owners of the same. 3. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius, to Post-humianus, Prsstorian
Prefect. We have
ascertained that serfs who, from ancient times, have been attached to Our
private domain, have been removed by persons to whom the same has been
granted by Us, and that their own slaves, or other serfs, have been placed
there in their stead. Therefore, by the authority of this Edict, We direct
that those who, hereafter, attempt anything of this kind, shall be deprived
of the said land. 4. The
Same Emperors to Cynegius, Prsetorian Prefect. It was
recently established by Our laws, enacted with reference to maintaining Our
domain in good condition, that the serfs who formerly cultivated the land,
and have in some instances settled elsewhere, and others who have enlisted
in the army, could be reduced to the status of their ancestors, and recalled
to the discharge of their specific duties. We do not,
however, by any means intend that those who, having performed military
service, deserve to be left in leisure and peace, and are entitled to the
privilege of veterans, should exchange their weapons for plows and hoes. TITLE
LXIII. CONCERNING
FUGITIVE SERFS ATTACHED TO THE IMPERIAL ESTATES, AND TO FORESTS AND LANDS
HELD UNDER EMPHYTEUSIS. 1. The
Emperors Valentinian, Theodosius, and Arcadiws. Whenever
any sons of decurions, or serfs attached to the Imperial domain, or to any
of the forests belonging to the same, with reference to which their
ancestors or parents were required to perform public duties, have with the
connivance of military officers, or other persons, enlisted in the army, or
obtained other employment, they shall be recalled to their municipal duties
or to the cultivation of their lands by the commanders and tribunes
aforesaid, nor shall their past military service be of any advantage to
them. 2. The
Same Emperors to Cynegius, Przetorian Prefect. Anyone who
leads astray or secretly harbors a serf attached to the Imperial domain
shall not only be compelled to restore him, but shall also be subjected to a
fine of a pound of gold by way of penalty. Published
at Constantinople, on the eighth of the Kalends of November, during
the Consulate of Our Prince Honorius, and Evodius, 886. 3. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius. All
persons attached to lands belonging to the Imperial domain, who have been
removed therefrom by the authority of an Imperial annotation or rescript
which has been or may hereafter be obtained, and who
are serving in any rank in the army, shall immediately be sent back under a
suitable guard appointed by the Governor of the province. TITLE LXIV. CONCERNING
OBLIGATIONS IMPOSED UPON THE OCCUPANTS OF LANDS
BELONGING TO THE IMPERIAL DOMAIN AND OTHERS
HELD UNDER EMPHYTEUSIS. 1. The
Emperor Constantine to Proculiis, Proconsul of Africa. Possessors
holding under emphyteusis, although they may have been released from
extraordinary impositions through Our indulgence are, nevertheless, like
other inhabitants of the provinces, liable to the payment of taxes for the
repair of the roads, for there is no reason why they should be exempt from
what is for the common benefit of all. Published
at Carthage, on the Nones of May, during the Fifth Consulate of
Constantine, and the Caesar Licinius, 319. 2. The
Same Emperor to Catulinus. It is not
proper for lands constituting part of the Imperial domain to be subjected to
extraordinary burdens, or be compelled to give half or a third of the crop,
as it is well known that they, for the most part, already pay a rental
either in money or in grain. Anyone who
attempts to violate this law shall be punished. Published
at Carthage, on the sixth of the Kalends of September, during the
Fifth Consulate of Constantine and Licinius. 3. The
Emperor Julian. All
persons who are in possession of land belonging to the Imperial domain,
whether they hold them in common or in their entirety, shall be required to
pay their shares of all taxes charged against said land, either in
proportion to their ownership or to the full amount, just as the necessities
of the public welfare impose the obligation of payment upon all private
individuals. Given on
the fifth of the Kalends of April, during the Consulate of Mamertinus
and Nevitta, 362. 4. The
Emperors Valentinian and Valens. It has
been decided that the possessors of land held under emphyteusis, as well as
of that belonging to the Imperial domain, shall be permitted to give to the
Receiver of the Treasury, at any time that they wish, as much of the rent as
they may have (provided that it is not paid in more than three installments
during each year), and that they shall be entitled to receipts for said
payments, upon the same day, as is customary, provided that the entire sum
due is paid to the Public Receivers before the Ides of January. Any
official who refuses to accept these payments on account, at any time of the
year (provided they do not exceed three in number), or is
guilty of delay in giving a written receipt for the same, shall be subjected
to severe punishment. The
possessors of the land or their agents must, under such circumstances, apply
to a magistrate or someone who represents him, and has power to act, so that
the insolence of the officials may be proved and punished, and the interests
of the parties be protected. 5. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius. The tax
imposed upon occupants of the Imperial domain, in all the provinces, shall
be collected by the ordinary judges, and whatever is obtained shall be
deposited in the Treasury. Moreover,
the above-mentioned judges are notified that none of the private property of
the Emperor, nor any of the tax derived from the same, shall be devoted to
other purposes, unless they desire their audacity to be punished with
exemplary severity. TITLE LXV. CONCERNING
THE LANDS BELONGING TO THE PRIVATE ESTATE OP THE EMPEROR, AND THE FORESTS
ATTACHED TO THE IMPERIAL HOUSEHOLD. 1. The
Emperor Constantine. All
persons are notified that any property which they have purchased or may
purchase from Our Treasury can, under no circumstances, again be claimed by
Us, that all such possessions are irrevocable, and that the ownership of the
same may be transmitted to their heirs for all time. 2. The
Emperors Valentinian and Valens. Those
whose private convenience demands the acquisition of lands belonging to Our
private domain can apply to Your Excellency, set forth their wishes by means
of a petition, and rest assured that every estate will pass to the new
owner, together with the tax or financial burden to which it is at present
liable, so that, no matter what may be expended upon the property by his
care or industry, or whatever increase of slaves or cattle may take place,
he will not be subjected to any additional poll or land tax, but that the
benefit of the same will accrue solely to the owners of the property and
their heirs. Moreover,
if anyone should fail to pay the tax due each year, at the designated time,
and he is proved to be in default, he shall be compelled to make payment
without delay. And if he should be found to be insolvent, and not able to
pay the prescribed tax, We order that the property which he received for Our
estate shall be transferred to someone else who is solvent, but that the
latter shall not be oppressed with the payment of the arrears of his
predecessor. 3. The
Emperors Gratian and Valentinian. Where
anyone, having acquired land belonging to Our private estate in his .own
name, either by the right of emphyteusis or under an ordi- nary
lease, transfers the said land to a person who is insolvent, and unable to
pay the tax or rent to which the land is liable, he who transferred the same
shall be subrogated to his successor, and shall always remain responsible
for the payment of what is due. 4. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius. All lands
belonging to the temples shall be committed to the care and administration
of the Stewards of Our private estate, and they must always exert themselves
with peculiar zeal to the collection of the entire amounts due from them, as
has always been the case. 5. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius. The use of
water destined for the irrigation of Our lands is said to have been
appropriated by many persons, and this having occurred through the
connivance or deceit of Our Stewards, the usually fertile soil, which has
been deprived of it, has failed to yield any crops to the cultivators of the
same. Therefore, for the reason that it is extremely unjust that Our
estates, formerly in a flourishing condition, should now become arid and
barren, We order that the water shall be conducted to its previous
destination, irrespective of any prescription. 6. The
Same Emperors. No one
having charge of Our Imperial domain shall molest another who has served for
thirty years as the member of a guild, a decurionate, a barough, or any
other corporate body without his right being challenged, but the latter
shall continue to be a member of the said decurionate or corporate body to
which he is attached. Given at
Milan, on the third of the Kalends of July, during the Consulate of
Stilicho and Aurelian, 400. 7. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian. No one
shall purchase any part of the private estate of the Emperor which is not
subject to some rental, and if anyone should, hereafter, enter into a
prohibited contract of this description, We desire that he shall forever
lose the price which he paid, and have no right to present any claim for
expenses incurred, or for any improvements which he has made on the
property, nor can he flatter himself that he will be entitled to any
advantage arising from prescription, except where this is authorized by
former laws. Any
officer of the palace who permits such a contract to be entered into, or who
draws up a petition to this effect, must pay a fine of fifty pounds of gold
to Our Treasury. No order which is prejudicial to Our interest shall be
valid in a case of this kind, even though it may be an Imperial annotation
or pragmatic sanction authorizing such a sale, contrary to what has been
provided, nor shall the penalty imposed upon the officer of the palace be
remitted. TITLE LXVI. CONCERNING
THE LANDS AND FORESTS BELONGING TO THE PRIVATE DOMAIN OF THE EMPEROR. 1. The
Emperors Valentinian, Theodosius, and Arcadius. If anyone
should turn his flock of sheep or his drove of horses into the pastures
forming part of the private estate of the Emperor, it shall immediately be
confiscated to the Treasury. If this should take place hereafter through the
corrupt connivance of the Imperial Stewards, We order that they shall be
subjected to the severest punishment. 2. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian. Where
anyone has the audacity to occupy lands belonging to Our private domain, the
said lands shall be restored to their former condition, in accordance with
the ancient registry, and any rescripts fraudulently obtained, or any
prescription based upon long time, or any new record of the census shall,
under such circumstances, be of no avail, for the title to Our property
cannot be annulled by a false report, a lasting possession, or a new
registry. Given at
Constantinople, on the fifth of the Kalends of April, during the
Consulate of Arcadius, Consul for the fourth time, and Honorius, Consul for
the third time, 396. TITLE
LXVII. CONCERNING
THE CULTIVATORS AND SLAVES BELONGING TO THE DOMAIN OP THE EMPEROR, OR THE
IMPERIAL TREASURY. 1. The
Emperor Constantine. No
original serf attached to Our private domain shall be raised to any dignity,
or be called upon to perform any curial duties, as it is not necessary for
the decurions of towns and other citizens from whom any number of
appointments of competent persons can be made, to be degraded by a selection
of this kind for high municipal honors. 2. The
Same Emperor to Januarius, Pr&torian Prefect. We order
that Our serfs who have been employed by private individuals for the purpose
of keeping accounts, or for the tillage of _the soil, be reduced to their
former status, and only be used in the cultivation of Our lands. Moreover,
the rule must hereafter be observed that none of them shall undertake the
transaction of anyone's private business, or any other administration
whatsoever. 3. The
Same Emperor to Equitius. Slaves and
serfs, their children and grandchildren, and any other persons attached to
Our lands and demesnes, who clandestinely engage in other
occupations, shall be returned to their former status, even if they have
already been enrolled in the army, for We decree that they shall be
discharged and return, even if they have attained to the rank of protectors. 4. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius. You will
cause all children of either sex, born to men of free birth and female serfs
or slaves, to be assigned to the condition to which their mothers belong. 5. The
Emperors Valentinian, Theodosius, and Arcadius. We do not
permit serfs attached to Our private estates to be subject to tax, or
compelled to perform extraordinary services, especially when these are said
to be imposed upon them contrary to long-established custom. 6. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian. Whenever
it is decided to sell any portion of Our private domain to a serf, it must
not be conveyed to one alone who may, perhaps, become a burden and annoyance
to his associates, but two or more of the same origin and status shall be
joined in the aforesaid transaction. TITLE
LXVIII. CONCERNING
CERTAIN LANDS, AND CHILDREN BORN TO SERFS
ATTACHED TO THE IMPERIAL DOMAIN, AND OTHER PERSONS OF
FREE CONDITION. 1. The
Emperor Zeno. If a free
serf, of either sex, should marry a Tamiac man or woman, the children who
are the issue of a union of this kind shall be considered Imperial serfs.
If, however, a serf attached to the glebe, or a slave belonging to another,
should marry a female serf or slave belonging to the Imperial domain, or a
female serf or slave should marry a male serf or slave attached to the
Imperial domain, the children born of such a marriage will be free, and We
order that they shall enjoy the rights conferred by the ancient laws. 2. The
Emperor Justinian. We
remember that a pragmatic sanction was promulgated which provided that when
Tamiac estates situated in the provinces, as well as Gomatic lands subject
to certain impositions (that is to say to land-taxes and tributes) were
sold, the price paid for the same must be deposited in the Public Treasury,
but although, by the said pragmatic sanction, the most complete validity is
given to contracts of sale of this description, still, in order to grant
perpetual security to the purchaser, We do hereby order that by the terms of
this Constitution all such purchases shall have an indisputable title to
such lands. TITLE LXIX. CONCERNING
DIFFERENT URBAN AND RUSTIC ESTATES BELONGING TO TEMPLES AND CITIES AND ALL
CIVIL REVENUES. 1. The
Emperor Julian. Where any
persons erect buildings upon public lands, they shall be compelled to pay a
fixed rent for the same. 2. The
Same Emperors. The cities
of Pamphilia, as well as all others, shall have an indefeasible right to any
property they may acquire. 3. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius to Our Beloved Vincent. It is
certain that the third part of the tax payable annually on account of ground
and lands belonging to the State is abundantly sufficient to provide for the
repair of the public walls. Given at
Milan, on the third of the Nones of July, during the Consulate of
Olybrius and Probinus, 395. 4. The
Same Emperors. We decree
that those who have offered the highest price for property belonging to the
Imperial domain, or to the temples, and have been or may become the
possessors of the same, shall have the indisputable ownership of said land,
and that, hereafter, there shall be no question as to the right of
possession of any of them, but each one shall hold the property as his own,
where the contract is fulfilled by the payment of the purchase-money. 5. The
Emperor Valerian. If any
persons, after the Consulate of Ausonius and Olybrius, should, either by way
of donation or purchase, or under any other title whatsoever acquire lands,
houses, or warehouses owned by a municipality (and particularly to this
Eternal City to which We owe especial favor), or any real property belonging
to the Director of the Games, none of which are subject to any civil
imposition, We order that the same tax shall be imposed upon them to which
their former proprietors were liable, and which shall be established by
having recourse to the records of the municipality 'to which said property
belongs, for if We do not suffer the debts due to private individuals to be
evaded, there is much more reason why what is legally due to cities should
be liquidated, as it is sufficient for the possessors to pay the imposition
for the sake of securing the perpetual ownership which they have acquired
through Our indulgence. Those who,
at present, hold lands belonging to municipalities, shall discharge their
obligations to the Treasury of Our Imperialx-large sses, whether the lands
have never been exempt from taxation, or it has subsequently been imposed,
and if this law does not have reference to them,
they should pay the tax to which they are now liable to Our private
Treasury, as is customary, and the title to said property shall, in like
manner, remain forever indisputably vested in them and their successors. 6. The
Emperor Zeno. We order,
by this law, which shall be valid for all time, that the right to collect
forty solidi annually, a tax imposed upon property situated in the
territory of the City of Apamena by the possessors of the same, that is to
say, Callimachus, Eliburnus, Emptorius, Vera-torius, and Epotius, shall be
restored to the City of Nicea and its inhabitants, after the expiration of
the third indiction. Everything
which was enacted by the law of the Emperor Martian, of Divine Memory, to
the prejudice of the said City of Nicea, is hereby annulled, and whatever
was granted by the said laws to the City, and which has in the meantime,
under any pretext, been diminished shall, by the authority of Our present
Constitution, be restored to the said cities, so that no judicial authority,
nor any Imperial Rescript which may at any time be produced will, in any
way, affect the validity of this frequently referred to general law. If anyone
should violate its provisions, he shall be severely punished. TITLE LXX. CONCERNING
THE LEASING OP LANDS OWNED BY CITIES, OR
BELONGING TO THE TREASURY, THE TEMPLES, AND THE PRIVATE OR
PUBLIC IMPERIAL DEMESNES. 1. The
Emperors Gratian, Theodosius, and Arcadius. It is
provided by an order of Our Divine Father that lands belonging to Our
private domain shall be transferred by perpetual lease in such a way as to
be at the risk of the officials making the transfer. For no one can fail to
discharge his duty if the lands are assigned by judicial decree to persons
who are solvent, or what is due to the Treasury be, in this way, properly
secured, and when either one of these things is neglected, the rent can be
collected from the property of the officials responsible for the transfer. 2. The
Same Emperors to Nibrius. In
accordance with an ancient law, lands belonging to the State should not be
taken away from those to whom they have not been leased, and who have not
been authorized by Us to hold them (when persons have fraudulently obtained
possession of the same), provided they have improved them by diligent
cultivation, and permission has subsequently been granted to occupy them. 3. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius. All lands
and estates belonging to the government, which have been offered at auction,
and have, in conformity to law, been disposed of to the highest bidder,
shall be leased to him in perpetuity. 4. The
Same Emperors to Minervius, Count of Private Affairs. It is
consonant with the principles of equity for ancient possessors of public
lands to be preferred to recent lessees, if they are willing to pay a higher
rent. 5. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to Volusianus, Praetorian Prefect. Lands
belonging to Our private domain which have once been leased in perpetuity,
either directly by Our authority, or by that of Our illustrious Count of the
Private Treasury, or which may be leased to anyone hereafter in this manner,
cannot be transferred in perpetuity to another. For, by the present Edict,
We decree that the possession of property leased in perpetuity cannot be
transferred, even if the Emperor himself should sanction it, either upon
request or voluntarily, by a written annotation or a pragmatic sanction. If
the illustrious Count of Private Affairs should consent to a proceeding of
this kind, in violation of the provisions of this law, he himself shall be
compelled to pay a hundred pounds of gold by way of fine, and his
subordinates shall be required to pay the same amount to the Imperial
Treasury, and no order of this kind shall have any validity after the
promulgation of this law, nor shall the land be leased to another, even
though he may be willing to pay a higher rent. Therefore,
every person making a contract under a perpetual lease shall be secure, and
he is informed that the property leased to him cannot be taken away from him
or his heirs, or from those into whose hands it may come, either by
inheritance, donation, sale or under any other title whatsoever. And in
order that the Imperial generosity may not be circumscribed, the Emperor can
bestow property forming part of his private domain in perpetuity to anyone
in possession of the same, if he desires to do so, whether the former has
himself obtained it directly from Us, or has acquired it by any other title,
for to relinquish payment of the rent is a favor which does not injure
another, where the Emperor desires him to be designated as the owner, who
formerly held the property under a perpetual lease. And,
indeed, if anyone should be found to have obtained any of Our land, not
under a perpetual lease but under a temporary one, by the authority of the
illustrious Count of Private Affairs, this circumstance will offer no
obstacle to the generosity of the Emperor if he should wish to transfer to
another as a donation what the party in possession had only leased for a
specified time. Again, if
an increased rent should be offered by someone else for land of this
description, the first tenant to whom the property was temporarily leased
will have the right to retain the said land, if he offers as much as the
other has done. Where, however, he acquired the said property under a
perpetual lease, he shall remain in undisturbed possession of the same, as
previously stated. TITLE LXXI. CONCERNING
LESSEES AND AGENTS, OR COLLECTORS OF LANDS
BELONGING TO THE TREASURY OP THE IMPERIAL HOUSEHOLD. 1. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to Bassus, Prasto-rian Prefect. Lessees
and other persons employed on the lands of the Imperial household, whenever
any question arises with reference to the same requiring judicial
investigation, must either defend or bring lawsuits as all other persons are
legally required to do. And they shall not meddle with the business of other
litigants, or officiously protect them, even when authorized to do so by a
judicial decision, or, by turbulent and violent acts, dare to interfere with
the execution of the law. Nor shall
they busy themselves with any matters either public or private, nor inform
against any quiet household, lest they may afterwards repent of their
thoughtless pertinacity, for a severe penalty is imposed upon those who are
under Our immediate control, and are obliged to obey Our commands. Given at
Ravenna, on the day before the Nones of March, during the Consulate
of Theodosius, Consul for the twelfth time, and Valentinian, Consul for the
second time. TITLE
LXXII. WHAT
PERSONS ARE NOT PERMITTED TO LEASE LANDS BELONGING TO THE TREASURY. 1. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius to Nestorius, Count of Private Affairs. No
Palatine, who is attached to Our private service, has authority to lease
property belonging to Our private domain, either in his own name or in that
of anyone else whomsoever, for We do not allow this to be done by one who is
a soldier or a decurion. Given on
the sixth of the Kalends of August, during the Consulate of
Vincentius and Fravitta, 401. TITLE
LXXIII. CONCERNING
CONTRIBUTIONS IMPOSED UPON LANDS BELONGING TO THE TREASURY, TO THE PRIVATE
DOMAIN OF THE EMPEROR, TO THE STATE, OR TO TEMPLES. 1. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius to Firminus, Count of the Imperialx-large sses. We grant
permission to ordinary judges, as well as to the Governors of provinces, to
decide questions arising between the stewards or lessees of
Our private domain, but we reserve for the Receivers of Our Private Treasury
the right to collect any sums which may be due. 2. The
Same Emperors to Messala. Officers
of the palace who have been given public letters by the illustrious Count of
Private Affairs for the purpose of assisting collectors of the revenue, in
order that the amounts due from the lands of Our private domain may the more
readily be paid, are hereby directed to perform their duty with the greatest
diligence, and if they should act rashly, they shall be reported by the
ordinary judges to Your Highness, so that they may be severely dealt with. 3. The
Same Emperors. All lands,
not only those which, for a long time, have belonged to Our private domain,
but also those which have become the property of the Treasury through
confiscation, shall not be released from pecuniary obligations by virtue of
any privileges and exemptions of this kind; but notice is hereby given that
every species of contribution, tax, and imposition shall be required of
them, and collected without deduction. TITLE
LXXIV. CONCERNING
THE PRIVILEGES ENJOYED BY LANDS ATTACHED TO THE IMPERIAL HOUSEHOLD, AND
THOSE BELONGING TO THE PRIVATE DOMAIN OF THE EMPEROR, AND FROM WHAT
CONTRIBUTIONS THEY ARE EXEMPT. 1. The
Emperor Constantine. It is
settled that lands belonging to Our private domain shall be exempt from all
ignoble services, nor shall the lessees of the same or the serfs attached to
them be subjected to any extraordinary impositions or additional charges. Given on
the eighth of the Kalends of February, during the Consulate of
Placidus and Romulus, 347. 2. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius. For the
sake of lightening the burdens of the people of the provinces, We desire
that Our private estates shall be liable to the same contribution that all
others are, but whenever grain is transported through places where it is not
usual to carry it, and where it can be conveyed through other uninhabited
regions, this rule will be violated, for the said grain should not be
transported where it will cause any inconvenience or loss to the inhabitants
of the provinces, hence, Your Excellency will cause it to be transported by
the same route that was formerly taken. 3. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius. We order
that the money paid as rent for lands belonging to Our private-domain, which
have been leased in perpetuity, shall, like those of private
individuals, be subject to the contributions imposed in behalf of
applications for admission to corporate bodies. 4. The
Same Emperors to Asclepiodotus, Praetorian Prefect. We, by no
means, include among ignoble services the construction of public highways,
bridges, and works erected in honor of Our Imperial predecessors. Therefore,
no class of men, of whatever rank or dignity, shall be exempt from
assessments for the construction and repair of highways and bridges, and We
also include the Imperial palaces in the provision. Given at
Constantinople, on the fifteenth of the Kalends of March, during the
Consulate of Asclepiodotus and Marianus, 423. 5. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to Flavian, Prse-torian Prefect. We decree
that all the possessors of land hereinbefore mentioned shall, without any
exception but the occupants of Our private domain, be liable to the
contributions prescribed, the revenues of which We have frequently set apart
for the requirements of the public welfare. Given at
Ravenna, on the thirteenth of the Kalends of May, during the
Consulate of Bassus and Antiochus, 431. TITLE LXXV.
CONCERNING THE IMPERIAL STUD. 1. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honoring to Csesarius, Praetorian Prefect. All
persons, from the highest to the lowest, are notified by an edict to be
published by Your Highness that they will be liable to a fine of a pound of
gold for every horse or mare, whether they are Hermo-genians or Palmates,
which they take away, unless they voluntarily restore them; and those who
are proved to have removed animals from any other drove shall be compelled
to pay a fine of six ounces of gold to Our Treasury. Given at
Constantinople, on the day before the Kalends of December, during the
Consulate of Olybrius and Probinus, 395. TITLE
LXXVI. CONCERNING THE IMPERIAL PALACES AND BUILDINGS. 1. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to John,. Count of Private Affairs. We except
all buildings which are set apart for Us, that is to say, the Imperial
palaces, from the use and occupation of private persons. TITLE
LXXVII. CYPRESS
TREES FROM THE SACRED GROVES OF DAPHNE AND PERSEUS IN EGYPT SHALL NOT BE CUT
DOWN, OR SOLD. 1. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius to Sylvanus, Count of Private Affairs. If anyone
should purchase cypress trees cut down in the sacred groves of Daphne in
Syria, or of Perseus in Egypt, he is notified that he will be fined five
pounds of gold; and he who dares to sell the trees, which no one is
permitted to purchase, shall be liable to the same penalty. 2. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to Eudoxius, Prse-torian Prefect. All
judges, of whatever rank, are hereby notified that hereafter, without the
consent of Your Highness, permission will be refused them to cut down any
trees in the sacred grove of Daphne at Antioch, or even to remove such as
have fallen for any cause whatsoever. Nor can it be asserted by the Alytarch
that he has the right to cut down a single cypress, for the reason that he
has planted others. And, lest
it may appear that by denying him permission to cut down a cypress We are
depriving him of a privilege of long standing, without compensation, We
decree that he shall receive a pound of gold from Our Private Treasury for
every cypress which he was entitled to cut down, and anyone who violates
this law shall be condemned to pay a fine of fifty pounds of gold. THE CODE
OF OUR LORD THE MOST
HOLY EMPEROR JUSTINIAN. SECOND
EDITION. BOOK XII. TITLE I.
CONCERNING DIGNITIES. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus. If as you
state, your grandfather was of consular dignity, and your father had held
the office of Pnetor, and you did not marry men of private condition, but
those of illustrious rank, you will retain tne eminent position of your
family. Without
date or designation of Consulate. 2. The
Emperor Alexander. The gates
of dignities do not lie open to men of bad reputation who are branded with
infamy, and whose wickedness, baseness of life, and evil repute exclude them
from the society of respectable people. 3. The
Emperor Gordian. The
highest dignity does not abrogate the privileges of an inferior rank,
previously obtained, or those attaching to military service. 4. The
Emperor Philip. We order
that property belonging to senators, which they possess in different cities
and provinces, and their retainers, shall be exempt from furnishing
transportation, and any other requirements imposed by judges, as well as
from all ignoble, extraordinary, and debasing services, and neither they nor
their children shall, under any circumstances, be compelled to perform
duties inconsistent with their rank. 5. The
Emperors Valerian and Gallienus. No urban
Prefect shall, without Our authority or knowledge, subject a senator to the
performance of any civil obligation whatsoever, and no one shall inflict
such an atrocious injury upon Our Senate. For it is reserved for Us to issue
any commands to persons of senatorial rank, as whatever is done by Our order
becomes a distinction. 6. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian. Let no one
who belongs to the lowest class of merchants, brokers, or persons engaged in
vile or abject pursuits and employments, or who occupy base or dishonorable
positions, attempt to enjoy any dignity. Anyone who has obtained such a
place shall be deprived of it, and shall be restored to his former status. 7. The
Same Emperors and Csesars. When
different judges require public works to be erected in cities, the property
of senators shall not be liable to contribute to expenses of this kind. 8. The
Emperor Julian to Sallust, Prsstorian Prefect. The rights
of senators and the authority of their order (in which We Ourselves are also
included) must be protected from all injury. Given at
Constantinople, on the ninth of February, during the Consulate of
Mammertinus and Nevitta. 9. The
Same Emperor and Csesars. We forbid
the children of freedmen to attain to the dignity of nobles. 10. The
Emperors Valens, Gratian, and Valentinian to Gracchus, Prsetorian Prefect. We exempt
men of illustrious rank from liability to torture. Given on the day before
the Nones of January, during the Consulate of Gratian, Consul for the
fourth time, and Merobaudus, 377. 11. The
Emperor Constantine. If a
senator, or any other man of illustrious rank, has children born to him
before he was raised to the above-mentioned dignity (which rule applies to
sons as well as to daughters), they will follow the condition of their
father. As children should not be excluded from the honors enjoyed by their
fathers, a child born to a senator or other person of illustrious rank must
be considered to be invested with that same rank and dignity. 12. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius to Neo-therius, Prsetorian
Prefect. Judges who
have been convicted of having been polluted by dishonesty and other crimes
shall be deprived of their commissions and dignities, and degraded to the
lowest rank of plebeians, nor shall they afterwards enjoy those honors of
which they have shown themselves to be unworthy. Given at
Thessalonica, on the eighteenth of the Kalends of February, during
the Consulate of Gratian, Consul for the fifth time, and Theodosius, 380. 13. The
Emperors Valentinian and Valens. We raise
women to the rank of their husbands, render them noble by birth, determine
the jurisdiction to which they shall be subject, and change the places of
their domicile. Moreover, if they should subsequently marry men of inferior
position, they shall be deprived of their former dignity, and shall follow
the condition of their last husbands. Given at
Constantinople, on the fourth of the Kalends of February, 1
during the Consulate of Arcadius, Consul for the second time, and Rufinus,
392. 14. The
Emperors Gratian and Theodosius. We order
that judges shall not have power to impose any public service upon a senator
under any pretext whatsoever, no matter to what province he may belong. 15. The
Same Emperors to Eustathius, Prefect of the City. We grant
authority to all persons of noble or illustrious rank to reside in any place
whatsoever, and to journey and remain wherever they wish, without obtaining
a permit to do so. 16. The
Same Emperors and Arcadius to Apollonius, Prsetorian Prefect. When any
serious crime has been perpetrated by a person of eminent rank, and he has
been liberated under bond, We order that the accusation shall be submitted
to Us. Any charges involving persons of inferior position must be referred
to Your Highness, in order that you may decide what course should be pursued
with reference to the offence 'which has been committed. 17. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to Arcadius, Pr&-torian Prefect. Whenever
any civil or criminal action is brought by a private individual against a
person of illustrious rank, he shall not be annoyed by being compelled to
give bond; but, by a special privilege, he shall be placed upon his honor,
and only his oath shall be exacted as security. If, however, anyone should
neglect to do this, and should fail to take the oath required as security,
either in his own proper person, or by his attorney, the judge having
jurisdiction shall order (in pecuniary actions) that the property in dispute
shall be placed in possession of those who are entitled to it by the
authority of the law and the nature of the case. In
criminal matters, however, the accused party shall be deprived of the
dignity of which he has rendered himself unworthy through perjury, and the
judge is authorized to pronounce the sentence prescribed by the severity of
the law upon the defendant as being deprived of his illustrious rank by his
own crime, without referring the case to Us for consideration. (1) We
think that the following privilege should be added to those enjoyed by
persons of illustrious rank, that is to say, persons of this kind should not
be compelled to appear in court in either civil or criminal proceedings,
except in pursuance of a written order. 18. The
Emperor Justinian. We order
that, with the exception of the honor attaching to Imperial notices of
recall, all inferior and superior magistrates invested with authority, as
well as those who are designated illustrious shall, without first obtaining
Our permission, be allowed to visit this Imperial Capital, whether they have
formerly left it with the consent of the Emperor, or whether, residing in
the provinces, they come here only when their business requires it. TITLE II. CONCERNING
PRAETORS, PRAETORIAN HONORS, AND THE ABOLITION
OF THE CONTRIBUTIONS KNOWN AS GLEBE, LEAF, AND
SEVEN SOLIDI. 1. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius. No one of
illustrious or noble rank who resides in a province shall, hereafter, be
called to the Prefecture, but everyone of such persons shall remain safely
and securely at home, in the enjoyment of his dignity. 2. The
Same Emperors to the Senate. We order
that the impositions known as "glebe," "leaf," and "seven solidi," of
every description, whether they have reference to persons or to property,
shall be absolutely abolished, and that no contributions of this kind shall,
hereafter, be exacted. TITLE III. CONCERNING
CONSULS, AND THE PROHIBITION AGAINST THEIR SQUANDERING MONEY, AND CONCERNING
PREFECTS, MILITARY COMMANDERS, AND PATRICIANS. 1. The
Emperor Valentinian. It was
long since established, with reference to men of consular rank, that, as
they were invested with the same honor and enjoyed the same privileges,
those should take precedence who are superior only in point of time of
service. For who of several persons possessing the same dignity should be
considered entitled to priority unless the one who first obtained the
position? He who subsequently became Consul, although he held the same
office, should certainly give place to a predecessor. This rule
shall also be observed where anyone has repeatedly held the office of
Consul; for, where the official insignia are frequently obtained, while they
prove the virtues and the merits of the incumbent, they do not increase
them, because nothing is added to the eminence of the position. Where,
however, a Consul who has held one office after another acquires the dignity
of patrician, he will be entitled to precedence over one who first secured
that dignity, although he may have been more recently raised to patrician
rank. 2. The
Emperor Leo. We wish to
restore the Order of the Consulate to its ancient splendor, so that persons
who obtain that honor may do so through their merits, and not by cultivating
the favor of the people, and, laying aside the desire for gain, the
candidates may have in view only the venerable practice of their ancestors
and the auspicious ornaments of antiquity which are peculiar to the office.
Therefore, We desire that other Consuls shall have this example before them,
and We shall not suffer them to incur great expense to no purpose. Hence,
Consuls shall, hereafter, abstain from the vile practice of scattering money
among the populace, and what they lose in this way and formerly squandered
without any compensating advantage should be employed for better purposes,
and in measures contributory to the public welfare. If, at the beginning of
every consulate, a hundred pounds of gold is paid by the Consuls for the
maintenance of the aqueduct of this great city, each of them will know that
this sum has been given for the benefit of his country, and that what has
been bestowed will remain a perpetual evidence of his generosity, 3. The
Emperor Zeno. No one
shall be permitted to attain to the high rank of the patriciate (which takes
precedence of all others) unless he has first held the office of Consul,
that of the Praetorian Prefecture of the East, or of Illyria, or of the
City, or is known to have been a general of the army, or to have occupied
the position of Master of the Offices, as only per- sons of
this kind who are at present administering these public employments, or may
do so hereafter, shall be permitted to attain the dignity of patrician, when
We desire to confer it. And, as We
think that, in all respects, We should consult the interests of this Most
Glorious City, which is the capital of the entire world, We order that all
those who shall, hereafter, by the favor of the Emperor, be invested with
the eminent dignity of honorary Consul, shall pay a hundred pounds of gold
for the purpose of repairing the public aqueduct, just as those who, for a
year, are elevated to the consular office, for it is only proper that this
Most Flourishing City, by the munificent donation of a hundred pounds of
gold, should be reminded of the benefits resulting from the bestowal of the
honorary consulate. 4. The
Same Emperor to Sebastian, Prsetorian Prefect. We decree
that all those who, up to this time, have been honorary Consuls, or who may
become so hereafter, can, with the permission of the Emperor, conduct the
business of the Consulate for a year, and that, having done so, they shall
not be considered as having obtained any new distinction, or one which they
have not yet acquired, but shall be considered to have again enjoyed the
benefit of the consulship to which their honorary rank has already entitled
them; and with reference to the adoration of the Imperial dignity, or any
other honors and privileges which the Consuls could claim in former times,
they are notified that the rank of Consul will date from the time when they
were first appointed. It should
also be observed that where anyone of consular dignity afterwards becomes
actual Consul, he shall not again be obliged to contribute a hundred pounds
of gold for the maintenance of the aqueducts of this Glorious City, in
accordance with the tenor of this Imperial constitution, as these were paid
when he was raised to the position of honorary Consul. 5. The
Emperor Justinian to John, Prsetorian Prefect. We order
that all those illustrious men whom We have raised to the high rank of
patrician shall immediately, upon receipt of the Imperial commission, become
the heads of households, and be released from paternal authority, lest it
may appear that those who are honored by Us as fathers shall not be subject
to the control of others. For, indeed, it would be intolerable for a father
to be able, by emancipation, to release his son from the bonds of his
authority, but that the Emperor should not have the power to free from the
control of another one whom he has chosen to occupy the position of father
to himself; for, if the contrary opinion did not prevail, the majesty of the
Emperor would appear to be diminished by such an assumption. And while it is
certain that this very rarely happens, as the son of a family does not often
attain to the honor of patrician, although this is customary in the case of
Consuls, still, in order that such an occurrence may not at some time take
place, and no law be found applicable, We have decided that this
Constitution shall be promulgated by Us. TITLE IV. CONCERNING
PRAETORIAN AND URBAN PREFECTS AND MILITARY COMMANDERS. 1. The
Emperor Valentinian. We place
the Prefect of the City, the Prsetorian Prefect, and the generals of cavalry
and infantry in the same class, so far as their rank is concerned, as We
desire that after they have retired to private life, those will take
precedence who first, in order of time, have obtained promotion and the
commissions which conferred their offices upon them. 2. The
Emperor Leo. A general
of cavalry or infantry shall take precedence over anyone appointed Prefect,
when both have relinquished this office and become private citizens,
provided he was appointed before him; and, therefore, he who was first
selected and the distinction of whose magistracy is of more ancient date
shall take precedence in voting and speaking over a more recent appointee. TITLE V. CONCERNING
THE IMPERIAL CHAMBERLAINS, AND VALETS-DE-CHAMBRE AND THEIR PRIVILEGES. 1. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius. The
officials having charge of the Imperial bedchamber shall enjoy the same rank
as that conferred upon the Prsetorian or Urban Prefects or upon those
exercising the authority of generals of the army, so that, after they have
relinquished the duties of their employment, no distinction shall be made
between them, either in the solemnities accompanying the adoration of the
Emperor, or in the solemn festivities, assemblies, attendance at court, or
any other ceremony in which they may be called upon to take part. In such
cases, the order observed shall be regulated by the date of their
appointment, and they shall wear their usual costume, as it has been clearly
decreed that he shall take precedence whose appointment was first in order
of time, and that he shall rank second whose nomination is shown to be more
recent. 2. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to Proculus, Prse-torian Prefect. We order
by this law, which shall be perpetually observed, that all officials of the
Imperial bedchamber, after having retired from office, shall, before they
are reappointed to the same places (with the exception of the Chamberlain of
the Camp and Count of the Household) enjoy the following privilege, that is
to say, they shall not hereafter be obliged by Your Highness to furnish
post-horses, vehicles, or lodgings, nor sha.ll they be required to perform
ignoble services, lest they may, during the
time of leisure and quiet, appear to lose the honors which they have
obtained by service; and We decree that their houses, both in this Imperial
City and in all towns whatsoever, shall be free from the annoyance of
furnishing lodgings to anyone, no matter what his rank may be. If the
Governors of provinces and their subordinate officers either connive at the
violation of this Our law, or contravene its provisions in any way, they
shall be fined ten pounds of gold. 3. The
Emperor Martian to John, Count and Master of the Offices. As it is
certain that the officials of My Imperial bedchamber, as well as those of
the August Empress, perform the same duties, and have access to the same
secret apartments of the palace, they should not be subject to different
jurisdictions, and We release them from obedience to the orders of other
tribunals, so that they can only defend themselves against actions brought
before Your Highness. 4. The
Emperor Leo, to Puseus, Prsetorian Prefect. We decree
that all slaves who have been donated by anyone for attendance in the
Imperial bedchamber, or who may hereafter be given or appointed for such a
purpose, and who formerly were or hereafter may be attached to the service
of the Emperor (even though the appointment may not have been made in
writing) shall, after they have been associated with the other chamberlains,
become free and freeborn, and be considered such, and We desire that this
rule shall not only apply to those who are living, but also to all who are
dead. For as this privilege is considered to be peculiar to the majesty of
the Emperor, namely, that he should not make use of the services of slaves,
as men of private condition do, but of those of freemen, it is extremely
unjust that they alone should suffer the inconveniences incident to inferior
rank. It shall
be lawful for such persons, just as in the case of others who enjoy the
advantages of free birth, to make wills disposing of their estates, but no
one must entertain any doubt that the property of such of them as die
intestate will escheat to the Treasury as that of decedents who have left no
lawful heirs. We desire
all these regulations to be diligently observed where persons have
voluntarily given an eunuch to be employed in the duties of the Imperial
bedchamber. If, however, the eunuch should have been placed there by force,
or should have ventured to undertake the service of the Imperial bedchamber
without the consent or knowledge of his master, the latter is authorized to
invoke the aid of the law, and recover (together with his -peculium}
him whom he can prove is his slave, and who, without his knowledge or
consent, has entered the service of the Imperial bedchamber. As,
however, it is not proper for persons who have been injured to be denied the
power of applying for relief, so We do not permit that the way for bringing
vexatious lawsuits shall remain open too long, and therefore We fix the term
of five years within which a master can institute proceedings against such
slaves; and if he should fail to act within
that time, he shall not be permitted either to claim the slave and his
peculium, or even the property of his freedman as his own. All these
rules which We have laid down with reference to the male attendants of Our
bedchamber are also applicable to any females who have been or may be
donated for this service, and We decree that they shall govern them and
continue to be in force whether the said attendants are living or dead. 5. The
Emperor Anastasius to Eusebius, Master of the Offices. We order
that the two illustrious chamberlains of Ourself and Our Consort, the
Empress, after having finished their terms of service, and having been
raised to senatorial rank, shall have a right to wear the military belt
whenever they visit their estates, or travel for any purpose, as this is
conceded in compliance with their wishes, and will result in no one's
injury. TITLE VI. CONCERNING
QUAESTORS, MASTERS OF THE OFFICES, AND COUNTS OF THE IMPERIALx-large SSES AND
OF PRIVATE AFFAIRS. 1. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius. Those who
have been honored with the office of Quaestor or Master of the Offices, or
have been Counts of either of Our Treasuries, shall be received with the
usual acclamations and shall not be passed by as unknown. TITLE VII. CONCERNING
THE PRIMICERIUS, THE SECUNDICERIUS, AND NOTARIES. 1. The
Emperor Leo. We
especially desire that notaries shall always retain their title; and
therefore, if any members of this order retire in order to be at rest, or
resign their offices, or relinquish them on account of old age, or should
subsequently attain to any other dignity, they shall not lay aside the title
obtained from their former employment, but shall add to it that of their
subsequent dignity; and if any official, and especially if anyone attached
to the office of Your Highness, should rashly charge a former notary with
any duties pertaining to the collection of taxes, the assessment of
property, or anything else of this kind, he is hereby notified that as soon
as he is detected, even though he may only have been guilty of negligence,
he shall be heavily fined and excluded from .the corps of accountants. 2. The
Emperor Justinian. We think
that the eminent and noble body of tribunes of the Notaries who render
important services to the public should be encouraged and
increased by the bestowal of distinctions and privileges; hence We have
deemed it proper to decide that those who have attained to the rank of
primicerius shall remain in the office for the term of two years.
Moreover, We order that those tribunes who, being occupied in their own
affairs, absent themselves from the Imperial palace for a year, even though
they may have obtained a permit to do so, shall lose one grade on account of
their absence for that time; and if they should be absent for two years,
they shall lose two grades; and if for three years, they shall lose three;
and if for four years, they shall, in like manner, be subjected to the loss
of four grades; and be placed below those who formerly were inferior to them
in rank. Those who have failed to appear for a period of five continuous
years shall have their names stricken from the registers of tribunes, but
shall not be excluded from the Order, for men who are in this condition can
perform none of the duties relating to the census, the imposition of taxes,
the assessment of property, or any other matters of this kind. We have
considered it especially necessary to establish these rules in order that no
one may, through political intrigue, official favor, or any other means
whatsoever, attain to a rank to which he is not entitled, and take
precedence of others without reference to service while transacting his own
business. When any
tribune, after long and arduous service, is forced to retire on account of
age, he shall, after having ceased to act as primice-rius and chief
accountant, obtain the rank of Master of the Offices, just as if he had
discharged the duties of the latter, and shall wear the insignia of the
same, according to ancient custom, and he can assume priority over all
others even though they may have preceded him in point of time. TITLE Vill. CONCERNING
THE MAINTENANCE OF THE ORDER OF DIGNITIES. 1. The
Emperor Theodosius. If anyone
should usurp a place to which he is not entitled, he cannot defend himself
on the plea of ignorance, but he shall undoubtedly be considered guilty of
sacrilege, as having disregarded the Imperial mandates. Given at
Milan, on the twelfth of the Kalends of June, during the Consulate of
Richomer and Clearchus, 384. 2. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian. All
persons are notified that the order of precedence shall be observed as
follows: those who are performing the functions of an illustrious employment
shall have the first rank; next come those who have formerly held such an
office, and at present have a right to wear the military
belt, the badge of illustrious dignity; and We assign the third place to
those to whom the insignia of illustrious rank have been sent; fourth, those
who, being present, have obtained honorary distinction through Our letters,
without the military belt; and fifth, those who, while absent, have been
invested with the insignia of illustrious dignity, without the military
belt. We decree that the administrators, or Counts of Private Affairs, shall
take precedence of those upon whom have been bestowed the honorary titles of
illustrious dignity. We do not,
however, think that all those who, at present, are engaged in the public
service should always be entitled to priority over such as are merely
invested with the honorary title, but only where the parties are of the same
rank, and one of them has the administration, as well as the honors, and the
other the honors alone. Hence, the Prefect takes precedence of the Qusestor,
and not the Quaestor of the Prefect; and, in like manner, the active
Qusestor takes precedence of the Qusestor who is not in office; and the
Count of the Treasury, or the Count of Private Affairs, shall be preferred
to an honorary Quses-tor or Master of the Offices. We decree
that those should be numbered among the incumbents of offices who, being of
illustrious rank, have, in Our Imperial Consistory, been previously
entrusted with matters of ordinary importance, or whom We may hereafter
charge with such duties; for example, where the prosecution of hostilities
is committed to some general not in active service. For why, for instance,
should not the distinguished general, Germanus, whom We have ordered to
conduct a war against the enemy, be considered as discharging the duties of
such an office? Or why should not the eminent Propentadius who, being a
soldier, We have appointed, instead of the Praetorian Prefect, to
superintend the organization of the army, be said to administer the
Prefecture? TITLE IX.
CONCERNING THE CHIEFS OF THE IMPERIAL BUREAUS. 1. The
Emperor Anastasius. The
indulgence of Our liberality should be bestowed upon the distinguished
Chiefs of the Imperial Bureaus who, in the capacity of secretaries are, as
it were, associated with the Emperor; and therefore We decree that, after
they have relinquished their office, they shall be exempt from all
contributions, whether these are imposed by civil or military authority, and
that they shall be absolutely free from the annoyance of being compelled to
submit to any contribution, public or private, that may be imposed by Your
Highness. We desire
that this privilege shall also be transmitted to their descendants, and by
the latter to their next of kin. The office of Your Highness shall be
condemned to pay a fine of fifty pounds of gold, if you permit this law to
be violated in any respect whatever. TITLE X.
CONCERNING THE COUNTS OF THE CONSISTORY. 1. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosian. Generally
speaking, We decree that those upon whom the title of Count of Our
Consistory has been conferred shall be deemed equal in rank to the
distinguished Proconsuls. 2. The
Emperor Justinian. The
distinguished Counts of Our Consistory, together with their wives, their
children, and their slaves, shall enjoy the same privileges in bringing
actions at law, and in defending the same, as the illustrious chiefs of the
guild of agents are entitled to, in accordance with the Imperial Pragmatic
Sanction of the Emperor Zeno, of Divine Memory. TITLE XI. CONCERNING
THE COUNTS AND TRIBUNES OF ASSOCIATIONS. 1. The
Emperor Valentinian. The chiefs
and tribunes of the various associations whose members serve at the Imperial
banquets, and from former times have enjoyed the privilege of adoring the
Emperor (among whom are included the Counts of the Imperial Stables, and
those having charge of the palace), where they have been invested with the
title of Count of the First Rank and have not attained to a higher dignity,
We order shall, after they have relinquished their office, be classed with
the Counts of Egypt or Pontus, whose relative position is the same. We order
that those who have not risen to a more exalted degree of nobility shall,
after they have retired from service, be considered equal in dignity to the
dukes of the provinces. TITLE XII.
CONCERNING MILITARY COUNTS. 1. The
Emperor Leo. Those who,
after having led armies in provinces beyond seas, have, in consideration of
their merits, obtained the rank of Count of the First Rank, shall be
entitled to the same honors as those who have been invested with the
insignia of the proconsulship. 2. The
Emperor Anastasius. We place
in the same class with dukes who have administered their office in the
provinces (with the exception of those of Egypt and Pontus) all who have
been appointed by Our authority Counts of the First Rank, and dispatched
with armies for the protection and defence of any of the provinces, or have
undertaken the duties of generals. TITLE
XIII. CONCERNING
THE COUNTS AND CHIEF PHYSICIANS OF THE IMPERIAL PALACE. 1. The
Emperor Zeno. We decree
that the Chief Physicians of the palace who have obtained the dignity of
Count of the First Rank shall hold the same position as vicegerents, whether
they have already retired from office, or may hereafter do so, in order that
no difference of degree may exist between the vicegerents and dukes who are
still administering their offices, and those who have obtained the title of
Count of the First Rank, except that arising from the length of time which
he who is in office or has attained the insignia of count may have served. TITLE XIV.
CONCERNING THE COUNTS WHO GOVERN THE PROVINCES. 1. The
Emperor Zeno. Those who
have been occupied in the civil or judicial administration of the
government, and have become entitled to the rank of Count of the First Rank,
shall enjoy the privileges attaching to the office of Imperial Vicegerent,
after they have relinquished their official employments. TITLE XV. CONCERNING
THE PROFESSORS WHO, BY GIVING INSTRUCTION IN THE CITY OF CONSTANTINOPLE,
HAVE ATTAINED TO THE RANK OF COUNT. 1. The
Emperor Valentinian. It has
been decided that grammarians, both Greek and Latin, Sophists, and jurists
practicing their profession in this Imperial City, who being regularly
registered, have distinguished themselves for good morals, and can show that
they possess the ability to teach eloquence, as well as skill in
interpretation, and talent in debate, and who have been considered worthy of
becoming members of the Senate, after they have passed twenty years in their
profession, and in imparting knowledge, shall be honored, and placed in the
same class with the Imperial Vicegerents. TITLE XVI.
CONCERNING SILENTARII AND THEIR DECURIONS. 1. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius, to Ursus, Prefect of the City, and
Aurelian, Praetorian Prefect of Illyria. The
decurions of Our palace, after having faithfully performed their duties and
relinquished their office, shall have the choice of either receiving
from the Emperor the title of Master of the Offices or that of illustrious
Count of the Domestics, that is to say, the rank of those in active service,
so that they may enjoy the privilege not only of adoring the Emperor, but
also of saluting public officials, as well as all the other advantages
attaching to the above-mentioned dignities, in addition have the honor of
being present at the meetings of Our Imperial Consistory. 2. The
Same Emperors to Venantius, Prsetorian Prefect. Every
decurion, or silentarius, shall be exempt from the service of
furnishing horses and other extraordinary impositions; nor shall he pay any
tax which is usually imposed under such circumstances, and no authority or
necessity shall subject him to anything of this kind. 3. The
Emperor Valentinian. Decurions
and silentarii are notified by this law that all the privileges
formerly granted them by other Divine Emperors are hereby confirmed, even
where they have been promoted to a superior position, and their rights shall
not be prejudiced by the issue of any pragmatic sanction, nor shall the
authority of the Prefecture subject them to the necessity of furnishing
post-horses or lodgings; and We hereby release them from all ignoble
services, from the burning of lime, and from the charge of the
superindiction. We decree
that their houses, not only in this Imperial City, but also everywhere else,
shall be exempt from providing lodgings, no matter by whom this may be
authorized, and a fine of ten pounds of gold shall be imposed upon the
judges of the provinces and their offices if they violate this Our law. We add to
the above-mentioned privileges, that the said decurions and silentarii,
after they have retired from office and have been included among the
illustrious senators, shall have a right to the honors of the curia
without performing any duties, and can rejoice in the full possession of
their dignities and immunities. Under this regulation, however, only thirty
silentarii shall be entitled to this honorable distinction, and We
decree that three decurions, and no more, shall enjoy the above-mentioned
privileges, after they have discharged their official duties uninterruptedly
for thirty consecutive years. 4. The
Same Emperor. In order
that the silentarii may not be removed from their places near Our
person to appear in court, We order that those who desire to bring either
civil or criminal actions against any member of the guild of silentarii,
or his wife, cannot proceed in any other tribunal than that of the
distinguished Master of the Offices. 5. The
Emperor Justinian. We order
that the illustrious silentarii in service, when they are under the
control of their parents, shall possess as castrense peculium whatever
they may have obtained, or may hereafter acquire by way of emoluments,
donations, inheritance, or from any other source, while in office; nor can
their parents, if they survive them, claim such property for themselves, or
take it from them; nor, after their death, can their own brothers, or any
other of their heirs, divide the same as belonging to the estates of the
said deceased persons, as they cannot be deprived of the fruit and profits
of their labors. For the same reason, We do not permit the silentarii
to be compelled to account for, or place in the mass of the estate of their
deceased parents, any property which they may have received from their
relatives, or from any other source, or which they may hereafter obtain, at
the time that they were admitted into the corps of the silentarii,
and they shall not be assessed or compelled to pay any money by way of
contribution under such circumstances. We order
that they shall be exempt from the administration of guardianship and
curatorship, as they should not be obliged to transact the business of
others; for the reason that, on account of the services required of them by
Us, they cannot devote proper care or attention to their own affairs. Moreover,
their children, who have already reached or may hereafter attain to the rank
of distinguished counts or tribunes, shall, by no means, be compelled to
undertake or conduct the administration of the Prefecture without their
consent, and all privileges heretofore conferred upon those now in office
shall also be enjoyed by persons hereafter admitted to the same body, and
this rule shall apply not only while they are in active service, but also
after their retirement. TITLE
XVII. CONCERNING DOMESTICS AND PROTECTORS. 1. The
Emperors Valentinian and Valens. Domestics
and protectors belonging to the royal palace shall have a right to embrace
the Imperial Vicegerents when they salute them, for it would practically be
an act of sacrilege if this honor were not allowed those who are considered
worthy of touching the Imperial purple. 2. The
Same Emperors and Gratian. The
primicerius of both the corps of domestics and protectors, after
obtaining the office of tribune, shall have the rank to which dukes are
entitled; and others of the same body, to the number of ten, shall enjoy the
consular dignity. 3. The
Same Emperors to Sposaterus, Count of the Foot Domestics. Any
domestic who is absent, but not on public business nor under a permit
granted for that purpose, and fails for the space of two years to discharge
the duties which he owes to the Emperor, shall be reduced
five grades, and if he is proved to have been away for three consecutive
years, he shall be reduced ten. If he should be absent for four years, he
shall be assigned to the lowest place; and where he has been a wanderer for
the term of five years, he shall be deprived of the insignia of his office;
for those who discontinue the performance of their functions for so long a
time, when they should perform them assiduously, are unworthy of membership
in the order. 4. The
Emperor Anastasius. We have
determined that it should be decreed and established by this pragmatic
sanction, which shall be perpetually observed, that where anyone has
obtained the place of secundicerius in the corps of mounted
domestics, and dies while administering the office, his heirs shall have the
right to his salary and perquisites, not only for the remainder of that
year, but also for the following year, that is to say, during which he would
have performed the duties of primicerius, so that his heirs will be
entitled to all his emoluments, just as if he had survived until the
expiration of his term of office. TITLE
XVIII. CONCERNING
THE SUPERINTENDENTS OF PUBLIC WORKS. 1. The Same Emperor. Those who
have been appointed by Us Superintendents of Public Works shall rank as
nobles entitled to the same position as persons of consular dignity, for
members of Our retinue are worthy of distinction. TITLE XIX. CONCERNING
PERSONS ATTACHED TO THE OFFICE OF IMPERIAL SECRETARY, AND OTHERS WHO ARE
EMPLOYED IN THE SAME. 1. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius to Cyne-gius, Prsetorian
Prefect. We place
the Imperial secretaries employed in drawing up memorials, letters,
petitions, and inventories in the same class as vicegerents, and declare
them entitled to the same rank as those who, as the subordinates of
prefects, have been appointed to the government of departments from the time
when they obtained the office. Such officials, who have subsequently been
promoted to the position of vicegerents, take precedence over others who
have not yet attained to that dignity, and shall not be liable to any
ignoble service whatever. 2. The
Emperors Valentinian, Theodosius, and Arcadius to Con-stantius, Prsetorian
Prefect of the Gauls. Those who
serve in the offices of the Imperial Secretaries, and exercise the functions
of ordinary or distinguished judges, shall not be summoned
to court, or compelled to accept public employment against their will.
Superior officials, cornicularii, and the heads of departments are
hereby notified that they will be fined three pounds of gold, to be
collected out of their property, if they do not permit them to enter Our
Consistory, or the office of Secretary of the Judges, or if proper respect
is not shown them when they are admitted into the Imperial presence, or if
they should be refused permission to sit with the judges. Given on the sixth
of the Ides of November, during the Consulate of Timasius and
Promotus, 389. 3. The
Emperors Theodosius, Arcadius, and Honorius. Those who
are employed in the offices of the Secretary of the Imperial Palace, that is
to say if, after they have served for twenty years in drawing up memorials,
letters, petitions, and inventories, they should decide to retire, shall be
raised to the consular dignity, and they should, in consequence, obtain the
same honors as are usually conferred upon former Consuls; nor shall anyone
be permitted to annoy them by imposing any duty upon them, or by ordering
them to perform any service. 4. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius. We order
that the property of all those employed in the offices of the Imperial
Secretaries, that is to say, those who draw up memorials, letters,
petitions, and inventories, shall be secure and exempt from the imposition
of any compulsory contribution for ignoble purposes, and that the said
persons shall have no apprehension of an assessment, or any other exaction,
and shall only be liable to the payment of the usual tax; so that the
dignity obtained by their labor may not be subjected to any extraordinary
burden, or be compelled to contribute to the fund of vehicles or
post-horses; and this shall apply to anyone at present serving in said
offices, as being the privilege and exemption to which their long service
and their industry entitle them. We decree
that this rule shall also apply to their estates, and that they shall
continue to enjoy this privilege, even though they may be promoted to a
higher position; so that no matter what their rank and fortune hereafter may
be, they will still profit by the advantages obtained by their service in
the office of the Imperial Secretaries. 5. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to Faustinus, Prsetorian Prefect. By way of
granting a special favor, We order that those who are employed in the
offices of the Secretaries charged with drawing up memorials, letters, and
petitions shall, from the receivers to the Mello-proximi, obtain the
dignity and honor of nobles, and like the others who are serving in the same
offices, shall legally be entitled to attend the meetings of Our Council,
just as ordinary judges can do; so that they upon whom We have conferred
this noble rank may know that they can claim the same respect as other
distinguished persons, and be
informed that they have received permission from Us to enter and sit in Our
Council. Given at
Ravenna, on the eighth of the Ides of June, during the Consulate of
Lucius, 413. 6. The
Same Emperor and Valentinian. We decree
that, hereafter, those who are employed in the three bureaus of the
Secretaries' office having charge of memorials, letters, and petitions,
shall obtain the rank of Proximi after one year's instead of two
years' service, as was formerly prescribed. Given at
Constantinople, on the eighth of the Ides of February, during the
Consulate of Theodosius, Consul for the seventh time, and Palladius, 416. 7. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to Nomus, Master of the Offices. We order
that the promotion of persons employed in the offices of the Imperial
Secretaries shall be dependent upon their length of service, and that all
supernumeraries stationed in the said offices shall occupy the vacant places
which they may obtain, in the same order. This rule shall be applied in such
a way that no one who has been recently enrolled can aspire to a place to
which he has no right; except where he is found to be more competent to
perform the work, and has been decided to be worthy of promotion by the
testimony of fifteen of the employees of the said office of Secretary, and
entitled to precedence, which shall be confirmed by oath. We desire
that this rule shall be observed by everyone, with the exception of the sons
of those next in order of preferment. For We decree that each of those shall
cause one of his sons to be admitted into the order, with strict reference
to priority of time (even if he is known to be lax in the performance of his
duties), and he shall be preferred to those of more recent appointment, but
who are more competent. We order that any supernumerary, who has been
admitted as an active member, shall pay to the one next in succession the
sum of two hundred and fifty solidi and twenty or fifteen solidi
to the Melloproximus or assistant, in compliance with the custom
of each Secretary's office. If,
however, any of the supernumeraries, with a view to avoiding paying the
money, should decline the promotion to which he is entitled, the place shall
be offered to the next one in order, upon payment of the aforesaid sum, so
that if the second, the third, or any other should refuse to accept the
place, it may be given to the immediate successor of him who last refused
it. Moreover,
We are unwilling for those who have declined promotion in their regular
order to be excluded from their grade, but when another vacancy occurs, We
order that they shall have full power to obtain it upon the same terms which
they formerly rejected, namely, by paying the sum of money requisite to
secure the place. 8. The
Same Emperors to Nomus, Master of the Offices. We decree
that those first in order in the office of the Imperial Secretaries, as well
as in that of the Count of the Inventories, whose fidelity, long-continued
industry, ability, probity, and diligence deservedly commend them to
promotion shall, when their terms of service have expired, obtain for life
the insignia of office of Count of Our Consistory, and shall continue to
enjoy all the privileges which have previously been conferred upon them; for
We have decided that persons to whom the secrets of Our government have been
deservedly committed should be adorned and decorated with the honor of the
office aforesaid. 9. The
Emperor Leo to Patricius, Master of the Offices. Those who
are employed in the offices of Our Imperial Secretaries, and have been
granted a temporary leave of absence cannot, during that time, be subjected
to civil suits or criminal prosecutions, but with their wives and children
shall remain unmolested and not be liable to public taxes or employments,
and they can even claim exemption from these after their terms of service
have expired. Their houses, likewise, which they own in the provinces, shall
be free from the annoyance of lodging soldiers. 10. The
Same Emperor to Hilarianus, Count, and Master of the Offices. We direct
that the number of employees in the office of the Secretary charged with
keeping records shall not exceed sixty-two; those in the department of
letters are limited to thirty; those in that of petitions to twenty-four;
and that those whose duty it is to decipher and copy old laws in the bureau
of historical documents shall never be less than four in number. Moreover,
those persons above mentioned who are employed in the Bureau of Records
shall never perform double service, nor shall they draw up duplicates, so
that several persons will not be engaged in performing the duties of one,
and nothing be left for the others to do. 11. The
Emperor Zeno. If anyone
employed in the offices of the Imperial Secretaries, that is to say, in
those of the records, inventories, letters, and petitions, who has already
been appointed, should die, the substitute who occupies the vacancy as being
next in the line of promotion shall pay, by way of consolation to the heirs,
successors, children, and creditors of the decedent, the sum prescribed by
the Imperial Constitutions of the Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian, of
Divine Memory. Those who lent money to the deceased to enable him to secure
the position, even if the succession or estate should not be accepted or
entered upon, will still be entitled to preference over the others; and the
children, the agnates, and the cognates shall have the right to receive the
said sum of money, not by way of inheritance, but as a privilege, and they
shall be permitted to demand it, and bring suit for its recovery; and Our law
must not be evaded or violated by the commission of any fraudulent act, and
especially as there can be no doubt that, when the distinguished Proximi
of the Secretaries' office die without having completed their terms,
they can transmit to their heirs and successors the remainder of their
salaries, without any diminution whatsoever. 12. The
Same Emperor to Celer, Master of the Offices. We order
that persons employed in the offices of the Imperial Secretaries, as well as
their parents, wives, and children, shall not be obliged to answer in any
civil or criminal proceeding, except before the tribunal of Your Highness.
Moreover, their tenants, serfs, and slaves residing in this Imperial City
shall enjoy the same privilege, and the assistants of the Proxlmus,
or the ordinary employees, shall only be compelled to be sworn; so that if
anyone of them is forced to appear in court, he Will only be required to
furnish security by oath; and if he has no real property, any slaves or
serfs belonging to him will be released, if their master becomes surety for
them. (1) We
also order that the amount to be donated as sportulse shall be
reduced, and that only one solidus shall be paid to each one of the
court officials during the progress of a case; and two where it is brought
before Your Highness; and a half a solidus must be paid to the
copyists for drawing up the papers; and if the case should be referred to an
arbiter, one solidus, and no more, shall be paid to him; and We
decree that the third part of a solidus shall be given to the
officers for their services, not only for publication of notices, but also
for the report and the inventory. We direct
that the eminent Patron of the Treasury in office at the time, as well as
those officials whose duty it is to diminish litigation, shall demand or
extort nothing from them; and We order that half of the expenses which may
be incurred by the above-mentioned persons in the proceedings before Your
Highness shall only be paid by them in tribunals in the provinces, so that
if they become involved in litigation with reference to contributions of
grain, or guardianship, or curatorship, or notice not to construct a new
work, and where the case is brought before a higher tribunal, as for
instance, before the Prefect of Subsistence, or the patron of the Noble
Prefecture of the City, or of the Architects, the parties cannot be
compelled to pay more by way of costs and expenses than the amounts above
prescribed with reference to proceedings before the tribunal of Your
Highness. (2) We
order all these rules to be observed, whether the parties to the action
themselves desire to conduct the case, or to have it done by their
attorneys, or even by their defenders. This will only apply when they have
been notified in writing to appear. (3) If,
however, they should be proceeded against by deposition, or in any other
way, no payment of sportulte shall be required of them, either by the
office of the illustrious assistant, or by anyone else, and they shall be
entitled to all the above-mentioned privileges, as well as of those
afterwards granted by former Emperors, not only in favor of such as are
still in office and afterwards become engaged in that serv- ice, but
also of such as have retired, or may hereafter withdraw from the employments
aforesaid, so that they, together with their wives, children, vassals, and
slaves, may reap the benefit of said privileges. (4) And as
We desire all litigants to be treated with equal justice in the
controversies brought before judicial tribunals, We decree that the benefit
of the privileges aforesaid shall also be shared by their adversaries; and
for this reason We order that those who are employed in the Bureau of
Records shall not only enjoy the privileges granted by Us in bringing, but
also in defending actions for them; and that those employees in the said
Department who have retired, and fixed their domicile in the provinces
through love of tranquillity, shall still be protected in the enjoyment of
all the rights conferred upon persons of this kind, by the law which We have
recently promulgated; and that they shall obtain all the advantages and
benefits derived from the same. 13. The
Emperor Justinian to Proculus, Qusestor of the Imperial Palace. Having
ascertained that Our predecessors, the Emperors, formerly fixed the number
of deputies of Your Highness, and declared that it should not be lawful for
anyx-large r number to assume the name or discharge the duties of the office,
and that there should only be twelve of them in the Bureau of Records, and
seven in the other two Bureaus of Imperial Letters, and Petitions, and in
consideration of the fact that afterwards the number was increased by
political intrigue, so that the routine of the office was disturbed, and
business interfered with through the swarm of employees to such an extent
that there is at present very little difference between the number of
recorders and their deputies: (1) Hence
We decree that the law fixing the number of persons employed shall be
restored, and that number reduced, but not in such a way that any of the
deputies who exceed the prescribed number shall be dismissed, but that
hereafter no one shall be appointed to the place until the number has been
decreased, and only those authorized by law remain. Any deputies who may
relinquish their office on account of promotion to a higher dignity, for
example, those who are raised to that of laterculus in the office of
the Imperial Secretary, or who obtain the second place in the other two
offices, after they have been appointed proximi, shall not be
prevented from subrogating to themselves those whom they may select for that
purpose, even though the latter may be entitled to precedence, and although
the number may not yet have been reduced to what it was originally. (2) We
think that the following rule should be established, because it is supported
by precedents, and for the reason that it is consonant with the principles
of justice, namely: that a petition should be presented to the illustrous
Qusestor, then in office, by him who has been given permission to appoint
someone in his stead, requesting his signature, and setting forth the term
of service and the rank of the person to be subrogated, as well as a full
statement of the case, that is to say, why he should be permitted to appoint
the individual whom he desires to subrogate to himself. In the appointment
of such deputies,
the time when the petition was presented should be taken into consideration,
so that the first accepted will always be preferred to one admitted
subsequently, and the date of the petition should govern the order of
appointment, which rule should also be observed with reference to almost all
offices. 14. The
Same Emperor to Tatian, Master of the Offices. We order,
by this law, that when the deputies of the Quaestor of Our Imperial Palace
have been brought into court, either in civil or criminal proceedings, the
strict rule of law and justice shall be obeyed; so that if this should be
done without any written documents, the oral statement of the applicant will
be sufficient. If, however, papers should be filed in a complaint against
one or more of the deputies, all the necessary documents shall be produced,
and the deputies must comply with all the proper and legal formalities
required in proceedings of this kind. (1) And,
since it is preferable to depend upon evidence and precedents rather than
upon unsuitable customs, We decree that what is shown to have prevailed in
cases involving employees in the Bureau of Petitions, as well as those in
that of Imperial Letters, shall be observed, so far as the deputies in the
Bureau of Imperial Records are concerned, so that those who have obtained
permission to travel by virtue of a public leave of absence can remain
abroad without any diminution of their pay or emoluments; for the
illustrious Proximi and Melloproximi, or, in their absence,
their deputies, are compelled to pay the absentees whatever may be due them,
either out of their own property, or out of the balance of the taxes or
contributions, even though the leave of absence may extend beyond the
Kalends of January, and include holidays. (2) We
have established these regulations in order that no deputies can, by
political intrigue, be added to those who are at present in office, or even
after their number has been diminished, although they may have been reduced
to their ancient status. 15. The
Same Emperor to Tatian, Master of the Offices. We have
already published certain rules having reference to the deputies of the
illustrious Quaestor of Our Palace concerning the business of the office,
the first of which directs that, until their number is reduced to its
ancient footing, none of them can be dismissed for the sole reason that
there are more of them than are authorized by law, except where one is
promoted to the rank of laterculus in the Bureau of Records, or to
the second place in the other two Bureaus, that is to say, those of Imperial
Letters and Imperial Petitions; for when these relinquish their offices they
have permission to substitute for themselves anyone else whom they may
select, who shall be placed in the lowest rank among the deputies, even
though they may occupy a higher one among those recommended for the place. Again,
another rule has been promulgated, at the suggestion of Proculus, of
illustrious memory, by which We ordered that those depu- ties who,
on account of some accident of fortune, as, for instance, through old age or
disease, had become unable to discharge their duties, could substitute other
deputies in their stead, which the said Proculus of illustrious memory
communicated to Us with the endorsement of the deputies themselves. But as
We have ascertained that, in violation of the present law, the number of
deputies in the Bureau of Imperial Records, as well as in the two other
Imperial Bureaus, that is to say, in those of Imperial Letters and Imperial
Petitions, deputies have been both added and removed, and that this has been
done under the pretext of a sale, in order that it may not occur hereafter,
We communicate the present law to Your Excellency, by which We order that
those shall, in accordance with an Imperial Rescript previously issued by
Us, only be permitted to substitute others in their stead where they have
obtained the rank of laterculus in the Bureau of Records, or the
second place in the other two offices, and the other law which We have
promulgated on this subject shall be abolished. Permission
shall not be granted to any of the said deputies, unless he has obtained the
promotions hereinbefore mentioned, to appoint another to take his place
under any circumstances whatever, so that, in this way, the said deputies
may be reduced to their ancient number, that is to say, twelve, in the
Imperial Bureau of Records, and seven in the other two Bureaus, namely those
of Imperial Letters and Imperial Petitions and Inquests. This law
has been established in order that no deputies may, through political
intrigue, be added to those who are in office at present, or even after
their number has been diminished, notwithstanding it may be the same that it
was in ancient times. For if We should decide to prohibit any changes, even
though they might be the result of some accidental circumstances, much more
reason exists for Our forbidding others to be introduced while the prior
incumbents were still in office. All the
remaining provisions of the former law shall remain in full force. TITLE XX. CONCERNING
AGENTS EMPLOYED IN THE TRANSACTION OF BUSINESS. 1. The
Emperors Arcadius, Honorius, and Theodosius to Anthemius, Master of the
Offices. No one
belonging to the Association of Agents shall, hereafter, attempt to occupy a
place rendered vacant by the death of another; but he who, by length of
service and merit, can claim promotion, and is entitled to the position,
shall obtain it, and no objection shall be of any avail. Given at
Constantinople, on the day before the Kalends of July, during the
Consulate of Honorius, Consul for the sixth time, and Aristenetus, 424. 2. The
Emperors Ronorius and Theodosius to Helio, Master of the Offices. No one
shall, hereafter, without the authority of the Emperor, be permitted to
degrade an agent, or exclude him from the association to which he belongs.
For after he has proved his membership, he need entertain no fear of the
censure of a judge, nor any insult provoked by the humbleness of his origin. Given at
Constantinople, on the third of the Ides of November, during the
Consulate of Honorius, Consul for the tenth time, and Theodosius, 415. 3. The
Emperor Leo to Patricius, Master of the Offices. Confirming
the register of agents made by Your Highness, We order that hereafter the
number of decenarii shall not exceed forty-eight, and the number of
centenarii shall not be more than two hundred, and that, in both
instances, candidates shall not be considered eligible unless they have
passed through the inferior degrees. In like manner, the number of
biarchs shall be limited to two hundred and fifty; that of the
circiti to three hundred, and the number of knights to four hundred and
fifty members. This rule,
which has been adopted at the suggestion of Your Highness, shall remain
forever in force, so that if any one of the decenarii whose members
We have decreed shall be fixed at forty-eight should die, his heirs at law
or testamentary heirs will be entitled to his salary and emoluments, just as
he himself would have been if he had lived; for which reason his successor
shall not be appointed until his term of office has expired. No one
shall be entitled to enjoy the pay and privileges attaching to membership in
the Association of Agents without the sanction of the Emperor, which must be
entered on the registers in the office of the Imperial Secretary of Records. 4. The
Same Emperor to Patricius, Master of the Offices. As, in the
first place, it has been decreed that those agents who have attained to the
rank of ducenarius or centenarius shall, in this Imperial
City, be subject to the authority of no other judge, or, indeed, to the
supervision of anyone else whomsoever, except that of the distinguished
Master of the Offices, to whom is conceded the right of appointing someone
to represent them in court, We decree that this rule shall be especially
applicable in criminal cases, for it would be absurd if he who had no
jurisdiction over pecuniary matters should be obliged to render a decision
affecting the life and reputation of another. We order that this privilege
shall also be granted to those who temporarily administer the office,
although We are aware that, so far as they are concerned, an ancient custom
to the contrary has been observed up to this time; still they should
entertain no doubt that if, after having relinquished the above-mentioned
office, they should not be included among the centenarii, they will
be subject to the Common Law. We forbid the enjoyment of this privilege to
all the above- mentioned
centenarii residing in the provinces, unless they are absent in the
discharge of some public duty, and, in accordance with the ancient rule, We
also order them to comply with the decisions of the ordinary judges. TITLE XXI. CONCERNING
THE OVERSEER OF AGENTS EMPLOYED IN THE TRANSACTION OF BUSINESS. 1. The
Emperor Leo to Patricius, Master of the Offices. We decree,
by this law, which shall remain perpetually in force, that agents employed
in the transaction of business who, through length of service, have attained
the rank of overseer shall, to the number of four each year, in regular
succession, be appointed under-assistants to each of the Bureaus of
Construction and of the Barbarians, with the exception of those among them
who, either in person or by others, are engaged in any kind of trade; for
the latter are forbidden by the Imperial Constitutions to hold the office,
excepting such as have undertaken the administration and supervision of the
property of others. We desire that they shall aspire to such employments,
whose efforts have received the approbation of members of the body to which
they belong. Those also
are excluded from this Imperial privilege who, while belonging to the said
Association of Agents, have become attached to the offices of the Imperial
Secretaries, presided over by the Primicerius or Tertiocerius,
and who are employed as deputies in drawing up public documents, as they
cannot work in two places at the same time; and, in addition to the
emoluments which they obtain from the aforesaid posts of secretaries, they
should be content with the honor of being
chief. If,
indeed, they should be disabled by disease or age, or incapacitated for any
other reason whatsoever, so as to be unable to perform the duties of the
aforesaid office, We, in consideration of their former services, do hereby
order that they themselves shall, on their own responsibility, have the
right to select others to fill their places, by appointing persons who are
solvent and of good morals, and possess the requisite knowledge and skill to
perform their duties in the said offices of the Imperial Secretaries. 2. The
Emperor Anastasius to Celer, Master of the Offices. We decree
by this most salutary law that agents employed in the transaction of
business shall, as in the case of officials charged with the collection of
sportulss, in the judicial duties assigned to them, be liable to the
costs, the payment of which they or their adversaries may be condemned, and
that the same rule shall apply where attorneys have been appointed by them
to conduct their cases, and they shall enjoy the benefits which have already
been granted by the Imperial Constitutions to those engaged in the service
of the government; and where a solvent surety
must be provided, he shall be a member of the same body, and they will not
be compelled to offer a stranger. Still, all
privileges that may have been granted by Imperial Constitutions to
centenarii, decenarii, chartularii, or illustrious chiefs, after they
have retired from service, and which have been enjoyed up to the present
time, shall remain intact and inviolate; as it would be extremely absurd,
and even rash, for this evidence of Our liberality to diminish, by some
subtle interpretation, the privileges already conceded, when the intention
was that they should be increased. The same
rule shall be observed with reference to the mothers and wives of those
persons, as well as to children who are under their control, so that neither
they nor their slaves may be compelled to perform any other service, and any
of the above-mentioned persons residing in the provinces shall be entitled
to the same privileges. All of them, however, shall be required to pay their
share of the sportulss, and the expenses of litigation, that is, the
third part of the sum above mentioned. Any persons who, in any way or at any
time, violate this law, or permit it to be done, shall be liable to a fine
of ten pounds of gold, and be subjected to other severe penalties. TITLE
XXII. CONCERNING
THE CHIEFS OF AGENTS EMPLOYED IN THE TRANSACTION OF BUSINESS. 1. The
Emperor Zeno. We reward
agents employed in the transaction of business after they have retired from
office, with the honors of the chieftainship; and therefore those who,
without the authority of the Emperor, have been raised to this dignity,
cannot, as officials, be charged with any matters having reference to public
or private affairs; and they cannot, without the interposition of Imperial
authority, be compelled to appear in person, even where they are called upon
to do so in the place where they reside. We desire
advocates to be notified of this, lest, without the knowledge of the
Emperor, they may present some claim against a person of this kind, which
should not be done even where it has reference to matters in which others
are interested, and where fraud is said to have been committed. In case
this law is violated, We order that ten pounds of gold shall be paid by your
office to Our Treasury. 2. The
Emperor Anastasius. We order
that, in all actions at law, no matter who the persons concerned may be,
even if they are of senatorial dignity, recourse shall especially be had to
the chiefs of the agents for the transaction of business, and that all other
matters which are usually submitted to the Senate shall hereafter be in
charge of the officers of the census, and that the
rights of the parties shall not be prejudiced by any rescript which has been
surreptitiously obtained. 3. The
Same Emperor. We order
that the chiefs of the agents for the transaction of business shall, among
other privileges, be invested with the dignity of Proconsul. 4. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to Valemtius, Master of the Offices. The chiefs
of the agents employed in the transaction of business shall be permitted to
have domestics attached to their offices on whose fidelity and industry they
think that they can rely, even if the latter have previously discharged the
same duties. If any
agent employed in the transaction of business should not have been able to
perform his duties, for the term of twenty-five years, on account of the
infirm condition of his health, and, by the vote of the entire body to which
he belongs, should attain to the dignity of chief, We order that he shall
enjoy the same privileges to which those are entitled who have obtained that
honor by continuous service for the full term required by law. In the
congratulations of judges, however, We order that the latter shall take
precedence, when they can allege that they have enjoyed official honors for
a longer time than the former. Where any of the officers of the census or
their attendants are guilty of violating the rights of those who have been
appointed to chieftainship, they shall be condemned to pay a fine of twenty
pounds of gold. 5. The
Same Emperor to Cyrus, Prsstorian Prefect. We order
that those agents employed in the transaction of business who have regularly
passed through the grade of decenarius to that of chief, or have been
appointed deputies of the illustrious Master of the Offices, when they are
included among those who are honored, shall obtain the title of vicegerent. 6. The
Same Emperors to Nomius, Master of the Offices. We decree
that the chief of agents employed in the transaction of business, who
frequently attain the above-mentioned rank, after having been exposed to
great dangers, and sometimes to the risk of loss of life; when their time of
service has expired, shall, for the remainder of their lives, be entitled to
the honor of Count of the First Rank; remaining at the same time in the
enjoyment of all of the privileges previously conferred upon them. 7. The
Emperor Leo to Nicosterius. Anyone
who, being a member of the body of cohortals, has a son born to him during
the time he is serving in the association of agents employed in the
transaction of business, before he attains to the rank of chief, and
although he himself, after his term of service has expired, just as any
other freeman, will not be subject to any of the restrictions imposed by
members among the cohortals, he will, nevertheless, leave his son liable to
them. If,
however, he should have a son born to him after he has obtained the dignity
of chief, the said son, even if he was not enrolled in the body of agents
employed in the transaction of business, will remain free and secure from
any obligation attaching to the condition of cohortal, as he was born to a
father who is free, and absolutely independent of the liabilities attaching
to this condition. 8. The
Emperor Anastasius. With a
view to the interests of the numerous persons who become members of the
association of agents employed in the transaction of business, We order that
whenever the illustrious chiefs of the said association have finished their
term of service, their wives, children, slaves, or vassals who may be
required to appear in court and defend themselves in person, or by their
attorneys, shall not be compelled to pay the officers more than one
solidus by way of sportulss; and not more than a third part of a
solidus shall be given to the attendants of a vicegerent or a
Governor, and that no extortions or annoyances shall be practiced with
reference to the furnishing of sureties, but such sureties shall be provided
as the defender of the district may consider to be suitable, so that, in
accordance with the tenor of the general edicts, those who possess immovable
property either in the Capital or in the provinces shall only be bound to
furnish security by oath, and such as is based upon the property which they
themselves possess. It should also be added that no summons shall be valid
unless it is reduced to writing. In like
manner, with reference to what has been provided concerning other officials,
whenever civil or criminal proceedings are instituted against them, the
executive officer having charge of the civil or criminal case from beginning
to end shall be content with the payment of a single solidus by way
of fees; and two solidi shall be paid by them, or their wives, for
recording Imperial letters, or for filing a simple claim against persons
presumed to be liable; and whenever copies are demanded, those whose duty it
is to give them shall not hesitate to do so, after having demanded and
received a solidus. We order
that the executive officers shall not have authority to collect more than
three solidi for furnishing documents to those who are entitled to
them, and that not more than one solidus shall be paid to an arbiter,
and half a solidus to the attorney of the Treasury, and half a
solidus shall be paid to notaries for the preparation of any papers
which they may be required to draw up from the beginning to the end of the
case, as has already been stated. Where, however, suit is brought, not
before an arbiter but before a superior judge, the said illustrious
magistrate cannot collect more than four solidi for instituting the
proceedings, and for the record of the papers only two solidi shall
be paid. No one shall be annoyed by the exaction of any other sums for costs
than those above mentioned; and this rule shall apply to all persons,
whether the parties bring actions against others, or whether they are sued
as defendants. TITLE
XXIII. CONCERNING
SPIES AND DETECTIVES. 1. The
Emperor Constantine to Julian, Prsetorian Prefect. Spies and
detectives, or any persons whose duty it is to inform the judges of crimes
which have been committed, are required to establish their accusations, and
they will run great risk if it should be proved that they have falsely
accused anyone who is innocent, for the disgraceful practice by which they
are permitted to arbitrarily imprison persons must be abolished. 2. The
Same Emperor to Taurus, Pr,astorian Prefect. We think
that agents employed in the transaction of business should be mindful of Our
orders in the care and inspection of the public post, and that this will be
in every respect to the advantage of the State; therefore, We order that
this duty shall entirely devolve upon officials of this kind and upon no
others. The said officials must use extraordinary diligence to prevent any
interference with the transport of the mails, and prevent more from being
demanded than is customary. He who
attempts to do anything of this kind shall be deprived of the profit of his
dishonorable conduct, and notice should be given of his act either .to the
judges, or the detectives, even though he may assert that We have directed
great speed to be used because of the urgency of the matter; and no
persistency nor the rank of the individual concerned will have any effect.
Therefore, We forbid any money to be demanded for an animal not set apart
for the transport of the mails. Whoever perpetrates an offence of this kind
shall be compelled to pay fourfold the amount that he received. 3. The
Emperor Constantine to the Agents Employed in the Transaction of Business. All
condemnations by prefects of those among you who have been charged with the
inspection of the post, and have honestly discharged their duty, are hereby
annulled, but the sentences of any who have acted dishonestly, or have
tarnished the honor of the service, shall not only be confirmed, and a more
severe penalty shall be inflicted, in additien. 4. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius to Marcellus, Master of the Offices. We decree
that agents employed in the transaction of business shall be sent, in turn,
to each province, where they should be charged not only with the inspection
of the post, but also with the transportation of public property. They shall
have nothing in common either with the judges, or the inhabitants of the
provinces, nor shall unlawful contributions be collected by them from ships,
nor shall they gratuitously receive petitions, take testimony, or decide
legal controversies, which they are not authorized to do, nor shall they
commit anyone to prison, but they must attend to postal matters exclusively. TITLE
XXIV. CONCERNING
OFFICERS OF THE PALACE ATTACHED TO THE BUREAUS OF THE IMPERIALx-large SSES AND
PRIVATE AFFAIRS. 1. The
Emperors Valentinian and Valens. Palatines
are only liable to the payment of the poll-tax, and impositions on land, and
are released from all extraordinary and ignoble contributions, tributes, and
burdens of every description. Given at
Constantinople, on the Nones of May, during the Consulate of
Constantius, Consul for the fourth time, and Constans, 342. 2. The
Emperors Valens, Gratian, and Valentinian to Count Tatian. No fiscal
officer, or subordinate of the Count of the Treasury, who has once been
convicted of breach of trust can, under any circumstances, be reinstated, or
obtain any other dignity by intrigue or other means, or perform the
functions of any public employment whatsoever. 3. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius to Pan-cratius. The former
rule having been restored, a Palatine, in preference to all others, shall be
despatched to Cappadocia to act as Count of the Houses, and if he should be
guilty of dishonesty, you will be responsible, therefore you should, every
year, select a Palatine suitable for this place and send him there. 4. The
Same Emperors to Hesperius, Prsetorian Prefect. There
shall be nothing in common, nor any connection between the different judges
and the officers of the palace who are despatched by the counts upon a
mission; but (with the exception of the respect which is due, and should be
shown not only by inferior officials, but also by those of exalted rank, as
well as by residents of the provinces, to the Governors of the same), the
Palatines shall not go beyond what is required of them. 5. The
Same Emperors to Nebridius, Praetorian Prefect. Certain
members of the Order of Palatines, after their terms of service have
expired, have tried to obtain admission among those employed in the Bureaus
of Transportation. Hence We order, by this law, that hereafter, no one who
attempts to do this shall be heard, but each shall remain attached to the
bureau in which he chose to serve, and he shall not be transferred to
another place, even if he has already attained to the highest rank in his
own order. 6. The
Same Emperors to Probus, Prsetorian Prefect. Your
Excellency is hereby informed that you can exercise no authority over the
subordinates of the Palatines, and that hereafter you will not
be permitted to make any addition to them whatever. We also forbid the
Governors of the provinces to attempt anything of this kind. 7. The
Same Emperors to Trifolius, Count of the Imperialx-large sses. We decree,
by the present law, that all persons employed in the Bureau of the Imperial
x-large sses shall be of the number hereinafter specified, so that they may
remain satisfied, and be aware that no addition can, under any
circumstances, be made to their number, even though someone may desire to
obtain admission through the benefit of a special privilege obtained from
the Emperor. We also desire to determine the amounts of the contributions of
grain to be made, dependent upon the rank of the person, and to provide that
they shall not, hereafter, be increased. (1) The
following is the list of the employees of each of the Bureaus of the
Imperialx-large sses.1 8. The
Same Emperors to Trifolius, Count of the Imperialx-large sses. The
suggestion which you have made concerning all Palatines who should be sent
upon missions is hereby confirmed, and it is decided that every year three
ducenarii, and as many centenarii as you may deem advisable,
shall be despatched as aforesaid. 9. The
Emperors Valentinian, Theodosius, and Arcadius. Let no one
think that he can assume any official duties, either in the Bureau of the
Imperialx-large sses, or in that of Private Affairs, unless he has been
especially authorized to do so by the Emperor. 10. The
Emperors Theodosius, Arcadius, and Honorius. We order
that those Palatines who, after having been employed in the Department of
Accounts in the Bureau of Imperialx-large sses, and have finished their terms
of service, shall, as assistants and primiceri, of different offices,
enjoy the same privileges which We have recently bestowed upon agents
employed in the transaction of business; that is to say, they shall be
exempt from the payment of the contributions required of those entering the
said Orders, and shall not be liable to other burdens. 11. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius. We
establish the same regulation for the Bureau of the Imperialx-large sses, as
well as for that of Private Affairs, which We have promulgated with
reference to the proximi of the Imperial Secretaries' office, and
decree that the chief shall remain for two years in the discharge of his
duty, and that the privileges which have already been conferred by the laws
upon those offices, or upon the primiceria, by the Imperial
Constitutions, shall remain unchanged and unimpaired. 1
This has been omitted because the translation could serve no useful purpose,
and many of the words employed are not to be found in any dictionary.�ED. 12. The
Emperor Theodosius. It will
not be necessary for the Palatines residing in this Imperial City to appear
in court before the illustrious Urban Prefect, unless the case involves the
erection of houses, servitudes, or the contribution of grain; and in all
other legal proceedings, pecuniary as well as criminal, they shall only be
obliged to answer before the illustrious counts. We permit the Governors of
provinces to only have jurisdiction over the civil and criminal cases of
such Palatines as are subject to their administration in civil as well as
criminal cases, where the said Palatines are not engaged in public matters,
provided that, if a criminal sentence must be pronounced against them, this
shall not be done unless the illustrious count, in whose service the
defendant is engaged, has first been notified and given his consent at the
instance of the Governor of the province. 13. The
Same Emperor and the Csesar Vcdentinicm to Eudoxius, Count of the Imperial
x-large sses. Among the
other prerogatives which have previously been conferred upon the body of
employees attached to the Bureau of Imperialx-large sses is the one that its
Primicerius and the three other Primicerii of the secretaries'
office shall receive the military dignity of Prastorian Tribune; and no
contribution, either public or private, shall be imposed upon them by the
authority of any judge whatsoever. 14. The
Same Emperors to Florentius, Prsetorian Prefect. We order
that the Palatines attached to the Bureau of Our Private Affairs shall enjoy
the same privileges conferred upon those who belong to the Bureau of the
Imperialx-large sses. For, as the nature of the service is the same, it seems
to be only just and proper that both offices should enjoy similar
privileges. Therefore, We decree that the Primicerii, as well as the
three first officers of the Bureau of Private Affairs, after their terms of
service have expired, shall be permitted to adore the Emperor with the
praetorian military tribunes, and that they shall retain all other
privileges bestowed upon them by the Imperial Constitutions, so that they
will not be subject to any tax or contribution of a private or public
character, imposed by any judge whomsoever; but shall enjoy the dignity to
which they have attained, exempt from all requirements and all molestation. TITLE XXV.
CONCERNING STRATORS. 1. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius to Zosimus, Governor of New Epirus. We have
published a general edict throughout all the provinces providing that only
one solidus can be demanded by strators as a fee for their
services; and We have prescribed a certain form to be observed in the
offering of horses for the public service, in order that the people of
Our provinces may know what rule must be observed. We have also made persons
liable to the Treasury for a certain number of solidi, by way of
fine, if they should venture to give to strators what they are
forbidden to demand. The office of Your Excellency shall be fined a hundred
pounds of gold, if, being aware that the above offence has been committed,
you do not immediately punish it with all the severity authorized by law.1 TITLE
XXVI. CONCERNING CASTRENSIARII AND MINISTERIANII. 1. The
Emperor Constantine. The
successors of those employees in the office of Your Excellency whose terms
have expired shall be appointed in accordance with their merits, and their
time of previous service, in compliance with the formalities prescribed by
the Imperial Rescripts, that is to say, after the lapse of two years; and
permission shall not be given those who have completed their terms of
service to be reappointed, or again to perform the same official duties. 2. The
Same Emperor to Scholasticus, Castrense of the Imperial Palace. If anyone
of the Castrensiarii should be raised to the first, second, or third
class in the body to which he belongs, he shall be entered upon the
registers as the last supernumerary of the third class. 3. The
Emperors Valentinian and Theodosius. Those who
are attached to the service of the Imperial Wardrobe, as well as their
mothers and wives, cannot have civil or criminal proceedings instituted
against them, unless this is done before Your Highness. 4. The
Emperor Augustus. The
officials above mentioned, who are in Our Imperial service (whose functions
are-enumerated in detail in the note hereto annexed) can, under no
circumstances, be subjected to the jurisdiction of any inferior or superior
judge, but can only be brought into court by Your Highness; so that they
cannot, at any time, be sued in the tribunal of any other magistrate, and be
compelled to answer, except in that pre- 1
There were several kinds of stratores known to the Romans. Those
above referred to were officials assigned to collect horses for the use of
the government, or the private stud of the Emperor. Others
performed the functions of grooms or equerries, had supervision over the
imperial stables, and assisted the Emperor to mount. Officials of high rank,
also, were entitled to attendants of this description. Others,
again, acted as pioneers, moving in advance of the main body of troops, and
some were charged with the inspection of prisons. Owing to their duties,
which were more or less of a military character, stratores of all
classes were considered to belong to the army.�ED. sided over
by Your Highness. But, in order that, in this court, they may not be
subjected to enormous expense, or too readily and without good cause be
called to account by any judge whomsoever, We have deemed it advisable to
fix the amount of fees, and prescribe the number of sureties, providing,
above all things, that such persons cannot be sued without a signed or
written order issued under the direction of Your Highness. Moreover,
after having been sued, they shall not be compelled to furnish any other
surety than the agent having charge of their affairs, or one of their
principal subordinates, who will be responsible for the person of the
defendant without the execution of any bond; and they shall answer in court
either in their own proper persons, or by a regularly appointed attorney,
whether a civil action is brought against them, or they are criminally
accused. Nor shall they be obliged to pay the bailiffs, by way of fees, more
than one aureus, during the whole of the litigation. They shall not
be required to give more than three solidi to those who appear for
them in the case, and conduct it, whether it is terminated in the lower
court, or an appeal is taken and prosecuted, or whether any other legal
proceedings take place from the beginning to the end of the action; and We
order that those who receive these sums shall always remain satisfied with
the same. In ordinary judicial inquiries, only two solidi shall be
paid for the service of notices. (1) Again,
these privileges shall not only apply to the parties themselves, but also to
their mothers and their wives, and shall remain inviolate. We also
decree, by this law, that where necessity demands, the latter shall only be
obliged to furnish their sons and their husbands as sureties; and that the
above-mentioned persons, during their term of service, as well as
afterwards, shall enjoy all the privileges and benefits granted by the
Constitution of the Emperor Martian, of Divine memory; all of which shall
remain in force, with the exception of the provision by which they were, at
that time, placed under a different jurisdiction. (2) They
shall be compelled to pay to the Advocate of the Treasury, or the clerks who
discharge their duties before arbiters, only the third part of a solidus,
from the beginning to the end of the litigation. When the case is tried
before arbiters, they shall be obliged to pay half a solidus, and
where the party resides in the provinces, and after having been sued is
unable to furnish sureties, he can only be compelled to be sworn, and no
proceedings can be instituted against him, at any time, unless in pursuance
of an order of Your Highness; except where they have reference to tribute,
the performance of civil functions, and the prosecution of crimes, which the
general provisions of the laws require to be examined and tried in the
places where they have been committed. We decree,
by the present law, that the illustrious Assistant of Your Highness shall be
charged with the duty of seeing that none of the regulations which We have
established are violated in any way. TITLE
XXVII. CONCERNING DEANS. 1. The
Emperors Theodosius, Valentinian, and Arcadiiis. Four of
the body of deans, who have attained to the highest rank of their service,
shall discharge the duties of Primicerius for the term of two years,
and cannot remain any longer in this office; and those next in order shall,
after the expiration of two years, as aforesaid, succeed them, without
either favor or intrigue being allowed to have any effect. 2. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian to Nonius, Master of the Offices. Mindful of
the consideration to which the members of Our household are entitled, We
decree that deans shall not be brought into other courts in compliance with
the wishes of their adversaries, but shall only be subject to the
jurisdiction of the Masters of the Offices, for in this way the respect due
to Us will not be violated, and those who bring suit against them will be
answered in accordance with law. We order that, as in the case of agents
employed in the transaction of business, no one shall be permitted to bring
the above-mentioned persons before another tribunal, and that the defendants
shall be permitted to choose their sureties from the chiefs of their
organization. TITLE
XXVIII. CONCERNING SURVEYORS. 1. The
Emperor Zeno. The
Primicerius of the surveyors shall, after two years of service, be
admitted into the body of agents for the transaction of business. TITLE
XXIX. CONCERNING
THE PRIVILEGES OP THOSE WHO ARE EMPLOYED IN THE IMPERIAL PALACE. 1. The
Emperor Constantine. We order
that the Palatines, as well as those whose duty it is to render Us their
personal attendance, and the employees of the Imperial Secretaries, that is
to say, those who are attached to the Bureaus of Records, Letters, and
Petitions, shall be exempt from any appointments to offices involving
ignoble services; and We decree that their sons, grandsons, and other
descendants shall enjoy the same privileges, and, together with all their
personal property and urban slaves, shall be exempt from all base public
charges; and no injury shall be inflicted upon them by anyone whomsoever. Anyone who
violates this law, no matter what his rank may be, shall pay the prescribed
penalty. 2. The
Same Emperor to Rufinus, Prsetorian Prefect. We desire
Our chamberlains, who have retired from office, as well as the Palatines
employed in different branches of the service, and the subordinates of the
Bureaus of Records, Letters, and Petitions, and also all Palatines stationed
either in the palaces of the different cities of Our Empire, or in the
camps, to enjoy the same privilege; so that neither they, nor their sons or
grandsons, shall be compelled to accept public office or discharge municipal
duties. We release them all from performing the functions of any base or
corporeal public employment, for they are worthy of Our favor to such an
extent that they shall be entitled to their castrense peculium,
whether they are still attached to the palace, or have been permitted to go
into retirement. We also
concede all these privileges to agents employed in the transaction of
business, even though they may be considered to belong to the military
profession. 3. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius. Men who
have been employed in Our palace shall be exempt from all contributions;
and, although they may be persons of property, shall not be subjected to the
arrogance and rapacity of government officials. 4. The
Same Emperors. We desire
all those who have held different positions in the palace to obtain only the
insignia of the one which they occupied at the time of their discharge. All
must be promoted in regular order, and shall receive the Palatine honors, in
accordance with seniority of service. Anyone who
is rash enough to violate this law shall suffer the penalty for sacrilege. TITLE XXX. CONCERNING
THE PRIVILEGES OF THE FAVORED DIVISIONS OP THE ARMY. 1. The
Emperors Theodosius, Arcadius, and Honorius. We deny
distinguished military counts the right to scourge and degrade senators and
ducenarii, for when any acts are committed which deserve punishment
of this kind, We wish them to be brought to the attention of Your Highness. Moreover,
We decree that their domestics cannot be created senators, ducenarii,
or centenarii, and anyone who violates this Imperial Constitution
shall be fined five pounds of gold. If anything of this kind should be
attempted in the Bureau of Barbarians, or, if attempted, should not be
denounced, a fine of ten pounds of gold shall be imposed. It has
been established, not without reason, that anyone who, on account of his
rank, We have decreed shall be excluded from the office of domestic either
permanently, or for the term of five years; cannot, through the favor of the
count, and, under another name, administer the said office which he is
forbidden by law to hold. 2. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius. We decree,
by this law, that those who have served in different organizations, and,
when their terms have expired, have attained to the rank of Primicerii,
and whom after their adoration, the Emperor has raised to the
illustrious dignity of count, shall enjoy all the rights and privileges
attached to the above-mentioned rank; and, subsequently, until the end of
their lives, shall only be subject to the jurisdiction of Your Highness, and
shall not be compelled to take part in any civil litigation by the order of
any other magistrate whomsoever. We desire, however, that in criminal
controversies and public tributes, they shall be subject to the jurisdiction
of the Governors of provinces, lest the public welfare may suffer, or crime
increase, under the pretext of privileges which have been granted them. 3. The
Emperor Anastasius. We order
that whenever members of favored divisions of the army and their wives (if
their husbands are still living, or even when they have become widows
through their death), as well as their mothers who are widows, and their
children, if they have not been specially placed under the jurisdiction of
some other judge, together with their slaves, have been made parties to
either a civil or a criminal proceeding, and judgment has been rendered
against them in the tribunal of Your Highness, they shall not be annoyed by
being required to furnish a strange surety, but, in accordance with ancient
custom, can provide the surety from their own organization. The
following rule must also be observed, namely: in criminal cases, five other
persons selected among the thirty principal members, counting from the
Primicerius, to the thirtieth in rank, shall be appointed sureties,
together with the accountant (provided the latter is willing and does not
refuse), or if the five principal members should refuse (as above stated) a
single surety along with the accountant, to be selected from strangers,
shall be given in criminal cases alone. Officials
shall not be paid more than one solidus by the parties, as a fee,
whether they answer in person, or by an attorney. (1) We
decree that where the case is submitted to an arbiter, only one solidus
shall be paid as a fee for joining issue, and another, and no more, for
the rendering of the final award by the arbiter. (2) If the
case should be brought before your tribunal, either in the first place, or
on appeal, the parties shall only be obliged to pay three solidi for
filing the papers and reading the same, and two others for the trial of the
case and the rendition of the judgment. (3)
Whenever a case in which the members of the aforesaid organization, their
wives, or children are interested, has been sent from the tribunal of Your
Highness to that of the Governor of the province, We decree that not more
than half the ordinary costs shall be collected. It should
also be added that, where any of these persons, having obtained leave of
absence, have gone to the provinces, no actions except criminal prosecutions
and cases involving the payment of tribute shall be brought against them for
five months, within which term they must return.
When, however, after the expiration of the fifth month of their leave of
absence, proceedings are instituted against them before the tribunal of Your
Highness, they will experience no inconvenience in furnishing sureties, for
We order that recourse be had to juratory security. (4)
Moreover, We decree that when legal proceedings have been begun against
members of the said organization, or their mothers, wives, children, or
slaves (as has already been stated), verbally and without having been
committed to writing, they shall not, in accordance with the distinction
above set forth, be compelled to pay anything by way of sportulse,
nor shall their mothers, wives, children, or slaves be obliged to do so. If,
however, the matter is of such a character that, with the consent of the
parties, cognizance can be taken of it even without its being reduced to
writing, the case shall be tried without the proceedings being written; and
if the above-mentioned persons should lose their case, they will only be
required to pay one solidus, by way of fees, to the executive officer
having charge of the same. Where, however, the nature of the case demands
that the proceedings be committed to writing, in this instance, it will be
necessary for the proper legal documents to be drawn up, and the rules above
stated, which prescribe the amount of fees to be paid when suits are decided
and disposed of, shall be observed. TITLE
XXXI. CONCERNING
THE CASTRENSE PECULIUM OP ALL PALATINES. 1. The
Emperor Constantine. We order
that all the Palatines, upon whom Our Edicts have heretofore bestowed
certain privileges, shall hold as castrense peculium any property
which they may have obtained through their own frugality, or by Our
donations, while they resided in the Imperial palace. For what is there that
should rather be considered castrense peculium than property acquired
with Our knowledge, and almost under Our eyes? Nor are persons strangers to
the dust and toil of camps, who, belonging to Our retinue, are always ready
to execute Our commands, are diligent and learned, and undergo the
tediousness of journeys, and the hardship of expeditions. Therefore, Our
Palatines, who are entitled to the benefits of the privileges of the Edict,
shall retain as their individual property whatever they may have acquired
while in Our palace, either by their industry (as has been already stated),
or by Our donations. TITLE
XXXII. CONCERNING THE EQUESTRIAN DIGNITY. 1. The
Emperor Justinian. We order
that the Roman knights shall be placed in the next rank after those who are
designated as most illustrious. TITLE
XXXIII. CONCERNING
THE DIGNITY OF PERFECTISSIMATUS. 1. The
Emperor Justinian. Those who
have obtained patents conferring the distinction of perfectissimatus
shall not be entitled to the same unless they have been liberated from the
servile condition, are not indebted to the Treasury, or the curia,,
do not belong to the guild of bakers, or any other body of this kind, have
not purchased the honor with money, or managed the business of any private
individual. TITLE
XXXIV. WHO CAN
SERVE IN THE ARMY AND WHO CANNOT, AND CONCERNING SLAVES WHO ASPIRE TO ENTER
THE MILITARY SERVICE OR BE RAISED TO ANY DIGNITY. No ONE CAN HAVE Two
EMPLOYMENTS, OR HOLD Two DIGNITIES AT ONCE. 1. The
Emperors Severus and Antoninus. If you
desire to enlist in the army, apply to those who have the right to accept
you. Moreover, you should not be ignorant of the fact that those who enlist
in the army for the purpose of avoiding litigation can be discharged upon
the demand of their adversaries. 2. The
Emperor Alexander. It has
been established that enlistment in the army, even by the sons of decurions,
in order to fraudulently evade municipal duties to which they are liable,
will be of no avail. 3. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian. Your
Highness should use the greatest diligence to prevent serfs and foresters
from being enrolled in the army, whether they are volunteers, or are
compelled to do so against their will. 4. The
Emperor Leo. No one of
the condition of decurion, or cohortal, shall hereafter be permitted to
enlist in the army. 5. The
Emperor Justinian. Those
persons who, up to this time, have been invested with two, three, or more
dignities, which, according to former custom, are not compatible, but
separate and distinct, shall be given the choice to retain whichever one
they prefer, and reject the others; so that they may permanently hold the
one which they have chosen, and may, undoubtedly, be excluded from those
which they have rejected. Moreover,
no one shall, hereafter, have the right to belong to more than one order at
the same time; and all persons are forbidden (as has
previously been stated) to have two or more employments, or to add another
dignity to which one he may already possess; and those who think that they
can petition for something which has been prohibited by Us shall be
sentenced to pay ten pounds of gold as a fine for their presumption, even
though they may have derived no benefit from it; and all who surreptitiously
obtain authority from the Emperor for this purpose (which sometimes happens)
shall be fined ten pounds of gold. When the
officials attached to the different bureaus having charge of matters of this
kind do not resist such applications, and violate the law, they shall be
punished with a fine of ten pounds of gold. If this law should be
disregarded in any respect, all persons are hereby notified that whatever
has been illegally permitted, done, or inscribed upon the public records,
shall be considered as not having been obtained or decreed in any way, or
entered upon any register. All
persons who have obtained promotion in the military service, as well as in
the civil administration in the provinces, whether they are employed at
present or may be employed hereafter, are also notified that their rank,
when authorized by the Emperor, shall be retained by them, and that, after
their terms of service have expired, they will have permission to choose
between the two dignities which they have received (whichever one they may
prefer), so that they can decide whether they will keep their former dignity
and renounce the one subsequently bestowed, or vice versa. We,
however, through Our inclination to be indulgent, have determined that all
shall be free to adopt the above course, if the post which is to be
relinquished is included among those that can be sold and transferred to
others, and the price paid for the same is received; hence this can now be
done, as was previously the practice in the army. Those, however, are
excepted, and are not required to obey this Imperial law (which shall
prevail for all time) who have two similar employments, as in the case of
the members of the favored divisions of the army, whom it is customary to
appoint as candidates, as well as the laterculii and the
pragmaticarii, and private secretaries who enjoy the distinction of
being attached to the Bureau of the Imperial Records, and the agents engaged
in the transaction of business, who are invested at the same time with
several dignities which have a common resemblance. 6. The
Emperor Justinian. With
reference to slaves who, either with or without the knowledge of their
master, may hereafter aspire to any office, We order that in case the latter
was ignorant of the fact, he can appear before a competent judge, and prove
that his slave was prompted without his knowledge (and this will be
sufficient where the contrary cannot be proved), and if he does so, the
slave shall, in consequence, be removed from office, and again brought under
the control of his master. Where,
however, the slave obtained promotion with the knowledge of his master, the
latter shall not only forfeit his right of ownership to him, but also his
right of patronage, and the slave will become free; and if he
proves to be useful in the service in which he is employed, he shall
continue in it, but if he should not be fit, he shall be dismissed. So far
as these slaves, who are at present engaged in such employments, and who
have already served a considerable time, are concerned, We grant permission
to their masters, within the term of thirty days (to be reckoned from the
promulgation of the present law) to either appear before Us, or before
judges having jurisdiction, and prove that their slaves were promoted to
office without their knowledge, and recover their ownership of them. When,
however, the said term has expired, they shall be deprived of all rights of
ownership and patronage. 7. The
Same Emperor. Where any
master permits his slave to be raised to any honor, for instance, where he
consents for him to enter the army, he shall be deprived of the ownership of
the slave and of the rights to which patrons are entitled. For how can it be
tolerated that men who have received donations at Our hands should still be
considered in bondage, and, perhaps, along with their masters, be admitted
to the presence of the Emperor? Therefore, under such circumstances, where
not military service, but some other honor has been acquired by slaves, with
the consent of their masters, the same rule as previously established shall
be observed, in order that Our laws may not be considered to contain
imperfections. Again,
masters are notified that, as in the case of the previous constitution which
treats of slaves of this description, unless they proceed within thirty days
from the time when they were notified, appear before a judge having
jurisdiction, and take measures to deprive slaves of their dignities, they
shall lose their ownership of said slaves, and their right of patronage over
them. After the said slaves have become free and are included among freeborn
persons, We will decide whether they shall retain the dignities to which
they have attained, or whether they shall be deprived of them as being
unworthy. TITLE
XXXV. MERCHANTS SHOULD NOT SERVE IN THE ARMY. 1. The
Emperor Justinian. We forbid
those engaged in trade, either in this city or in the provinces, with the
exception of bankers who are established in this capital, to serve in the
army hereafter. We order them not to enlist, as they are useful in all
contracts, but We authorize them to accept any other employment, without
fear of violating the present law. When,
however, any merchants whom We have forbidden to enter the military service
have already enlisted, We grant them permission to abandon their occupations
and retain their rank in the army, being Well aware that if they afterwards
engage in any mercantile transactions, they will be dismissed from the
service. We wish any bankers of this
city, who have already enlisted, to remain in the army, as they should be
permitted to do so if they abandon their business. Therefore,
after the promulgation of this law, all merchants shall be discharged from
military service with the exception of those engaged in the fabrication of
arms, who shall not be prohibited from pursuing their occupation, and shall
still retain authority to transact business of this kind. TITLE
XXXVI. CONCERNING
MILITARY AFFAIRS. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus. You
cannot, under the right of postliminium, legally demand your pay and
your donations for the time during which you allege you were a captive in
the hands of the enemy. 2. The
Same Emperor. If you
have served for twenty years in the army, no degrading services can be
imposed upon you. 3. The
Emperor Augustus. Soldiers
who have been dishonorably discharged from the service are branded with
infamy, and are not entitled to any honors which are ordinarily conferred
upon men of good reputation. They shall, however, have the right to reside
wherever they please, with the exception of places from which they are
expressly excluded. 4. The
Emperor Alexander. My father,
the Divine Marcus Antoninus, decreed that the property of deceased deserters
should be confiscated. 5. The
Emperor Gordian. As you
state that your sister's husband, after having been a deserter for seven
years, was pardoned by Us, you have no right to ask that he should be
considered as having been in the military service during that time. Hence,
as We have pardoned him, he will be held to have served in the army, except
while he was a deserter, and therefore he cannot collect his pay during the
period of his desertion. 6. The
Same Emperor. When
soldiers have been discharged on account of illness, it is not customary for
them to be reinstated under the pretext that their health has been restored
when they were not hastily dismissed, unless it is shown by the report of
physicians, and after examination by a competent magistrate, that they have
contracted some disease. 7. The
Same Emperors. You have
no ground for apprehension that your reputation as a veteran will be injured
because you have been guilty of some violation of
military law, especially as it has been decided that soldiers, after having
been honorably discharged, cannot be branded with infamy for offences
previously committed, even where these could be perpetrated by persons in
civil life. 8. The
Emperor Philip. A soldier
who has been discharged because of illness will suffer no loss of
reputation. 9. The
Emperor Constantine and the Caesar. Where
anyone, with malicious intent, affords an opportunity for barbarians to
commit depredations against the Roman people, or if he should share the
booty obtained by them in some other way, he shall be burned alive. 10. The
Same Emperor. Soldiers,
who have been authorized by Us to have their families join them, shall only
include their wives, children, and the slaves purchased with their
peculium castrense, but not those registered in the Bureau of the
Census, and Your Excellency shall see that this rule is complied with. 11. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius. Neither
tribunes, nor common soldiers, shall have the right to wander about, but
shall remain with their standards in the barracks and other places allotted
to them. If anyone should violate this law, which has been promulgated as
necessary, a report shall immediately be made to Us with reference to the
said soldiers or tribunes, by the Governor or the defender of the district,
in order that the severest penalty may be inflicted upon them. 12. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius. As all the
legions are encamped on the banks of the river, We, by way of precaution,
decree that no one shall defile the waters of the stream, which are used for
drinking purposes, by depositing any filth therein, and that no one shall
violate public decency by washing horses while naked, but this shall be done
in a lower part of the river, far from the sight of anyone. 13. The
Same Emperors. No soldier
belonging to the Imperial bodyguard, at present stationed in this Capital,
whether he is attached to a legion or to some other branch of the service,
shall dare to engage in any other occupation, either in his own behalf, or
for the benefit of someone else, without the consent of his commander; and
whoever is convicted of an offence of this kind shall be discharged from the
army and compelled to suffer the usual penalties. Those who are proved to
have employed a soldier in any private undertaking shall be fined five
pounds of gold. Where anyone, having been sent by his company, or by the
tribune (for We forbid
this to be done under other circumstances) comes to Our Court, he must
immediately present himself before the illustrious Counts having
jurisdiction of such matters, and explain the cause of his journey, in order
that he may receive a favorable answer, and speedily obtain permission to
return. When the Governors of provinces ascertain that soldiers, having left
their commands, are wandering about the country, they must cause them to be
arrested and placed in custody until We can be notified and determine what
should be done under the circumstances. 14. The
Same Emperors. We are
unwilling for Our soldiers to be transferred from one corps to another.
Therefore the counts and dukes to whom the duty of controlling the soldiers
is entrusted are notified that not only are soldiers not allowed to be
transferred from the corps appointed for the service of the Emperor or the
palace to others, but that they, themselves, have no authority to permit
soldiers belonging to the legions of the Emperor, or stationed in camps
established on the frontiers, to be transferred to the command of either of
them, unless the Emperor orders this to be done for reasons connected with
the public welfare; because every soldier should have an opportunity to
increase his reputation, not through intrigue, but by experiencing the
hardships of the service. If anyone
should violate this law, he is hereby warned that a pound of gold will be
exacted by way of fine for every soldier transferred in this manner. 15. The
Emperor Leo to Aspar, General of the Army. Soldiers
who are armed and supported by the State ought to devote themselves to the
public welfare alone, and not engage in the cultivation of the soil, the
care of animals, or the pursuit of commerce, but should apply themselves
exclusively to the performance of their military duties; and Your Highness
must not hereafter permit them to concern themselves with any of the
above-mentioned occupations, but order them to be constantly with the
company to which they belong, so that they may be prepared for war by the
daily exercise of arms. If any
military judge should, contrary to Our prohibition, cause a soldier to be
employed on any private estate, or in any private houses, or in any other
similar services, he is hereby notified that a fine of one pound of gold for
every soldier so employed will immediately be imposed by way of fine upon
him who violated this law, as well as upon the person who profited by the
labor. 16. The
Same Emperor to Dioscoms. We forbid
military men to perform civil duties, and if they should undertake anything
of this kind, We decree that they shall at once be immediately dismissed
from the army, and deprived of all privileges. This law
will render Our authority formidable to anyone who may rashly attempt to
violate its salutary provisions. 17. The
Emperor Zeno. We do not
permit anyone hereafter to enlist in a corps of cavalry or infantry on the
frontier without first obtaining Our consent. By an ancient custom, which
has prevailed up to the present time, permission was granted to magistrates
or officers to examine those who desired to enlist, so that those only might
serve on the frontiers who had been accepted by the Emperor. The
distinguished generals of the army, as well as the other commanders,
thought, however, that it was necessary to supply the places of those who
were killed, and having made a careful investigation, We have resolved, at
their suggestion, to determine what and how many soldiers shall be enlisted
in each corps, and on each boundary, so that, finally, We have come to the
conclusion that this snail be decided by casting lots. It is part
of the duty of the office of Your Highness to impose a fine of a hundred
pounds of gold if this law, which We have promulgated, should, in any
respect, be violated. 18. The
Emperor Anastasius to John, General of the Army. For the
purpose of controlling the collectors of taxes and the inhabitants of the
provinces, as well as soldiers, without subjecting them to any injury or
expense, as far as this can be done, We have decided that it is necessary
for all soldiers who are at present serving in the East to obey the orders
of their illustrious commanders, so that when anything involving the common
safety arises and must be attended to, the proper remedy may be applied by
the military garrison stationed in the neighborhood; in other words, both
civil and criminal cases which affect the soldiers aforesaid shall not be
brought for hearing before the magistrate of highest authority in the East,
but shall be determined by the tribunal of Your Highness, under whose
jurisdiction they are, or by that of their own commanders. (1) While
it has been the custom, up to this time, for the opinions of Your Highness
to be referred to the above-mentioned magistracy, established in the East,
they must now be submitted to the illustrious commanders whom the civil
magistrates and their assistants are required to recognize as judges, and
whose orders they must be careful to obey. Permission shall not be refused
to such a magistrate, or to his successor, to render a decision in cases
where Your Highness cannot interpose your authority according to the rule
which We have promulgated, and which properly come under the jurisdiction of
the general-in-chief. We also
grant permission to the official who formerly had sole cognizance of these
matters not only to have them investigated by his assistants, but to
encourage the latter to aid one another, so that the examination of public
and private causes, and even executions, shall not take place in their
absence. We do not
consider it necessary to appoint attendants for each of these commanders,
for fear that such a x-large number of individuals may cause some injury to
Our soldiers. (2) But in
order that the public welfare, as well as that of our brave soldiers, may,
in every respect be provided for, We think that the amount of sportulse
should be reduced, and We order that the magistrates themselves shall
not, either in criminal or civil cases, even if they are the result of
public prosecutions, be permitted to exact more than one solidus from
each individual, whether the soldiers are unwilling to pay, or voluntarily
make the tender, so that if the entire corps or all the leaders are
involved, only a double amount of fees shall be paid; for in instances of
this kind We do not permit more than two of the principal defendants who
have been mentioned at the institution of the proceedings to be sued, which
is provided by the laws, when a syndic is nominated, as is customary. (3) This
provision having been added, the soldiers, or their syndics, as well as all
those who incur expense by coming into court, cannot be forced to pay more
than one solidus, which should be employed to compensate the
magistrates and their assistants; and the latter shall not be permitted to
exact any more, either personally or through the pious men who comply with
the Ducian judgment or cause it to be obeyed; so that so far as the expenses
of litigation are concerned, the same rule may be observed with reference to
those who desire to bring actions against soldiers. (4) It
will depend upon the judgment and wisdom of the illustrious generals,
according to the nature of the matter in dispute, or the amount which is
demanded by their adversaries from the soldiers, whether the case shall be
referred to the military commanders themselves, or to the judges invested
with jurisdiction in the same district. (5) These
commanders shall have supervision over the magistrates and their assistants,
and shall see that the decurions, or collectors of taxes, do not cause
soldiers who are under the orders of their commanders any expense, so that
the said commanders can, in time of peace, review and call the troops
together whenever they desire to do so. (6) If,
however, it should become necessary for the soldiers to go elsewhere, they
must, by all means, abstain from committing any wrong against the decurions,
or the collectors of taxes; and if, in going and coming, only thirty days
should be required, they can compel their expenses to be paid (without,
however, subjecting the collectors or decurions to annoyance), but if they
should be forced to remain longer in strange places, the expense incurred
during the thirty days, as aforesaid, shall be paid after they have arrived
at their destination. (7) But as
We have ascertained that certain persons have been so rash and unjust as to
bring some of the soldiers above mentioned not only before the tribunal of
Your Highness, but also before that of the eminent magistrate who presides
in the East,, for the purpose of accusing them at the same time before both
tribunals, and obtaining different judgments against the same persons for
the same causes, in order that, hereafter, such snares may not be laid for
Our soldiers, and to prevent confusion from arising in complaints brought
against them, no one shall be permitted to accuse any soldier, or soldiers,
before the
tribunal of Your Highness, and prosecute him, or them, either civilly or
criminally, even though he may have obtained an order of the judges, or of
the commanders, when the former have any matter before you which has not yet
been decided. (8) On the
other hand, it should be observed that, when any soldier, or soldiers,
attached to the service of the Emperor, are accused by order of the
distinguished commander-in-chief, and reprimanded, permission shall be
refused the prosecutor to accuse, or bring the same soldier, or soldiers,
before the tribunal of Your Highness, and he shall not be permitted to do
so, even if he can prove that the said soldier, or soldiers, have committed
a criminal offence, or are civilly liable; and the complaints having been
separated, Your Highness must decide the criminal cases, and the military
commander, the civil ones, or vice versa. (9) Where
any such soldier has committed an offence audaciously, as well as in
violation of justice, he shall be punished in pecuniary cases by the loss of
the suit, and shall have judgment rendered against him for damages on
account of the act for which he was responsible; and, in criminal cases, he
shall suffer the penalty of the law for malicious prosecution. (10) We
intend that the laws previously enacted shall be applicable to the
preservation of public security and the protection of different places, and
not employed for the purpose of diminishing the power of the magistrate
invested with the administration of justice in the East, as there is no
doubt that the military commanders themselves, whom the soldiers are obliged
to obey, are subject to the supreme authority of this official. TITLE
XXXVII. CONCERNING
THE CASTRENSE PECULIUM OF SOLDIERS AND THE SUBORDINATES OF THE PREFECTS. 1. The
Emperor Alexander to Priscianus. If your
son was under your control at the time when he purchased property in his own
name, there is no doubt that it belongs to you. Movable property, however,
which is given to a son by his father, or his mother, or any other relatives
or friends, on his departure to the army, is included in his peculium
castrense, to which also belongs any inherited personal effects which he
could not receive except as a soldier; and even immovable property is placed
in this category. The estate of a mother, however, even when it passes while
her son is in the army, is not embraced in his peculium castrense.
Land which is donated is also not included, but that which has been
purchased with money taken from the castrense peculium constitutes
part of the latter. 2. The
Same Emperor to Felix. The son of
a family cannot alienate any property without the consent of his father,
unless he has a castrense peculium. 3. The
Same Emperor to Felicianus. He who
informed you that the bond of paternal authority is abolished by the
military oath, is mistaken, for soldiers still remain under the control of
their fathers, but their peculium castrense is their own, and their
fathers have no right to it. 4. The
Emperor Gordian. As
you state that you have been appointed heir by your brother, who is serving
with you in the same camp, it is reasonable that the estate should rather be
included in your castrense peculium than that it should belong to
your father, under whose control you are; for it is certainly probable that
association with your comrade-in-arms in the toils and privations of foreign
military service, and your participation in the same rewards, has increased
fraternal affection, and rendered you dearer to one another. 5. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian. We
understand that the peculium of a son who died while in the army
belongs to his father, even though the latter may not have acquired his
estate. 6. The
Emperor Constantine. It is well
known that the Imperial Secretaries, the Recorders, and all others employed
in the offices of Your Highness, can claim the right of castrense
peculium, just as if they were enrolled in the First Legion of Our
Empire, and We decree that this right shall remain inviolate. TITLE
XXXVIII. CONCERNING
THE DISTRIBUTION OP MILITARY SUBSISTENCE. 1. The
Emperors Constantine and Julian. A custom
which has recently been revived provides that during the time of an
expedition Our soldiers usually have not only biscuit and bread, wine and
vinegar, but also pork and mutton, issued to them; so that they receive
biscuit every other day, bread every third day, wine on one day and vinegar
on another, pork every day, and mutton every two days. 2. The
Emperors Valentinian and Valens. We order
that soldiers shall not bring straw for themselves beyond the twentieth
milestone. 3. The
Same Emperors to Victor, General of the Army. Neither
soldiers nor their commanders shall, under any circumstances, dare to take
anything from the inhabitants of the provinces by way of subsistence; for
all soldiers are notified that the advantages which they derive by having
rations issued to them should cause no loss to residents of the provinces. 4. The
Same Emperors. We order
by a salutary provision that, on all frontiers, the purveyors appointed by
the inhabitants of the adjacent provinces shall transport provisions to
cantonments from places in the neighborhood, so that the soldiers stationed
in the veteran camps may thus obtain two-thirds of their supplies, and not
be compelled to transport more than the third part of the same. 5. The
Emperors Valentinian, Valens, and Gratian to Probus, Prse-torian Prefect.
Commissaries must, before the expiration of thirty days, punctually render
their true accounts, and they shall be compelled to make restitution from
their own property for any supplies which they may have misappropriated, or
failed to deliver to their corps, and for which they are responsible, either
to the soldiers themselves, or to the warehouses belonging to the
government. 6. The
Same Emperors to Modestus, Prsetorian Prefect. Our brave
and devoted soldiers shall receive their rations from the public stores and
their pay, every day, or at the proper time, that is to say, before the
expiration of a year; and if they wish to defer the receipt of what they are
entitled to, and do not apply for it within the term designated by law, it
shall be claimed by the Treasury for Our benefit. 7. The
Emperors Theodosius, Arcadius, and Honorius. No soldier
shall be permitted to demand the price of supplies sent into the provinces
during a time of scarcity, which he rejected in time of plenty, so that
where anyone neglects to claim them on account of the abundance of the
crops, during the year, and afterwards, what was rejected should be valued
at a high price because of the dearth, he cannot, without violating this
law, either demand, or obtain what he once declined to accept. 8. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius to Hilarius, Prsetorian Prefect. It is
proper that We should go to the relief of the inhabitants of the provinces,
and therefore, Your Highness will communicate to the tribunes of all
reserves, divisions, or corps, and to the illustrious commanders of the
same, that they must remember to furnish hay to the soldiers in proper
quantities, in accordance with the law of the Divine Valentinian, without
their being required to convey it into the towns. 9. The
Same Emperors. Your
Excellency will see that contractors enter upon the registers the nature and
amount of the supplies distributed, so that it may clearly appear upon what
day they were furnished to each company. And if it should be ascertained
that the commissaries, or their subordinates, have received more than was
recorded in the office of Our Secretary,
they shall be compelled to restore twofold the amount, which shall be given
to the contractors as soon as they themselves demand it, for numerous
applications have been made to the generals of both branches of the military
service, asking that We decree, by a law, that, before the beginning of the
indiction, schedules shall be faithfully and truly drawn up, and filed in
the office of Our Secretaries, in accordance with which distribution may be
made by the contractors. 10. The
Same Emperors to Eutychianus, Pr&torian Prefect. We order
that, in all the provinces, from the month of November, new wine shall be
distributed to the soldiers, as old wine is considered to be too expensive. 11. The
Same Emperors.
Commissaries, that is to say officials employed in the distribution of
rations to the soldiers, shall not engage in trade of any kind with the
people of the provinces, so that everything which is due can be demanded by
the military commanders, or the officials appointed by the provinces, and be
paid within the term of a year. 12. The
Same Emperors and Theodosius to Anthemius, Prsetorian Prefect. For the
seven days during which the praetorian tribunes are authorized to
obtain'provisions at a low price, for their own benefit, they cannot
purchase any other kind of property for less than it is sold in the market. 13. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius to 'Anthemius, Prsetorian Prefect. We decree,
by this second law, that when any soldier attempts again to claim supplies
which have already been furnished, or dares to change the rates which have
been established, if he is a general, he shall be fined a hundred pounds of
gold, and his subordinate officers shall be condemned to pay an equal sum,
in addition to the penalty for sacrilege which is imposed upon all those who
openly violate the Imperial Decrees. 14. The
Same Emperors to the General Constantine. It is
necessary for paymasters to give, without delay, to those officials whom, on
account of their services, We have assigned to the command of regiments, as
many solidi from the Treasury of Subsistence as there are
commissaries, and they shall render an account of their administration of
the provender issued for horses, when this is required by the soldiers, so
that if any of them should die before receiving what he was entitled to for
any reason whatsoever, payment may be made to his heirs. 15. The
Same Emperors to Asclepiodotus, Prsetorian Prefect. We order
that all supplies that are ordinarily issued to the officers and attendants
of the Imperial palace, as well as to the staff of the offices of
the secretaries and all other bureaus, and which those who are commissioned
to collect them, actuated by cupidity and license, are accustomed to exact
with severity from the inhabitants of the provinces, shall be estimated in
the same way as the supplies issued to the soldiers from the Department of
Subsistence; and that Your Highness cause the distribution of the same to be
made to all the persons above designated, conformably to the amount demanded
by the public welfare. 16. The
Emperor Anastasius to Longinus, General of Cavalry and Infantry. We decree,
by this Imperial Constitution, that those to whom, by order of the office of
Your Highness, the distribution of rewards, or the bestowal of any other
benefits upon soldiers is entrusted, shall, in the first place, swear to
discharge the duties imposed upon them in accordance with justice, and that,
in compliance with the provisions of this Our most salutary law (as has been
previously stated), the paymaster must disburse with his own hands, and
without any deceit or fraud on his part, the pay to which each soldier is
entitled; so that he can, consistently with the principles of equity,
transact with a commissary such business as is usually despatched under such
circumstances. After
having done this, the commissary shall be permitted, either immediately or
after the lapse of one or two years�where the sum due to the soldier has
been paid�to collect not more than the third part of a solidus for
everyone disbursed, as no commissary will be allowed to contract to receive
more than a third of a solidus for any period or term of years, nor
shall he be permitted to exceed this amount, no matter how long a time may
have elapsed. (1) When,
however, any controversy arises between a commissary and a soldier with
reference to the agreement or transaction entered into at the time of
payment, We order that the sums of money which are due to the soldier from
the Imperial paymaster shall, according to the custom observed up to this
time, remain either in the hands of the latter or in those of the commissary
until the case has been heard, and the dispute between the commissary and
the soldier settled by a written decision, so that the soldier cannot, in
any way or under any circumstances, suffer loss, except where it is proved
that he is indebted under a just and legal contract made with the
commissary. (2) We
desire that the following rule shall be observed with reference to those who
are away under leave of absence, namely: that the money which, according to
the provisions of the Imperial constitutions, is payable to soldiers to the
number of thirty�this number only being entitled to furlough at once�shall
be deposited with their commanders, provided they are included among those
who, at the time of payment, were registered by the commissary as having
obtained leave of absence, and are not more than thirty in number, as
aforesaid; so that when the said soldiers return, they may be entitled to
indemnity, after having stated the reason for their absence to their
commander. Per- mission
should not be granted to the tribune to send away more than thirty soldiers
at one time under the pretext of a furlough. (3) If, by
the violation of Our most salutary Constitution, a tribune should venture to
dismiss more than thirty soldiers on furlough, the money payable to those
over and above the said number of thirty should undoubtedly be entered by
the paymasters upon the public registers. (4) The
tribune, moreover, is hereby notified that, in addition to the penalties
already prescribed for an offence of this kind, he will be compelled to pay
out of his own property to each of the soldiers exceeding the number of
thirty, not only what they are entitled to from the government, but also any
sums which they may have lost on account of their unjust mission, and the
said tribune cannot relinquish his command until he has indemnified the said
soldiers, and repaired all the injury which he inflicted upon them, that is
to say, upon those above the number of thirty to whom he granted leave of
absence. (5) It
should be added, with reference to the evidence to be submitted, that ten of
the principal commanders, as well as the other officers, having been sworn,
must each state that payment was made in his presence and under his own
eyes, and that every soldier received from the right hand of the paymaster
the sum to which he was entitled. These facts, having been established and
reduced to writing, shall be sent to Us by the tribune, or by the
commanders, within three months from the time when this took place. (6) Care
should especially be taken that the paymaster should have no doubt, at the
time, that, after the money had been paid to him out of the public Treasury,
he must perform his duties within the space of from two to four months, in
accordance with the rule which has been established; and when, by delaying
payment, he dares to retain the public money in his possession for a longer
period, he is notified that he will be liable, under all circumstances, to
indemnify the soldiers out of his own property for any loss which the latter
may have sustained through this transaction. All those
who violate the above-mentioned law, either by deferring payment for a
longer time than was prescribed, or in any other respect, are warned that
they will not only lose their rank, but also will be liable to the
confiscation of their pay; and if they are subjected by Your Highness to a
fine exceeding the amount of their pay for the violation of the Imperial
Constitution, the surplus shall be distributed among the other soldiers. (7) When,
however, the same official, at the same time, commits an offence, the guilty
party should be sent before Us, or at all events before the supreme
magistrate, as an offence of this kind cannot come within the jurisdiction
of him who takes the place of the latter. Where the crime of one who has
dared to violate the provisions of Our most salutary Constitution, or any of
the Imperial ordinances, has been detected and perfectly established, the
guilty party can, under no circumstances, escape the penalties provided; so
that all soldiers who have been injured by the violation of the terms of the
above-mentioned constitutions shall be permitted to appear before Us by one
or two of their number,
commissioned to represent them all; and, after having filed their
complaints, and proved what they have suffered as the result of the
violation of Our Constitution, he who has been guilty of doing so shall
suffer the punishment prescribed in such cases. (8)
Moreover, We decree that, under all circumstances, the paymaster shall have
no hesitation in paying the wives or children of deceased soldiers the sums
to which, in accordance with an Imperial Constitution already promulgated,
they are entitled from the date of the death of the former. 17. The
Emperor Justinian. As it
often happens that, for good and imperative reasons, soldiers are detailed
as guards, or for some other duty of this description, and it is not proper
for the public to be subjected to any loss or expense, We decree that where
any soldiers, no matter to what corps they may belong, have been, or may
hereafter be appointed by Us as guards for some decurionate, or church, or
for certain persons (as previously stated), or for any other purpose, and in
order that no injury may be sustained by the public being compelled to
furnish them subsistence, or pay, We order that the expenses incurred by
them shall, by all means, be paid out of the property of the person or
persons whom they have been, or may hereafter be appointed to protect, and
that the Public Treasury shall only be liable for subsistence or pay in the
places from which the soldiers aforesaid have already or may hereafter come;
or, if the persons above mentioned should refuse to provide for them, the
said soldiers shall not leave the places where they are stationed, or if
they have done so, they must return without delay. The
following rule shall be implicitly observed, namely, that no soldier shall
be detailed to protect anyone whomsoever, without the special written order
of the Emperor, and it shall be the duty of Your Highness, whenever an order
of this kind is issued by Us with reference to the appointment of any
soldiers as guards, to have the fact registered, as well as what should be
given to them by the persons whom they are appointed to guard, and also to
cause this to be published; and if the public should be subjected to any
expense on this account, you will be obliged to pay the amount out of your
own property, as well as a fine of thirty pounds of gold, as a penalty for
your negligence, or even for your connivance. The Governors of provinces and
their subordinate officers will be liable to the same punishment if they
either violate Our ordinances, or permit them to be violated. 18 and
19. These Laws are not Authentic. TITLE
XXXIX. CONCERNING
THE COOKING AND THE TRANSPORT OF PROVISIONS FOR THE ARMY. 1. The
Emperor Arcadius to the General of the Army. Commissaries who have
charge of provisions in the different provinces shall not compel persons
with families to bake bread for the army,
contrary to established custom. Therefore Your Excellency must visit with
proper punishment any usurpation of power of this kind, and when such
officials are sent into the provinces the ancient custom must be observed. 2. The
Same Emperor. No one
shall be exempt from the requirement of baking biscuit for our brave
soldiers, or from the transport of supplies, and even Our household shall
not be excused from duties of this kind. If anyone should fail to obey what
is ordered, which We do not think will be the case, he shall be punished
with the greatest severity in the person of his agent, so that if it should
be proved that the principal was aware of his refusal�after he is known to
have been in default�he shall be compelled to pay fourfold the amount
allotted to him as his share of the general contribution. TITLE XL.
CONCERNING THE CLOTHING OF SOLDIERS. 1. The
Emperors Valentinian, Theodosius, and Arcadius. We order
that all distributions of clothing shall be made by the Treasury of Our
x-large sses between the Kalends of September and the Kalends of
April, and if this is not done, the Governor of the province, or he who
represents him, shall suffer the penalty which your sense of justice may
prescribe. 2. The
Emperors Valentinian, Arcadius, and Honorius. The
Provinces of Thrace must furnish clothing for twenty soldiers, Scythia and
Mysia shall furnish clothing for thirty, every year; Egypt, and a part of
the East, shall each provide clothing for three hundred, and Asia and Pontus
shall furnish the same quantity annually; but, throughout the provinces of
the East, money can be paid instead of providing clothing. Among these,
however, the provinces of Osroena and Isauria are excepted; for it is
settled that they shall, by no means, be required to pay money instead of
furnishing clothing. 3. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius. We decree
that for each military cloak, not two-thirds of an as, but a
solidus, shall be paid to our brave soldiers of Illyria. 4. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius. Sums
representing the estimated value of military clothing shall be collected
from contractors to be paid into Our Treasury ofx-large sses, so that
five-sixths of the same may be paid in silver to the soldiers, and the
remaining sixth paid by Our employees, without any inconvenience to
themselves or to the public. When it is proved that they especially desire
it, the contributions shall be made in kind to those of inferior rank. TITLE XLI. CONCERNING
FURRIERS AND QUARTERMASTERS. 1. The
Emperors Theodosius, Arcadius, and Honorius. If any of
Our quartermasters should remove the marks from houses destined for
lodgings, or the names of those who are to be entertained there, he shall be
liable to prosecution for forgery under the terms of this Constitution. 2. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius. For the
purpose of preventing any injustice being committed by quartermasters or
hosts in whatever city We ourselves may be, or in whatever place Our
soldiers may be encamped, We desire that the owner shall undisturbed and
secure retain two-thirds of his house, and that the other third shall be
devoted to the reception of guests, so that, the building having been
divided into three parts, the owner may have the privilege of choosing the
first, and the guest select the one which he wishes, but the remaining one
shall be relinquished to the owner; for it is entirely consonant with equity
and justice that he who has become the owner of property by inheritance,
purchase, or construction, shall have the right to select and hold that part
of his building which he prefers, as well as the one not selected. Warehouses
intended for the storage of merchandise shall not be included in the
division above mentioned, but shall remain untouched and free, and shall be
protected from any injury by guests, and shall be set apart for the sole use
of the owners, or lessees. If,
however, there should be no stable in the third part of the house assigned
to the military (as is usually the case), a portion of the outbuildings
shall be set apart for that purpose, according to the number of animals
which require shelter, or the size of the house, unless the owner should
make some other arrangement. To promote
hospitality, We decree that half of a house, instead of a third, shall be
reserved for the use of persons of illustrious rank; under the condition,
however, that one of the parties (if he is free and desires to do so) shall
make a division of the building in accordance with justice, and the other
have the right to take his choice, and We order that this shall remain
unchanged; and those enjoying the rank of illustrious are hereby notified
that if they take more than We have established by a general rule, and
rashly violate the latter, they shall be compelled to pay a fine of thirty
pounds of gold to Our Treasury, and the others be deprived of their
positions. 3. The
Same Emperors. We desire
all judges to know that whenever they are present, Praetors must not render
ordinary decisions. 4. The
Same Emperors. We order
that the obligation to receive soldiers as guests shall not be imposed upon
artisans, no matter where their houses may be, and that the
same exemption shall also be granted at Antioch, and other cities where
factories are situated, of course in the absence of the Imperial retinue. 5. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius. We free
all members of the Imperial household from any anxiety with reference to the
lodging of soldiers. Therefore, in the first place, no quartermaster shall
encroach upon any public property or private residence, no matter what right
he may claim, or by whom he has been appointed. For We give permission to
any owner, or agent, and even to the people, to drive away anyone who may
attempt to take possession of the premises of another for the purpose of
making such preparations, and he need apprehend no criminal accusation; but
he is notified that the right of private vengeance is granted him, and that
he can legally restrain the first one who comes, as he could a person guilty
of sacrilege. We also
decree that any Governor and his subordinate officials, by whose direction a
field has been set apart for someone forbidden to enter it, shall be
temporarily suspended from office. We grant
hospitality only under the following condition, namely: that nothing be
demanded from the host which is necessary for the sustenance of either man
or beast, that the journey of all be accelerated and continuous, and that no
one shall be permitted to long remain, lest a protracted stay may cause some
injury to the property. Any superintendent, collector, or subordinate
officer, while serving in the army, or on a journey, shall be punished with
a fine of ten pounds of gold if he demands anything from those in whose
house he has obtained lodging. We wish in this way to abolish the custom of
certain wicked persons, so that if they should be proved to have voluntarily
obtained anything, contrary to Our order, they shall not remain unpunished. 6. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian. It is also
provided that no improper demands shall be required under the pretext of
hospitality, nor can anyone even ask a bath from the owner of the house. 7. The
Same Emperor. Soldiers
returning from the army, or leaving for the seat of war, shall be lodged at
the base of towers on the walls of the Imperial City. 8. The
Same Emperors. We order
that the Chief Physicians of Our palace, as well as professors of letters in
the City of Rome, and those employed in the necessary, or liberal arts,
together with teachers of painting (provided they are freeborn) shall be
exempt from furnishing lodgings as long as they live. 9. The
Same Emperors. All those
who are required to furnish lodgings in their houses, whether they do so on
the requisition of quartermasters, or whether they have
been promised indemnity under some agreement, cannot be compelled to suffer
the annoyance of charges or contributions on account of their houses. Hence
We do not wish that anyone of this Flourishing City, or anywhere else, no
matter what his rank or position, after having had his own house exempted by
a military privilege from the obligation of lodging soldiers, can himself
demand to be lodged in the house of others. This rule must also be observed
in the provinces; and We refuse this right of having their houses exempt to
all those upon whom an illustrious dignity has been conferred, either while
they still hold it, or after it has been relinquished by them. We order
that these regulations shall, likewise, be observed with reference to those
whose administration of office has rendered them distinguished, even where
they have obtained from Us the title of illustrious. All persons are hereby
notified that, when anyone who has had an honor conferred upon him, and has
secured the privilege of having his house exempt from lodging soldiers, so
far as a third part of it is concerned, demands at the same time lodging for
himself in the houses of others, on the ground that he has a right to the
exemption because of the honor which was conferred upon him, he shall be
deprived of the legal privileges which he has attempted to abuse. When,
however, he is included among those upon whom no dignity has been bestowed,
he shall be fined a hundred pounds of gold for the benefit of the
Treasury of the Imperialx-large sses. 10. The
Emperors Valentinian and Martian. We order,
by this law, that if anyone should have obtained both consular and patrician
rank, he shall enjoy the right to have three of his houses exempt, and to
hold them secure from the obligation of lodging guests; and his heirs, his
sons, his father and his mother, his grandchildren as well as his brother,
his sister and his wife, shall enjoy the privilege of having two of their
houses exempt. One who has only obtained the honors of the consulship shall
have two-thirds of his houses exempt, and, after his death, his heirs shall
have the right to have one-third of their houses free from the obligation of
lodging soldiers. One who has been decorated with the dignity of patrician,
but not with that of-the consulship, shall be entitled to the same privilege
as the heirs above mentioned. Prefects, as well as generals of the army, as
long as they live, shall have two houses exempt from furnishing lodgings.
Heirs of the above-mentioned persons, however, can only protect one of their
houses by a similar exemption. Masters of the Offices, or Quaestors, shall
have only one-third of their houses free from the obligation of lodging
soldiers during their lives, and their heirs shall only have a single house
exempt. The Counts of Domestics, of the Protectors of the Imperialx-large sses
and of Private Affairs, as well as the eminent Primicerius, and Chief
of Notaries, shall each have all their houses free from the burden of
furnishing lodgings during their lifetime; but their heirs are notified that
they can only enjoy this privilege for half of one of their houses, and the
third part of the remaining half shall be assigned for the use of guests. Where
illustrious persons have demanded any honorary exemptions whatsoever,
without having obtained the consent of the Emperor, they shall, after the
promulgation of this decree, give up all their houses to guests instead of
the third prescribed by law, with the exception of buildings set apart for
the storage of supplies, which are situated in streets or narrow lanes. We order
that this rule shall be observed with reference to all houses which are
subject to the obligation of lodging, so that no one can allege any ground
for exemption on account of an Imperial rescript, annotation, or pragmatic
sanction; and the provisions which We have established by this law shall be
observed by all persons in this Eternal City. 11. The
Emperor Zeno. We order
that the ten tribunes, in their order of rank, after the primicerius,
shall be exempt from the obligation of furnishing lodging in the houses
which they own in this Imperial City. 12.
This Law is not Authentic. TITLE
XLII. CONCERNING
SUPPLIES WHICH SHOULD NOT BE FURNISHED TO GUESTS. 1. The
Emperor Constantine. No one in
the name of counts, tribunes, officers, or soldiers shall, under the pretext
of supplies, extort from their hosts mattresses, wood, or oil, nor shall he
take anything of this kind, even with the consent of his hosts, but the
inhabitants of our provinces shall be safe from impositions of this kind,
and all counts, tribunes, officers, and soldiers who exact them will be
liable to severe punishment. TITLE
XLIII. CONCERNING FURLOUGHS. 1. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius. No
commander, chief of cohorts, their lieutenants or friends, shall be
permitted, at any time during an expedition, to grant soldiers leave of
absence from the camp and their standards, even in places where they are
stationed, no matter what their rank may be. If anyone
should be so bold as to violate this law, and, contrary to its provisions,
should grant a furlough to a soldier at a time when an attack of the
barbarians is expected, and when the soldiers ought to be in camp, under
their standards, he shall be punished with death. 2. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius. Persons employed in the
offices of the Imperial Secretaries, of those of the Agents for the
Transaction of Business, or of those of the Palatines,
and any official charged with the distribution of Imperial and private
rewards, who has been absent for the space of six months after the
expiration of his furlough or order to depart, shall be degraded to a place
after the five which immediately follow him. Moreover,
anyone who, unmindful of the commands which he has received, voluntarily
remains absent for a year after the expiration of his furlough, shall be
degraded to the eleventh rank among those serving below him; and finally, if
anyone should neglect his duties in this respect for the term of four years,
he shall be placed after the fortieth of those who succeed him. Those who do
not appear after the end of the fourth year shall, with good reason, be
stricken from the rolls of the army. 3. The
Emperors Honorius and Valentinian. If any
soldier, without having obtained leave of absence, should pass a year at
home, or anywhere else in idleness, he shall be reduced ten grades; if he
should be convicted of having been absent for two years, he shall be reduced
twenty; if he should be absent for three years, he shall be reduced thirty;
and one who, having been absent for four years, has been stricken from the
rolls of the army, shall not be pardoned. TITLE
XLIV. CONCERNING NEW RECRUITS. 1. The
Emperors Valentinian and Theodosius. No raw recruit, veteran, or any
employee of the Census shall be admitted into the army. 2. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius. Any slave
who enlists as a recruit, after having been convicted, shall be compelled to
pay a pound of gold to Our Treasury, and shall then be restored to his
master, if the latter was not aware of what he had done. 3. The
Emperor Anastasius. New
recruits should always be placed in the rear ranks of the army, and We do
not permit any of them to obtain a higher place, unless their assiduity in
the discharge of their duties and the requirements of the service render
this advisable. TITLE XLV. CONCERNING
THE PROTECTION OF THE SHORES OP THE SEA, AND HIGHWAYS. 1. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius. We decree,
by this most salutary law, that prohibited merchandise shall not be
transported to barbarous nations; and that any vessels which depart from any
port or shore shall not be molested, or sustain any
damage; provided, however, that their masters state for what province they
are bound; so that this having been proved, they cannot afterwards be
subjected to any indignity or annoyance. TITLE
XLVI. CONCERNING DESERTERS AND THOSE WHO HARBOR THEM. 1. The
Emperor Theodosius. If any
person should receive a deserter on his land or under his roof, and permit
him to remain concealed for a considerable time on his premises, the steward
or agent of the place, who knowingly and intentionally committed such an
offence, shall be subjected to capital punishment, and the owner of the
property where the deserter remained concealed shall be punished with the
loss of the same, if he was aware of the facts. Again, when any freeborn
person betrays a deserter, he shall obtain the ownership of the property by
way of reward. We do not merely speak of those who, serving under fortunate
standards, respect the rules of discipline, but also of those who, while
receiving their pay, are shown to have revealed the hiding place of
deserters. He shall be considered a deserter who absents himself from his
standards in time of war. A soldier
who voluntarily returns shall not be liable to punishment for his offence,
but anyone who conceals himself through criminal idleness should be
denounced by him in whose house he has taken refuge, or by the public
officials; and, wherever he may be found, shall be given up to the vengeance
of the authorities to suffer death by the sword. When the Governor of a
province, either through favor or dissimulation, defers inflicting the
penalty, he shall be subjected to the loss of his property and reputation,
and officials of superior rank who are guilty of this offence shall be put
to death. 2. The
Emperor Leo. If
deserters, after having been found, attempt to resist and defend themselves
by arms, they shall be punished as rebels on account of their rashness; and
Governors of provinces must use great caution lest such persons may attempt
to protect themselves from the crime of desertion by the use of forged
documents, and prevent them from escaping by the aid of false or counterfeit
letters. 3. The
Same Emperor. Those
soldiers who, after having left their camps, commit depredations or robbery,
shall not escape the severity of the magistrate. TITLE
XLVII. CONCERNING VETERANS. 1. The Emperor Constantine. When the
Emperor was saluted by the prefects, tribunes, and distinguished officers,
he was acclaimed as follows: "Emperor Constan- tine, God
preserve you for us, for your safety is ours; we speak the truth, and we
confirm it by our oaths." The assembled veterans cried out: "Emperor
Constantine, what will become of us, if we have no privileges?" The Emperor
replied: "I should increase the happiness of My veterans more and more,
rather than diminish it." The veteran Victorinus said: "We are not allowed
to be ordered to all places for the discharge of duty and the performance of
military service." The
Emperor Constantine responded: "State more clearly what are the principal
disabilities under which you labor." All the veterans answered: "You
yourself are aware of them." The Emperor Constantine replied: "From this
moment, through My liberality, I perceive that it is necessary for the
privilege to be granted you that no veteran shall be obliged to perform any
civil duty, or public service, pay any tax imposed by magistrates,
contribute anything to the markets, or be subject to any imposition on
account of sales. The framers of the revenue, also, shall not interfere with
veterans who, after their long service, shall forever enjoy tranquillity. "By the
same letter, We also forbid the Treasury to molest veterans in any way, but
they shall be permitted to buy and sell, earn money by engaging in any
profitable business, trade in merchandise, and shall not only enjoy these
privileges in quiet and peace during Our reign, but We do not permit them to
be liable to municipal duties, that is, to any corporeal or personal
service, or to any charge for transportation." 2. The
Same Emperor. Provision
should be made that veterans who have been raised to the dignity of
protectors, or who have attained various honors on account of their merit,
shall not be subjected to scurrilous abuse of any kind. If anyone should be
convicted of this offence, the Governors of the provinces having
jurisdiction, after having ascertained the facts, must punish the guilty
party in accordance with his rank. 3. The
Same Emperor. Veterans
who, through negligence, do not cultivate their lands, or lead honest lives,
but commit robberies, shall be deprived of all of the privileges of their
order, and shall suffer the penalties imposed by the Governors of the
provinces. 4. The
Emperors Theodosius. No one who
has ceased to belong to the army can be obliged again to enter the service,
either with his consent or without it. The decisions of magistrates which
have been rendered in violation of this provision shall have no validity,
except when it is found that the investigation began at a time when the
accused party was still in the army, for then We order that the case shall
be heard and decided by the military judges, as the accused person was still
in the service, unless the parties can defend themselves under a privilege
specially granted by the Emperor. TITLE
XLVIII. CONCERNING
THE SONS OF MILITARY OFFICERS WHO DIE DURING WAR. 1. The
Emperor Constantine. The sons
of military officers, whether their fathers are still in the service or have
been discharged, are called to the same division to which their fathers
belonged. 2. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius. The sons
of centurions of first companies of the triarii must follow the
condition of their fathers. 3. This
Law is not Authentic. TITLE
XLIX. CONCERNING THE OFFERING OF GOOD WISHES. 1. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius. When the
Happy New Year is begun by a common exchange of good wishes, We freely
receive what is offered to the officers in pounds of gold and solidi
of full weight; ordering that, hereafter, in subsequent years, everyone
shall bring and bestow gifts of this description upon his commander. TITLE L. CONCERNING
ACCOUNTANTS, RECORDERS, CLERKS, ASSISTANTS, SECRETARIES AND COLLECTORS OF
THE CAPITAL, AND OTHER JUDICIAL OFFICERS, MILITARY AS WELL AS CIVIL. 1. The
Emperors Valentinian and Valens. The
insatiable and fraudulent conduct of accountants, who perform different
services for the Governors, must be restrained, as we formerly ordered, and
now again order, by subjecting them to torture, placing them upon the rack,
and lacerating their flesh. 2. The
Emperors Gratian and Theodosius. Those who
were formerly called the accountants of Consuls and Governors shall,
hereafter, by this Our law, be designated registrars, and are notified that
they will be liable to torture if they do not frequently render reports of
their administration in writing either to the judges, or to those who, under
Our authority, visit the provinces, or to the collectors of debts and other
claims. They are
also notified that they will be liable to payment along with debtors, unless
all obligations are discharged upon their demand; still, I order that the
term of two years shall be granted registrars to comply with this law. 3. The
Same Emperors. We direct
the accountants attached to your office to wear the belt, and have the rank
of soldiers. 4. The
Emperors Valentinian, Theodosius, and Arcadius. In every
province two accountants, styled registrars, shall be appointed, one of whom
shall have charge of the accounts of the Treasury, and the other control of
that of thex-large sses; and both of them are hereby warned that if anything
should be unlawfully removed, or misappropriated during the administration
of either, he who has concealed his guilt from the judge shall be subjected
to the severest punishment. 5. The
Same Emperors. We forbid
officials belonging to the retinues of provincial judges, who are not
attached to the cohortal service, and receive no pay from the Treasury, to
have any apprehensions of being molested in the discharge of their duties,
even when they are decurions; provided they perform the municipal functions
of their respective cities; and, after having retired from office, they
should not forget to return to their own curise. 6. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius. In order
that the recorders of military organizations may not be assisted by their
colleagues to the detriment of all concerned, Your Illustrious Highness will
order all soldiers of the division to avoid associating or entertaining any
relations with them. If, after having been warned, they fail to obey orders,
there is no doubt that they can be subjected to the same penalties as the
recorders themselves. 7. The
Emperor Leo. Your
Highness will see that the Recorders of the City of Constantinople, as well
as of Thymela, and of the different curias of other cities, are not
appointed except with the approval of the Emperor, as has been customary. If
anyone within your jurisdiction should be convicted of having done what is
forbidden by this law, he shall be suitably punished. 8. The
Same Emperor. We order
that the secretaries and accountants attached to the office of Your Highness
shall, hereafter, under no circumstances, borrow money, or be compelled to
render themselves liable to anyone for public expenses, as We do not wish
them to be subjected to any annoyance after having retired from military
service. 9. The
Emperors Leo Junior and Zeno. We order
that, hereafter, no one without regard to his military rank shall perform
the duties of bookkeeper, or, after having retired from that employment,
shall aspire to service in the army; for, where anyone
transacting business for individuals is deprived of all military privileges,
it will be of no use for him to attempt to carry on any trade or commit any
fraud with reference to the accounts for the correctness of which he is
responsible. 10. The
Emperor Zeno. No
secretary shall be permitted to accept the services of accountants more than
four times, nor to continue them in this employment. We decree that this
rule shall be observed with reference to notaries, when for a time they aid
accountants, so that the continuance of their service, as assistants, shall
be interrupted by an interval of two years, and for notaries by an interval
of one. Permission is not given to assistants to descend to the rank of
notaries, except when they have once been dismissed, so that, in the
countries of the East, the services of temporary assistants shall be granted
to accountants, provided they are selected out of thirty whose names have
been suggested by the accountant himself. In the provinces of Asia, also,
they shall be appointed by the accountant from fifty whose names have been
mentioned by the latter; and in the provinces of Pontus and Thrace, the
power of selecting assistants from all the people shall be indiscriminately
granted to accountants at their pleasure. (1) It is
necessary for all notices, orders, claims and, generally speaking, any
public documents whatever, not only to be examined and signed by the
assistants, but also that mention shall be made of the others with whom the
contract was entered into, as well as of the notary who examined and signed
the document. (2) If any
instrument should be issued from any bureau in the East, in Asia or in
Thrace, without the observance of this provision, the officer responsible
shall be prosecuted for forgery, with the exception of such public documents
as may proceed from the offices of the Secretary of the Provinces of Pontus,
for the reason that Your Highness has established the rule that the
assistant and notary shall alone sign such papers; so that, if this law
should be violated in any respect, the accountants shall be punished by the
loss of rank and pay for the term of a year; but the assistants shall be
fined fifty pounds of gold, and the notaries fifteen pounds of gold by way
of penalty. 11. The
Same Emperors. In
pursuance of petitions presented to the office of Your Highness, praying
that the time within which the documents of accountants shall be valid, be
fixed, not for the term of two years, but for that of one year, We,
approving these petitions, revoke the provision promulgated with reference
to the term of two years, and substitute therefor the term of only one year. 12. The
Emperor Anastasius. We order,
by this Imperial pragmatic sanction, that what formerly was prescribed with
reference to praetorian tribunes, which dignity was conferred upon those who
had retired from military service in the office
of Your Highness, shall be re-established, and that this honor shall be
conferred upon them, in addition to any which they at present enjoy, so that
the decree releasing them from military duty shall also contain the mention
of the honor aforesaid. This shall
also suffice to enable them to obtain that dignity and the privileges
attached to the same, without any special order issued with the sanction of
the Emperor; provided, however, that by a decision of the said authority,
they obtain the distinction of Count of the First Rank, that is to say
Cornicularius, Notary, First Secretary, Chief-Accountant of the Bureaus
of Macedonia and Decia, Inspector of Public Works, and State Treasurer. This rule
shall also apply to those who, after the promulgation of the New
Constitution of the Emperor Zeno of Divine Memory, have relinquished their
military rank; which constitution refers to the same penalties and the same
persons. TITLE LI. CONCERNING
THE PUBLIC POST, POST-HORSES, AND VEHICLES. 1. The
Emper.or Constantine. We decree
that the horses set apart for the service of the public post shall be urged
on, not with clubs or sticks, but only with whips; and those who violate
this law shall be punished. 2. The
Same Emperor. Permission
is refused to Governors, Receivers of the Public Treasury, and other persons
in the service of the State who distribute grain and provender for cattle,
to make use of post-horses. Nor shall anyone have the right to travel on any
other road than the public highway, with the exception of Your Highness, who
is entitled to use the public vehicles and to travel wherever reason or
necessity demands. 3. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius. Permits
for travel can be demanded by everyone, and judges, as well as guards of the
public posts, shall permit no one to pass without first having examined his
permit. When anyone refuses to produce it, or is convicted of travelling
without one, or attempts to use the public posts beyond the time specified
by his permit, We order that he shall be arrested wherever found, and if he
is in the enjoyment of any dignity, his case shall be referred to you, and
to the illustrious Count and Master of the Offices. Moreover, a penalty
which you think to be proper must be inflicted upon others, dependent upon
the place where they have been arrested, and their rank in the army. 4. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius. He shall
be presumed to have a mounted comrade, who, while only one or two horses are
mentioned in his permit, takes a third. This, however,
does not make any difference, and it should not be considered a crime for
anyone in the transaction of his business to take a journey, or to commit
his affairs to a courier, provided he does not violate the terms of his
permit. 5. The
Emperor Theodosius. When
anyone, no matter what his dignity or military rank may be, while travelling
in a public vehicle, turns aside from the direct route, a suitable penalty
shall be inflicted upon him. 6. The
Same Emperors. We have
granted members of the Senate the right to make use of public conveyances
when they travel, where it is necessary for them to come to Us; provided,
however, that they do this either when they are summoned by Us, or when they
depart from Our court. Therefore, if anyone should hereafter rashly presume
to make use of a public conveyance contrary to what has been provided, he
will incur Our displeasure. 7. The
Same Emperor. The fourth
part of the post-horses shall be replaced in every province, but it is
unreasonable for the stables to be built at public expense. Hence We have
decided that this shall be done at the charge of the provinces in which the
stables are situated, as they are very advantageous not only to the public
but also to the people of the provinces, to whom we give the manure of the
animals by way of compensation. 8. The
Emperor Valentinian. In order
that moderation may be observed in travelling, two post-horses shall be
dispatched each way every day, and the penalty of five pounds of gold shall
be imposed upon those who fail to observe this regulation. 9. The
Emperor Leo. We deny to
judges the power to grant permission to travel in public conveyances, as
this privilege is solely reserved for Us, yourself, and the illustrious
Master of the Offices; for it is not granted either to the Prefect of the
City, to the generals or commanders of armies, to vicegerents, or to anyone
else, except the two officials above mentioned, to whom this privilege has
been conceded by Us. Judges have the right to allow this privilege only to
persons whom they know to be engaged in the exercise of public functions,
and they are notified that if they violate Our law that they will be fined
twenty-five pounds of gold, and their subordinates will be fined fifty. 10. The
Same Emperor. Under the
severe penalties above imposed, We forbid persons engaged in buying and
selling to make contracts for transportation, and to treat animals belonging
to the public as merchandise. 11. The
Same Emperor. No private
individual shall make use of the privilege of having horses furnished, even
though he may have the right to ask it. 12. The
Emperors Valentinian, Theodosius, and Arcadius. As, for
the same reason, the care of post-horses should become the subject of
discussion, We decree that the saddle, with the bridle, shall be valued at
six pounds of gold, and that a horse shall not be valued at more than the
same sum, with the understanding that, if anyone should exceed the amount
established by the Emperor, the saddle shall be confiscated to the Treasury,
with the exception of the gold ornaments which are required to be kept by
the groom in bags provided for that purpose. 13. The
Same Emperors. We do not
permit grooms to be annoyed by the shameful depredations of those who use
post-horses; and, therefore, if anyone should remove or cut off any of the
harness of the horses, the wretch shall be punished by the judges and
inspectors of highways. All persons are hereby notified that if Our order is
not obeyed, the guilty party will be compelled not only to make good all
losses sustained, but will also be branded with infamy, and fined. 14. The
Same Emperors. The charge
of the public post shall, in accordance with the custom of the neighborhood,
be committed either to the decurions, the cohor-tals, or to those who are
willing to receive it from the Eminent Prefecture, on their own
responsibility. 15. The
Emperor Zeno. If anyone
should think that he can bring an extra horse with him for a journey, he
shall pay the Treasury four times the value of the animals brought in excess
of the prescribed number. 16. The
Same Emperor. Those only
shall be permitted to use public vehicles who, being sent as envoys by
different nations, desire to arrive speedily in Our presence. 17. The
Same Emperor. Let no one
dare to remove a driver attached to the postal service from his duties,
either by solicitation or by receiving him, under the penalty of ten pounds
of silver. 18. The
Same Emperor. When
forage is valued at a high and exhorbitant price, animals belonging to the
public are openly ill treated by slaves and attendants, and, to avoid this
taking place, Your Highness must see that forage is not lacking at the
different stations, and that the inhabitants of the provinces
are not subjected to annoyance beyond what is reasonable and just. 19. The
Same Emperor. We have
ascertained that the inhabitants of the provinces are compelled to furnish,
at a reasonable rate, not only forage for horses, but also the money
required for the postal service, and that, in addition to this, they are
oppressed by being required .to provide harness for the same. Therefore, the
Governors of provinces must take care that no dispute shall arise with
reference to the public post, and that decurions or provincials are not,
through fraudulent representations, forced to furnish animals which they are
not obliged to. 20. The
Same Emperor. No
military commander, after having once entered his province, can, afterwards,
for the purpose of travel, make use of the vehicles or horses belonging to
the postal service, nor can anyone attached to his office do so, but he must
use his own animals even for military expeditions. We order that the same
rule shall apply to the officers of cohorts, so that none of them travelling
through his own province may hereafter attempt to avail himself of a
post-horse, as he will know that this is prohibited by an Imperial
Constitution. When any
military commander, or any of his retinue, or any officer of a cohort,
thinks that he can violate what We have decreed, he shall be fined a pound
of gold for every animal which he has made use of. 21. The
Emperor Anastasius. No one, no
matter to what order he may belong, or what rank he may hold, or what duties
he may discharge in the Holy Church, or the Imperial palace can, during an
expedition, employ any animal or vehicle belonging to the postal service. 22. The
Emperor Justinian. We decree
that the ambulatory post shall be abolished and suppressed throughout the
entire East, as well as in the cities of other regions, under the
jurisdiction of Your Highness; provided, however, that where We have made
any arrangement for the passage of Our brave soldiers, and ordered their
transfer from one place to another, a requisition shall be made on the
Treasury of Your Highness for the transport and repair of arms, and payment
be made to owners, who are accustomed to hire out their animals; and We
decree that, under the above-mentioned circumstances, no judge but yourself,
no matter what his rank may be, shall have power to grant the use of such
animals. 23. The
Same Emperor. We
order that no one�no matter to what organization he may belong, what office
he may hold, what military rank he may have, or what his status may be,
throughout the entire region of the East, and regardless
of the reason for his journey, or his return�shall employ more than one
horse either belonging to the Government or to himself, even if the judge
has permitted him to take more than one, unless a special permit has been
granted by Us, setting forth the number of animals which he shall be
entitled to use; those, however, undoubtedly being excepted who are engaged
in transporting the public money; for, in this instance, it is proper that
as many animals be furnished, without Our express authority, as may be
required for the transport and protection of the coin; and anyone who, at
any time or in any way, violates Our commands, or permits them to be
violated, shall be condemned to pay a fine of fifty pounds of gold. TITLE LII.
CONCERNING DRIVERS AND STATIONS. 1. The
Emperor Constantine. Drivers of
post-horses are only entitled to two days, in addition to the ordinary
delays, at the different stations, and no longer time shall be granted to
anyone, even if he is accompanied by necessary persons, unless he is one of
those who have charge of animals and horses intended for the use of the
Emperor; so that, after having been sent back to the Organization of
Drivers, he can be allotted the number of five days, and no one shall have
authority to remain beyond that period of time in any place that he pleases.1 1
It was not until the foundation of the Empire that a regular, systematic
postal service was established by the Romans. During the existence of the
Republic, special messengers were employed as occasion required, whenever it
was found necessary to communicate with military commanders, government
officials, or foreign potentates. No private individual could, in those
early times, make use of the post, except by permission of the authorities,
and, under the Empire, this privilege became still more difficult to secure,
and was only obtainable by the written consent of the Emperor himself. To
Augustus is due the credit of the organization of the postal system which,
facilitating and maintaining intercourse with the most distant provinces and
cities, was one of the greatest and most important factors of Roman
civilization. It was, first and last, a purely official institution,
designed to inform the sovereign at the Capital of what transpired
everywhere throughout his dominions, in order that he might, at all times,
and especially in cases of emergency, provide for his own security and the
continuance of his power. Post-houses were established at frequent intervals
where young men of approved intelligence and activity were stationed,
charged with the care of horses and vehicles, as well as with the speedy
transmission of despatches, and the expediting of officials, whose duties
carried them either to Rome, or compelled them to journey to the frontiers
of the Empire. Suetonius refers to the organization of the postal service by
Augustus as follows: "Et quo celerius ac sub manum annunciare cognoscique
posset, quid in provincia quaque gereretur, juvenes prima modicis
intervallis per mttitares vias, dehinc vehicula, disposuit." (De Vita
Ceesarum, Octav, August, XLIX.)
Inspectors, styled euriosi, were appointed in every province, whose
duty it was to see that supplies were furnished, animals provided, and every
facility afforded government officials in the prosecution of their public
errands. Forty horses were ordinarily allotted to a station, and so
excellently and thoroughly was the service managed that, in case of
necessity, nearly two hundred miles could be traversed TITLE LIII. CONCERNING
THE SUBORDINATES OF THE PRAETORIAN PREFECTS AND THEIR PRIVILEGES. 1. The
Emperor Leo. We desire
that the officials of the Prefecture who retire every year shall do Us
homage after their terms have expired; and when they have done so, We grant
them the right to enjoy repose, so that they shall not be compelled to
accept any office or employment of any description whatever. 2. The
Same Emperors. We forbid
the subordinates of praetorian prefects to interfere with the collection of
taxes in the provinces, to the injury of the people, or for their own
advantage; and, moreover, We do not allow them to act as guards of
warehouses, or to assume any of the rights or authority of the curias.
If one of them should be so rash as to violate the present in a day;
the accomplishment of one hundred, a great distance in those times, was not
an unusual performance. A judge or proconsul, travelling post, could
calculate, within an hour, when he would arrive at his destination. The
military roads of the Romans have no counterpart in works constructed for
this purpose anywhere, at the present day. Of more than a yard in thickness,
and composed of alternate layers of concrete, cement, and stone, they seem
to have been built for eternity. They were fourteen or fifteen feet wide,
and, in the time of the Antonines, were three hundred and seventy-two in
number, aggregating more than sixty-four thousand miles. The cost of
construction has been estimated by competent authority at about a billion
and a half dollars. These roads were laid out in perfectly straight lines,
when this was at all practicable, without taking into consideration any
natural obstacles that might be encountered: ascending mountain summits,
crossing wide and treacherous streams by means of massive bridges, and
traversing deserts to which building materials had to be transported from
great distances. Under the Republic, the censors, who were the directors of
public works, had control of the highways; but during the Imperial era,
their charge was committed to officials designated curatores viarum,
who were held responsible for the repair and preservation of these
all-important means of communication, upon which depended the safety and
integrity of the Empire. The post
of the Romans being, to all intents and purposes, restricted to the use and
convenience of the government, bears little analogy to the extensive and
vastly complicated mailing systems of the present age. The monopoly of this
method of receiving and transmitting intelligence gave the Emperor an
enormous advantage, equal, if not superior, to the control of the army. By
means of it the administration of government was thoroughly centralized;
information of the presence of an enemy, or the existence of rebellion,
became known to the capital almost immediately; new laws were published in
the most remote provinces a few hours after their enactment; and the
subjects and tributaries of the Empire were made acquainted with any
important or even trivial events transpiring in the Eternal City. In order
to foster this interchange of communication, news-letters, or journals,
called acta, issued under government supervision, were regularly
despatched and distributed. The effect of these measures upon the promotion
of national unity and pride, upon the education of all classes, upon the
increase and security of commercial transactions, and the consequent
prosperity and happiness of the people in general, may readily be imagined.
No institution of Roman genius did more for mankind than the establishment
of the Imperial postal-service, originally established, and subsequently
perpetuated in the interest of despotism.�ED. law, We
wish him to be subjected to a penalty in proportion to the gravity of his
offence. 3. The
Emperor Anastasius. The
officers of the Praetorian Prefect, his principal secretaries and
accountants, in addition to all those who, in the office of Your Highness
and in the course of the performance of their military duties, desire to
rest from their labors shall, by way of reward for the many hardships
endured for the State, always be exempt from every civil or military tax,
and be subject to the jurisdiction of civil judges, and not to that of those
belonging to the army. We decree
that the following provision shall be added to this law, namely: that if any
officer attached to the Prefecture should, either while he is in active
service, or after he has retired, die without making a properly executed
will, and leave no legal heirs, his entire estate shall not escheat to the
Imperial Treasury, but can be claimed by the treasurers of Your Highness. We
concede to your secretaries and collectors, as well as to all other persons
attached to your office, who serve in Our First Legion, the right to a
hearing, solely in cases where proceedings have been brought against them.
We order that those who reside in the provinces shall, however, only answer
before the Governors, unless the performance of some public duty has been
imposed upon them. TITLE LIV. CONCERNING
THE ATTENDANTS OF THE PREFECT OF THE CITY. 1. The
Emperors Oration, Valentinian, and Theodosius. No one,
with the exception of those belonging to the retinue of eminent officials
having charge of the collection of taxes, of posts, and of the Urban
Prefecture, shall be permitted each year to appear before the Emperor and
render his homage. None of the incumbents of office in the provinces shall
have the right to come before the Emperor and adore him, and all privileges
of this kind are hereby abolished. 2. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius. Any
attendant of the Illustrious Prefecture of the City who has, by fraud,
deceived the baker of the palace, shall, after having been accused and
convicted, remain forever attached to the Organization oi Bakers. TITLE LV. CONCERNING
THE STAFF OFFICERS OR GENERALS AND THEIR
PRIVILEGES. 1. The
Emperors Valens, Valentinian, and Gratian. Those who hold the offices of
generals of cavalry and infantry are released from the responsibility of any
appointment. 2. The
Emperors Theodosii and Valentinian. Those who,
while discharging the duties of generals of cavalry or infantry, have drawn
any office by lot, shall be considered members of the Military Order. 3. The
Emperor Martian. We do not
wish the attendants attached to the offices of magistrates, or members of
curise or cohorts, to be enrolled for service in the Census. 4. The
Same Emperor. We decree
that persons having charge of the accounts of generals, whether they are
attached to the immediate service of the Emperor, or are serving in the
East, and who have been admitted to the privileges and receive the pay of
soldiers, when they retire from office, shall live with the praetorian
tribunes of the Military Order, and be treated by them with the respect to
which they are entitled by their labors; so that, after the ranks of the
army are complete, they may be exempt from all contributions, as well as
from all military and civil duties. We wish that those of them who occupy
the highest positions shall rank with the military tribunes of the guards. 5. The
Emperor Zeno. We order
that those under your command (provided they are registered among the number
established by law) shall enjoy the prescription of the bar, but that those
who are above this number, and are regarded as not included in the military
service, shall be excluded, and assigned to the Illustrious Prefecture, and
the distinguished Governors of the provinces, without being allowed to avail
themselves of this prescription, which is the peculiar privilege of
soldiers. TITLE LVI. CONCERNING
THE ATTENDANTS OF THE PROCONSUL AND THE LIEUTENANT OF THE EMPEROR. 1. The
Emperor Constantine. We do not
wish any decurions, or members of some other body, to be attached to your
office, and if there should be any of these acting as your attendants, We
order that they shall be immediately restored to the duties which they are
required to perform. 2. The
Emperors Valentinian, Valens, and Gratian. We are of
the opinion that four hundred deputies should be set apart for the service
of your office from among those against whom no complaint can be made by any
member of the Government. 3. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius. In any
province where there is a proconsul, his duty requires him to perform those
functions which are customary, and not insolently interfere with other
matters. TITLE LVIL CONCERNING
THE ATTENDANTS OF THE COUNT OF THE EAST. 1. The
Emperor Zeno. Not more
than six hundred attendants shall be attached to the office of Count of the
East, which number We are satisfied will be sufficient for the requirements
of the public. TITLE
LVIII. CONCERNING
THE ATTENDANTS ATTACHED TO THE COHORTS OF
PRINCES AND THEIR CORNICULARII AND
PRIMIPILARII. 1. The
Emperor Constantine. Soldiers
stationed in garrisons shall not venture to extort more taxes than are due,
nor put anyone into prison, nor, themselves, keep anyone in custody, even
though he may be clearly guilty of crime. Anyone who commits an offence of
this kind is hereby notified that he will be punished with death. 2. The
Emperors Theodosius, Arcadius, and Honorius. No judge
shall presume to try or convict anyone, unless evidence is given under oath.
We, however, except those who have charge of the public post in the
provinces, for the general welfare does not permit assistance to be refused
in a service of such importance. 3. The
Same Emperors. We also
extend to ordinary privileges which were granted by the Emperor Diocletian
to the cohortals of Syria, and We order that they shall not be required to
transport necessary supplies for either the army or navy, and that they
shall not be inscribed upon the registers of the curise without their
consent. When, however, their military service has expired, and the duties
of the Chief Centurion properly discharged, We grant them the right of
exemption. 4. The
Same Emperors. We desire
that the subordinates of the Governors of the provinces subject to your
authority shall be notified that, after having been installed in their
offices, or accepted in the name of the cohorts or legions, they shall be
entitled to all privileges. 5. The
Same Emperors. Any
centurion in Osroena, who rejoices in the possession of a x-large number of
sons, can appoint one of them to his place, as succeeding to it by
hereditary right; and, by way of showing his devotion to his country, he can
place another in the curia of ^desena, and pro- vide for
the others in any way that he may desire. If, however, he should only have
two sons, he will be compelled to satisfy the cohort and the curia.
Where he has only one, he must restore him to the Order of his country, and
no privilege will avail against this rule. Hence We grant authority to their
fathers, as well as to those who, by the terms of this law, are placed under
the control of municipalities, to produce any members of a curia
found to be exempt through the indulgence of princes, in order that they
themselves, having been designated for the discharge of the same duties, may
be compelled to perform them. 6. The
Emperors Honorius and Theodosius. If an
official subordinate, after having committed a crime, should take to flight,
the edict by which he can be recalled must be complied with, under the
condition prescribed by the laws; and if he does not appear, the court shall
pass sentence upon him as a fugitive from justice, according to the nature
of his offence. We do not grant pardons for crimes of this kind, nor do We
remove them by indulgences. 7. The
Emperor Theodosius. The
attendants of ordinary judges, who have attained the rank of investigators,
or continue in their employments, cannot be discharged on account of age or
length of service, before they have rendered their accounts. And if, before
the account has been submitted, he who is liable should think that he is
entitled to dismissal on account of some corporeal disease, or extreme old
age, he shall not obtain it before paying everything due to the centurion. Moreover,
We desire that those who have been dishonorably discharged on account of the
commission of crime shall not, under such circumstances, be permitted to
retain their peculium, but shall be subjected to condign punishment,
so that none of their property shall be removed from the office to which
they are attached, which rule shall apply to the smallest company of the
army. 8. The
Emperor Valentinian. In
appraising different kinds of military supplies, the same rule shall be
observed with reference to their price as applies to the same articles when
exposed to public sale. 9. The
Same Emperor. A hundred
attendants shall be attached to the office of each magistrate in Illyria (in
which province the necessaries of the public welfare especially demand that
employments be granted to the subordinates of Governors) but, in excess of
this number, no person shall aspire to this military rank or remain in it
with the connivance of judges. Again, those who are summoned to the
performance of functions of this kind should not be such as may attempt to
obtain extraordinary profits under the empty name of military service, but
those who will discharge their official duties with proper care and
diligence. 10. The
Same Emperor. Anyone who
desires to take charge of the papers or registers, or obtain any other
office in the cohorts, shall not be permitted to do so until his name has
first been entered upon the records; and the penalty already prescribed
shall be imposed upon those who think that, contrary to the Imperial
enactments, any persons can be accepted, or any office whatsoever can be
bestowed upon them. 11. The
Emperor Leo. When
anyone, belonging to the cohorts, has been dismissed from the service on
account of prosecution for crime, or for idleness, if, after having
solicited forgiveness, he should desire to be reinstated in his former
position, he shall be required to present to Your Highness a pardon granted
by the Emperor. 12. The
Emperor Zeno. If the
attendant of a cohort, or anyone attached to the same, should aspire to some
dignity, he shall be deprived of all the insignia of the honor which he has
obtained, and reduced to his former status. Any children born to him while
in this condition will share the fortune of their father. (1) If one
of them should presume to aspire to military service, he cannot take
advantage of any prescription of time, except that based upon the lapse of
thirty years, but he shall be restored to his former status; nor shall he,
or his children born afterwards, be permitted to refuse to pay what is due
to the cohort. (2) But in
order that the attendant of a cohort, or his son, may not venture to aspire
to another position, the example of his ancestors shall present an
insuperable obstacle. (3)
Moreover, We order that all those who are engaged in different kinds of
trade, as, for instance, money-brokers, jewelers, vendors of silverware and
clothing, apothecaries, and others dealing in various articles of
merchandise, or who have warehouses, shall be exempt from provincial
employments, in order that all honor and military service may be free from
contagion of this description. 13. The
Same Emperor. We do not
permit any centurion, or other officer attached to the Imperial bodyguard,
to aspire to any other military place or civil occupation contrary to the
public welfare, or to any other dignity to the prejudice of his former
status. If anyone should be so audacious as to violate this most salutary
law, or any Imperial edict to this effect, his act shall be considered as
not having taken place, even though he may have obtained the position
through a special display of Our indulgence, and We order that, without
notifying him who, by the practice of the above-mentioned arts, has
attempted to evade the duties which he owes to the public, he shall be
immediately delivered up to the city from whence he came. 14. The
Emperor Anastasius. Anyone
who, up to this time, has been obliged to discharge official duties in the
cohorts, or was attached to the government of the province, or to any other
branch of the military service, or has been raised to any dignity whatsoever
shall, by no means, be permitted to enjoy the advantages which he has
usurped and obtained contrary to law, even though he may be able to boast
that the right to administer the affairs of a province, or of some command
in the army, or of any other office whatsoever, has been bestowed upon him
by a voluntary act of Our liberality. Henceforth, being deprived of all the
benefits of the condition which he despised, he will not be able to acquire
any of them either himself, or through the intervention of others, but will
only be compelled to discharge the duties of a centurion ; and, from that
time during the remainder of his life, he shall be obliged to perform the
functions as a member of the curia of the city in which he was born,
so that those who, after having aspired to any kind of military employment,
or other office, after having completed their term of service in the army,
must be restored to their native curia. TITLE LIX. CONCERNING
THE ATTENDANTS OF THE PREFECT OF SUBSISTENCE. 1. The
Emperor Antoninus. The
subordinate officials of the Urban Prefecture must not interfere with
matters relative to subsistence, but the duties of the Prefecture of
Subsistence shall be performed by means of the secret emulation of its
attaches. 2. The
Emperor Constantine. The
Prefect of Subsistence must collect the taxes required of his office by the
instrumentality of his attendants, and, together with his subordinates, will
be responsible for the exaction of the requisite contributions. TITLE LX. CONCERNING
THE DIFFERENT OFFICIALS AND ATTENDANTS OF JUDGES, AND THEIR PREROGATIVES. 1. The
Emperor Constantius. When the
Praetorian Prefect, his deputy, or the Governor of a province, notifies
anyone having charge of the public documents or records that he has been
transferred to other duties in the camp or in the army, someone must be
appointed to whom he can render his accounts, and he who is assigned to his
place should preferably be a person eminently worthy of distinction. 2. The
Same Emperor. None of
those who have been dishonorably discharged from the army can again aspire
to a place to which they are not entitled, without the consent of the
Emperor. If anyone should fraudulently obtain such a place, he shall be
fined five pounds of gold. 3. The
Emperor Justinian. No
attendant of Your Highness, nor anyone attached to the office of the palace
shall, under the pretext of the public welfare, transact the business of a
private individual in the same province in which he was born, or in which he
resides, or where he has already discharged the duties of an employment of
this kind. If this rule should be rashly violated, it will be the duty of
the First Secretary of Your Highness to impose a fine of three pounds of
gold upon the culprit, for the benefit of the Treasury. Moreover, any
attendant who permits himself to be appointed to such a position shall be
dismissed from the army. This penalty shall also be inflicted upon others,
for instance, where a domestic, a protector, an attendant, or an agent for
the transaction of business, or the employee of any office of the palace,
persists in an usurpation of this kind in the same province in which he was
born, or in that where he has established his domicile, and his name shall
be stricken from the rolls; and he who allows himself to hold such an office
shall be compelled to pay a pound of gold to the Treasury. Your
subordinates, and the accountants and notaries of Palatines and counts,
shall pay a pound of gold to the Treasury, unless what has been enacted is
observed. 4. The
Same Emperor. Persons
who have but little property are not forbidden to serve as attendants. 5. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius. Any
attendants who, after a hearing, have been dismissed on account of some
fault or negligence, cannot hereafter aspire to any military employment; nor
will a rescript be of any advantage to those who may be subjected to a
penalty of exemplary severity, if, contrary to what has been prohibited by
the Imperial Constitutions, they are guilty of contumacy in aspiring to such
a position. 6. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian. No one
shall be permitted to hold the following offices, that is to say, those of
the distinguished Proconsul of Asia, Count of the East, Augusta! Prefect,
and their deputies, whom We have warned as being liable to a penalty of
thirty pounds of gold, unless he has been recommended by a letter issued by
the Imperial Secretaries. If any such person in your jurisdiction should be
convicted of this offence, he shall be suitably punished, after the illegal
acts which he committed have been declared to be void. 7. The
Same Emperors. We admit
to the highest privilege of military distinction those who, after having
performed with assiduous care the duties required by their former position,
may think that they are worthy to obtain these honors; but not those who
have withdrawn with the intention of indulging their cupidity, or to obtain
a more profitable situation, or for the purpose of concealing crimes which
they have previously committed, or in order to be able afterwards to commit
others with impunity. 8. The
Emperor Theodosius. We decree
that the distinguished commanders and their attendants, both those serving
on the frontiers and those in command of camps, shall be solely under the
jurisdiction of Your Highness, and not subject to any other judges;
reserving for the illustrious and eminent generals of the army the power to
decide any controversies arising between the soldiers on the frontiers in
the provinces of the Orient, Thrace, and Illyria, in accordance with
long-continued custom observed up to this time. 9. The
Emperor Valentinian. We decree
that the honors to which registrars, clerks, and all other attendants of the
PraBtorian Prefecture of the East, as well as those belonging to the offices
of the different judges are entitled, shall be distributed according to
custom, as prescribed by the Imperial regulations having reference to
military service; and not indiscriminately or arbitrarily, or merely by
magisterial authority alone, or in pursuance of letters drawn up by officers
of the army, but with the authentic and written sanction of the Emperor in
accordance with Our will, so that no deceit or fraud can possibly attach to
them, and We order that only such persons shall be eligible who profess the
true and Catholic faith. Others,
however, who are in the service (unless they belong to the number whom
ancient custom has associated with the corps of attendants by those who
established it) shall not only be dismissed from the service, if, on the
accusation of anyone, they have been found guilty of fraud, but We decree
that they shall undergo the penalty of proscription, and be deprived of all
their property by confiscation. 10. The
Same Emperor. We order,
by this law, that hereafter no one shall be allowed to issue permits to
those who should be enrolled in some branch of the military service, who
cannot legally obtain such positions without the approbation of the Emperor;
but the Imperial letters containing Our consent with the signature of those
under whose jurisdiction the applicants are placed shall, at the risk of the
commanding officers of every division, be furnished those who desire to
enter the army. The
above-mentioned documents, signed by the said officers, shall, as is proper,
be deposited with each of the authorities, and although it is
clear that all other magistrates should be excepted from the :
observance of this act of approval, still, in order that no opportunity .for the
assertion of ignorance may remain, We decree that public notice
shall be given by recording the same in the registers of all the officials
who are required to admit such persons into the military service as
are entitled to the same by instruments containing the sanction
of the Emperor. Therefore,
application shall, in obedience to this regulation, hereafter enter the
Imperial service either in Our palace or in any other office whatsoever; but
(as has already been stated) those who are incapacitated by the terms of the
Imperial Constitutions and cannot, either in compliance with ancient custom
or, under the preceding rule requiring the consent of the Emperor, enter his
service as set forth in the following notice, We order may do so; all
persons being hereby notified that if they should attempt, either by
connivance or negligence, to trifle in any respect with the Imperial
regulations herein promulgated, they shall not only be punished by the
confiscation of all their property, but also by death, as being guilty of
the crime of deceit. This
notice shall be observed by all the employees of the Imperial Secretaries,
and of those charged with the business of the palace and the Imperial
x-large sses, as well as with the private affairs of the Empress. It also
applies to the Secretaries of the Imperial letters; the subordinates of the
illustrious Praetorian Prefectures of the East, of Illyria, and of Rome; to
those of the Proconsuls of Asia and Africa; of the Count of the East; of the
Augustal Prefect; of the Count of the Houses Consecrated to God; of the
Vicegerents of Asia, Pontus, Thrace, and Macedonia; and to the Treasuries of
the Roman people. It is
likewise applicable to the Bureau of Imperial Petitions; to the employees of
the generals of both branches of the service; to the Prefect of the East and
Illyria; to all ushers, clerks, teachers, stewards, persons having charge of
the tables and lamps, who are set apart for the service of the Imperial
palace; to the chiefs of the first ten military corps of the Emperor; to the
Imperial couriers, the distinguished generals of Palestine and Mesopotamia,
the noble Counts of Phoenicia, Osrosnia, Syria, the Euphrates, Arabia,
Thebes, Lydia, Pentapolis, both provinces of Armenia, both provinces of
Pontus, Scythia, the first and second provinces of Mysia, Dacia, Pannonia,
and the distinguished Counts of Egypt, Pamphilia, Isauria, Lycaonia, and
Pisidia. TITLE LXI. CONCERNING
EXECUTIVE OFFICERS AND COLLECTORS OF TAXES. 1. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius. In order
that the collector attached to the palace, or the attendants of men of
illustrious rank, may not wander through the different parts of the
provinces, and the dread of military license cause apprehension, We decree,
by this law, that all those who have been mentioned as being under the
jurisdiction of the Governor of a province shall act with him, and that he
shall inspect, order, and supervise everything, so that all business may be
transacted with his approbation and on his responsibility. 2. The
Same Emperors. Anyone
attached to Our palace, who is in the provinces for any reason whatsoever,
either for the purpose of compelling obedience to law, collecting taxes, or
as adviser, the bearer of despatches, agent, Palatine or attendant of
illustrious officials, shall only exert such authority as he has been
especially invested with by his decurionate, and shall not, as a colleague,
presume to discharge any duty which someone else has been directed to
perform, so that these persons may not share one another's functions, and
all do what has been entrusted to each individually. 3. The
Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian. When
anyone has been selected from the office of the Praetor,
from that of the illustrious Count of the Imperialx-large sses, from that of
Our Private Affairs, or from any other place held by a subordinate, to
occupy some other position, he is hereby notified that he must render his
accounts to the proper official within a year, show that he has performed
his duty, what collections he has made as well as what remains unpaid, who
are in arrears, and through whose fault, or for what reason any deficiency
has occurred in that province. If, after
the said term of a year has elapsed, he should still be found there, he
shall be arrested as a robber, be removed from office, and condemned to a
fine of ten pounds of gold, if he refuses to return. He shall also be placed
in irons by the officials of the province and subjected to examination, and
he shall not be entitled to defend himself on the ground of any privilege,
or the pretext that some other business or task was subsequently imposed
upon him, as We deprive him of the power to continue to make collections in
the said province. 4. The
Emperor Zeno. We order
that no property belonging to another shall be taken for the public or
private debts of any individual. 5. The
Emperor Anastasius. If anyone
should, through rashness and insolence, venture to violate Our orders, the
Governor of the province, after having arrested him, shall be permitted to
bring him before Your Highness for prosecution; and, where the collector is
proved to have been guilty of having illegally exacted anything for himself,
the provincial magistrate must punish his temerity as prescribed by law. 6. The
Emperor Justinian. We order
that the collection of public money shall be committed to whoever has been
selected, in accordance with your judgment, or through
the zealous care of the accountants, or magistrates, or under the direction
of those temporarily in charge of the administration of your high office;
but he will not be allowed to take up any other matter before having
disposed of the one in question. If,
however, anyone should happen to depart for the purpose of attending to
public business, in some province, and another case remains to be despatched
by him; he will not be prevented from undertaking the settlement of both of
them, but no more, if he has left this Imperial City, as he is not permitted
to dispose of three without having previously obtained authority to do so
from his official superiors. Those who have undertaken to decide a second
case, or have permitted themselves to determine two at once, or even a
third, shall be punished, not only with the loss of their positions and the
confiscation of all their property, but also with perpetual exile. This same
penalty shall be inflicted upon accountants and their assistants, whose duty
it is to see that a violation of this kind does not occur. 7. This
Law is Not Authentic. TITLE LXII. CONCERNING
THE PROFITS OP ADVOCATES AND THE EXTORTIONS OF OFFICIALS OR THEIR
SUBORDINATES. 1. The
Emperor Constantine. When
anyone finds that he has been injured by the military commanders of two
hundred, or one hundred soldiers, or the Advocates of the Treasury, he
should not hesitate to go into court and prove the injury which he has
sustained, so that the guilty party, after having been convicted, may be
punished with proper severity. 2. The
Same Emperor. In
addition to the regular and legal contributions required, many extortions
are committed by officials against the people of the provinces, not only in
the different cities, but also in private houses, where they and their
animals are gratuitously entertained. Hence all judges must take care not to
permit injuries of this description to remain unpunished. 3. The
Emperors Gratian and Valentinian. Whenever a
collector is accused and convicted of depredations, he must suffer the
penalty prescribed by the law, without appealing to Our clemency. 4. The
Emperors Arcadius and Honorius. We desire
to come to the relief of members of the curise, and persons
interested in navigation, as well as those of all other organizations, in
order that the attendants of judges may not be permitted in any way to
plunder the people of the provinces. TITLE
LXIII. CONCERNING THE CHIEF CENTURION OF THE TRIARII. 1. The
Emperor Gordian. The pay of
centurions of the first rank begins to be due after their administration,
and if anyone entitled to it should die before that time, it can be claimed
by his heirs. 2. The
Emperors Diocletian and Maximian. Civil
actions should not be transferred to the tribunals of other magistrates in
the name of the Chief Centurion of the Triarii. 3. The
Same Emperors. The public
welfare should take precedence of the contracts of private individuals, and
therefore if it should be established that the Treasury has received what
was due to it in the case of the centurion, you can demand the property
hypothecated for the dowry, so that the latter may be paid. 4. The
Same Emperors. As the
Emperor Aurelian decreed that children were liable for an obligation arising
solely from the office of centurion held by their father, even though they
were not his heirs, so, if you should not succeed to your father, and have
none of his estate in your possession, the result will be that you cannot be
sued by his creditors. TITLE LXIV. THOSE WHO
ANNOUNCE THE OCCASIONS OF PUBLIC REJOICING OR THE NAMES OF THE CONSULS, OR
WHO PUBLISH THE IMPERIAL CONSTITUTIONS OR ANY OTHER IMPERIAL OR JUDICIAL
DOCUMENTS, SHOULD NOT RECEIVE EXCESSIVE SUMS FOR EXPENSES FROM PEOPLE
AGAINST THEIR CONSENT. 1. The
Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius. Where an
announcement of public prosperity is to be made, for instance, where war has
ceased; or a victory has been won; or the honor of a royal, a consular, or
any other robe of state is conferred; or where tranquillity follows the
establishment of peace; or where We appear in answer to the demands of the
people; We order that these announcements shall be made and received without
incurring excessive expense. We decree
that the publication shall be unostentatious; that gifts shall be bestowed
upon persons who are in want, and not upon those who are possessed of
wealth; and We order that judges shall take care that the price of rejoicing
shall not, by dishonorable collusion, be wrung from the poor. If this
law should be violated by sacrilegious dissimulation, the person who profits
by what is collected shall be deprived of his
reputation and his
fortune; the same penalty shall be imposed upon him who ejected the money,
and the officer who permitted it to be done shall be punished with a fine of
thirty pounds of gold. 2. This
Law is Not Authentic. END OF THE
CODE. Translated from Latin, by S. P. SCOTT, A. M.
|